《Multiverse of Marvel》


 The boy named Sai

    Year 2016


    "What is this being we are speaking about? I mean is it a human being? An alien? What is it?" Tony asked.


    "It''s just an entity that devours universes. It doesn''t have any shape or form and very little is known of it. When it comes, black snow falls and everything the black snow touches, gets obliterated to nothingness." John replied.


    "You said, I will kill the Black Winter. Can we get to know how?" Thor asked as this was the main question for all. They wanted to know the process of defeating it. John hesitated for a bit before uttering a spell.


    This spell would stop anyone from hearing their conversation. Not even the Watchers would be able to hear the next words of John.


    "What did you do?" Arthur asked.


    "I just used magic as a protection to stop anyone from listening to our conversation. There can be many people listening to us right now. That war against the multiversal beings is sure to wake up many other entities in all of the multiverse." Everybody nodded as they understood.


    "Before explaining the defeat of Black Winter let me tell you a story."


    -------------------------------------------


    Present Time


    Sai, an 18-year old, only child of the family, living in Bengaluru, India. He had just come out of the movie theater with his friends after watching the latest Marvel movie Eternals. Before he had gone for the movie he was excited because of the fact that after a long time, he watched MCU movie and as an avid MCU fan he loved it. Despite that, after watching it he felt that the movie needed a more emotional aspect yet he didn''t have any prejudice against the story being an origin movie. Marvel hasn''t produced any good origin movies recently except for Shang-Chi which was debatable. Eternals could have been a good one, but it needed more depth.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As Sai and his friends headed out laughing and discussing about the movie they took the path to the nearest restaurant to have dinner as the movie was a late night show with his friends Robin and Akash found their way to a nearby anime themed restaurant which has been a new addition as anime or such genre is not so popular locally in the country as opposed to Japan.


    "Man MCU has finally stepped on the gate of Gods." Sai said excitedly.


    "Yes and I can''t wait for Galactus, if they have finally decided that it''s time for him." Robin added, being a great fan of Galactus.


    The anime themed restaurant had many posters of classic animes such as Naruto, Bleach, One Piece and even recent anime like Kobayashi-san chi no Maid Dragon posters outside the shop.


    As they were about to enter the restaurant they suddenly heard a loud screeching noise. All of the three boys instinctively turned back to see what the noise was about but what surprised them was the view of a yellow Porsche Cayenne speeding very fast on it''s way towards their direction.


    At that moment, maybe it was his instincts or maybe because Sai was a kind hearted guy who thought more for others first, pushed the other two boys out of their way to save them. The car rammed Sai in high speed over the pavement and Sai was thrown away towards the restaurant. That glass doors of the restaurant shattered and he was slammed down.


    Before he could even experience the pain, he saw his vision blurring and cries from the friends and the people nearby . All he could think about before he closed his eyes was that he couldn''t bid farewell to his parents as he already assumed that he was going to die soon.


    But little did he know that his death will start a storm in the multiverse that nobody could have imagined.

 Travelling to a new world

    New York, 2001


    An 11 year-old boy named John woke up from his sleep early in the morning. At first, he felt light- headed and confused. He saw an extravagant bed room with a king sized bed on which he was sleeping. Posters of many news papers on the walls with "click-baiting" headlines can be seen from those news papers. As the images of the room became clear, he turned his head to the right and saw a family photo beside his bed with the image of a typical western middle aged man with black hair and little white side burns holding the hands of a small boy who had some characteristics of the middle aged man.


    "What happened? Wasn''t I hit by a car? Where am I? Where is Akash and Robin? What is this place? Am I not dead? Did I survive the crash?" the boy exclaimed in his head. He was panicking inside because he saw his body had changed and was a young boy.


    He was pretty sure he died but he wasn''t sure how he ended up in a bedroom with weird articles all around. He sat on the bed and noticed a newspaper on the nearby table. He picked it up and he was dumbstruck after what he just saw. The date on the newspaper''s top right side depicted a year which was impossible for him to be present in that year. It was October 1st, 2001.


    But that was not the most astonishing part. What was more surprising was the name of the news paper. On the heading it was written "Daily Bugle". He shuddered because he knew what the name represents but he couldn''t believe it. While he was holding the newspaper, he noticed that his hands and body were significantly smaller for a typical 18 year old.


    "Did I just get isekai-d to Marvel or am I just dreaming? If it is really Marvel, which Marvel universe is this? The old Spider Man universe? Or the MCU?" the boy screamed in his heart. He felt his heartbeat racing!


    In his previous life he had watched the anime "That Time I Got Reincarnated as a Slime" so he knew what isekai was. Adding to the fact that he read many Chinese novels of isekai who traveled to many worlds and made their own story.


    "Shit! What if I really got isekai-d? I should have a system atleast, like all the other protagonist travelers in the universe. System? Are you there?" He wasn''t sure how he got isekai-d but he could only scream in his heart "Doctor Strange! Did you mess this up?"


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Ding..


    The boy suddenly heard a sound in his head.


    System loading... 10%... 20%.. 50%.. 89%.. 100%


    System loaded.


    The boy was so excited that he almost jumped in his bed.


    "Hello, Host John. It has come to our notice that you have traveled to the MCU 19999. Would you like to load the previous memory of the original body."


    The boy said "Yes" in his heart.


    And then suddenly he was branded with many memories in his head. information.


    It turned out that the original owner''s name was John Jonnah Jameson, son of Joan Jameson and J Jonah Jameson. His mother died early due to cancer and his father is the owner of the famous newspaper company ''Daily Bugle''. He turned 11 years old this year. He could only lament on the fact that all the initial letters of his family names start with "J".


    "So it''s 2001. There is still 7 years to develop myself before Tony Stark makes an announcement in the press conference that he is Iron Man. After that the trajectory of this world will basically take the route of arithmetic progression. Sigh! What a headache! System! The only function you have isn''t just some memories right?"


    Ding


    "The host can rest assured that the system is very powerful and can even make the host as powerful as the so called Gods in this universe instantly. All that depends is, in the hands of the host and his hard work."


    "OK ! So what are your functions?"


    "The system can make the characters and powers of the animations, comics, movies and games of the host''s previous world come to life. And the host can take over the summoned characters'' as himself whenever he wishes to."


    "What??" John screamed out loud this instead of saying it in his heart. He knew what this represents. It represents he will have powers that the world has never seen. But soon the system poured a cold water on his excitement with it''s next sentence.


    "The host can make the powers and characters and even the whole world depicted in the previous come to life under certain conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "The condition is reaching the desired fan value. For example, the host makes a movie and if the fan value, that is, the number of people that loved the movie exceed a certain number then the characters or the powers can come to life as desired by the host."


    "You said the characters and even the world can come to life. Won''t the villainous characters cause havoc after coming to life?" John complained in his heart


    "The host can rest assured that all the characters that the host summons will only take orders from the host and nobody else."


    "What? hahahahaha..." John laughed in his bed.


    He lied on the bed, stared at the ceiling of his room and kept on smiling. All he could think was about the world that he was going to spin around once he reached his fan value. He was getting prepared!

 Getting a hang of the new world

    As Sai, now John, was mapping out his scheme, the door of the bed room was suddenly flung open and a woman who looked like she was in mid 30s walked through the door. She looked quite beautiful and had the characteristics of a South American living in the USA. From John''s memories he knew she is his nanny, Valentina. She was hired after his birth. She basically saw him grow up from an infant and love him equally like her own son.


    After John''s birth and death of his mother, Valentina looked after him for all his needs. After his mother''s death his father flung himself to work to forget the pain of loss and John was handed over under the care of Valentina.


    "John, are you alright? I heard you screaming. Is this one of your nightmares again?" Valentina asked him worriedly after coming inside.


    "No no Val I am fine. Just had an exciting dream about something which is going to turn into reality soon. This world is so beautiful." John said with grin. "Val" that''s the name he calls her by normally.


    Valentina was confused by what he meant but she didn''t care. It was 8 in the morning.


    "Your Dad is waiting for you at the breakfast table for you. You should go." Val continued.


    "Yes I have lots of things to tell him." John said. Even though he wasn''t close to him but being his Dad he has some understandings.


    "Hi dad. Good morning." John said after coming to the table. His dad was having his breakfast which had eggs and sandwich. John realized that due to the merge of memories from the previous self, his accent was a perfect American. It helped him avoid the change of accent from his previous self.


    Though he couldn''t figure out how his consciousness took over the previous owner but he guessed it is probably because of the system which helped him take over the body without any particular hindrance.


    While joining his father for breakfast he was thinking of the system and how to propagate the works of animation and movies to the world to acquire the fan value. As for games it can be shelved for later period of time as the technology of 2001 won''t allow him to show his ideas on the games. Even though John played many games in his previous life he wasn''t a gaming nerd and has very less ideas about games.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Val served him his breakfast and while eating he started formulating ideas for his future plans and action and how to gain a foothold in this new world.


    " Dad I have a business proposal. Would you like to hear me?" John asked his father.


    " Business proposal? what kind of proposal? A kid of your age has busniess ideas that you want to share with me? Well that''s a nice joke." Jameson said with a hint of sarcasm as he was pretty sure a kid like John wouldn''t have any good ideas that can influence him.


    "You will be surprised Dad. Don''t worry! In a few days I will give you a story with avid drawings. If the story and drawing is good, promise me that you will help me make an animated movie." John said with confidence.


    Jameson was surprised by what he just said. He looked at his son and felt odd. It was as if there has been a change in his attitude but he didn''t give much thoughts to it. "You kid even know how to draw? I have never seen you take drawing classes. And what kind of story a kid like you is going to create?"


    "That will be a surprise for you. Trust me Dad I can draw and you will see it soon. Just promise me that if you like the story you will help me make an animated movie." John said.


    "I don''t have that much money to sponsor your such weird fantasies kid." Jameson said.


    "Dad please. I know you have such a huge company and you also have connections of Hollywood. Just this once introduce the story to a producer and a director." John pleaded


    Jameson looked at his son and said, "Ok fine kid if you can create some good drawings and a good story, I will consider".


    Truth to be said Jameson has some guilt in his heart when it comes to his child. He could not take good care of his son during his childhood and now finally his heart is gradually being filled with all the love and affection that he should have shown to John long before. For this reason, he really didn''t care what his son is going to come up with. He felt that as long as his son is happy and does nothing harmful, he can have the freedom he needs.


    After finishing the breakfast he got ready for school and his father who was already in his iconic suit, left for work after saying his farewells to his son and Val.


    John now has a lot of work to do in the upcoming days and he already has a plan in his head. Since he is 11 years old he has just enrolled into the middle school.


    As soon as he left home, he could see tall buildings and wide streets with cars everywhere. In his previous life he had always wanted to come to New York and travel around the world and now if he can become powerful enough, let alone travelling the world, he can travel to the far reaching universe.


    The weather outside was quite pleasant and it felt like he was back in his old city. But he knew that New York even receives snow and his old city of Bengaluru never had such luck in this regard. He really thanked the gods for giving him another chance with life and looking forward to what the future holds for him.

 4. School and Work

    Lower Manhattan Community Middle School, that was the name of the school that John was attending. He lived in Manhattan so the school was pretty nearby. It was among one of the prestigious schools in the city.


    At school he met his friend Jeremy whom he had met recently and sat by his side in the class. He remembered him from the actual memory of owner of the body. Since they had met only recently,  they weren''t so close but it was fine by John as he has lots of other plans and wasting his time with the kids was just going to bore him out.


    Even though physically he was 11 years old, mentally he was 18 years old and he was pretty sure the class lectures for 11 year old kids would just be very boring. So all he did during the class hours was not pay attention to the class and eventually he was bored as his knowledge was way ahead of his age. He had already started making plans meticulously in his mind and took required notes that he needed to take up in the upcoming years.


    On the way back home he bought big canvases and art materials from his pocket money. In his previous life he was a very good artist and a decent singer. In fact, he could even copy the manga drawing in his previous life. So he was confident that he could draw pretty good relying on his previous life.


    After coming back home he went directly to the computer. The computers of 2001 were a little old for his taste but he didn''t care much and started searching if there is any company named Disney. John soon found out that there is no such company and he then put his mind to rest. Then suddenly John''s eyes sparkled.


    "Since there is no Disney in this world I can bring all the works of Disney of my world to life here." He thought to himself.


    "System can you use the fan values generated from one work and then transfer to another work?"


    [Ding...


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The host can be rest assured. The number of fan values are calculated in total and not individually.]


    "That''s awesome. I can directly use all the Disney works that I remember. Well it''s sad that I can''t remember all the Disney animations from my previous life."


    [Ding...


    The host can bring previous life''s animation, games, movies and animes to this life at the expense of fan values.]


    "Really? That''s awesome. Many of my concerns can be waived away by this. Ok now it''s time to get to work."


    After sitting down with the canvas he started drawing a beautiful sunrise and many animals. After drawing the animals and showing that they were travelling to a particular direction, he drew a majestic lion.


    Yes! John is drawing the famous ''Lion King''. Even though the lion king came in 1994 in his previous life there was no such movie in this world. He was pretty sure that with all the music he remembered from his previous life and with the advancement of animation the movie would be more majestic now in 2001. As for his dad rejecting his work, he never considered it because John was pretty sure that his dad will support him on this as the story itself is particularly rich and vivid and it will call to all the audiences be it both a child or an adult.


    He knew that this drawing will take lots of time but he was excited to complete it.


    At night when Jameson came back from work he noticed that his son John was busy in his room as opposed to coming forward and greeting him. He went to his son''s study only to see him drawing diligently. When he came forward to see what he was drawing he was astonished to see that there were many beautiful drawings made in the way of comics but it looked more vivid and real.


    He didn''t want to disturb his son in his work. Soon he remembered the conversation he had with him in the morning. Now after looking at the drawing, Jameson was looking forward to the story he was going to produce with the arts.


    "Val, since when has he been working?" Jameson called Valentina over and asked.


    "Mister, he has been working like this since he came back from school. He did nothing else and is cooped up in his room."


    She was worried that he will work too hard in this small project of his and miss the time to play and have fun.


    Jameson on the other hand was proud of his son after seeing his art. Even if he doesn''t come up with a good story he can boast about his son''s extraordinary talent of art to his old colleagues. Now he was only waiting for John to complete his work of art.

 5. Finishing the Lion King

    October 9, 2001


    It took 15 days to finish all the drawings in pages and writing the conversations between all the characters. Even though it lacked vividness in the drawing but it looked awesome nonetheless.


    At night when John''s father came back from work John took the whole bunch of drawings to Jameson to evaluate.


    Even though John knew his work was near perfect to the story of Lion King of his previous life he was scared. Scared for the fact that he wouldn''t be able to convince his father.


    "This is astonishing! John, you really surprised me! At first I was proud of your arts and your diligence. And now I am in awe with your work and creativity." Jameson praised him without holding back after going through the whole set. John became shy as he knew there is nothing creative he did as all his works are by riding the shoulders of his predecessors.


    "So Dad can you help me make an animation movie out of it?" John asked him with eagerness.. As all his work and his future depends at that moment.


    "Sure! Why not? This work is fantastic. And I have a hunch this will generate great money." Jameson said with sparkles in his yes. Even though Jameson had enough money nobody would say no to some more money.


    "Dad before everything starts I would like to meet the director of the movie. You can be one of the producers too. You can keep the money for later uses as I have other needs for the money." John said.


    "Sure! But do you have other ideas such as this?" Jameson asked with some suspicion.


    "Dad I have so many ideas and things to do but it will take time to bring all these ideas into reality. This world is more colorful and dangerous than you think." John said to his father with a hint of a smile in his face. Even though Jameson isn''t really his father in a sense but he could feel his father''s love for him in the past few days.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Kid, just because you just drew a story don''t think you can ride my head. I know more about the world than you." Jameson said with some mock anger on his face.


    John shrugged his shoulders refusing to argue on this topic as he himself knew that 18 years of mental age doesn''t really count to anything in this vast world.


    October 14, 2001


    It was Sunday and on this day there was the supposed meeting between the director and John while Jameson too will join as he decided to be one of the investors and producers of the animated movie. At 6:00 in the evening, the meeting started.


    "This is the original drawing for the animated movie and I would like if the animation would be realistic and please pay proper attention to the emotions to be involved in the whole story." John said to the director.


    "Don''t worry John and Mr. Jameson! We are professionals and we will give our full effort in this project." Rob, the director, said excitedly. At first when he heard that Mr. Jameson, a media tycoon is looking for directors to shoot an animated movie he jumped on the bandwagon immediately. He used various channels to have a meeting with Mr. Jameson and the time was decided today.


    What surprised him was the fact that the story has already been decided and it was created by Mr. Jameson''s 11 years old son. He was very downhearted on his way to the home of Jameson and was making up excuses in head to reject this project later.


    But after reading the whole plot and the seeing the drawing he changed his mind immediately. He saw a huge potential in the storyline.


    "Mr. Rob I have another blatant request. I hope you will accept it." John added.


    "Huh! John you want anything more to the story?" Jameson was skeptical and hoped that adding more would not ruin the story.


    "Don''t worry dad. It''s nothing bad. I just composed songs related to the movie and I am confident that it will add more to the story." John said with a smile.


    "You can compose songs too? When did you learn that? Kid, what more secrets are you hiding from me? Spill it out." Jameson asked him with raised eyebrows.


    John just replied with a smile. Rob on the other hand was little worried because he felt John was too small to compose music. John could see the director''s worry so he said hurriedly, "Don''t worry Mr. Rob I will just give the lyrics and add my ideas for the song. I won''t be hampering on the movie''s original work."


    Rob was grateful for this and after discussing all the ins and outs of the matter, left late at night. The production process was set to start and it was going to take time to finish the whole movie.

 6. Global turnover

    March 22nd, 2002


    The past few months went in like a storm for John. With all the running from school to the movie director and the music director, day in and day out was exhausting for a 11 year old kid. Even though he was mentally older, at the end of the day it was the body which had to do the physical work .


    After months of hard work and some help, using the proper sound, background score, music and voice for the movie, the production finally ended on 22nd March 2002. John was excited for the movie to be released as he knew that after it''s release he will finally gain some foothold in this world.


    Even though that would only mean in terms of money, it was still good for John. Didn''t Tony Stark always flex on the fact that he is handsomely rich? Didn''t T''Challa king of Wakanda flex on the fact that he is outrageously rich in comics? Even though his money won''t really matter in the grand scheme of events but it will still be a start and he had enough ideas of what to do with the money.


    On June 1st the movie was finally released after going through lots of post production process. The director, Rob was very happy with all the work. He gave his 100% to the movie and John had helped a lot in this regard. At first when he used to join him to see the movie production, he was skeptical as he felt that a kid shouldn''t indulge in works of elder people but pretty soon he was proven wrong.


    He soon realized that his inputs were extremely helpful. Especially during the post production process when the final cut was being made, his input was almost equivalent to gold. At some point Rob even felt that John had already watched the movie before and was directing the work like a prophet but he knew this thought was hilarious.


    John would be astonished if he could read Rob''s thoughts. Jameson would join in the production process whenever he had time but never interfered in any process as he knew that movie making is for professionals and not an old cot like him.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As there were no proper internet and communication, the movie couldn''t be publicized globally like the movies in the 2020s. Jameson still made sure that there was enough publicity in the States.


    On the night of June 1st, all big wigs came to the premiere of the movie in LA as that is the home of the Hollywood. It was also John''s first time outside the city of New York and Jameson made sure that prominent Hollywood people joined for the movie. Being a media tycoon he had a strong partnership with the people of the media company.  John also invited his friends from school for the movie, even though he has had very less interactions with them he had not forgotten them.


    Many people were surprised by the fact that the story and many other works had the hand of John. They looked at Jameson to confirm if this was really true. After knowing this fact many people had weird looks on their faces and were instantly skeptical about the movie but still didn''t think much on it.


    John knew instantly that not many people were positive about it but it didn''t matter to him at that point. He just wanted to end it soon so that his plans could be set in motion.


    In the movie theater there was a podium where he could speak out before the start of the movie.


    "Hello everyone! At this point many of you know who I am. Thanks to my Dad!" John said with a laugh. Hearing him, the audience also gave out small laughter.


    "But I want to leave my name in this world not by being the son of J Jonah Jameson. But as John Jameson. I know it sounds ambitious for my age but I still want to try my best to achieve success. And today being my birthday I would like to take my first step towards my dream. I have come this far with the help of many people and I hope you all will continue to help me and I will return your good will to you in many folds. Thanks to all for taking this journey with me and I look forward to cooperating with you all for many years to come. Now, Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you ''The Lion King''. John got a standing ovation for his speech as what he said was way too mature for a kid of 12 years old and he already had grand plans to set in motion.


    Soon the movie started and unsurprisingly it moved everybody with it''s storyline, music, sound and depiction. The animation was much better than the 1994 original version so the movie was more vivid and colorful.


    Soon after the movie ended people started discussing among themselves about the movie and in a few weeks the movie exploded globally. The turnover was unprecedented!

 7. First step to world dominance

    The initial budget of the movie was 45 million USD with his father investing almost 30 million USD in it. By the end of July, the global turnover reached almost 1.8 billion USD. This reaction from the general audience surprised even John.


    As far as John remembered, the total turnover of the 1994 movie was little over 1.2 billion USD. But John forgot the fact that in 1994 there weren''t many movie lovers as were in 2002.  This helped him a lot.


    After such global success many people started discussing on the fact that ''The Lion King'' might get Oscar this year as the best animated movie and even awards for the best background music and other such related categories.


    Now by the end of October Jameson realized he was sitting on a golden egg because he had already earned more than 1 billion USD and that too by not having done anything. It was also because of the fact that John gave him ideas to commercialize by using toys, merchandise and other stuffs and that helped him earn more money. Jameson really thanked the stars for such a wonderful son. His ideas were so impressive that it even shocked him. He was so happy that he even smiled when asleep.


    The only person who wasn''t happy at home was Valentina because she noticed that dealing with all this stuff had hampered the studies of John and his everyday life. He hardly went to school an he was able to sneak away from the authorities of school just because of the fact that he was the top student in his class and also because he had produced such an awesome movie that even the school felt proud. The school felt so proud of John that at their school gate they put up a huge banner saying, "The school which produced the lion king."


    Although it was blatantly wrong as the school had nothing to do with his success but at least they gave him free reign of not attending school. John even told the principal that he would be producing more movies such as this and in future he would be constantly absent. The principal agreed upon as long as he achieved excellence in his studies and work hard to get into to a good high school.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Though he wasn''t sure about how tough the exam would be but he was confident at his knowledge about science from his previous life as John in his previous life too was excellent in studies.


    Furthermore, John in this life really didn''t have any thirst for science as he would prefer magic over science. The science stuff could be left to Tony for research.


    [Ding


    "The fan value acquired by the host is 102 million.


    Fan value required to bring the character Simba to life - 1 million


    Fan value to change the host to Simba - 500,000


    (This change will entirely depend on the wish of the host and can interchange between Simba and the main body)


    Fan value required for the character Timon - 250,000


    Fan value to change the host to Timon - 125,000


    Fan value for the character Zazu - 400,000


    Fan value to change the host to character Zazu- 200,000


    .....


    Urging the host to work hard]


    "Wow so much fan value from a simple movie. Well I guess I should save the fan value as the movies I have in mind for the future aren''t so good and the fan values would be required for future purposes. Well at least I can try this character Zazu and fulfill my wish to fly."


    "System I would like to change myself to Zazu." John said in his heart.


    [Ding


    The command has been accepted.


    Remaining fan value: 101,800,000]


    As soon as the statement ended he soon realized that in his mind there is one small ball. It astonished him as before this he could never see inside his consciousness and it felt magical. The small ball had the markings of a horn-bill bird and as soon as he tried to touch the ball he realized that he had turned into a bird in real life. A majestic horn-bill with big wingspans appeared in his place and he could feel that he could fly.


    After seeing this he couldn''t stop himself. It had been almost a year that he had been in this world and finally got the fruits of the labor. He flew out from the open window in the room without any difficulty.


    He flew out of the home which was in Manhattan and flew over the top of the buildings. Even though there was wind in the topmost part it didn''t stop him as he felt free for the first time in his life. This freedom gave him joy and eagerness to make all his previous dreams come true. He even got to see the famous Stark tower from far but he didn''t go too close as he wasn''t sure if Jarvis is already online. If he was then it would be a headache. So he returned home after a few minutes.

 8. Acquiring companies

    November 28, 2002


    It was Thanksgiving Day. John and Jameson were supposed to have a sumptuous dinner at home. But John insisted on going to California on this day. Jameson and Valentina accepted his insistence and took John to California.


    John came to California only for one purpose and that is to buy companies. Even though John didn''t say anything to his father but he did ask him to contact a local business lawyer so that he could make contracts easily and fast. After landing in San Francisco they went to Silicon Valley.


    After coming into this world John wasn''t sure of what happened but he soon realized that the internet has not evolved as the same as in his world. Even though there is Google in this world but it hadn''t evolved the way it should have. Well it didn''t matter as there was the company of Google in Silicon valley and he could inject some ideas onto Larry Page, the current CEO of Google.


    After coming to the office which by the standards of Silicon Valley was a small one, he had already asked the lawyers before to arrange up a meeting with Larry in the afternoon.


    J Jonah Jameson, John, Larry and the lawyer sat in the meeting room sipping coffee.


    "Mr. Jameson it is my honor to meet you and Mr. John, the avid creator of The lion king." Larry said smiling.


    "Huh! Has the story of me being the creator reached here too? I don''t think I have done such a huge work to gather the praise of an IT company''s CEO." John replied.


    "You must be joking Mr. John. Even though your career path doesn''t coincide the path of our company but just the fact that you could create such an awesome masterpiece with such high imagination, you Mr. John is worthy of respect." Larry said.


    "Thank you Mr. Page but you do forget that I am just an 12 year old kid." John said.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Well if you want to be a big company like the other IT companies here then I can take your companies to new heights. The heights that even you can''t imagine in your life." John added with a smirk.


    Now it was the turn of Jameson and Larry''s expression to change. Jameson felt surprised because he knew this smile of John. It meant he had a wonderful idea and it might bring a huge change and Larry was surprised that John could even say such thing because he felt that a kid of 12 year old shouldn''t know much of IT even if he is famous all over the world. All Larry cared about is if Jameson could invest money in his company and help the company become bigger.


    "Mr. Larry, I have a proposal for you. I would buy your comapny''s 70% stock and inject an amount of 200 million USD based on the fact that you will follow my ideas and execute it accordingly." John said with solemness.


    Jameson and Larry were again astonished by this statement because Jameson felt that such a small company shouldn''t be evaluated so highly and Larry felt that it was like a angel serving him a golden platter. Even though Larry wasn''t sure of why John came to him with such extravagant proposals. As long as he could get the money and do nothing illegal he would be fine with it even if the ideas proposed by John were total bogus.


    "But Mr. John why did you come to me? We are just a small website creators and don''t have such high value." Larry asked hesitatingly.


    "Because Mr. Larry in this whole world only you have the knowledge to execute my ideas. Don''t get astonished Mr. Larry. This is the truth. I have a bunch of ideas in my head and only your company can execute it efficiently. But I wish to settle the contract before we further advance into the negotiation." John said.


    After much thought, Larry asked to excuse himself as he had to ask the co-owners of the company. After about half an hour of discussion while John and the others took a walk around the office they came to the meeting room again.


    "Mr. Jameson, we would like to accept the proposal of Mr. John. I hope it would be possible." Larry said as he knew the last word in this whole negotiation were the words of Jameson. Jameson looked at John who was smiling at him. He shook his head in reluctance and said, "Sure Mr. Larry. Shall we sign the contracts?"


    The contracts were drawn upon and soon the all the required procedures were processed. It was said that the whole process could take quite a few days and John had no idea of the company''s ownership. It was better to leave it to his father.

 9. Acquiring companies (2)

    After the contracts were drawn open, John asked for privacy with Larry as he didn''t wanted his ideas to leak outside the company. Larry understood this and made sure there weren''t any hidden recordings or cameras.


    John then drew his ideas on the page with the most basic idea of using a search engine and showed how the engines should work. Even though John doesn''t understand all the codes and various things required for the search engine he could generally point it out to him. Larry being an experienced guy understood the main points instantly and probably got an inspiration because the other version of him in another universe had already made a technological giant out of a search engine.


    John also spoke about the introduction of YouTube but he warned them not to introduce it early. At least till the point where Google has a strong platform and then they can work on other assignments. Larry was very grateful to John for sharing his ideas as he could already envision of what his ideas was going to bring in this world.


    It was night by the time the whole process was done. All three of them went to a presidential suite of a 5 star hotel. Valentina went to order food as it was traditional for the Thanksgiving day.


    John and the rest were tired after all the travelling the entire day and after having a sumptuous dinner and thanking the gods they all went to sleep with John sleeping by his father''s side for the first time.


    Even though it felt weird to sleep with someone else, John was too tired to care about as it was his father''s request.


    The next morning, the Jameson family took a flight to Massachusetts as he had another appointment with another famous guy on another universe.


    November 29, 2002


    Being the morning just after the thanksgiving dinner it was lazy with many people sleeping in their dormitories. But among them a young guy named Mark was eagerly waiting in a cafe shop outside the Harvard University.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Soon two people walked into the cafe  and sat beside Mark while greeting each other.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson and Mr. John. To what do I owe the pleasure to meet you all." Mark asked with a huge grin.


    John was looking at him from head to toe and trying to figure out if Mark was an alien because there was an ongoing meme in his previous life which said that Mark was an alien as he looked weird. Well John couldn''t figure out if it was true or not and it won''t matter to him even if he were an alien. Yes! the "Mark". Here is the famous Mark Zuckerberg of his original world.


    "Mr. Mark we are here to propose business to you. Are you interested in hearing us out?" John said as Jameson was sipping his coffee. Truth to be said he was pretty angry at that point. His son was flying him across countries and proposing business terms with young kids and he couldn''t even get rest in his short vacation. "I shouldn''t have taken this small vacation! What a headache with this kid." Jameson lamented in his heart.


    Jameson even thought about rejecting his requests but then he remembered John''s ideas of search engine and YouTube. John even told him about the use of cloud computing that could be used in the future. Just these ideas alone shook his world as he knew what a search engine could do to this world and the idea of YouTube and cloud computing. At times he wondered if John was really his child or an illegitimate child of Tony Stark because only Tony could come up with such weird and fantastic ideas.


    "Mr. Zuckerberg, I would like to help you create a social media platform like Napster but on a much broader and larger self. I will be happily investing an amount of 100 million USD while acquiring an ownership of 70% stocks of the company that we are about to create." John said with a smile.


    Mark just froze on the spot after hearing 100 million USD. That was a huge amount of money for Mark at that point of his life and he just shuddered thinking about it. After few seconds he calmed down.


    "Mr. John are you sure you are asking this to the right person? I am just a student and I don''t even have a company." Mark replied.


    "Mr. Mark I am here with the right person. You don''t have to worry about that. I just want your assurance of hard work otherwise I wouldn''t mind firing you away from the company later." John said with a smirk.


    "Fine Mr. John if you are so much confident it would be very rude not to deliver to your trust. I would like to know about this so called social media site that can be bigger than Napster."

 10. Disney and movies

    Since Mark was a single guy the contract negotiations were easier and he also advised him to take the help of his friends while making the website for Facebook as he would need it.


    It''s still 1 year before the official Facebook to launch. But John just wanted to kick start the whole process. Also, John asked his father to acquire all the remaining stocks for Amazon as that too would be a very big company later. In 2002 Amazon was just taking it''s baby steps and many people would be happy to sell their stocks. Of course it should be done very silently otherwise the market price will fluctuate because of it. Jameson assured to John that he would do it as he was using the money from the turnover of the Lion king.


    John knew that these small moves of him would solidify his position politically in the future so that no government could even think of toppling his empire later as they tried to do so with Tony in his previous universe. Tony had support of SHIELD but had no one to rely on. He could only rely on himself and his prophetic knowledge.


    By December 1st all three returned to Manhattan as John had to start working on his new projects. And Jameson too had to return to his work.


    John as usual joined school and worked on new movies such like Toy story, Aladdin, Beauty and the Beast and such other animated movies. Even though he couldn''t remember all the movies he could bring their copies at the expense of fan values from the original world.


    Beauty and the Beast (copy) - 50,000 fan value


    Toy Story (copy) - 60,000 fan value


    ...


    John spent a total of 500,000 fan values on all the copies he could remember of Disney animated movies and started working on the drawing. He had a hunch that he needed a massive amount of fan values to bring a whole world to life especially the world he was aiming for.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    By January he was ready with another series of arts with all the music required for the new movie Aladdin and Toy Story. He called upon Rob again for directing this animated movie and gave him an idea of how the movie would look like. Rob was instantly excited after hearing the story and was looking forward. Rob assured him that the movie would be complete as soon as possible.


    Rob came for the meeting with another director as John asked for it. The director was handed over the story of Toy Story. And this time too John said specifically of how to handle the story.


    Both the directors came out of the home of Jameson with a smiling face as they knew the stories in their hands would kick up a storm again.


    Jameson was really worried at this point for his son as he could see all he cared about were the animated movies.


    "Son I think you should take some rest after this. You have worked hard the past month" Jameson said with a heavy heart. He hoped his son wouldn''t become a workaholic like himself and give less time to his family.


    Jameson always blamed himself for not noticing the cancer of his late wife due to his over work. By the time he realized it was already late. John could understand his concerns but how could he tell him that if doesn''t work hard now it would be too late for him in the future and his destiny wouldn''t be in his own hands. He could never allow such thing to happen.


    "Dad don''t worry, it isn''t a lifetime work. I just need a strong platform for myself to work upon in future and live life the way I dream upon." John said. He could even see the concern in Val''s eyes too but he couldn''t say anything now. Only time would judge of how correct his decisions were now.


    "Dad how about starting a new studio company like the ones in Hollywood?" John said after thinking quite a bit of time.


    "You mean like the Warner Brothers?" Jameson said as he surprised by his idea.


    "Yes dad! We can''t always go to other studios for proper management. You can spearhead this whole creation and leave it to proper management for all my upcoming works. I could just direct some artists and animation experts for all my works and my burden will also lessen down." John said sincerely.


    "That''s a good idea! What will you name the company since it''s your brainchild?" Jameson asked.


    "How about the name Disney?" John asked with a smile.

 11. The Oscars

    March 22nd, 2003


    Today at Union Station in downtown Los Angeles there was huge traffic. All luxurious cars were arriving for the red carpet of Oscars. All well known stars were arriving for the most famous and prestigious award winning show.


    A month ago Jameson received an invitation from the Oscars as their movie was selected in four different categories. Jameson was elated and Valentina was proud of John.


    Soon a luxurious Mercedes car arrived at the Oscars and from there stepped out three people. John was dressed up in a black suit and his father Jameson in a fine fitted grey suit. Valentina refused to come with them in the beginning as she was just a nanny for John but John forced her to join them for the Oscars.


    Valentina today dressed up in a very beautiful red dress which Jameson bought for her. She looked shy as this was the first time of her attending such a high end gathering. John took her hand and led her inside.


    The reporters were trying to get words out of John as he was the main focal point of the family. John somehow evaded their lenses and was brought inside by the bodyguards.


    "Dad, see this is how the reporters work for all the news companies." John complained to his father. Jameson just gave him an ugly smile but didn''t refute him as he knew their nature to his bones.


    Soon the event started with all pomp and grandeur. Among the audience, John was surprised to see Tony Stark. He came with a famous star to the Oscars.


    "Well the playboy has a long way to go change himself. I hope my butterfly effect doesn''t affect his transformation to Iron Man. Otherwise I am pretty sure the Supreme Mage will come after me and throw me away." John thought to himself. As he looked through the audience, he searched if he could find any famous stars from his previous life. He saw another acquaintance and his eyes gleamed.


    On the other side of the row he saw Kingo, one of the eternals. Kingo probably came for one of his movies as he was the royalty of Bollywood. His heart was beating fast just by looking at him. He knew what eternals represent in this world. The celestials and their soldiers. The eternals were basically responsible for the advancement of mankind in the beginning phase till the death of all deviants. Well, till the truth came out for them.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Kingo could feel that someone was eyeing him so he moved his head to look and he found out that a kid of 12-13 years old was looking at him. He was pretty sure he never met him before but on those eyes of the kid he could feel that the kid knew him. John gave Kingo a smile and moved his head. Kingo didn''t give much heed to the kid and being an eternal he had his own arrogance. He would never pay attention to the mortals.


    Soon the award for best animated movie of the year came upon.


    "So this year there is probably only one movie that could make top of the list." The host said with a huge smile.


    "Well if you didn''t take your child to watch this movie then I am sorry to say you are not qualified as a parent." The co-host added with a big laugh.


    The audience had a laugh after hearing this. "Well there is no suspense in this category for sure. The best animated movie goes to ''The Lion King''. May I please welcome Mr. John to the stage."


    John stood up and went to the stage with confident steps. After holding the famous Oscar award, he couldn''t believe his own destiny. He went from nobody in his previous life to winning an Oscar in this world. After watching the award for few seconds he said,


    "Hello everyone, almost half a year ago I gave a speech of achieving my dreams with the help of all present at that time and this time too I will say the same thing. Thank you all for helping me in achieving my dreams and hope you all will help me on this journey and I promise you that I will continue to entertain you and bring you joy and happiness. With that being said here is a glimpse of my future works. Hope you will like it." John said and immediately the lights of the whole hall went off.


    And the screen at the other end of the stage lit up. And soon pictures started to roll over on the screen. It was the trailer of Toy Story and Aladdin. It was lifelike and people cheered for the upcoming movie.


    "Even though the works of these movies aren''t finished yet they will be in movie theaters soon. I will again thank my father, Val, the directors and all of you who have supported me and wished to continue this journey further. Thank you!" John completed his speech with that.


    Jameson and Val were both proud of his works and his hard work. They knew how much work he had put to his ideas. After this, ''The lion king'' won two more awards but this time only Jameson went to receive it. He even gave a speech saying that his son might become richer than him before he turns 18. All laughed at this joke.


    The ceremony ended with an afterparty and John even talked a little with Tony but didn''t say anything for fear of butterfly effect and kept his distance from Kingo because he felt vulnerable in his presence.

 12. To Japan

    September 1st, 2003


    After the release of two animated movies of Aladdin and The Toy Story, people applauded saying these were one of the best animated movies. In these few months Disney was finally established and it had the same logo like it had in the previous life of John. John even started searching for Bob Chapek and Kevin Feige to take over the helm of Disney when the time was right.


    [Ding


    Total fan value achieved - 150,800,000


    Urging the host to work hard.]


    Even though the fan values weren''t the same like the lion king he was happy about it. He earned a lot from these two movies crossing the mark of 2 billion dollars. Soon he brought some copies at the expense of some fan values. These copies were important for the next phase of his plans.


    In the morning of September 2nd, the family of three went to Tokyo. Jameson was surprised when his son asked him to take him to Tokyo. He didn''t know what plans he had but he still supported him on his ventures.


    On a chilly night of Tokyo they landed at the airport and went straight for the hotel. Such a long journey was tiring for everybody and they needed rest.


    On the next morning, John took the family to Studio Pierrot with a lawyer and a translator as he would need them during negotiations. Soon they arranged a meeting with the CEO of the studio.


    The CEO was pretty surprised and excited when he heard the famous creator behind those animated movies was going to meet him so he cleared his schedule for this meeting. Soon John arrived with his family and headed towards the meeting room.


    "Hello Michiyuki Honma-san. It''s nice to meet you. Hope we didn''t disturb you by arranging such a hasty meeting" John said with a smile. The translator helped him convey his words to Honma.


    "No no, it''s our honor to welcome such a famous animation movie creator to our premises. I am just surprised that you would come to our studio" Honma said.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Well Mr. Honma we are actually here to have a cooperative relationship with your studio and joining our hands we would like to depict a wonderful story in animation. The reason I chose Japan instead of USA because I believe that the story I have will appeal to Japanese audience more than Americans" John said.


    Hanmo was skeptical to this point. He knew the animation industry in Japan and it can probably said as the top industry of animation in the whole world. Even though he had his doubts but he didn''t express.


    "I know you have your doubts about this so let me give you a present. I didn''t bring any other presents with so I can only give you these 10 chapters of manga that I drew by myself. We can discuss the business terms after you read these" John added and gave him 10 chapters of manga he drew.


    Hanmo started reading and the first page was the image of a cliff side of a mountain with image of few faces plastered on the mountain. It looked almost like the famous Mt. Rushmore only in this case the faces were different. He then saw the image of boy which cat like whiskers on both sides of the cheeks and he was drawing all kinds of weird faces and signs on the faces of the mountains.


    Yes this is the famous story of Naruto. John knew that in order to be on top of the world he needed a strong background. And after much contemplation he chose the story of Naruto because he was afraid of choosing Bleach as the world of bleach might coincide with hell dimension. He wasn''t sure if this world had Mephisto or even the real goddess Death, and the world of One piece is too complicated and the story didn''t even finish so he chose the world template of Naruto. And he had a hunch that the cost of Bleach and others will be costlier than Naruto.


    John knew that for bringing the whole world of Naruto to Earth it would start a storm but he already had a plan from the beginning to fight this in a peaceful way. John also speculated that bringing the whole world would cost him a lot of fan values but he was ready to pay the price and no matter how much time it took.


    Hanmo read through the chapters and he understood that this story had a huge potential. Soon he decided to accept any kind of proposal because he knew that if the story went right it would be world famous. Hanmo believed that John would already have the whole story in his mind and he trusted his own judgement for the story submitted by John.


    "Mr. John we would love to negotiate with you for acquiring the rights to make an animation of the story" Hanmo said with sincerity.


    "Sure Mr. Hanmo we would love to co-operate. Disney and your studio will co-operate in this regard. Your company will have full freedom to make the animation and Disney will only be responsible for it''s publication globally and other merchandise associated with it. 60% of the profits would be for your studio and this deal with continue even in future animation works. How does that sound?" John asked Hanmo.

 13. Accumulation

    Hanmo was overjoyed when he heard about this. Only a fool would refuse such a lucrative deal. He could already see lots of money coming in with this venture.


    "I would like to add that I will also input some music and songs in this series of animation and the series will come out seasonal wise as opposed to regular episodes every week. This will keep the audience engaged and refrain ourselves in adding fillers in the animation. If you would like you can make up your own side story and make it as a movie later. Of course I would also be on the helm of it as I don''t want to ruin it''s story" John said. He really hated the fillers and weird flashbacks just to fill up the screen time and milk the story further. John always believed that doing this would downgrade the story by a lot.


    He didn''t wanted to smear the legacy of Naruto in this life. At the end it was never about the money, it was about the fan values. He would never negotiate with anyone when it came to fan values. Money was just a way to keep some people away from behind the scenes.


    The contract was soon drawn up and John said to Hanmo that he would send all the relevant details, drawings and directions soon in a few months. This project would take years to finish and John gave him a deadline until 2007 to finish the whole plot and finish the animation. John also said that they could publish the manga too in the stores of Japan.


    Hanmo happily agreed as it would generate more expectations from the animation. He was looking to the bright future and cooperating with Disney.


    After taking a mini vacation in the country of Japan and admiring the rich culture and landscape of Japan, John and his father returned back to their city. John wanted to spend more time in Japan but he knew he had loads of work waiting for him.


    Soon after coming back to New York, he started his daily life again as usual. He had been running around a lot and finally he could take a small breather. Even though he still had to draw everyday it wasn''t so hectic as it was before.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He hired some local and even Japanese artists to draw for him everyday while he just directed the details for them and added the story to it.


    August 4th, 2006


    It had been 3 years since he introduced Naruto to the world and it was not astonishing that people loved it. What was surprising for John was that the story of Naruto became famous in USA too. John thought it was because of the fact that Disney was behind the production of Naruto. Even though it was produced in Japan, the main person behind the story was John himself.


    Naruto''s story appealed a lot to the audience. With the story of a boy who was ostracized just because he had a powerful demon inside him to being a hero. His sacrifices, his love for his friends and the enemies he had to face made the story enriching.


    What surprised the people was that the line between good and bad became blurred as Obito wanted to unify the world to bring eternal peace and for doing that he was ready to sacrifice freedom. John even wondered at that point if he had given more ideas to Hydra because Hydra and Obito''s dreams were inter-related. Of course the real reveal of Madara wasn''t released as Madara was John''s favorite character.


    Even though Hydra would never pay attention to such flimsy animation which had no value in real world but the logic behind the whole story had appealed to the high levels of Hydra. Alexander Pierce after reading the whole report and understanding the gist of the story had even thought of trying to recruit John as the story was created by him. Finally after a lot of thinking, he refused to recruit as at the end of the day, the hero of the story was Naruto not ¨®bito.


    In these 3 years Disney produced stunning animated movies and the studio grew from few workers to hundreds of them. John finally hired Kevin and Bob for taking the helm of Disney and shared ideas with them about the future of the company.


    Disney, because of its popularity and meaningful plot, won Oscars almost every year. Some even advised him that he should try making real life movies too but John just refused their advances as he already plans for real life movies.


    In these few years John had grown up to a handsome young man with the right muscles at the right places. He finally left his childish look and slowly turned into a teenager. He took regular defense lessons, even though he knew that it won''t matter at the end as his powers would just explode but he still took precautions.

 14. Accumulation (2)

    In these few years Google and Facebook rose exponentially. There were signs of these two companies being the leader in IT sector. Slowly and steadily these two companies were incorporated in the daily lives of normal people.


    People were surprised that the real person between these two giants was John Jameson. The media had whole discussion sessions on John and how he managed to acquire these two companies and even start new companies such as Twitter and Spotify. These ideas were unique and well ahead of the curve.


    The hosts and analysts even argued that John was on the level of Tony Stark when it came to unique ideas and creativity. Google had even announced that they were working on cheap smartphones that the normal people could use in their day to day life.


    All these accumulation over the years solidified John''s position in the country and even politicians approached him for cooperation and helping them in their campaigns though he refused everybody politely. All his energy was to become strong enough to brush these politicians and military away as he didn''t want dirt in his hands.


    John personal worth was valued at 40 billion US dollars. Even though he had a long way to go to reach the wealth of Tony Stark but nobody would deny the fact that he might reach his level of wealth in future. Because John was still a teenager and Tony was already a grown man now. The media were eager to see the face off between John and Tony to fuel their tabloids but was surprised too see that they both never crossed each other''s path.


    John used a majority of his wealth to make Daily Bugle more modern and a larger part for charity for old people and children from all over the world. This earned a more goodwill from a huge population and in turn helped John in propagating his works via Disney and thus earning more fan values.


    In fact the rumors in the media had started that John would soon be given Nobel Peace Prize for his work for humanity and making the lives of ordinary people easier and better.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    [Ding


    Total fan value - 1.5 billion]


    Over the years he had collected lots of fan values and it was all thanks to his movies and the story of Naruto. What came as a joy to John was that every episodes of Naruto gave new fan values to him. After asking the system he understood that every episode''s fans value would get renewed in the next episode and so every episode gave him huge number of fan values.


    John was overjoyed because when he saw the required fan values for Naruto, he almost crumbled at that point.


    [Ding


    Fan value for bringing Naruto(nine tails mode) to life - 250 million


    fan value for the host to change to the character of Naruto - 125million


    Fan value for bringing Sasuke ( Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan mode) to life - 250 million


    fan value for the host to change to the character of Sasuke - 125 million


    ...


    Fan value required to bring the whole world of Naruto - 1.7 billion


    (The host can''t bring all the characters as the story hasn''t finished in this world)


    After seeing the fan values he was really tempted to get Naruto and Sasuke out but he knew better, it''s not time yet. He wasn''t sure if the Sorcerer Supreme will open the portal and come to throw him away so before he was perfectly sure he wouldn''t take any dangerous steps.


    John felt that he wasn''t much behind in bringing the whole world of Naruto to life. And he could realize his dreams soon but before that he would have to make sufficient preparations. After much contemplation and thinking he finally chose upon a movie which would help him in his daily life and help him against those who would try to spy upon him in future.


    Actually even sometimes John felt he was being spied upon but he could only passively ignore as he wasn''t strong enough to fight against those people. He guessed that it would be SHIELD but he wasn''t sure. In fact he feared that it was Hydra but soon noticed that there was nothing unusual and he ignored it.


    Hydra probably wasn''t ready yet to show it''s face and he was not dangerous enough to bring the Winter Soldier out. And probably Zola didn''t care about him as his name would fall among the names in the Insight Project. In addition now there was SHIELD looking from far so Hydra didn''t take any rash decision.


    Finally he announced to the management of Disney that he would be directing a science fiction movie which wouldn''t be an animation. This surprised the management as they always felt that their boss never cared about real stories. This brought a smile on their faces because they always felt that they could expand more but their boss never let them take this step. Bob was ecstatic when he heard this from John and arranged a meeting immediately.

 15. Directing a movie

    The morning of August 5, there was a meeting between John and the management of Disney for a new route to the company. This time only Val accompanied him and Jameson didn''t join as he felt his son was big enough now to take major decisions.


    Early morning he came to the studio and met with all the senior management and they all settled down in the meeting room.


    "Well as I have informed earlier the company will now start creating sci-fi and even real life movies. But the story and the script of the movies should always go through me. Mostly the scripts will be proposed by me and if any of the script writers hired by the company comes up with a reliable story I will consider it" John said. Disney was always controlled solely by John as he didn''t want any public or outside interference. He had the last say in the studio, even though Bob looked after all the management issues but the final say was still under the hands of John.


    "I know that you all have been too eager for this so here I have a story for you. And to inform you that Kevin will take a new role in the company as the head of a subsidiary of Disney. Disney will never interfere in the works of Kevin. Disney will only be responsible for providing funds and required team to execute his plans" John added. This new information surprised all, even Kevin. Though John once mentioned him vaguely that he had other plans for him but Kevin didn''t expect that he had such a grand plan for him.


    Having a subsidiary would give him total freedom and he could do anything he wanted. This was basically a dream job for him from being a small producer to taking the helm of a subsidiary of Disney. Though he wasn''t sure what plans John had for him but he was looking forward to it.


    Bob didn''t give much heed to this new command as at the end of the day Disney would still be the boss.


    After that, Bob started looking through the script and it excited him instantly after reading the whole plot. Such ambitious project had never been taken before by any studio and he was sure that if he could execute it perfectly, it would be a super hit movie.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    This movie would require a huge team of VFX artists but Disney now had a huge command on many companies and had huge influence. It would be easier to hire good VFX artists.


    "I know this movie doesn''t have much potential like the other animated movies but this could be considered baby steps. You can choose any director but the final cut of the movie should pass through me. And yes don''t put too many explosion scenes on the movie. Try to make it little realistic but futuristic enough. I have already drawn all the characters and even some glimpses of the fight scenes" John said.


    "And yes finish the movie in 6 months and that''s non negotiable" John added again.


    Bob and the others were now accustomed to his tight schedule and didn''t complain. Sometimes Bob wondered if John was haunted by something because he always gave them very tight schedule and it always felt John would run out of time.


    After the proper discussion on the movie and the whole process everybody left except Kevin. John wanted to speak to him privately


    "Kevin I would like to introduce to the story of a new theme. I would like you to be on a helm of a huge project and this would include superheros" John said to Kevin.


    "Superheros? Like Captain America?" Kevin asked with raised eye brows.


    "Yes like Captain America, these super heros will form a team and defend humanity in the movie, just like Captain America. This is a huge project and it will span over many years. I hope you are mentally ready for it." John said.


    "Of course Boss. I would be happy to take this project. But do you have a story?" Kevin asked with excitement.


    Immediately John submitted a script to Kevin and said "Take your time. Finish this project before the mid of 2008 and bring the director Christopher Nolan. I heard he is a great director."


    "Sure boss". After going through the story he was little surprised because the starting of the story was almost exactly like Tony Stark but the trajectory of his life took a total different turn and turned out to be a superhero. And what more surprised him was the time he got for this story, that is almost over a year but he was delighted as he could change things according to the requirements.


    Kevin could see a huge potential with the script and was really looking forward to working on this. John smiled at him because he knew that soon everything will change and he was looking forward to it.

 16. Movie released

    Soon Disney started working on the project that John had given a timeline for. The VFX artists of this world were much better than the previous world. John guessed it probably was because of the influence of Tony Stark and Quentin Beck as they were way ahead of their time when it comes to virtual projection. It might even have the hands of Phastos, one of the eternals behind the advancement of VFX artists and virtual projection.


    John decided to follow the normal process of releasing trailers on various social media and YouTube. Yes John had already incorporated YouTube with google and even made sure there were proper administrators so that the future YouTube creators would have a solid platform.


    The trailer started with a high school boy going with his dad to buy a car and then the shopkeeper mentions that it''s not the man who choose the car but it''s the car who choose the drivers. The boy then sat on a yellow Camaro and saw a weird sign in the middle of the steering wheel. Later the boy realized that the car could transform and then the trailer showed a glimpse of the story and various fighting scenes.


    Yes the movie John chose was Transformers for his debut in real film making. Even though the later parts of the movie didn''t fare good but the first movie was a brilliant one. John banked on the fact that man have love for machines and robots so this movie would appeal to all.


    As soon as the trailer was out, it went viral and people loved it. Disney announced their step in film making apart from animation with a bang. The trailer went so viral that even Tony Stark commented on the comments section on YouTube that he would love to watch the movie and he was looking forward to it. This comment alone garnered more likes than the actual movie.


    John was surprised by this but he gave a grin to it. He just got free publicity, so how could he complain. He just hoped that this wouldn''t create any butterfly effect. That''s all he cared about as he didn''t want to influence his destiny too much before he transforms into Iron Man.


    By January 2007, the movie was ready and it received a red carpet movie premiere on 2nd of February.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    John arrived with his family. It was a star studded red carpet as many known stars of Hollywood attended. Soon reporters asked for an interview which he happily obliged.


    "Mr. John is this movie your creative debut in the circle of movie making? Are there more movies that Disney has decided to release?" one reporter asked.


    "Yes, this could be said as the debut of Disney in movie making and yes there are other projects that we have lined up but it will take time to come to life" John replied.


    "Mr. John will Disney stop making animated movies now?" Another reporter asked.


    "Of course not. Disney''s love for animated movies and series will continue and we also have corresponding projects" John replied with a smile.


    Then another reporter suddenly asked "Mr. John we have seen massive turnover with the series of Naruto but why did you choose a foreign studio for it''s development. Do you feel that the animation level of USA can''t reach the level of Japan?"


    This question suddenly brought a wave of silence among the reporters as this touched a very sensitive topic. John''s eye brows raised with the question but he replied with a smile.


    "Of course the animation of USA is of very high level. Didn''t we always make animated movie based on our country. I chose Japan for the development of Naruto because their studio was more suitable for these kind of projects and Disney had too much of work with all the animation movies. Plus the story of Naruto is not actually mine. It was a Japanese friend of mine who told me once about it and I just brought the story to life". After this answer the reporter couldn''t refute his claims as the life of John was pretty private and they knew almost nothing of his social life.


    Suddenly a sports Audi car arrived near the carpet end and a handsome man with goatee beard came out. It was Tony Stark. The appearance of Tony surprised John because according to rumors he never comes early in any event. John thought it was probably due to his love for machines and engineering.


    Soon the reporters who were flocking John went straight to Tony as the life of Tony was more interesting than the bland and boring life of John. John in these few years didn''t have any relationship with anyone even though he had received many advances from almost everywhere. From school to charity events. Every young girl teenager would show goodwill to John.


    John was a handsome and rich guy which appealed to many but he politely refused and so the reporters couldn''t dig out any spicy story from him. In addition he had too much influence on social media so nobody dared to say anything bad on his life.

 17. The spy in the house

    The movie was pretty much a copy of the actual Transformers movie by Micheal Bay. But with more realistic graphics and lesser explosions. Sometimes John wondered if in any universe Micheal Bay was an incarnation of Deidara from Naruto, because only Micheal and Deidara had so much love for explosions. "Art is an explosion" was the only slogan that both of them had.


    Of course he didn''t make the movie too realistic as that would be counter productive. John just asked the VFX artists to make their faces more prominent and make lesser explosions. All the other things he kept the same as the previous movie.


    The audience loved the movie as it had everything. The story of a failed alien civilization and their struggle to survive in the universe while still infighting being prominent appealed to all. The alien stories are still very intriguing to the audience as it always had been since a long time ago. It''s just that this alien civilization was different.


    After thanking the audience for their support and attending the party at night John returned with his family.


    It have been almost 6 years that John had come to this world and for the first time he got excited as he was going to bring a living character to life tonight. Even though it would be taking a risk in front of the Sorcerer Supreme but he still had to try.


    [Ding


    fan value to bring "The Cube" - 100 million


    fan value to bring Bumblebee to life/ to be Bumblebee - 40 million / 20 million


    fan value to bring Optimus Prime to life/ to be Optimus Prime - 60 million / 30 million


    fan value to bring Megatron to life/ to be megatron - 65 million / 32.5 million


    "Wait! System I can bring even the cube to life? wouldn''t the life created by the cube would revolt like in the movie?" John asked the system.


    [Ding, yes since the world can be brought to life from movies and series, some specific objects can also be brought to life such as this Cube. The host can rest assured that the creatures will also follow the orders of the host]


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The system replied.


    John was overjoyed and he decided to bring the Cube to life. "I choose to buy the Cube" John said and immediately a cube of of 1 meter^3 appeared in his hands. He was so excited that he almost jumped up. He opened his new android mobile phone which Google has recently released and brought the mobile to touch the cube.


    Immediately a spark covered the whole mobile phone and slowly transformed to a small robot with blue eyes and four legs and two arms. It was almost the same as the mobile that transformed in the movie but it looked more exquisite and refined.


    "Master what your orders?" the Mobile asked to John. John was looking at the Mobile closely for a minute and then said


    "Well you the first of your kind so I should name you. How about I call you Fixit after the Mini-Cons. Do you like the name?" John asked.


    "Thank you Master for naming me. I would be happy to serve you" Fixit said with enthusiasm. John felt that the creatures brought to life should always have an identity and should never be nameless.


    "Well you can call me John instead of Master. I am not your lord. You are free to do whatever you want but this world isn''t the world of Cybertron so there are restrictions. I hope you understand, you can even check all the information from Internet" John said.


    Immediately Fixit shook for a few seconds and it''s eyes shone bright. Fixit went through tons of information and got a general overview of the world he was in. In fact John could share his memories to all the characters that is brought to life but John forgot about it because of his excitement after seeing a character.


    "Thanks John. I understand this world now. But I will choose to follow you as that would be better for me" Fixit said. John was happy after listening to this as he hoped all characters have their own autonomy instead of following his orders always.


    John then suddenly remembered something and asked Fixit " Are there any spy cameras or microphones in the house? Can you scan the whole house and check it?"


    Fixit''s eyes suddenly became extremely bright and turned a total 360 degree and the then said "There is one small microphone at the living room at the corner of the top right shelf. It can probably listen to most of the surroundings but it''s range can''t reach to the room we are in right now. John do you want me to disassemble it?" Fixit asked with eagerness in his eyes and transformed its hands to sharp blades.


    "No Fixit I would deal with this. You can change back to mobile and only transform when you are alone with me. If you have any information to pass you can generate a text in your screen or call me like it''s normal function" John said hurriedly.

 18. Sorcerer Supreme

    After coming out of his room, John went straight to the family room and according to the directions, he went near the shelf and found a small microphone pinned to the wall. He took it out instantly and crushed it under his leg. Even though he figured out that it might be SHIELD, he didn''t like being spied upon 24x7. I mean who would even!


    After going back to his room he went to sleep as he was tired after all the work. Since their wealth had been accumulating fast and steady, Jameson finally decided to spend on luxurious goods and services. The next day, John asked his father that he would like to buy a Yellow Camaro like the one in the movie.


    Jameson was confused by this weird request as John could buy more luxurious cars with his money. But he didn''t refuse as John asked for something on rare occasions from him. So they drove directly to a Chevrolet showroom and picked up a yellow Camaro. Because of all the advertisements from the trailers, Chevrolet''s sales of Yellow Camaro had gone up and even Chevrolet had a deal with Disney in this regard.


    After going through all the necessary credentials, John himself drove the car out of the showroom. He was going to bring Bumblebee to life and he needed an alias for this. This yellow Camaro was going to be perfect.


    After coming back home, Val and Jameson went back to their respective works. Even though Val didn''t have to take care of John anymore but Jameson let her work for them as she was an integral part of their family.


    After coming back to the garage, John immediately spent 40 million fan values to bring Bee to life. As soon as he commanded Bee to appear in front of him there was yellow colored humanoid robot of almost 5 meters. It was so tall that it had to crouch down so that it didn''t hit the roof. Before bringing Bumblebee to life, John made sure there were no cameras or microphones nearby. If any information of Bee leaks out, it would cause a storm and even his empire wouldn''t be able to help him stop this.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    John sighed after looking at Bee and immediately shared his memories and thoughts to Bee.


    "Hello John it''s nice to meet you! Thanks for bringing me to this universe" Bee said. John didn''t want to tell him about the system as that was his core secret and he wouldn''t tell anyone even if it were his summons.


    "Hello Bumblebee. Is it fine if I call you Bee.. ?"John asked


    "Sure all my friends call me that. Now what do you want me to do? I can''t just crouch down in this garage always? right" Bee asked.


    "No Bee there is a yellow Camaro here which you can scan and transform to. Be sure to copy even the license plate number" John said. Bee scanned the Camaro and immediately changed into a yellow Camaro car. Now John had a new headache to deal with.


    He now has two Camaro cars and it would be impossible to explain the reason behind same license plates. He was thinking if he should tell him some of his secrets. Because in the future it would become more apparent.


    "Well, till he asks me about the situation of my cars I would keep my mouth shut" John thought to himself.


    After seeing the transformed Bee he entered inside the car and tied his seat belt as had a place to be.


    "Bee take me to 177A Bleecker Street, Greenwich Village" John said. "Sure" bee replied without any thought and soon the car self drove out of the garage.


    After driving for almost half an hour he finally arrived to the address. He looked at the huge building in front of him. The famous New York Sanctum.


    Even though he lost some fan values due to his extraction of Cube and Bumblebee his fan values was soon going to reach the desired value of 1.7 billion to extract the world of Naruto. It was fine for Bee and Fixit but he wasn''t sure if the Sorcerer Supreme would allow him to continue doing as he wished. Even though he had full trust on Naruto and Sasuke to fight against the ancient one but he didn''t want any conflict.


    The generations of ancient one guard Earth against the other dimensional invaders and he didn''t want to disrupt this cycle.


    After arriving at the door of the Sanctum and calming himself a bit he knocked. Soon the door opened by itself and black bald man was standing a little far in front of the stairs.


    "Hello Master Drumm, it''s my honor to meet you" John said with politeness but he was ready to spend fan values and take over a character if he was attacked. He wasn''t sure how Master Drumm would react.

 19. Sorcerer Supreme (2)

    "Do I know you? And how do you know me? I don''t remember ever seeing you. Who are you?" Master Drumm asked John with some doubt.


    "Of course I know you Master Drumm, protector of New York Sanctum. I am John Jameson. I am here to ask an audience from the ancient one. " John replied.


    "John Jameson? Now I remember. Aren''t you the famous movie creator and a business tycoon. How come you are here? How do you know of us? I have never seen anyone from your family practicing magic" Drumm said with astonishment and little on guard as he felt this John wasn''t simple and he might be an otherworldly being in the guise of human. He was ready to conjure Rings of Raggadorr in order to fight.


    "Well my circumstances are little special and I have always known the existence of Kamar-Taj and it''s importance. Don''t worry Master Drumm I haven''t come with any malice and I just want to ask the ancient one about something." John said calmly even though he was sweating in his heart. He didn''t want to fight Master Drumm specially in their own home turf. Who knows what kind of spells are attached to the Sanctum.


    Before Drumm could reply to it suddenly a voice came from behind which said "It''s fine Master Drumm. He really didn''t come with malice and can actually be considered an ally. You can go back. I will take him to Kamar-Taj."


    A bald woman came from behind the stairs and walked towards them. John was excited and nervous to see her. He always felt nervous when he sees these characters which looked exactly the same as in the movies. He was always in awe when he met these characters be it Tony Stark or The ancient one standing right in front of him. He couldn''t even open his mouth to speak to her and he stood rooted in his spot.


    "What happened kid? Didn''t you want to see me? Why are you silent now?" the ancient one asked John with a faint smile.


    "Ah! Sorry I was just a little lost in my thoughts" John said shyly. "Alright! Come with me. We have lots to discuss" the ancient one said


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    After that the ancient one lead John to upstairs and to the doors which let to Kamar Taj. As soon as they passed the door he saw the famous eye of Agamotto or in other sense, the time gem upon a raised stone block. He looked at it for few seconds but turned his eyes. He knew that infinity stones were really powerful but he believed that if he was given enough time he could ignore the power of infinity stones.


    The ancient one saw that his eyes were on the eye of Agamotto but turned away soon. John''s eyes reflected confidence which raised a smile in the mouth of the ancient one.


    After coming in the courtyard while following the ancient one he saw many people practicing magic even though it was night due to time difference, it was chilly outside and the Himalayas being close by. He was envious of them but didn''t say anything and just followed the ancient one.


    After entering the hall, the ancient one started to brew tea and John sat down in front of her to finish making her tea. After few minutes two pots of tea was ready and gave one cup to John. John took a sip and felt refreshed instantly.


    "So you are finally here. I thought you would never come" The ancient one said.


    "Well I was scared that you would banish me away from this world" John replied shyly as he couldn''t say that he was scared of her but he has a degree of defense in his body. The ancient one could probably guess it but she didn''t expose him.


    "So have you seen my future?" John asked. The ancient one smiled and said


    "Yes and no. I can never see your future. It seems like there is some powerful entity preventing me to see your future but I can see your influence on various people so I know you have no malice to earth. So I don''t really care about what you do as long as the defenses against the other dimensions are intact"


    "Of course! I won''t let anything bad happen to earth as it''s my home too. But if someone provokes me or my family I won''t mind sending them to eternal damnation" John said while taking a sip. The ancient one just smiled and didn''t say anything to this point.


    "I have a doubt. Can you help me clarify?" John asked with curiosity.


    "Sure! Ask away"


    "Did you know of Tiamat?" John asked


    The ancient one raised her eye brows when she heard the question. Actually she guessed wrong from beginning. She thought that John''s knowledge of future came from the powerful entity behind him who brought him to this world. When John got transmigrated here the ancient one felt a change in defenses of earth.

 20. Sorcerer Supreme (3)

    She checked multiple times to see if there was anybody who invaded but didn''t find anyone. So she had to use the eye of Agomotto to look into the future only to see that the future has changed by a huge mile. She checked all the possible timelines and realized that the main person behind this change was John. Even though on possible timelines John never turned against earth she still had to check on John herself as to judge his character.


    So the ancient one started spying on him from the mirror dimension and after few days of spying she realized that John was a decent guy from heart, loved his family and had very interesting ideas. So after that she stopped paying attention to him.


    She didn''t know that all the knowledge of future came from movies in his previous life and the powerful entity behind him was not even a living thing. It was just an overpowered system.


    "Yes I do know of Tiamat. But that is the headache of Strange. Not mine" the ancient one said with a mocking smile as if she was having a laugh on the future problems of Doctor Strange. John was dumbfounded by seeing this side of the ancient one. He wondered if all the sorcerer supreme has such weird character.


    Well after leaving his thoughts in the back of his head he sat straight and came to the topic for which he really came all the way from home.


    "In a few months many other worldly powerful beings will enter earth. They are friends of mine. I hope you won''t stop me. " John was serious. He was scared that she would reject but she gave a reply he never expected.


    "You can bring anyone you want from other universes. It won''t really matter to me as long as they don''t hurt the defenses of earth and the Sanctums" the ancient one said with a smile.


    "That is of course. I can even ask my friends to help you guard the sanctum if you allow us." John added instantly


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Well then I will thank you in advance for your help" She said with a smile.


    "Well I can see you brought two beings with you. One is on the parking spot of New York and the other in your pocket. Right?" She added. As soon as she said that the mobile in his pocket vibrated continuously. It was probably asking for permission to transform and attack her because Fixit felt that the woman was dangerous by her words.


    John probably guessed what Fixit wanted to do so he brought the mobile out of his pocket and said "Fixit you can transform and show yourself". As soon as he said that Fixit transformed and immediately started shooting from his transformed and even launched a small RPG from it''s back towards the ancient one.


    John didn''t even get the time to stop Fixit but he was relieved to see that she already put up the rings of raggadorr in front of her. Even though the bullets and the missile won''t really hurt too much to a human being but it still might cause burns and pain. And if used in vulnerable places these bullets and missiles could even prove to be fatal.


    "Wow these beings looks so cute. It''s name is Fixit? That''s a nice name. Are they from the planet Cybertron?" She asked with curiosity. John was dumbfounded.


    "How come you know of Cybertron? The movie hasn''t even released globally? You even watch movies made by me?" John asked with huge eyes.


    "Of course I went to LA and watched the movie from mirror dimension. I have to say that I loved the idea of the movie. That car outside is the famous Bumblebee. Right? Looks powerful. I could feel the power from outside. All these years I watched some of your movies and works. I have to say that having a knowledge of so many universes is amazing" She said


    John felt guilt and shy for deceiving her as there were no such universes. He was just a guy with a small trick or at least that is what he thought. He wasn''t sure if Naruto universe existed or not. He didn''t give much thought to it anymore.


    "Yes this is Fixit and the car outside is indeed Bee. Fixit say sorry to her. She is a friend of mine and our ally." John said to Fixit. Fixit looked back and forth to the ancient one and John and he couldn''t understand why he pointed this mage as an ally but Fixit didn''t argue on this.


    "I am sorry for firing upon you, mage. Hope you won''t take this to heart"


    "It''s fine. I can see that you want to protect John. You can continue to do so." she said.

 21. Spilling out some secrets

    After talking about other small things for few more minutes he asked her to send him back to New York. She drew a gateway which led to new york sanctum. After saying goodbye to Master Drumm and coming out of the door he went back to his home with Bee. He finally had relief on his face as he wouldn''t have to care about bringing the characters to life. He had been stressed out about this for such a long time and now finally he was at peace.


    It was already afternoon when he came back home and started making plans for future. In two month time the story of Naruto would end and after that he could bring the whole world to life. He had asked the system if he could hide their villages when they would be brought to life and the system replied that the world which will be brought to life will always be in their own dimension and nothing can detect their presence.


    This dimension would be present in this world but in a different plane. And only the characters of that world could travel back and forth between the real world and their own dimension. This information gave him relief as he wasn''t sure if he could hide the villages from satellites. John could divide the dimensions in any way he pleases and this too would be of great help to him.


    As he was thinking of what steps to take in future it was already evening and his father came back from work. As soon as his father got inside the garage, he saw two Camaro. He was surprised to see two cars of same color and design in the garage.


    "What did this child do now? Two cars of same model and even same license plate. Did he do something illegal?" Jameson was skeptical because all these years his son had never done anything bad, even though he always came up with weird ideas he never did anything outside the legal line. Now after seeing the two cars he needed to make things clear.


    After coming inside he went straight to the room of John only to see him sitting and closing his eyes as if in a deep thought.


    "Why are there two cars of same model and license plate in the garage? Did you do something illegal? You better not have any bad ideas or I will send you to police myself. I don''t remember Chevrolet having any deal which stipulates them to give us a Camaro" Jameson asked his son with some anger. John who was dozing off a little opened his eyes at once.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "No Dad there is nothing illegal. But yes there is a reason for two cars in the garage. Sit down Dad I have something to speak to you about." John said with a sigh. What he feared had came to reality. Soon in a year the world is going to change and he needed to keep his family away from harm.


    Valentina had gone to to her native home after coming back from LA so the father and son duo were alone for these few days so John could speak with complete privacy. Even though John trusted Val, he didn''t want her to be exposed to the world of danger yet.


    "Dad please switch off your phone then I will talk about the car." Even though Jameson didn''t understand why his son asked him to do that but he obliged. John didn''t want Zola to listen to the upcoming conversation. He wasn''t sure if Zola or SHIELD listened to their conversations but he didn''t want to take any risk now.


    "Dad do you remember that I once told you that this world isn''t simple. That it''s beautiful and dangerous?" John asked


    "Huh. You did say that but what about it? The world has always been like this. What''s new to it?" Jameson asked. He wasn''t sure what John meant by that.


    "No dad you are not understanding my point. I meant that there are people here who have extraordinary powers, aliens who roam the universe and even people from different universes" John said with sincerity. Jameson''s eyes went wide when he heard this. He didn''t believe it.


    "What nonsense are you speaking? Are you weaving lies to fool me and divert my attention from the car in the garage?"


    "No dad. Just listen to me. This world is really not simple. Humans have already come in contacts with aliens years ago. Even thousands of years ago aliens have visited our planet and many people have special powers in this world itself. Trust me Dad. Whatever I am saying is 100% truth" John said.


    "Fine even if I believe you for a second what does it have to do with the car in the garage?" Jameson asked


    "Dad did you really think the movie Transformers was just a movie?" John asked with a smirk in his face. After hearing this Jameson almost jumped in his seat. Being the head of a news agency he knew what the words meant.


    "Don''t tell me the car in the garage is Bumblebee." Jameson asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes that car is the real Bumblebee. If you don''t believe me come with me. I will show you" John said.

 22. Spilling out some secrets (2)

    After that the father son duo went to the garage and John said,


    "Bee you can transform yourself. My dad wants to talk to you."


    After that what Jameson saw, he would never forget in his entire life. Even though in the future he will come in contact with many extraordinary things but the transformation of Bee was what changed his perception of world forever.


    After seeing the whole process of majestic transformation with parts of the car separating and moving to random direction of the body and finally seeing a crouched Bee he was dumbfounded in his spot. In his whole life he never believed in weird stories but today his life perspective took a major turn.


    "See dad I didn''t lie. Bee this is my father. You can say hello"


    "Hello Mr. Jameson. It''s nice to meet you." Bee said in a metallic tone.


    Jameson couldn''t even speak for few seconds but finally out of habit he said


    "Hello. It''s nice to meet you". He then suddenly thought of something and asked John "Wait if there is Bee that means there is Megatron and Decepticons. We should talk about this with the military".


    "Dad that''s the other part I want to talk about. Let''s go back home. We have lots to discuss. Bee you can transform into the car. Thank you" John replied.


    After coming back to room they sat down opposite to each other and John continued.


    "The movies are just that. Some movies. There are some truth to the movies but many of it isn''t true. I just made a story out of it.  Bee actually doesn''t belong to our universe. Have you heard the theory of parallel universe? It''s like for every decision you make, there is an alternate reality where you didn''t take the corresponding choice and due to that there is another universe out there. There is no Cybertron in this universe, well at least not that I know of. He is the first person to come to our universe but he won''t be the last" John continued.


    Jameson''s mind was blown away by all this information. This world had suddenly changed for him and he wasn''t sure what to do with it. Parallel universe? Aliens? Was it all real or was he just dreaming? Jameson now was in a huge dilemma being a journalist by heart he felt that the people should know the truth of this story but there was this safety of the family, because he knew a being like Bee will arose jealousy instantly from the world and Bee would be subjected to experiments. John could see the struggle in his eyes and he knew what his father was thinking. Living with him for such a long time he could understand his father.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Don''t worry Dad. Soon you will be able to publish about these beings in your newspapers. People does have the right to know but the time is not now. I will tell you when the time is right" John added.


    "Ok fine I trust you. Who are the next people coming? Optimus Prime?" Jameson asked.


    "No for now there will be no one from Cybertron. But yes I have the cube in my hand. I will help you transform your mobile and your car for your safety" John said.


    "What? Really? Oh my god! With the cube we won''t have to fear anything. We can rule the world. But will you be able to control them? I remember that the transformed Nokia mobile was pretty violent" Jameson asked.


    "Dad I told you. Movies are just movies. Reality is different. Fixit come out. Fixit is the mobile I transformed. Now, give me your mobile" John said after bringing the cube from the corner of the room and showing him Fixit. Jameson was excited seeing the cube. As a man he too loved robots and machines. Now all his dreams will become a reality. He was already dreaming of his own self driven intelligent car.


    Soon Fixit transformed and exchanged greetings while John transformed Jameson''s mobile and named it Jetstorm after another Mini cons. Dad used a Nokia phone so the body structure of Jetstorm was different. It looked more humanoid then Fixit. But it didn''t matter to him.


    After transforming Dad''s car and naming it Hotshot they both returned home after giving general instructions.


    "Dad I hope you treat Jetstorm and Hotshot like a family. They are a living being and I don''t want them to feel lonely."


    "Don''t worry about that kid. Beings like them I will treasure more than I treasure you. Hahaha... all my dreams will come to life now" Jameson laughed.


    John just smiled seeing his father''s enthusiasm.


    "Dad the world will change soon and I hope you will pay attention to your own safety. As I said this world isn''t simple. Soon everything will change." John said with solemness.


    "Kid how do you know about all these secrets and what''s your connection to the people of other universe" Jameson asked with curiosity.


    "Dad didn''t I tell you that there are people with special powers. I am also one of them. Many times I dream of various stories and from these dreams I get to know the people from other universes. And from them I get to know who will enter into our universe" John replied.


    Even though John said some lies mixed with truth there was no malice in it. He wouldn''t be able to explain many bits if he didn''t lie to him based on some vague truth and didn''t want his family to be in dark.


    He didn''t want to hide himself in and operate behind the shadows. It was never his intention. His system didn''t allow him to hide. The more people knows about his summons, the more he will acquire fan values.

 23. The new world is here

    Truth to be told, John had some doubt about himself. He thought that after bringing Bumblebee, the TVA (Time Variance Authority) will come after him yet surprisingly they didn''t. He guessed it was maybe because Bee and others don''t belong to this universe and TVA can''t look into the future of a new universe which is separated from Marvel universe. And for the topic of him not being persecuted it was probably due to the shielding function of the system.


    After explaining some things to his father and talking about some small matters, John and Jameson both went to their respective rooms. John fell asleep as soon as he hit the bed. He was tired from running around all day and the mental pressure that he had to face for the last few years. Tonight finally he could rest in peace and have a sound sleep.


    After three months, the series of Naruto finally ended in May. John went to Japan to congratulate the team for such a massive success. John even attended party with Val in Japan with all the members of the studio. Everybody was very happy with their success and felt a sense of accomplishment as they made a wonderful story come to life. John even made sure that the entry of Madara in the great war was kept a secret. He didn''t include Kaguya''s story at the end because John had always felt that the story of Kaguya was just a stretch and the last fight between Madara and the Shinobi was basically the copy of the fight between Kaguya and the 7th team.


    People loved the ending of the series and the ratings of the series went pretty high reaching 8.9 in IMDB. Being a series released in seasons format, people all over the world loved it even more than the actual version as the actual version had too many fillers.


    After attending the banquet and coming back to the hotel John checked his fan values.


    [Ding


    Total fan value - 1.9 billion]


    "I would like to bring the Naruto world to life" John said excitedly!


    [Ding


    The Naruto world is brought to life according to the wishes of the host but the world wouldn''t have the character of Kaguya. The host can bring all the characters to life including the dead ones (the dead ones will require separate fan values). And since it is the host''s first world, the world is calculated as a discounted price. The later world''s price will be much higher. It must be mentioned that the host can transform himself to any character he wishes to from the world of Naruto while not affecting the character in the real world.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Total number of fan values - 200,000,000]


    John was ecstatic when he heard it as he could bring all the characters to life except for the dead ones in the story.


    "Transform myself to Naruto Uzumaki."


    He realized he had become a little tall wearing a white cloak. John felt himself powerful. He could even feel a seal inside his body and when he concentrated his mind on the seal he could see the nine-tails sleeping. When he went to the mirror to see himself he looked like the real version of Naruto with whiskers on either side of the cheeks.


    He noticed that he could feel many things around himself and the people around the hotel. As he came near the mirror he saw that he was wearing a yellow jacket and black pants.


    "Change myself to Sasuke Uchiha" and now he had long hair covering one eye. He tried to summon ''Susano'' on his hand and even tried using ''Mangekyo Sharingan''. He could feel that if he used all his powers he could even destroy a city instantly.


    Of course John wouldn''t do that because that would only mean death of innocents and destruction. John wasn''t a villain who would do such despicable things.


    The moment when John turned himself Naruto, thousands of miles away in Kamar Taj, the Supreme Mage turned towards the western direction. Her eyes squinted for a bit but then a smile came to her lips.


    "The boy has finally grown up. Now I am not even sure if I could defeat him. It''s fortunate that he is on our side. The world is going to change soon and he will be the forefront of it. It''s a pity that I might not be able to see it" she said to herself.


    Even Odin from Asgard sensed a strong power from Midgard and tried peeping into it. The Ancient One sensed this and deflected Odin''s sense as she didn''t want any misunderstanding. Odin understood that the new power was under the control of the Ancient One so he took his sense back and he didn''t care after that.


    John was jumping in joy in his room. He had never been so happy in both of his lives combined.


    After trying out all his powers for few minutes, he calmed himself down. He knew he would have to settle the world that he extracted in a balanced way.


    "I want to bring Minato to this world (without 9 tails chakra) " John said at the end as that was one of his favorite characters and it was 200 million fan value. The values of Madara and others were higher than 1 billion. He didn''t have that many fan values.


    Soon a handsome man with blond hair wearing a jacket and a white cloak over appeared. He was so ecstatic that he almost screamed in joy.

 24. The settlement

    The next day John and Val flew home to New York. After coming back John immediately went to his room and closed all the doors and windows and asked Val not to disturb him. She felt weird to this request but didn''t ask about it.


    After coming to his room he immediately summoned all the present Kages to life and shared his memories with them as soon as they were summoned.


    Naruto (Hokage), Kurotsuchi (Tsuchikage), Gaara (Kazekage), Darui (Raikage), Choujuro (Mizukage) were the present Kages and they had a look of astonishment in their faces. They didn''t understand at first what actually happened, but soon due to the sharing of memories they figured out the whole ins and outs. Due to the influence of the system they had absolute obedience to John but John left almost full autonomy to them. John didn''t have a weird fetish to rule over Naruto world as he had other things to do.


    "Welcome my brothers and sister to the new world. I would be needing your advise and help in this dangerous world" John announced to them.


    "Well this world is new. And it looks interesting. I am looking forward to the exciting new world" Naruto said


    "This world looks dangerous too with such powerful beings in the universe" Choujiro said shyly. He had always been shy and low in confidence so he mentioned the insecurities first.


    "It doesn''t matter, we are already here and for the first time we are not at top of the food chain" Darui lamented on this fact.


    "Whatever the future holds we will have to face it and defeat the enemies and that can only be done by joining hands and being united" Gaara added in a cold voice.


    "Well our villages need to be strong enough. We will have to start preparation for the upcoming battles" Kurotsuchi said.


    John was looking at these legendary characters and was in awe again by the power of the system. He thanked his lucky stars for allowing him to see such characters in real life.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    John shared the memories of what the future would look like and the dangers they would be facing. "Well John I hope you have a place for the village to settle down. Because we would need preparation." Naruto said.


    "Of course I have a place. All your countries will be separated and spread out in different parts of the planet and you all would be living in separate dimensions. I know this sounds like a jail but it''s not time yet to show your heads. When the opportunity arises I will help you connect to the world council and you all can negotiate a deal with them. Is that fine?" John asked.


    This use of dimensions comes when a world is bought. It can be divided in multiple smaller dimensions or kept as a whole, the size of the dimension would be exactly like their original world that is bought and even look and function the same. The dimension could be placed at any location of the planet he was in at that moment. John really felt that the system was too overpowered at times.


    "Sure. Where will you place each country?" Gaara asked.


    "Konohagakure will be placed in Japan. Sunagakure will be placed in Egypt. Kirigakure will be placed in Britain. Kumogakure will be placed here in USA and Iwagakure will be placed in Chile. The respective countries will follow the same pattern. I hope you all are happy with it. There might be little difficulty for sometime because of no trade between countries but I hope you all understand. And all this arrangement will be temporary" John said.


    "We don''t have any problems with this arrangement and we trust you" Kurotsuchi said.


    "Since it''s been decided I will send you all on your ways.." John said


    After asking the system to make separate dimensions and sending them to different countries and sending all the people of the countries and ninjas to their respective places, John sighed in relief. Finally he had a background to face the world.


    Soon the people of the Naruto world came to life and they realized that the world had changed and have come to a new world. John didn''t share all the future memories with the normal people as that would raise panic. He just made them understand that this was a new world. The people were already stressed thinking about this new world but they calmed down soon as they saw all the kages and the ninjas helping them understand the new world.


    John didn''t bring the small countries to life because that might be fatal and can lead to many problems because of no sustenance from neighbouring countries. Even though John could control the lives and death of the world but he didn''t choose to do so. He felt everybody should go through a cycle of life and death. Only that would bring colors to the lives of everyone.


    He would bring all the remaining villages to life after a deal is reached with the world council. Before that he would have to wait.

 25. The prelude

    The whole year of 2007 went by and nothing much happened in this regard. All the villages and their countries settled as they were. They actually didn''t have to move from their places. And there were just subtle changes in the environment. And all the Kages with the help of the Lords of respective countries brought peace back to the nations. Only the trade matters were just affected a bit but the countries handled it well while giving sufficient relief to the masses.


    John knew this was the last year of peace. In the last few months John tried everything possible to amass more influence on the world. Working on animated movies and giving ideas to Google, Facebook, Twitter and all the companies he had under him. He even attended the shareholders meeting of Amazon and proposed some of his ideas. His idea of online marketing while cooperating with local shops and dealers was greatly appreciated by the board. Even though the execution of the idea would take time to implement but at least the process had started.


    By now John had enough influence on the whole world and had done so much charity that no governments dare to stop his influence or restrict him via arbitrary laws as such process would massively back fire, as the general public won''t accept sanctions against him. And on other side, even though his valuation had risen to 80 billion US dollars he never tried to influence any governments and gladly accepted all the laws of various countries while conducting his business.


    Thus John was loved by all as opposed to Tony as he was hated in many countries. Being an arms dealer does have a huge downside. There had been even debates on the fact of who was more influential among the two.


    Kevin had already started filming the movie that John had asked for and it would release by the mid of May, 2008. John was looking forward for the debut of the movie as that movie was important in his grand plans.


    On New Year''s eve John took his family to long vacation. He even asked Valentina to bring her two children and her husband to the trip. John always wanted to go to Maldives in his previous life and live in a resort. So he planned accordingly and stayed over for two weeks there.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    They enjoyed the place immensely and had ample rest.


    "Dad this year will be the beginning of a new era. An era that earth has never seen before. You should ready yourself mentally to face it." John said to his father suddenly while they were sitting beside the pool and gazing at the sunset.


    Jameson stared at him for few seconds. He knew by now that his son was special and since he has mentioned it meant that there is some truth to what was mentioning.


    "What do you want me to do?" Jameson asked.


    "It''s better to find a new home and a new headquarter for Daily Bugle in New York. And make it as far as possible from Stark Tower." John said.


    "Stark Tower? Is Tony also somebody special with super powers? I knew it. This arms dealer was definitely selling arms secretly outside" Jameson said agitatedly. John was surprised by his words but being the head of a huge news agency it was possible he got some news of arms being sold to terrorists outside.


    "Special? Well you can say that but you guessed it wrong. Anyways just do what I say and don''t worry about anything. And please pay attention to weird news from now and don''t overlook anything. You might be surprised" John said.


    "Alright kid. I hope you can stay safe. I have no idea what kind of era you are talking about but I hope we can pave over it safely." Jameson said with some concern. John just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Valentina''s kids were very young. A boy of 8 year old and a girl of 5 years. Her husband Jorge was an amiable hispanic man who worked as a Mexican restaurant owner at New York. The two kids were named Valeria and Matias. John was thinking to give their family some sort of protection in the future. Her connection with him had already made them sitting on a boat with high waves.


    "When the time is right I will just take them to the world of Naruto for safety. That would be much better." John though to himself.


    Soon they came back after spending a good time and all went back to their lives as usual. Valentina and Jorge thanked John immensely for providing them with such a trip as it was like a dream for them.


    April 20th, 2008


    There was suddenly news and some videos being shared on the internet that there was a monster spotted in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil wrecking havoc. Jameson had specially asked his employers to pay attention to weird news. As soon as he got the news he went home and told John about it.


    "So it has started. Dad stay away from Harlem from now and always ready a team near Harlem to shoot any unusual scene in the next 2 months. You will get a surprise" John said a smirk.

 26. Out of the shadows

    Jameson sometimes wondered if the power of John was seeing the future. His son sometimes talked like a prophet and it felt really weird to him.


    "Dad don''t worry. Pay attention to the news of Culver University but no need to act on it. Just act normal and don''t raise any suspicions now. Only Harlem is what that matters." John said with confidence.


    Jameson didn''t say anything to it and few more days went by as usual. But suddenly a startling news started revolving in the internet and now even proper videos came out. Jameson was shocked when he saw the video from Culver University.


    It was a green colored humanoid larger than twice the size of a human being ravaging military vehicles and went on a rampage. This video really scared Jameson. At the beginning he thought it might be a monster little more powerful than human being but after what he saw he hardly believed his eyes.


    This was almost like an invincible monster and maybe only a nuclear explosion can kill it. John asked him to act as normal so this time he didn''t run to home. But as soon his work ended he took Hotshot and went home. For the first time he felt having Hotshot gave him a sense of security. He was scared because according to the hints of John there might be a situation with that monster in Harlem.


    After returning home he immediately called John and informed him. "So the trajectory is same as I hoped for. Don''t worry dad he isn''t a bad guy. He is just a child who is little confused. It''s fine." John assured Jameson after watching his dad being a little scared for the first time.


    "Then why did you tell me to watch over Harlem. Don''t you mean that this guy will wreak havoc there?" Jameson asked with confusion.


    "Dad a hero will always need a villain to prove himself. Don''t you understand that? Haven''t you seen the script of the movie that is going to come out in a few weeks? Harlem will be his rise. Well that''s what is supposed to happen. Dad whatever you shoot in Harlem don''t spread it. Keep it absolutely safe and secure. This will be useful during negotiation if required" John said.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Negotiation? With whom? With this green monster?" Jameson was more confused now.


    "No Dad. It can be used with certain people if required".


    Jameson didn''t ask any more questions as he felt stressed by listening to his son''s prophetic blabbering. He just informed the team about his requirements and asked them to only record various situations in Harlem and not have any contact. Since it was the work of John, Jameson sent most of his employees for this job.


    May 2nd, 2008


    It was a normal night in Harlem but suddenly there was havoc in the streets. Suddenly a huge humanoid monster of green with a contrast of black could be seen in the streets. It''s size was almost the same as the monster that appeared in Culver university but this one had spinal bones outgrowing from his back and bones from the elbow joints.


    Jameson when he got the videos from his employees about this new monster, he immediately called John about it and gave the information about this new monster.


    "So finally it''s time for action. I have worked hard and made all necessary preparations for this day. Let the great era begin." John said excitedly. He immediately changed himself to a character from Naruto world. This character had a long white cloak with fire designs at the end and written "Yondaime Hokage" in Japanese.


    Yes it was the famous yellow flash of Konoha, Minato Namikaze, one of the favorite character from Naruto for John. As soon as he changed he disappeared from his place and appeared in Harlem. Few days ago he left a flying god thunder mark at a building at the center of Harlem.


    John leapt over buildings to avoid cameras and approached the place where Abomination was in rampage. He saw a half damaged US military Humvee driving backwards and Abomination approaching it fast.


    "It won''t be fun if I use Minato to fight this. Let me change myself." After saying this his character changed.


    As Abomination was almost approaching the Humvee, Abomination felt a sharp pain on his back. It felt like four sharp and big needles had entered from his back in the body. Even though there was only rage in his mind he still could feel pain. He pulled out one of the needles to ease his pain.


    After pulling it out he saw swords shaped like a needle with a red handle and a small yellow end. He was instantly angry as he felt insulted by getting hurt by such a flimsy item and broke it instantly.


    Then he turned back to see who was courageous enough to hurt him.

 27. The gorgeous fight

    Abomination turned his head and saw a black guy with long blond hair tied behind. He wore weird black shades in his eyes and a head scarf in his head with a metallic front which had a weird sign drawn on it. His dress was very weird with a combination of white shirt with only one sleeve and black pants with a huge red colored belt around his waist. There was huge object which was bandaged in white and looked like a sword but this object had an obvious thickness.


    The people in Humvee sighed in relief as they got some time to sneak away from this monster but the camera in the Humvee continued to play. On the helicopter General Ross, Bruce Banner and Betty watched this and were shocked.


    "How could this be possible? Even missiles couldn''t penetrate the skin of this monster. How could simple swords enter his back and that too by quite a few inches? Who is this guy? What is this new weapon? New technology from Stark Industries?" General Ross said.


    Bruce and Betty had the same thought and they too were dumbfounded. They continued to see what would happen next but they were dumbfounded by what the weird man said next.


    "Yo, the monster destroyed one of my sword, this hatred cannot be resolved by simple words, Yo" the man said. "Heh, that didn''t rhyme at all. I need to work on this rap"


    Abomination was very much irritated by this man words and approached fast towards this man. He raised his hand and threw a punch at him. Betty on the helicopter gave a cry and closed her eyes as she could already imagine the gruesome death of the man. Bruce too shuddered.


    But what they saw next made everybody''s eyes present in the helicopter pop out. They saw that the man stopped the punch of the man with his fist. He had a weird blue like glow around his body.


    Yes, this weird man was Killer Bee, the eight tails Jinchuriki. John chose this character because he could use more grand moves and defeat Abomination.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Abomination was shocked to see that he was stopped by a normal human being and as he was shocked Bee used his other hand to punch him hard on his face. This shot alone threw Abomination few metres away. He slid on the ground for few inches and then stopped.


    "Know my name, know my fame, don''t be lame!


    Eight tails, that''s me, da rappin'', Killer Bee


    Tail beast reside inside my hide


    Makin beats and rhymes and I''m makin'' em'' live


    It''s what a Jinchuriki needs to survive


    battle after battle up here in the bee hive


    Oh yeah!" Bee started singing and even dancing to this weird but catchy rap extract.


    Now all the people who were looking at him were even more dumbfounded.


    "What''s up with this man? Why is he so weird? He punched this monster so hard but instead of continuing assault he is singing and dancing." These were the thoughts of all the people present.


    Abomination got up shaking his head after a second. He felt his dignity was insulted after watching his opponent singing during the battle. "I am going to send you to hell" It shouted.


    After standing on his feet he started running towards Killer Bee again and this time he was going to take this fight seriously. Last time, he considered it was like an ant so he didn''t even use his full strength but he wouldn''t commit the same mistake again.


    As soon as he was near the Killer Bee to throw a punch, Bee suddenly vanished from the spot and he instantly felt a strong pain in his back. It felt as if a thousand spikes has entered through his skin and wreaked havoc.


    He turned around instantly only to see Killler Bee standing with a huge sword shaped object. Only this time half of the bandages of it was removed and he could see a weird blue colored round shaped sword with spikes all over it''s body.


    "Oww, seems like Samehada likes the energy in your body. It seems I would have to feed it from you."


    This sword was Samehada, a living sword that fed on energy and chakra. Samehada changed ownership when he had a fight with Kisame Hoshigaki, one of the 7 swordsmen of the mist.


    "What the hell is going on? Can anyone tell me? Who is this man?" General Ross roared.


    After few seconds a soldier who was responsible for monitoring said


    "Sir we don''t have any information about this man"


    "How come the US military doesn''t have any information about this man? Find it out fast. Search everything and everywhere".


    He was shocked but he was more excited because this guy could be the key to controlled super soldier serum that he had been researching all these years. He wanted all the information about him.

 28. The gorgeous fight (2)

    Bee held Samehada with two hands and the blue glow in his body changed to red glow. John couldn''t let this fight last long as many people have been paying attention to this fight.


    John needed a platform to showcase a new world to the high level people and he got it. Now it was time to finish it off. He knew that the government might come after him after this but he wasn''t afraid.


    "The party time is over now" Bee said finally with a hint of sincerity.


    After covering his whole body and Samehada with red glow he vanished from the spot. And when he appeared he was already face to face with Abomination. Abomination tried to stop the sword which was approaching in fast speed by crossing his arms in defense position only to feel a sharp pain in his hands and the same feeling of small needles entering his body and dragging over it.


    Abomination also realized that he felt a little weak after taking this move from Bee. Before the realization could even be processed by Abomination, Bee vanished only to appear behind him and using the same move on his legs.


    This brought Abomination down to his knees. Abomination felt humiliated and wanted to give a back hand jab to Bee but only to catch air.


    Bee appeared again in front of him and this time used Samehada and took a swipe at his chest. The only difference this time was that he kept the sword for few seconds on his chest instead of shredding his skin with the sharp needles on the body. This allowed Samehada to absorb lots of energy from the body of Abomination.


    Of course, he wan''t going to suck Abomination as he needed to be kept alive. John had watched Shang chi in his previous life and he knew Marvel had some plans for him. He didn''t want to end this story now.


    Bee then suddenly used the famous Lariot shot on the neck of Abomination to make him unconscious. After he took the shot he suddenly heard a loud voice from behind


    "Stop. You can''t kill him. He is an US military property." General Ross shouted from behind. " Who are you? You possess such immense power. You might be a danger to the general public of US, so I would need you to come with me." he continued.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Ross approached him with caution with gun pointed towards Bee. There were also some soldiers and policemen pointing their guns at him. Even though they were pointing their guns nobody felt that the guns could be helpful fighting this weird man. They watched of how he defeated this monster. His vanishing move is enough to kill all of them.


    Even though Ross said these words he didn''t feel safe enough but he still took the risk. This was his chance to fulfill his dream of super soldier project. He didn''t know how much flak he was going to receive from higher authorities for the mess he had caused.


    "Heh, General Ross after killing so many people with your stupid experiment you still have such courage to ask me about it. One Hulk wasn''t enough for you to satiate your thirst. As for me. Didn''t I say my name? My name is Killer Bee, Jinchuriki of the 8 tails. Now lower your guns otherwise I won''t mind giving you a lesson for you to remember for the rest of your life" Bee said mockingly.


    "How dare you?" Ross knew that he was weak but his momentary arrogance blinded him. "Boys shoot him" Ross commanded.


    After listening to the command the soldiers started shooting immediately. Even though they knew it was futile they still took the shot. They just prayed that this weird man wouldn''t kill them.


    As soon as they shot Bee vanished from the spot only to appear behind a soldier and vanishing again. This small moment was enough for Bee to make the soldier unconscious with a controlled hit. This move repeated again in the back of other soldier near him and he too fell unconscious. This cycle repeated again with all the soldiers. By the time the last soldier realized what was happening he was already late and fell unconscious.


    After this trick he appeared in front of General Ross. Bee took the posture of punching him in the face. Ross was horrified as he felt he would die if he received a full powered punch from him. Only to realize that the hand to stop in front of his nose. He even felt a gust of wind passing by due to the close proximity.


    Ross took several steps behind in fast manner and held his gun tightly pointing at Bee. He didn''t  have the courage to take the shot as he knew that his action might lead to his death. Betty almost gave a scream by looking at this. Bruce''s face too was solemn as he wasn''t sure if he could defeat him when transformed to Hulk.


    "Relax General I won''t kill you. I ain''t a bad guy but please don''t use your official power in front of me. Those don''t affect me at all. General a piece of advice, give up your ambitions. It will only lead to your demise. Ok now bye" Bee vanished after saying that.


    Before vanishing, Bee eyed Bruce and winked at him. Banner immediately understood that this was his chance to escape and among all the rubble and unconscious soldiers he sneaked away without being noticed by anyone. Ross was too scared to pay attention to anyone

 29. Two people

    Killer Bee appeared again in a remote alley where there was nobody and he climbed upon the wall to the top of the building beside and ran over the buildings to appear very far away. He checked if there were any cameras with the help of Fixit and transformed back to John.


    He walked out of the alley with a smile in his face. He had achieved what he wanted to and he was happy about it. He called a taxi and asked him to take to Manhattan, to his home.


    The traffic was really heavy. It was probably due to the fact that there was a havoc in Harlem and police, firefighters and ambulances were rushing in. As he was approaching his home he got a message from Bumblebee saying that two men had entered his room. Bee asked for permission to kill them.


    "Bee you can''t always think of killing. It''s fine. Let me reach home. I am strong enough now to handle two people. I probably know who came to my home. Calm down." John said hurriedly.


    After reaching home he opened his door and realized there was no Val. He was little scared for her but then he remembered he gave protection to her in the form of transformed mobile which he changed sneakily. Since there was no message about any attack he understood that she must be away.


    These two people might have led her away from home. And since even his father hadn''t arrived he understood it was the deliberate action of them. He already knew who these two people were.


    After entering his room he noticed that there was a person with an eye patch on his right eye sitting in a chair and in the corner was another person standing beside him and both being in darkness as the lights were off. As he went to switch on the lights, the person sitting in the chair said in a raspy voice


    "Mr. John Jameson, founder of Disney and the person behind the huge technological giants in the world. It''s nice to meet you finally".


    "Nicholas J Fury, director of Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division and Phil Coulson, an agent of Level 7 clearance. It''s nice to meet you both too. Coulson you can sit down in the chair beside." John said while switching on the lights without even looking at them.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Now it was the time for Fury and Coulson to be astonished. They immediately touched their guns beside them as they weren''t sure how John knew about them and even their identity and organization.


    2 hours ago


    SHIELD headquarters in New York


    Fury came to New York on the information he received that was a illegal experimentation being done at Harlem and it was related to Hulk. Fury had already planned to absorb Hulk into SHIELD later as he was was too dangerous to be left in the hands of US military.


    He followed the reports closely. And when Abomination broke out he already had video feedback from the scene. But what happened later changed his world view. He saw a weird black man in a weird dress fighting against the monster while singing and dancing. It almost felt like a child''s play to him.


    "Who the hell is he? Find out right now." Fury ordered. He wasn''t sure where this guy had popped up from but he needed to know about him.


    "Sir the facial recognition software can''t find any relevant information about him in any database. This person supposedly never existed before now" the agent who was responsible for searching information said with a surprised tone.


    "This is impossible. Check again" Fury said. "Sir I have checked thrice. There is no information about him." the agent replied.


    Coulson who was silent for some time now finally said with a weird expression " I think I know this guy. It''s the same as he said. His name is Killer Bee, the Jinchuriki of 8 tails."


    "Eh Coulson you know him? How come you have never mentioned him before? Are there any secrets you are hiding?" Fury asked with a hint of surprise. Coulson had been his trusted subordinate for a long time now and he never kept any secret from him. So how come he never heard about this guy from Coulson.


    "Sir you misunderstood. I said I know this guy and his character but I personally don''t know him. Because technically he is not supposed to exist. He is a character out of anime made by John Jameson." Coulson said with a more weird expression.


    Even though Fury didn''t pay attention to normal things he paid attention to the life of John as he was a person of interest due to his massive influence. So he knew what anime was. What he couldn''t believe was the fact that an animated character had come to life. He couldn''t believe it so he asked why Coulson thought this guy was Killer Bee from the anime.

 30. Two people (2)

    "Sir, this move of his sword was possible because he attached a lightning chakra to swords. With that it has high speed and penetration power. Chakra can be said as a type of power which is hereditary and pass from generations to generations. That sword he uses is a living sword, yes you heard it right its a living sword. It absorbs chakra from others to make itself big and powerful. Well here he is absorbing the energy of this monster. That is the reason the monster was so weak by the end and the red glow in his body is because of a demon named 8 tails sealed in his body. He can freely control the power of the demon and fight. His power can be evaluated as a walking nuclear bomb. In full force he can destroy cities. Well at least that''s what the story in anime said" Coulson spoke out in one breath.


    Coulson was the person who had kept tabs on John initially and that led him to watch his works on animation and movies. Later even though he withdrew from spying on John he continued watching his works. His works really fascinated him and the story of Naruto really touched him as it spoke of organizations responsible for world peace. Coulson understood that at the end the price of freedom and peace is always high and to achieve a balance between them is the toughest of all.


    Fury listened to him and started thinking and soon realized the main person behind this is still John. Only John can speak clearly on this. Immediately he ordered his agents to contact John but his agents replied that John wasn''t at home.


    If before Fury had some doubts about John''s connection to this guy, now he was definitely sure that there was a connection because his agents said that they never saw him leaving the house. Even though they stopped close monitoring of John, SHIELD always had an eye on him from far.


    After thinking for a long time he decided to go to his house and wait for him. He immediately gave orders to stop the military to go after John as it was outside their jurisdiction. SHIELD was responsible for any extraordinary events on earth and had an US member in world council. So he had enough pull on this matter.


    Nick also took Coulson as he could give insights on this regard.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Present time:


    Home of Jameson


    John saw that his plan worked. He wanted this exposure from the very beginning. John knew that doing all this would expose him to SHIELD and later to the people of the world when they get to know that his works are coming to life. But this is the only way he could accumulate more fan values.


    "Relax you two. Knowing such information is very easy for me and I advice you two notw to make any rash movements as the guy in the window sill isn''t very good tempered." John said with a smile.


    Fury and Coulson suddenly realized there was an additional guy sitting with one leg hanging down and one leg on top of window sill. He had long hair and covering his one eye. He looked really handsome with the moon shining on top of his head. After years of being in spy service it was the first time they didn''t even notice another person arriving beside them.


    "Sir, this is Sasuke Uchiha. He is more powerful and dangerous. Sir, I really advise you not to take any rash decision" Coulson said solemnly while keeping his hands from the gun away.


    After thinking for couple of seconds he came back to normal as he understood that John didn''t have any malice towards them. If he had he could have killed them long ago. Sasuke being on top of window sill sitting without even them realizing was proof enough that John had powerful allies and him not taking a shot towards them stated that he didn''t want to come in conflict with them.


    "Truth to be said I expected Natasha or Clint to come and spy on me for few days and try to find out information from me. I think the military didn''t give you a good time so you had to come by yourself. I was even ready to play with you all but I guess I underestimated myself. Thanks for showing me the sincerity. And please can you abbreviate your organization''s name as SHIELD. It''s really tongue twisting to say such a long name" John said.


    Fury and Coulson were really surprised about the depth of information John had about them. "That abbreviation sounds appropriate" Coulson murmured under his breath.


    Fury really felt that all his secrets were bared out. John could see the worry on Fury''s eyes. A guy who never trusted anyone was in a very weird position.


    "Relax Fury I don''t know everything about you. I am still in the process of knowing SHIELD and it''s secrets but you don''t have to worry. SHIELD doesn''t interest me a bit. You can continue with your work and I with mine. Of course there can be talks of cooperation because we both know of the dangers that the earth is facing".

 31. The conversation

    "Who are you? What are you? What is your purpose? How come you know so much about us?" Fury asked in a more calm way this time.


    "Haven''t you done your homework on me? Don''t worry I am not an alien. The reason why I know about you is for another reason. But that''s not what you really want to know, do you?" John said as he sat beside them.


    "It seems like Coulson has watched Naruto. So it will be easier for me to explain. Whatever story you have watched at Naruto is a real story, well, except for some of the deaths. Due to certain reasons their universe has started merging with our universe and their world has entered the planet earth. This process almost started an year ago and now their world has completely merged with planet Earth. Of course by merging I don''t mean that they live on Earth. The reason why you haven''t noticed the existence of them is because they have hidden themselves in a smaller plane which is aligned with Earth. All the people living in the villages and countries are now in that plane. Now they have showed their faces because they needed information about this world and I was the mediator for them" John said in one breath.


    "So you are saying their whole world has collided with our world. Aren''t they aliens? Is there any reason behind it? What are their purpose? Did they initiate this? And how are you connected in all this?" Fury asked curiously now.


    "Fury there are infinite universes out there. You must have heard the theory of parallel universe. If you haven''t you should give it a read. Their world is just another parallel universe and due to unknown reasons their world has merged with us. Don''t look at me like that. I really don''t know the reason of this collision. But I can tell you this, their universe isn''t the only universe to merge with us. Some more universes will soon start this process" John said.


    "Oh you moth***er!!" Fury blurted out after listening to this. Even though Fury didn''t believe what he said but the facts in front of him showed that whatever John is saying might be true. Coulson after listening to the conversation finally remembered something and asked,


    "Mr. John if what you said is true then there must be the 5 Kages. If you really want us to believe this can you let Director meet the 5 Kages?"


    "It seems like you really have watched the whole series. Yes there are 5 kages. The fight today with the monster was their decision to intervene in order to attract your attention and have meeting with you and the world council behind to negotiate their merge with earth. Even if they live in their own plane they need Earth''s help for trade purposes. They are even ready to trade some of their science and technology with you all. Fury, I advice you to go and watch the whole series before meeting the 5 heads of their villages to understand their character better. And Fury tell your world council not to conspire against the world of Naruto. The ending will not be good for them. Politics is nothing in front of real power."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Though it''s naive to think on my part that there will be no conspiracies from your politics but let me remind you and your world council that they are basically assassins, so for them to turn over a government is very easy. Bullets, missiles and even your nuclear weapons are useless to them. SHIELD and governments of countries won''t even know what hit them if they decided to do so." John said.


    "Ok. Fine! I will think on it and try to arrange a meeting with these so called heads. But they need to meet me first before having an audience with the world council. Don''t worry I will warn the world council" Fury thought for a moment and gave a decision.


    "Sure then I thank you on behalf of them. Sasuke you have heard what he said you can go and inform them. Arrange them in a location and their SHIELD will pick them up." John said to Sasuke while blatantly giving orders on behalf of SHIELD.


    Fury raised his eye brows when he heard this but didn''t reject it. "Sasuke will soon contact you. You can take his number from me" John continued and said to Fury. After listening to this Sasuke vanished from his spot without even speaking a sentence during the whole meeting.


    Fury had been eyeing Sasuke for the whole time now as he himself felt that the person was dangerous. It was as if his instinct almost screaming to him saying not to make any funny movement in his presence. After he disappeared, Fury relaxed his nerves. The past few moments were one of the most stressful in his life. It reminded him of the incident with Carol.


    "Ok now tell me what is the deal with you. How come you know about them? And you said there might be situations like that. What do you mean by that?" Fury asked John now.


    John smiled and replied,


    "My situation is a bit special. You can think of me bit of like a middle man. When I sleep I can dream of different worlds and their stories. It''s in this way I know about you two and your identities and Naruto''s story. It started few years ago and from this knowledge I was able to build such a huge empire in such a short time. But soon I realized that this was not all to these dreams, which led to the current situation."


    "Last year the 5 kages approached me as they knew that I already know their story from animation. Even if their planes are separated by dimension barrier they can come and go into earth as they please. But anyone who doesn''t have permission can''t enter their dimension. You should actually thank me for this. I made a complicated process simple. " John said a whole bunch of lies with a straight face. He didn''t feel any wrong saying this as this story was mixed with truth.

 32. The conversation (2)

    Fury became silent after hearing this. Whatever John said can be inferred as real as he had some weird ideas which propagated his rise in such a short time. His deeds can only be described as legendary. Now Fury felt thankful that John existed otherwise he would have been in the dark all this time and it might have spiraled into an uncontrollable manner.


    Now at least he has some information of the other party. From Coulson''s hints he could infer that these so called 5 Kages shouldn''t be bad and he could take a week to watch the whole series and get to know their story.


    "Fine! I believe you for the time being. Would you like to join SHIELD? Of course not as an agent but in another department" Fury asked John finally. He would like to get the first hand information from him about the coming of new worlds. He didn''t want to be passive like this and take the initiative to contact them.


    "Sure I could join SHIELD as consultant. Keep the military away from me. But don''t put a security detail on me as it will hamper the other party from approaching me. I would like to mention that I will still continue creating series and movies as that will help the other party approach me. Movies can be said as a gesture of good will towards them. Fury, some of the people that might come in the future can be really powerful so you might not even find them so it''s better to do this ritual. Oh yes! Have you blocked the news of Bee and others? The world isn''t ready yet to know the news of Bee and that monster." John said as he didn''t want to expose his secret.


    Fury after thinking quite a bit and seeing the power of Killer Bee agreed to this.


    "Yes SHIELD is controlling the situation. I have handled Ross as he created quite a scene in Harlem. The White House isn''t happy about him and consulted us to handle your situation. Coulson will be the liaison on this matter and you can contact me directly when you get new information about new worlds." Fury said as he already had a headache thinking of the explanation he would have to give to the world security council.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Yeah about that, in a few months or weeks there might be a new guy soon."


    "Mother**er!" "Sh*t" Fury and Coulson almost shouted out loudly after hearing John.


    "Don''t tell me it''s the Transformers." Coulson thought of John''s works and speculated that only the world of Transformers might collide with their world. He was both excited and worried thinking about this.


    "No no Coulson it''s not Transformers. It''s about the new movie I am making which will release in a few weeks time." John said.


    "Tell me about this guy" Fury asked John.


    "If you and Tony ever had a child in the future, then this new guy would be that child. Being a great inventor and a detective, he is someone who walks in shadows and like you Fury, he doesn''t trust anybody. You should know how to deal with such people. So don''t try to find him. Even though he hasn''t arrived yet he will come soon" John said with a smirk.


    If one problem wasn''t enough for SHIELD now they have another guy who is like him but more dangerous. Fury now really had a huge headache.


    "Give me more information about him" Fury said.


    "It''s fine he hasn''t arrived yet. His story is a bit sad so you can watch the movie. He won''t be coming before the release of movie anyways so you can rest assured. Tomorrow there will a trailer too for the movie. You can check it out".


    Fury didn''t insist on this as he has enough headache now. Receiving the location of the 5 Kages he was surprised. He thought they would be in a single position but their locations were separated. This made him trust John a little bit more as he never went to these locations ever before.


    After discussing the necessary process of approaching them he and Coulson left as he had too much work to do.


    Jameson returned home few minutes after their departure and he already knew that Killer bee had appeared in Harlem. He excitedly asked John about the situation and was dumbfounded when he learnt that the whole world of Naruto has merged with earth. John lied to him too as he didn''t want to tell his secrets to anyone.


    Surprisingly there were no videos or any new information in other papers about the wreckage of Harlem. It seemed like it never happened.


    "SHIELD really has too much power in this world. Sigh! As long as Hydra doesn''t affect me I don''t really care of what they do." John thought.


    The same day, a new trailer for a movie came out from the official channel of Disney on YouTube.


    The trailer started showing a small boy falling in an unused well and someone speaking in the background saying,


    "Tell us Mr. Wayne what do you fear?"

 33. Similar stories and the meeting

    The video then showed a young man in a dirty room with an another older man in suit. The young man asked "How do you know my name?"


    "Well the world is too small for someone like Bruce Wayne to disappear" the other man replied after coming out of the shadows. The trailer played while showing glimpses of many interesting and fascinating scenes and ended with a man dressed in black with pointed ears on this head and at the end it showed the name of the movie.


    Yes, the movie John chose to create was Batman Begins. The famous movie of Christopher Nolan. John was a great fan of DC in his previous life and he wanted to make things right in this world for the DC universe. While shooting of the film, he directed Nolan to make Batman more flexible and show more fighting scenes. Because he would incorporate this version of Batman in the DCU.


    John had enough confidence that this movie would inject sufficient amount  in his depleted number of fan values. In addition the sequel would inject a higher number in future.


    The internet went mad at that moment because no movie ever showed a superhero apart from Captain America. And Captain Rogers'' movie was more of a propaganda than a movie for all. This was a new refreshing theme for movie lovers and it specially came from Disney which has a huge reputation of making great movies.


    In the next few days there was a buzz in the entertainment sector of the media. Many speculated that this movie was a silent arrow shot to Tony Stark as in the trailer the hero clearly lost his parents who were rich and inherited their wealth but later turned out to be superhero. Some people even debated on the fact that John and Tony had some secret rivalry and people were divided in the comments section of the trailer.


    Fury also paid attention to it and was actually relieved when he watched the trailer. He felt at least there is no huge danger. Even though he wasn''t sure if this ''Batman'' had any powers but he felt that "Batman" wouldn''t be outrageous like the world of Naruto.


    Fury had a meeting with the world council before and told the exact situation he learned from John and said about the meeting in a week. The world council happily obliged as they could get intel from this so called new world and exchange ideas. They had their own ideas about this new world and they saw it as a way point to exploit a new world. They said they could definitely strike a deal of trade as it would be beneficial for SHIELD too.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Fury told all the agents of SHIELD to watch Naruto series so that every agent could understand the other party''s powers better. By that time almost all the agents knew about the new situation. Of course all the agents had to keep this information secret.


    Obviously the Hydra agents felt that the vision of Obito was much better and idealistic than these 5 Kages as they felt in real world the people would forget their hard won war and humanity will enter the same cycle of hatred. Only absolute control could maintain absolute peace. Pierce was already making plans on how to use this in his favor and had to make necessary plans.


    Soon a week passed by as the scheduled meeting was set in morning. After a long time all the five members of the world council met with each other. Every Kage was brought to the main headquarter of SHIELD in Washington DC via the quinjet. All the Kages wore the same dress as they did during the last 5 Kage summit meeting with a huge squared shaped hat and a cloak.


    At around 11 am all the Kages arrived. All the agents that were in the Triskelion came to the windows and crowded near the doors when all the Kages arrived. Every Kage was followed by a bodyguard. The agents were excited to see such legendary characters. They all have watched the Naruto series and they knew all about all the 5 Kages.


    Nick Fury personally came to meet them near the door.


    "It''s an honor to meet you all. I am Nick Fury. Welcome to the Triskelion. I hope your journeys were a pleasant one".


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too Nick Fury. Even though you have already known us but it will be rude not to introduce myself. I am Naruto Uzumaki, the seventh hokage and the jinchuriki of the 9 tails. Man, your mode of transport is so cool. I would really like one myself. This Kurama is such a useless thing. He has such awesome powers but he can''t fly" Naruto said with a hint of regret.


    Nick Fury almost fell down when he listened to his complain. "I guess only he can mock the almost invincible 9 tails and get away with it " Fury said in his heart. He wiped away the invisible sweat from his head. "Sure we would love to provide some quinjets for you all so that you can travel faster" Fury said at the end.


    The other Kages introduced themselves. Fury felt he was living in pins and needles. Each character present here was powerful enough to destroy the Triskelion with a single swipe but felt lucky that they were on the good side. Even if they would never be under the thumb of SHIELD, it was good enough if they could become allies.

 34. The negotiation

    Soon Nick brought them to a big closed room with no surveillance. he didn''t want to be fancy and sneak away anything as this meeting was very important for future and he wanted to convey a good will.


    They all set down. The meeting with the world council was scheduled after the meeting with Fury as he wanted to personally talk with them. The world council approved of this as they felt even if they know their story, they weren''t sure if the story was true. It would be better if Fury can judge their character after meeting the personally.


    "We would like to open trade with you and establish a proper trade route so that we could sustain ourselves. In exchange we can allow some of your agents to visit our villages and even learn our ways of fighting. Even though you don''t have chakra in your body I am sure our way of fighting will be suitable for you all." Gaara said immediately after sitting in his chair.


    "He really is a person with no nonsense as opposed to Naruto who likes to blabber a lot. They really are the same as in the series. I guess John can be trusted in this regard, but why do I feel like he is hiding something? Or is it just my overthinking?" Fury thought to himself. "Sure Kazekage we will happily cooperate. It''s just that we don''t have a big department for logistics. We might take more time but rest assured we will work around the clock for it. We will also like if you could share some medical personals from your villages."


    "That can be done I guess." Chojuro said timidly.


    "Speak up Mizukage. You are a great shinobi and last generations of 7 swordsmen. Have some confidence. And there better not be any shady things behind the scenes. We will know immediately if that happens." Kurotsuchi said. " We will also accept limited number of mercenary operations from SHIELD. Of course we will take money in return as we ninjas also need money. Of course only Chuunin graduates will be allowed to take the missions. Oh yes. John might have said it but I will add again. Don''t try to trick us. Naruto might be gullible but we are not. We don''t mind reminding the people out there why we are ninjas." She added.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Fury was delighted  when he heard that because having Chuunin personals would mean having already top rank forces for SHIELD equivalent to Captain America with weird powers. "Sure we would love this cooperation even more. And I will make sure there are no conspiracies against you all."


    "But do keep in mind that the missions would be evaluated first by the management in respective villages and if we think that the mission has a problem that doesn''t go by our ninja way we will reject." Darui added


    "Of course I understand that. I will also help you all to provide identities so that you can come to our world." Fury said hurriedly


    Fury knew that they lived in different plane than the Earth''s and in fact in these few days he tried searching for any weird energy all over the earth but the science department of SHIELD said there is no such thing in whole earth and everything was normal.


    "The further negotiations can be done under the presence of the world council and we could sign relevant papers for it." Fury said at the end.


    Everybody agreed and went outside to bring all the 5 members of the world council in the room. After couple of minutes they came as Fury assured them that the story John depicted is probably true as their characters were same like the story.


    " It''s my honor to meet the famous 5 Kages. I am Gideon Malick. How are your children Mr. Naruto? Are they well?" a member of the world council said as he approached Naruto.


    "Don''t speak about them. Boruto is still a headache. Only Himawari is the sensible one. But it''s my own fault. After coming to this world I am trying to spend more time with the family." naruto said with a small smile in his face.


    "Hahaha. I have a daughter myself. I can totally understand your thoughts" Gideon said with a laugh.


    Shikamaru who came with Naruto approached and said "Hello all. I am Shikamaru Nara of Konohagakure. I am the advisor for the Kages and I will be responsible for the negotiations in this meeting. I hope you all can accept it.


    "Sure. Fury will be our representative. Let the negotiations begin. We will like to include exchange of technology, share of medical knowledge, mercenary operations on behalf of SHIELD in the negotiations." Yen, one of the members of the world council said.


    "Sure, Let''s start with the share of medical knowledge..." Shikamaru started providing proposals. Sometimes Fury added his own perspective and input. After a hour of negotiations a deal was reached between the 5 Kages and world council. The negotiations were very fast because the world council didn''t want to provoke an enemy like them and they got new knowledge and personals with almost paying the price equivalent to nothing.

 35. The awaited superhero movie

    June 4th, 2008


    Today again there was a red carpet premiere in LA and John came for it with his family. The premiere for "Batman Begins" was a grand one partly because the American audience loved superheros and the story seemed like it was based on Tony Stark''s life and this movie was silent jab to Tony''s legacy.


    After coming to the premiere John was surrounded by reporters again. "Mr. John, what are your expectations from the movie?" one reporter asked.


    "I have very high expectations from it and we have already decided that there will be a sequel to the movie soon." John said. This was a new information for them and they immediately asked John about it but didn''t reveal any more information about it.


    "Mr. John, some say that this movie is based on the life of Tony Stark and you taking an aim to him. Is that true?" another reporter asked.


    "Of course not, I know the media is trying to portray in such a way but let me assure the story has nothing to do with the life of Tony. This is just a made up conspiracy theory" John said with high confidence even though the reporter didn''t feel he was speaking the truth. "Excuse me! My friend is here. I need to say hello to him" John said after rejecting further questions.


    "Hey Coulson, What''s up? Fury didn''t come to the premiere? I heard Sasuke saying that the negotiations went good. Congratulations" John said as he approached Coulson. Coulson came as he was the liaison of John and gather information from the movie about this new hero who is going to come to Earth soon.


    "Thanks Mr. John. I would like to know when will Mr. Bruce come to earth?" He asked.


    "You can call me John. You don''t have to be formal with me. Treat me like a friend. He will arrive soon. Maybe within a month. I am not sure yet"  John replied. "Thanks John. " Coulson replied


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    After few minutes of talking John noticed that an acquaintance also arrived. John didn''t expect his presence. He could already see that the reporters were flocking towards him.


    "I can wholeheartedly say me and Mr. John there don''t have any rivalry. Don''t try to find make weird stories from your conspiracies. Me fighting a person almost half my age is hilarious. If the military people hear about this they will laugh at me and cancel the contracts on ground of this. Don''t you think so Mr. Jameson" Tony said as he noticed John approaching him.


    "Of course Mr. Stark. I have already told them the same thing but they just refuse to believe me" John said with a smile. " I am surprised by your presence here Mr. Stark. Thank you for coming and sorry for not giving you an invitation. I didn''t think you will be interested. Congratulations for winning this year''s Apogee Award." John said


    "Thank you! though the ceremony in a few weeks. You should come with me for the ceremony. Your ideas surprised even me kid. I am sure we can come up with something good. You can be my assistant in this." Stark said. He still had the arrogance which continued his entire life. John didn''t mind his arrogance as he has the capital to back it. "Sure Mr. Stark. We will have lots of things to discuss in the future. Now let''s go and watch the movie. I am sure you will like it" John said.


    The movie started with a boy playing hide and seek with a girl and while hiding from her he accidentally fell into a well and suddenly the bats living in the well attacking him. The shot changed and then showed a young man with handsome face in a foreign prison opening his eyes. He had a fight soon with the inmates and then was caught while in the middle of the fight and thrown to a locked cell by the guards.


    Suddenly a man came out of the shadows and said "Are you so desperate to fight criminals that you lock yourself in so that you can fight them one at a time"


    "Actually there were 7." The young man said.


    "I counted 6 Mr. Wayne" The main in suit replied


    "How do you know my name?" the young man said with solemness now leaving his careless attitude from before.


    "The world is too small for Bruce Wayne to vanish". The man in suit said "My name is Ducad, but I speak for Raas al Ghul, leader of League of Shadows". He continued by saying his purpose of his presence and asked him to join a group of warriors fighting for justice.


    The movie followed by him going to the place where Ducad asked him to go and joining the League of Shadows.

 36. New function of the system

    The movie followed almost as the original Christopher Nolan''s original version. But the fights were more exciting and fast paced then the original. The movie went on with him refusing to kill criminals and burning down the whole compound of League of Shadows.


    After he returned he decided to do something about the rotten city of Gotham. And with the help of his steward Alfred, policeman Gordon and Lucius Fox''s fancy gadgets, suits and a modified vehicle he started a cleaning process in the city of Gotham wearing a bat suit. But soon realised there is a larger conspiracy at play in the city.


    After much investigation he found out that there will be a terrorist attack on the city that will destroy the city and the astonishing thing was that his company''s hand was there in this attack. As he investigated more the person behind the whole operation came out. That person was Ducad, who he rescued when he bombed the compound of League of Shadows. He turned out to be the real Raas al Ghul.


    Raas said in order to clean the city there needed to be cleansing in full scale and this can only be done if they killed everyone in the city. The audience exclaimed at the plan and lunacy of Raas. Then Batman fought Raas to stop him in the final fight in a train. The train crashed and Batman glided away before the crash with the fate of Raas being unknown.


    John wanted Raas to be alive for later period as he needed Raas to be more comic accurate and had grand plans for him. He didn''t know how the system evaluates his movies and worlds. As there were different versions of Raas. There was a different Raas in the Green Arrow series and a different Raas in the animated movie. He hoped that there will be no conflicts when he brings the characters to life.


    The movie ended with a post credits scene of Gordon asking for help from Batman with a new criminal that has risen in Gotham called Joker. People really loved the movie and gave a big applause. Tony too loved the movie as the movie''s story coincided with his life a lot but there were differences.


    The movie was produced by the subsidiary of Disney named as DC. Though people didn''t know why there was a subsidiary for Batman''s production they didn''t think much about it. In 2 weeks the movie earnings reached a whooping 300 million dollars. Almost reaching the original box office earning in such a short time.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    [Ding


    Total no. of fan values - 120 million


    Fan value required to bring the character Batman (George Clooney''s version) to life - 2 million


    Fan value required to bring the character Batman (Christopher Nolan''s version) to life - 40 million


    Fan value required to bring the character Batman (Jack Snyder''s version) to life - 60 million


    Fan value required to bring the character Batman (Jay Oliva''s animated version) to life - 80 million


    The fan values required to change yourself will be half of of the character''s fan value.


    Fan value required for batmobile (Christopher Nolan''s version) - 2 million


    Fan value required for batmobile (Zack Snyder''s version) - 2 million]


    Suddenly John had a weird thought and asked the system " System can I combine two versions of Batman together?"


    [Ding


    Yes.


    Which versions does the host wants to combine?]


    "I want to combine Zack Snyder and Oliva''s version. Is that possible. If yes then how much will be the cost?" John asked excitedly


    [Ding


    Calculating...


    The fan value required is 100 million]


    "It''s probably due to less difference between these two versions. Well anyways extract the combined version of Zack Snyder and Oliva''s version with the 2 types of batmobile ,the Zack Snyder''s version of batwing and Alfred (Zack Snyder''s version)" John said


    [Ding


    Characters and items extracted. You can summon them whenever you like.


    Remaining fan values - 10 million]


    "All fan values gained by the movie gone to ashes. Sigh! The stage for Iron man has been set." John said excitedly as he was lying down in his bed. Tonight he would have a good sleep.


    July 2, 2008. Las Vegas


    "As liaison to Stark Industries, I have had the unique privilege to serve with a real patriot. He is my friend and he is my great mentor. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s my honor to present this year''s apogee award to Mr. Tony Stark" Colonel Rhodes said and waited in the podium for Tony to appear. But Obadiah Stane appeared instead to receive the award and gave a speech.


    John too attended the ceremony and he wanted to say his farewell to Tony before his change. In addition he wanted to see who was Colonel Rhodes as he had changed in subsequent movies and saw that it was Don Cheadle''s character. Before when he fought against Abomination, he noticed it was Mark Ruffulo''s character. "So I guess the universe corrected itself here" John said in his heart

 37. The kidnapped Stark

    After the ceremony was over Rhodes called Tony to find his whereabouts. John already knew where Tony was so he directly went to the casino after the awards slowly. After he came to the table where Tony was, he saw Rhodes having a conversation with Tony. After losing the money in the gambling table he was ready to go home only to see John standing and looking at him on the opposite side of the table. Rhodes left after reminding Tony to be on time for the flight to Afghanistan.


    "Hey kid you didn''t come to ruin my luck in the gambling table. Did you?" Tony said as he approached John. Behind Tony stood Happy. John looked at him for a couple of seconds as in the original world Happy''s actor was the director of Iron Man movie. He looked at Happy but didn''t say anything.


    "No Mr. Stark I just came here to see you. I was in the award ceremony and I just walked in here only to see you." John lied


    "Well don''t drink here. If you get caught the media will tear your good image apart" Stark said with a laugh


    "I never drink Mr. Stark. Well I heard you are going to Afghanistan tomorrow. You should be careful there as that place isn''t safe now." John reminded me once


    "Don''t worry I will be fine, the US military will protect me as this weapon is important for them." Tony replied without much care. John just shrugged and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to change his trajectory as this journey is important for him to change himself.


    After saying goodbyes to each other John moved away and saw from afar as Tony took a reporter into the car after she interviewed him intensely. John just smiled after he saw that. John returned home by flight the next day.


    As per the original timeline Tony arrived late by 3 hours to his private plane to Afghanistan. As the flight attendant closed the doors of the plane felt a gust of wind pass by her. But she didn''t feel anything wrong about it.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Somewhere in Afghanistan


    "... They say the best weapon is when you never have to fire. I respectfully disagree. I prefer the weapon you only have to fire once. That''s how Dad did it, that''s how America does it and it''s worked out pretty well so far... " Tony said a long speech and continued "For your consideration, The Jericho"


    After showing off the missile''s capabilities he went to the military Humvee. Soon he got a call from Obadiah asking about the situation and Tony replied happily.


    After Rhodes leaving in a separate way, Tony and the convoy rode towards the military base. Suddenly there was an sound and the forward Humvee exploded. They were being ambushed. There was a fierce battle between the soldiers in the convoy and the the people who ambushed. The soldiers were outgunned and outnumbered. Tony after realising the dire situation made a run for his life but soon a missile flew and got stuck near him. Tony after seeing the name tag on the missile tried making a run but it exploded before he could do so.


    As soon as the convoy was hit, SHIELD got the immediate information about the ambush and sent agents to find out what happened. After Fury knew the whole process he was agitated. He immediately called Coulson to start searching for Tony. Even after 2 weeks he couldn''t find Tony. Fury was really stressed now and he immediately called Kazekage.


    "Hello Kazekage, I would like to apply for a mission. I want a team of your ninjas to be sent to Afghanistan to find Tony Stark. He is an important asset for SHIELD"


    "Ohh. I have got the information. But sadly I can''t help you in this. Because there is another person from another world who has his eyes on Tony. We don''t want to be in conflict against him. But don''t worry he is a good guy. I am sure he will bring Tony back" Gaara replied.


    "Another guy from another world? " Fury stopped for a couple of seconds "OK I understand. Thank you Kazekage" Fury replied and immediately called Coulson.


    "Coulson stop all your activities in finding Tony and come back. We need to go to meet our consultant. We have a new visitor." Fury said. Coulson understood the meaning and asked his team to stop all operations and return home.


    After returning the next day, Coulson and Fury went to the new home of Jameson. Jameson bought a new home in Long Island with a view of the ocean. Much further away from Stark Tower. And even the Daily Bugle news headquarters shifted to a new building far away from Stark Tower.

 38. The rescue

    "So is Mr. Wayne after Tony Stark?" Fury asked. Fury and Coulson have both arrived at the house of John to ask about Tony.


    "Yes. Tony is rich. Batman is interested in his intelligence and knowledge. You might get a surprise when Tony comes back. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Tony Stark." John said.


    "Fine, I will wait for him." Fury said


    Somewhere in Afghanistan


    When Tony woke up he found himself in a cave. He saw that there was a small tube being fed inside his nose. He pulled it with some irritation. But then the reality stuck him. He saw a metal circle like device being attached to his chest. There were 2 wires connected to it and the wires were connected to a battery. He wanted to remove this but then he heard a voice


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you" said a man who was was shaving his beard.


    "What did you do to me?" asked Tony with a desperate expression.


    "What i did to you? I saved your life Tony." said the man and then he explained how this device is stopping him from death but this battery would only last a week. Tony now was really scared. As Tony was lost in his thoughts, he heard a banging sound at the door.


    Soon three people came inside and started speaking a foreign language. The man translated the language for him. They wanted Tony to make Jericho which he directly refused. As a result Tony was tortured and after that they brought Tony outside to show their weapons which was all provided by Stark Industries. The terrorist ordered again to build Jericho for them and this time Tony accepted the arrangement.


    ".....They will never find you in these mountains. Look what you just saw, that is your legacy Stark. Your life''s work in the hands of these murderers. Is this how you want to go out? Is this the last legacy of the great Tony Stark?" the translator said.


    "I shouldn''t do anything. Even if I do they will kill me, you, in a week." Tony said.


    "Well then this is a very important week for you" the man replied. Soon Tony got an inspiration and started building the famous miniaturized arc reactor for his chest. They both got acquainted during the building process and Tony came to know that the man''s named was Yinsen.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "How much energy can it generate?" Yinsen asked after seeing arc reactor.


    "Should be about three gigajoules per second." Tony replied.


    "That could run your heart for 50 lifetimes."


    "Or something big for 15 minutes." Tony added to it. Now Tony had enough energy to make a metal suit out of the energy from the reactor and started building on it immediately.


    It took them almost two and a half months to almost finish building the first Mark 1. But soon the terrorists realized there was something wrong going on and confronted Tony and Yinsen. A bald guy approached them and threatened Tony that he would kill both if they don''t give them the Jericho missile soon. Tony assured that he would finish it soon for them.


    In a few days time the whole template of Mark 1 was ready and as Tony was getting ready in the suit the terrorists realized there was something wrong and came knocking heavily at the door. As the door was rigged with bomb when they tried barging the door blasted away. Tony ordered Yinsen to follow the procedure and load the functions.


    They could hear that the other terrorists were coming after hearing the blast. But Tony insisted on continuing but soon Yinsen said that they didn''t have time.


    "We need more time. I will buy you time" Yinsen said after loading the whole procedure which would few seconds to upload and ran outside with a gun lying on the door step.


    "Stick to the plan, Yinsen. Stick to the plan." Tony shouted as he knew what would happen when Yinsen ran out. Tony looked desperate but couldn''t do anything. When the Tony was ready with his suit and started walking out he was barraged with bullets but they couldn''t do anything to Tony.


    As Tony came out near the mouth of the cave he saw Yinsen lying in a pool of blood.


    "We had a plan. C''mon you have a family. We are going out to see your family."


    "My family is dead. I am going to see them now Stark." Yinsen replied somehow. "It''s Ok I want this, I want this"


    "Thank you for saving me." Tony said with tears in his eyes


    "Don''t waste it. Don''t waste your life" Yinsen said before closing his eyes. Tony got up with much anger and went towards the mouth of the cave. He didn''t realize that after he got up Yinsen''s body sank into the earth as if the earth swallowed him.


    As soon as Tony came towards the entrance he was barraged again by loads of bullets. But as they were they were shooting there was a sudden explosion behind the gunmen who were shooting and it instantly killed many gunmen. The terrorists moved their head to see what caused he explosion only to see few missiles flying towards them. They couldn''t even react before being blasted by the missiles.


    Tony was shocked when he saw it and thought the military finally found him. After the dust settled he saw a medium sized black colored aircraft with exquisite finish was hovering in front of Tony. And from the glass panes of the aircraft he could see a person sitting inside wearing a black half covered mask with pointed ears.

 39. The return

    After the glass panes slid out the person in the mask came out of his seat and jumped to the other edge of the aircraft. and sat down on the edge while the aircraft hovered by itself in front of him and the person just looked at Tony from head to toe.


    "Who are you?" Tony said. He had some guesses in his mind but he could hardly believe his own guess.


    "I thought John informed you about me." the main in the mask said.


    "You are Batman? You really are Batman?" Tony blurted out.


    "Yes, I am Bruce Wayne." the man replied. "I have been watching you for over a month Tony. I have to say I am impressed." he continued.


    "What? You have been spying on me? Then why didn''t you save Yinsen before? He was innocent. I thought you are a superhero." Tony said with some anger.


    "Relax Tony, Yinsen is alive. He is being treated now by someone. Come in . I need to send you to the military base. They are going haywire looking for you." Bruce said.


    "What? Yinsen is alive? How is that possible? I watched him die. Are you sure you are speaking the truth?" Tony said with some agitation.


    "I am not the only one here to monitor your situation. Even though I haven''t met the other guy I knew he was there to protect you. He took away Yinsen. I am sure he will be sent to you soon when he will be fit." Bruce said.


    "Fine! I will trust you for now. Wait let me remove my suit." Tony said. He chose to trust Bruce because he knew if Bruce really wanted to kill him he could have used his aircraft to blow him up. By what he could see, he was sure the aircraft had powerful weapons system that could kill him even when he was in suit.


    After removing the suit he climbed up to the hovering aircraft and proceeded to sit on the co-pilot position. Bruce too sat on his position.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Don''t you want to destroy your suit?" Bruce commented.


    "It doesn''t matter. This suit is useless without my reactor." Tony said nonchalantly with a hint of pride it. Bruce already knew the whole story from John''s memories so he didn''t comment anything more. Tony was too naive for this world. He needed a wake up call and Obadiah would give him that.


    After tying the seat belts they flew away. Tony was curiously looking at the inside of the plane and he could see that the technology was of high level. Tony had sparkles in his eyes as he thought of many things. He had many questions but he knew that it wasn''t the right moment to ask.


    He needed to get back home and find out who was selling his weapons to terrorists. And more importantly he needed a cheeseburger. Living there for 3 months was like a hell for him. Soon the Batwing arrived near the base in a stealthy manner.


    "Go on Tony. Go home. John will soon come to speak with you. We have a lots to discuss." Bruce said as Tony climbed down the plane. After that Bruce flew away without saying a farewell.


    "This guy has more attitude than me." Tony murmured.


    As Tony approached the base he could see the guard tower outside. He waived at the guards. At first the guards were pointing their guns at him but as his face became clear he immediately called his superiors. After a few minutes Rhodes came running with worry on his face


    "How was the fun-vee? Next time you ride with me. Okay" Rhodes said as he hugged Tony.


    The next day a military airplane landed in LA at Stark Industries''s private airport. Tony came out of the plane only to see Pepper waiting for him.


    "Your eyes are red. Few tears for your long-lost boss?" Tony said to Pepper.


    "Tears of joy. I hate job hunting." She replied.


    "Yeah vacation''s over." Tony replied.


    "Hogan take us to an hospital." Pepper said to Happy.


    "No. There are two things to do. First I want a cheeseburger. And second I want to hold a press conference" Tony interjected.


    "A press conference? why?" Pepper asked with


    "Hogan drive. Cheeseburger first" Tony didn''t answer her.


    When they arrived at the press conference, Obadiah was waiting for him. Tony hugged him while eating the burger. Then he saw John standing and watching him a little far away.


    Tony, Obadiah and Pepper walked towards John with a smile. "Thanks for the heads up. You saved my life." Tony said.


    "I am just a messenger Mr. Stark. I am glad that you are safe." John said.


    Obadiah who listened to the conversation was shocked as he didn''t know what happened in Afghanistan. From the conversation it seemed like John helped saving Tony. After thinking this he clutched his hands in anger but didn''t show any impressions on his face.

 40. Press conference

    "Well Mr. Stark you should go to address the press conference" John continued. "Just call me Tony from next time. I owe you a life kid" Tony replied.


    "Sure Tony." Tony and Obadiah then went to the podium for the press conference. Obadiah just said a greeting and thanked John along the way. Pepper too followed Tony and thanked John for saving Tony even though she didn''t know how he saved Tony but she was grateful nonetheless.


    As Tony came to the stage he sat down and said " Hey would it be alright if everyone sat down? That way you can see me and I can see you" All sat down and even Obadiah joined him and sat down beside.


    From a corner Coulson approached Pepper and said " Hello, Miss Potts, can I have some moments with you?"


    "UMM. I don''t know anything. You can ask Tony there who is on the stage." she replied


    "I am not a reporter miss Potts. I am special agent Phil Coulson of SHIELD. I am here to debrief Mr. Stark on what happened over in Afghanistan" Coulson said.


    "We have already been contacted by the DOD, FBI, CIA.. We have already said that we don''t know anything."


    Before Coulson could reply her they heard a voice saying


    "It''s fine Coulson. You will get your answers soon. He will be joining too. You really took my advice. Didn''t I give you a nice abbreviation? I should get the naming rights."


    "Umm hello John. I was going to ask you too about this. Is he coming? " Coulson said as he saw John beside him.


    "Mr. Jameson you know this agent? That''s great. He can ask you about what happened. I am curious too about what happened out there." Pepper said


    "Please miss Potts.. Call me John. Actually I too don''t really know what happened out there. ''He'' will come soon. You can go and tell Nick that he will contact soon." John said. After listening to this Coulson left


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I never got to say goodbye to Dad. There are questions that I would have asked him. I would have asked him how he felt about what the company did. If he was conflicted, if he had any doubts." Tony said. " I saw young Americans killed by the very weapons I created to defend them. I have become part of the system which has zero accountability."


    "What happened over there?" asked one reporter


    "I had my eyes open. I came to realize that I have more to offer to this world then making things blow up. That is why, effective immediately, I am shutting down the weapons manufacturing divisions of Stark International until such a time I can decide the future of the company." Tony gave the announcement while standing up and it sent the reporters in a frenzy.


    Obadiah stopped Tony from saying anything more and said "What we should take away from this is that Tony''s back"


    After Tony came out he saw Pepper and John and went towards them. Obadiah joined him with a sullen face.


    "Well that went well. What do you think the over-under on the stock drop is gonna be tomorrow?"


    "Well approximately 40 points." Tony replied.


    "That''s a minimum." John said this time


    "Well the news papers will be very happy to see this new development and make a headline saying you have won in this supposed war between us." Tony said to John with a laugh.


    "Well then I better start buying all the stocks that I can from tomorrow. I have great faith in you Tony." John replied. This surprised all of them as they didn''t expect John to buy the stocks after it falls through that would be a loss, of course if the company''s stocks rises again in future then it would be a different ball game.


    Tony just smiled at his words and didn''t say anything and took them to the big arc reactor that was built. Obadiah wanted to see the small arc reactor as he already knew from beginning. John and Pepper also saw it after he opened his buttons. Pepper and John both gave a serious look to it. Even though John already knew the whole story but it still surprised him when he saw the arc reactor up close.


    "Ok. John come with me. We need to talk." Tony said and he went to his car. John and Pepper joined him. Obadiah went on his own way as he has to handle the storm that was approaching for the company.


    They reached Tony''s famous home in Malibu and entered through the gate.


    "I have got to say Tony, I envy your big home, it looks stunning." John said with envy.


    "Well you are ok to move here if you want. I don''t have anyone other than myself here." Tony said without much giving a thought.


    Suddenly a voice said "Welcome back sir."


    Tony didn''t reply but John said "Hello Jarvis. It''s nice to meet you."

 41. Meeting of bigwigs

    "It''s nice to me you too Mr. John Jameson. How do you know me? There has been no such information in my database of us meeting." Jarvis said with a monotonic voice


    Tony looked at him with surprise too. "I know a lot Jarvis. And you too Tony. I know your past, your present and future." John said. Pepper too looked to him weirdly.


    "My future? Is that why you warned me to be safe in Afghanistan? Why did you not inform me from before?" Tony asked seriously


    "Tony I don''t want to influence too much of your destiny and this journey was necessary for you. Didn''t you get to see the horrors of your own creation." John said


    Before Tony could reply they saw a luxurious car coming towards them through the gate. The gate mechanism didn''t stop the intrusion surprisingly.


    "Sir, I couldn''t stop his intrusion. He disabled the gate''s mechanism." Jarvis added. Tony heard it but he didn''t say anything as he had a hunch of who the person was. After the car stopped a handsome tall man with black hair came out. He looked lean and had muscles in all the right places and that was visible even though he wore a suit.


    "How are you holding up Tony ? You should replace that thing in your chest. It''s not working in full efficiency. Hello John. Its nice to see you again. I like the new home you arranged. It''s spacious. Thank you. That trip was fulfilling. Got to see the scum of this world too." the man said after coming out of his Mercedes in a deep voice.


    "You must be Bruce. Thank you for saving me there." Tony said after realization


    "You would have saved yourself anyways. That suit would have kept you alive." Bruce said. "Hello miss Potts. You must be confused. I am Bruce Wayne. It must be hard to handle a guy like Tony." he added while greeting Pepper.


    "Hello, I am sorry I don''t recognize you" she replied with more confusion.


    "Pepper this is Bruce Wayne. You know him by other name. The batman. You remember the movie right? He is that Bruce Wayne." Tony said to pepper.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What? You are batman? How is that possible? Batman is just a movie? I remember the movie. There is no Gotham city here." Pepper said. Actually Tony had the same doubts but he didn''t get to ask. If batman was a real person then why will John make movies. Because according to what he understood Batman''s superhero avatar is based on stealth. Making a movie on him will just expose him.


    "Well that''s what I wanted to say. We don''t belong to this universe. Rather to a different parallel universe. Due to unknown reasons we traveled to this earth. And John has the powers to identify beforehand who will come to this world. He makes the movies because so that the people who came or will travel in the future can approach him and he can make the traveler understand their situations." Bruce said


    "You mean you don''t belong to this earth. So the theory of parallel universe is real. This is unbelievable. Wait by your words you mean there are other people who have traveled before? Who are they? The transformers? And you mean other travelers will also come?" Tony said


    "Yes some have traveled. Bumblebee has already arrived. He is my car. Others from Cybertron haven''t come. I am not sure if they will. I just dreamed of their story. Others too have arrived and I have arranged for them accordingly. The other party was the one who rescued Yinsen. Don''t worry Yinsen is fine. They are the best in medical" John interjected. Tony was shocked inside.


    "So Yinsen is fine. That''s good, I hope to see him soon, the big liar" Tony smiled as he said that and then suddenly asked excitedly. "Can I see Bumblebee?"


    "Sure, but he is in New York. You will have to go there to see him." replied John.


    "So Tony I guess you will work on your suit now. Do you need help?" Bruce asked Tony. Tony was silent for a few seconds and then after thinking of all the horrors he saw in his captivity. He wanted to do something about it.


    "Can you help me? I am not judging you but your suit and my suit are totally different." Tony said with a hint of pride because he felt that batman''s suit will not be worth mentioning in front of his metal suit.


    "Who do you think made the plane that rescued you?" Bruce replied without any emotion.


    "What you made that plane? Didn''t Lucius make it?" Tony asked in a surprised way.


    This time it was John who replied "Tony don''t trust the movies that I make very much. Movies and real life story is different. Like you he is a genius from his world. His butler Alfred too is very knowledgeable. The movie that I made is another version of Batman in another universe. There are many similarities but there are differences too"


    "I understand. Sure batman let me see how much of a genius you are. I will handle somethings before and in a few days we will start making the suit." Tony said


    "Sure I will bring Alfred to help too. I too might get some inspiration for my bat suit." Bruce said.

 42. New Mark II

    Tony decided to trust Bruce because he felt he can be trusted and Bruce saved him from the cave. Tony didn''t realize that he was subtly affected by the movie and since he believed its Bruce''s life story and was a superhero in his world, Tony felt that they could work together and even wanted to check out his ''batwing'' that he saw before. Tony didn''t for a minute doubt the words of John as he can''t guess the presence of "cheat" like John''s system as that was unscientific.


    The next day Tony went to meet Rhodes to say that if he would want to join in a project but Rhodes refused and asked him to take time and make his mind right.


    After 2 nights at the home of Tony Stark, Pepper and Tony were one a side of the roof. Tony now had a new arc reactor in his chest as he changed with the help of Pepper. Tonight they were going to receive two guests.


    The batwing descended at the roof which was covered in surroundings. Alfred and Bruce climbed out of the batwing.


    "Welcome to my home. Hello Alfred." Tony said.


    "Hello Master Stark. It''s nice to you. It''s nice to meet you too Miss Potts." Alfred replied. Tony noticed that Alfred was much young than he thought.


    "Hello Mr. Alfred, Please step inside." pepper said


    They directly went for the lab and started working on the suit for Tony. After few minutes of discussion Tony realized that Bruce was really knowledgeable and started making the proper changes in the design.


    After a week of changes and adjustments to the actual Mark I drawings, the new suit was ready. Tony didn''t have to go through any failed tests like in the actual version, like for example when he used more energy on thrusters and got slammed in the ceiling. Tony even added functions to avoid icing on his suit in high altitude after taking tips from Alfred.


    Tony went for a test run which went perfectly and after the warning of Bruce he landed slowly in the roof as opposed to destroying the roof in the original version. Bruce also followed him in batwing to make sure everything went well in the test run.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You should use gold titanium alloy to have a good power-to-weight ratio for the exoskeleton of the suit. It will help in pressurization and icing too." Bruce said.


    "Yes that will help." Tony said as they discussed to make the suit better. Suddenly as they were discussing Tony from the corner of a eye saw the TV showing about a charity benefit of Tony Stark.


    "I don''t remember you being invited." Bruce commented as he watched the news. "Because I was not invited, Jarvis was I invited?" Tony asked.


    "No sir, I have no such record." Jarvis said


    "Then I guess you should get ready." Alfred said as he served a cup for them "I will bring out the suit. Miss Pepper is already at the event." Alfred said


    "Thanks Alfred." Tony said while Bruce still looked at the schematics and thinking of how to improve the batsuit.


    "Batsy you are coming too. Get ready. We need to go out and have some fun." Tony said.


    "Yes Master Bruce you should also go and meet the people of this world. And maybe find someone interesting" Alfred added to Tony''s comment.


    "Fine." Bruce said.


    "Jarvis paint the suit while we are out. Alfred don''t you want to attend the event?" Tony asked.


    "It''s fine Master Stark, I will be at home going through your suit again. Jarvis will accompany me" Alfred said while smiling.


    "Happy to be of service." Jarvis added


    Tony didn''t say anything and went to the event with Bruce. As soon as he reached the event, the reporters flocked to Tony. Tony even saw Obadiah and exchanged a greeting. Bruce and Tony then went to the bar to order drinks.


    As they were taking a sip, Coulson appeared from behind and said


    "Hello gentlemen."


    "Oh I know you, you are from ... umm.. "


    "SHIELD Mr. Stark and this must be Mister Bruce Wayne. Hello Mr. Bruce." Coulson said.


    "You know Bruce? I thought only few people know of his existence." Tony was surprised.


    "John is a consultant of their organization. I guess you came to know what happened in Afghanistan. I can give you a report after the event. Is that fine?" Bruce said


    "Sure I will be here for that." Coulson said.


    Later Tony saw pepper in a gorgeous dress and immediately asked for a dance. Bruce too danced with a woman. Tony went out with Pepper to the roof later and almost kissed but both backed out. When Tony came back to bar to get another drink for both of them, the girl reporter who slept with him before came and showed him pictures of Gulmira, the town where Yinsen was from.


    "I didn''t file any shipment." Tony refuted


    "Well your company did." she said


    "I am not my company." saying that he left and confronted Obadiah. Obadiah said he did all this protect him and the company including him being locked out. Tony stood there trembling in anger and immediately left.

 43. The expected conspiracy

    After speaking to Coulson, Bruce came back to Tony''s place. He expected that Tony was at home as he noticed him going out. But there was only Alfred sitting down at the lab.


    "Where''s Tony?" Bruce asked


    "Master Stark just came and wore the suit and flew away without saying anything." Alfred said


    "Jarvis, where''s Tony?" Bruce asked.


    "Mr. Stark is currently flying over the the Atlantic ocean at a speed of 120 miles per hour heading towards Europe." Jarvis replied.


    "I should have gone with him." Bruce said as he felt there must be a reason why he was flying towards Europe and it must be serious.


    John normally doesn''t share all the memories with the characters being bought out. He only gave glimpses of future and enemies they would have to face. John didn''t want to babysit the heroes of actual world and the characters brought from other world because if he helped everywhere then the superheroes won''t grow in character.


    Soon according the original timeline, Tony arrived at Gulmira and destroyed the weapons while killing bunch of terrorists. While returning back he was attacked by the US air force but he managed to shake them off while saving the pilot whose plane exploded. Rhodes helped him covering up but asked for better personal explanation later.


    Tony returned only to see Bruce eyeing him with dangerous eyes. Tony felt a chill in his bones by looking at him like that.


    "Did you think I saved your life so that you can throw it away in that damned place again?" Bruce said in a very cold voice.


    "Well I came back safe and sound.. Isn''t it?" Tony said. Before Bruce could reprimand Tony they heard a voice saying


    "What is that? Are those bullet marks?" Pepper who just came to the lab saw Tony who was taking off the suit with the help of Jarvis while Bruce and Alfred looking at him.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "This is not what it looks like Pepper. This won''t be sold to anyone. I want to correct my legacy.". Tony said with seriousness.


    "It''s all fine if you make weapons and other things. But I won''t be a part of this if you put your life on line" Pepper said with immense sadness. Tony was shocked and at the end convinced her that what he was doing was right for the first time.


    "I want you to hack into the main server of the company and find out if there are any back deals going on. I am locked out of the company so I can''t go in. Bruce can accompany you." Tony added at the end.


    Bruce was still angry about his carelessness to go so far without any backup but he knew this was important now so he didn''t refuse this.


    "I will do this last job for you then I will resign." Pepper said and she left.


    "Tony you should tell her your feelings. The world is more dangerous than you think. Don''t keep any regrets." after saying that Bruce left to follow Pepper to the company.


    Soon Pepper and Bruce came to the main office of Obadiah and Pepper started the process with the help of USB device given my Tony while Bruce stayed at the door to be on lookout.  Soon the truth came out as she watched the video showing that Obadiah was responsible for the kidnapping of Tony and his new project with suits named Sector 16.


    While the information was being copied Bruce said that Obadiah was coming and she needed to hide. So she hid the hard drive with a newspaper.


    "Who is he? Your new bodyguard?" Obadiah said after entering the office


    "Yeah. Tony said I needed an assistant so I hired him. What''s up." Pepper said after calming herself. Then they initiated small talks while making sure that Obadiah doesn''t realize that all the files were being copied. Finally after the process was completed she left in a hurry. Obadiah knew that something was wrong but he didn''t say anything but when he saw that all the files were copied he knew that his secret was out.


    "Obadiah is responsible for the kidnapping of Tony and there is a new project called sector 13 where he is making a suit. He might be upto something bad Bruce.. I hope you can help him."


    "Sure. I will call Coulson to accompany you to this sector 13. He can protect you in case of emergency. I will go back to Tony''s place to inform him. You can call Rhodes too. Having a support from military can help." Bruce said


    Pepper informed Rhodes and Bruce called Coulson for backup. After half an hour Coulson came and Bruce left for Tony''s place. When Bruce came to Tony''s place he saw Alfred lying unconscious in the living room . Bruce was stunned and immediately woke him up.


    "What happened? Where is Tony?" Bruce asked.


    "Master Bruce, Tony is in danger. You need to go to save him. Tony was in the laboratory before" Alfred replied somehow as he was still not fully conscious.

 44. The fight

    Bruce reached the laboratory only to see Stark crawling towards the previous arc reactor which Pepper gifted him. His original arc reactor was missing from his chest. Bruce ran to the old arc reactor and placed the it in his chest.Tony finally returned to normal after few minutes.


    At that point Rhodes too came and saw Tony getting ready in the suit. "This is the coolest thing I have ever seen" Rhodes said.


    "Tony, Obadiah took away your reactor to fuel his own version of suit he got from your Mark 1. You will have to be careful." Bruce said as he himself started to put his suit.


    "You are?" Rhodes asked feeling weird because he had never seen this new person before and from his words it felt like Tony and him are good friends but he had never seen him before.


    "Bruce Wayne. A friend of Tony. We can talk about myself later. We have to go now. Alfred, Jarvis guide us when required" Bruce  said.


    "Sure sir." both said immediately.


    "Rhodes keep the sky clear for us." Tony said after putting his suit on.


    "Jarvis bring out the TUMBLER, Alfred I might need the batwing. Take it''s wheel. " Bruce said. Bruce had brought all the 3 vehicles in the garage as he needed some modification to do. The batmobile came near him as he went to the garage. He went inside while Tony flew away.


    Rhodes was stunned when he saw such a huge vehicle and wondered where he had seen this vehicle before. "Hello. Can I know who is he?" Rhodes asked Alfred as he saw them riding away.


    Alfred just smiled but didn''t say anything as it''s not his secret to say.


    Tony reached when Pepper was about to be attacked and fought with him but the fight led to the streets. It happened exactly as the same in the original world. But as soon as the fight started in the streets suddenly Obadiah was hit by big bullets from behind. Even though the bullets failed to penetrate the armor but it dented the armor by lot. Bruce realized that Obadiah had changed the exoskeleton because the bullets in the batmobile didn''t pierce the armor.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Tony, he has upgraded your armor." Bruce said over the network.


    " Who are you? Well! It doesn''t matter. Since you shot me now it''s my turn" Obadiah said and immediately launched a missile towards the batmobile and it exploded immediately after it was hit.


    "No Bruce.. You piece of shit." Tony shouted in an agitated voice and Tony started fighting after against Obadiah.


    "You care about a person''s life who you have probably met a few days ago. You disappointed me Tony." Obadiah said. And while they were fighting Obadiah was hit by a small device on his neck and it exploded immediately after. The device came from exploded Batmobile. And from there emerged a motorbike with huge tires and mounted guns on both sides and a man in a batsuit riding it.


    After coming out of the fire he immediately started raining bullets on Obadiah and he was thrown away by the impact as the bike was up close now. "We need to disable his suit. Take him to high altitude. His suit will develop ice on its armor." Bruce suggested after approaching Tony riding the bike.


    "Yes. Where is your batwing? We need it" Tony said


    "We are here Master Stark. Now mount him over the plane. Be sure that he doesn''t fall of." Alfred said over the call.


    Bruce and Tony immediately went towards Obadiah who was lying down. Tony sent a missile to Obadiah while Bruce threw  incendiary device at him which exploded immediately. Obadiah who was trying to get up got blasted away again and became unconscious. Tony put Obadiah over the batwing after spending a lot of energy as the Obadiah''s suit was really heavy. The batwing immediately flew away to high altitude while Tony made sure that he doesn''t fall down from the batwing.


    They went to high altitude and icing started to form on Obadiah''s suit. After a certain altitude, Tony threw him down.


    Tony, whose energy on his reactor was negligible started to come down and Alfred gave him a lift at the end as he saw Tony working on fumes. Obadiah didn''t survive the fall as he was unconscious and his suit was heavily damaged from missiles and bullets before.


    A day later after the fight John, Bruce, Coulson, Tony, Alfred and Pepper were in a room. John came in the next morning when he saw the fight happen in the streets. Though there was a huge change in the plot but the general trajectory was the same. It reinforced his belief that even if there was a butterfly effect on the events but still it didn''t change the actual heroes'' story very much. John came to see that famous scene in the press conference that will mark an era to come.

 45. I am Iron Man

    "Here''s your alibi. You were on a yacht and here''s the signature of 15 people who can testify for this. And John you can just say the half truth. Of course the thing of other universe should be omitted. I think you know what you say." Coulson said after handing the statement to Tony.


    "Iron man. That''s a nice name. Bruce what do you think?" Tony asked as reading the newspaper. Bruce just shrugged and didn''t say anything while Coulson left.


    "I have a gift for you all for defeating Obadiah." John said while bringing out a cubic suitcase.


    "Gift? Are you going to give me the shares of my company back?" Tony asked as he knew John bought many shares when it went down.


    "No Tony, it''s much better than that?" said John while opening the suitcase. "I got it much earlier but I think this is will be more helpful for you. Of course I might have to take it for some of it''s uses in future." Bruce and Tony both looked at it. Tony suddenly thought of something and became excited.


    "Is this what I think it is?" Tony asked.


    "Yes, it''s the Cube" John said. "Use it well."


    "Thanks John." Bruce said.


    "OK let''s go for the press release."


    In the press release John came to the podium first.


    "Hello Mr. John the videos circulating say that the guy in the fight in the freeway was Batman. Is that true?" a reporter asked. Because all already knew John wasn''t Batman because in body structure wise his body is completely different from Batman.


    "Yes it was Bruce Wayne. I can say truthfully that he is indeed real and he is my friend but I can''t reveal his face. That''s the least I can do as a friend and protect him." John said. This caused a commotion.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Is the story in your movie real?" another reporter asked after silence prevailed.


    "Yes some of the parts are indeed real, but some are just for selling the movie." John said. "Now Tony will give his press release." John continued.


    "Thanks John. Now I will follow the script unlike last time to buy vilify myself again." Tony said as he laughed and came on stage


    And the following scenes followed exactly like in the original world.


    "I am not a superhero because that would be ridiculous and..... fantastic." Tony said being little distracted.


    "I never said you are a superhero." the reporter said who questioned him before.


    "The truth is..... I AM IRON MAN." Tony said with a smirk. And immediately the reporters went crazy and started asking him questions but he left turning around refusing to take any questions.


    " So it starts." John said.


    "Yes and it starts. This is going to be a long and dangerous journey. I hope we will strong enough." Bruce said while standing beside him.


    " I hope so too." John said.


    "Let''s go. I can''t wait to try the power of the cube." Tony said


    "Tony at first try to solve your problem" John said in a serious expression while pointing to his chest


    " You know it too? Well I guess you will know since you can see glimpses of future. Will I be able to get rid of the poisoning?" Tony asked


    "Tony the future I see is never constant. It changes. Don''t rely on my powers but yes in alternate future you did find the solution. I just don''t know, maybe you can look into your father''s work. It might help." John reminded Tony which was almost close to the truth as future is never constant. Him being in the universe already means that the trajectory has changed.


    "I understand. Bruce? What will you do? Do you want to try this Cube''s powers?


    " Sure. " Bruce said.


    Soon after John left for New York. He had work to do now. Since Batman became real his influence in the world would change as he was the friend of superhero. He was thinking of expanding his network by starting a television channel and broadcasting various cartoons from previous life to extract more fans. There was a sharp rise in the number of fans after Batman came out real. He was happy about it and he needed to capitalize on it.


    [Ding


    Total number of fan values - 6 million]


    "It rose 1 million in just 2 days and it''s still rising. That'' good. I need to think of a world which can influence all but be equally balanced. Now the plot of Iron Man 2 will start. I will try to help if there is diversion in the story. Bruce can help him too. I have two more year for Thor. Let'' start with mythology. I already have a character during his emergence. Bruce needs more suit too. I hope the cube can help him in this regard. "John thought to himself.

 46. The post credits scene

    In the next 2 months he did lots of things like making a television channel and introduced various cartoons, starting new animes and making two more movies. The two movies he has in mind will help him gain more recognition.


    He had already shared his ideas of how to use apps in mobiles to Google and told them to work on it. John wanted to bring another character and for that he needed to do the proper work to achieve fan value because bringing a powerful character is going to cost him and he wanted to bring some knowledge from a particular anime. This knowledge would help him gain a power without even changing himself to characters.


    John even tied up with an European company to make games specially working on role playing games because only that will bring characters but developing games needs lot of time so he would have to work hard and make necessary preparations.


    At the mean time in LA, John and Bruce who were working on the cube when a certain man visited them. Instead of showing up suddenly from shadows like always Fury came from the front door this time.


    "Hello Mr. Bruce it''s nice to finally meet you and you to Stark, ''I am Iron Man''. You think you are the only superhero in the world?" Fury asked.


    "Bruce here is also a superhero, so of course no. I know that I am not alone. Oh yes Bruce said that someone took away Yinsen to save. I guess he too is a superhero. I hope he is fine. Who are you by the way?" Tony lamented. Fury took out a mobile with connected a video call. Yinsen popped out from the video and said.


    "I am fine Tony."


    "Yinsen you are fine? That''s great? Where have you been? Why aren''t you here?" Tony asked


    "Yes I m fine. Director Fury here brought me to you. The things and the people I have seen are so awesome. Never knew such a world existed Tony." Yinsen said with wonder in his eyes. Fury coughed as he said that. "Sorry Director, I know the rules."


    "The reason I am not beside you is because I can''t go out of their dimension. I am not safe outside. So for now I can''t meet you." Yinsen continued


    "What happened? You can tell me what you know. I will sue them in court if they do anything to you." Tony said while eyeing Fury.


    "It''s ok Tony. Their world is different and their people are way too powerful for this world. And they did no harm to me. I can''t tell you why I can''t go out but rest assured I am safe. It''s better we have secrecy." Yinsen replied.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Fine. One day I will find this so called ''world'' myself. Wait if this is a world, only one work of John fully consists of a full fledged world apart from Bruce''s Earth. Shit.. You mean Naruto is real. OMG!!" Tony said. Tony was smart enough to understand from the hints given by Yinsen.


    "I am Nick Fury, Director of SHIELD. Sometimes you are too knowledgeable for your own good Stark. You better keep it under wraps. Or else one day your body will be found in the seas and I won''t be responsible for it. Yinsen will be working for SHIELD now as a liaison between us and the 5 kages and won''t be coming out." Fury said seriously.


    "I know. Bruce here too won''t say anything." Tony said without even asking Bruce.


    "I am sorry for his rude behavior. It must be hard to be put up with his attitude." Fury said to Bruce. "Mr. Bruce I hope you can come with us later for your assessment by SHIELD. I will have to follow some protocols and make a report." John told me that your world too is very dangerous." Fury asked.


    "Sure. I am fine with Tony. He provides me the platform to better myself and we can share ideas so little bit of arrogance can be handled." Bruce said without even considering the feelings of Tony.


    "I thought you are my friend Bruce. You hurt me." Tony commented sarcastically.


    "Even though I don''t like being subjected to such ridiculous assessments but John had asked this from me so I guess I will accept it." Bruce added.


    "And answering to the question, yes. Our world was or is dangerous. I hope they don''t come to this universe. It will be very difficult if ''he'' comes" Bruce said clutching his fist.


    He has two worlds of memories and both world''s Darkseid was terrifying.


    "He? who''s he?" Tony asked he could see the helplessness, anger and guilt all over his face. It was the same he felt when he was on the cave. Fury too was interested. But Bruce didn''t answer to that.


    "I understand Mr. Bruce. Are there any more superheroes in your world?" Fury asked


    "My world? There are some. We were a team. Some are really powerful. Powerful enough to destroy earth single handedly." Bruce said with a smile.


    "My god you are saying that you have a group of superheroes powerful enough to destroy earth and you still don''t have much confidence with this ''he''?" Tony was really surprised and shaken this time. The last few months have been great for them. Tony understood Bruce better now.


    Bruce is an epitome of ''persecution delusion'' syndrome. His contingencies had contingencies, be it his suit or his works. He would evaluate everything before giving a green light to anything. Tony felt it was fine if this ''he'' doesn''t come but if he comes he would have to get ready to stop him and he needed better suits.


    Then again he remembered he was dying. Bruce and Tony had tried everything but still no result. Now seeing Yinsen he saw a ray of hope but he wanted to try everything possible to get himself out of his situation. He didn''t want to owe a favor to another person again which he didn''t even know and he wasn''t sure if ''they'' would help him. Specially after what Yinsen said.

 47. A new knowledge

    "That''s why I am here. I am here to talk about the Avenger''s initiative. Bruce already has the qualifications to join it and he will be assessed later. It will be a team of superheroes to face threat which might affect humanity in a big way. It''s an idea to bring together some remarkable people, to see if they could become something more. Fight battles that the people never could. Tony you too are on the list but we need to evaluate you." Fury said


    "Heh. I am more than qualified to join your so called ''Avengers Initiative." Tony said nonchalantly. "I am rich and have an advanced technology that''s enough to make me qualified."


    "Tony you are reckless, not a team player and love to make your own decisions. This alone makes you unqualified" Fury cut his arrogance short.


    "Fine I am exactly same as that description. Can you blame me?" Tony shrugged. Even though Tony didn''t care about this Avengers much but he was interested. After seeing Bruce''s look at that moment he knew he needed to have powerful friends to safeguard this world.


    "I will invite you to join Avengers when you are ready Stark. Bruce can you keep an eye on him?" Fury


    "Sure. I am here most of the time anyways." Bruce said. Fury left after that.


    The months went by. Even after 3 months he couldn''t find any solution to his palladium poisoning. Bruce too felt sad. He secretly thought if he couldn''t find any solution he would ask John for help at the end.


    Finally Stark decided to hold Stark Expo to bring geniuses of the world together. He wanted to leave a legacy if he dies. he didn''t want t die thinking that only weapons was his legacy. After Stark Expo opened people were excited as it could mean getting close to a superhero.


    Pepper was not so happy about it  because it would be more waste of money. And for Pepper to stop complaining, Tony made Pepper the CEO of Stark Industries.


    John, in the mean time, was responsible for releasing a bunch a new animes and in order to generate faster fan values. He even introduced cartoons like Tom and Jerry, Looney Tunes and such others. But since their audience were only children, they didn''t generate much in a short period of time, nonetheless, John was happy about it.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    This would give him powers and he wouldn''t have to change himself to protect himself. John spent a full 150 million fan values just to bring the knowledge of the anime to life. He was able to get such high fan values in such a short time was all thanks to animes and cartoons he had been releasing continuously. Before during Naruto he only used to get about 20 million fan values per month. Now it had changed to above 25 million.


    John was stressed. When he came to know about the system he thought it would be very easy for him to deal with the world but reality hit him like a truck. Even though he could bring characters and world to life but the required fan values made him want to cry. He felt that Naruto''s world should be reserved for greater threats but the small threats too needed to be dealt with.


    John spent the last two months studying the new knowledge he acquired. This was a whole new world for him and knowledge was very much extensive.


    "Son you should go out. You have been studying like mad in the last two months." Jameson said worriedly.


    "It''s fine Dad I just finished my studies. By the way Dad I might drop out from High school soon. I don''t think they can teach me anything of importance. And I don''t have many friends there. I hope you won''t stop me." John said.


    "Are you sure about that? Even though you won''t need a job in future thanks to your companies. But knowledge is important for a man" Jameson asked with hesitation.


    "Dad I will be travelling outside earth soon. Do you think my school knowledge will be helpful?" John asked with a smirk.


    "What? Travelling the universe? Are you serious? Has the earth''s technology so advanced?" Jameson asked shocked.


    "Who said it was earth''s technology? And are you sure only earth technology is helpful travelling the universe?" John asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean? You mean aliens will come from another world?" Jameson asked with fear now. Human beings have always lived under the fear of attack of higher civilization.


    "You will know soon Dad" John said mysteriously. "I will go to Tony''s place tomorrow. I need to share something with him." John said and started packing all the books in a ordered manner. He had copied all the books in a USB drive too. These books were for somebody else. As he was getting ready and Jameson was making small talks with him they heard a knock on the door.


    Valentina went and opened the door only to see a man in suit standing. John had never seen the man before.


    "You are?" Jameson asked.


    "I am here for Mr. John Jameson." the man said.

 48. The promise

    "Yes I am here. Go on, spit it out." John said without much care. Being a tycoon he had to show some arrogance.


    "You are hereby ordered to present yourself for the Senate Arms Service committee in a week." the man said without much expression in his face.


    "It''s finally here. I have been waiting for you." John said with a smile. This time all were surprised when they heard it including the man who came with the subpoena. "I will be there on time. I guess Tony too will be served the same one. Right? It doesn''t matter. Thank you by the way" John continued.


    The man thanked him and left.


    "Are you sure you can handle it alone? I can use my connection to find something dirty on the senate committee." Jameson said with worry in his face.


    "Dad did you think I built an empire for money? No Dad. I made my empire to handle situations like this committee. I have long known that the politicians will come after me. My empire is one of my ways of handling them. And no, I don''t want you to interfere. That committee has people with whom I don''t want to be in conflict yet. Even though I don''t care about their existence I prefer not to be seen by them." John said as he remembered that the committee had members of Hydra. He didn''t want them to know his real situation yet.


    "Fixit come with me. We have work to do tonight." he said.


    "Sure." said Fixit after transforming himself.


    After coming to the room John took out three drawings that he drew recently.


    "Tattoo these drawings in both of my arms and the small drawing over my hand" he said to Fixit.


    "Ok but it might be painful." Fixit said


    "It''s fine. I am ready for it." said John.


    The next day John packed the books and took them to the Bee''s trunk he went out of his home. He now had three tattoos on his arms and hand.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He needed to deliver a promise he made to someone. Soon he came to Bleeker Street. After taking out a bag full of books he knocked on the New York sanctum. Drumm opened the door.


    "You are here again? Meeting with the ancient one?" Drumm asked after seeing John. Drumm always felt weird about John. John had such a huge empire and he was probably the only person who got the freedom to meet the ancient one whenever he liked.


    "Yes Master Drumm. I hope you can inform her." John asked politely.


    "The ancient one told me that you can go to Kamar Taj directly whenever you come." Drumm said to him directly.


    It was evening at New York so when he crossed the door towards Kamar Taj it was morning in Nepal. He saw many people practicing magic in the courtyard and then he saw someone he knew from before.


    Kaecilius He was stunned. John really wanted to change himself and throw a kunai at his face to avoid future trouble.


    "John come with me instead of spacing out." A voice from afar came. John who was clenching his fist and contemplating he let go of his thoughts after he heard the voice. The people who were practicing looked at John with curiosity.


    They had never seen a normal guy coming to the temple and from the voice of ancient one. They felt he was quite close to the ancient one from her tone but had never seen him before.


    John gave a last glance at Casilias and left for the main hall. After sitting near the ancient one he was served tea again like last time. He really loved the tea.


    "What happened? Did you want to kill Casilias?" the ancient one said


    "Yes." said John without hesitation.


    "He is important for Strange. Before he comes you can''t touch Casilias." the ancient one reminded.


    "Fine. It''s just I don''t want you to die." John said. She just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Why are you here? New world''s emergence?" she asked instead.


    "No. Last time I told you I will help you in guarding earth. This is my help." he said while handing out a big bag. It weighed a lot as it had many books. He wanted to help the ancient one as he felt his butterfly effect might effect the defense of earth. So he wanted to add more security for the mages.


    The ancient one opened the books and started reading. The more she read the more astonished she was. This knowledge was powerful and dangerous. The she saw the tattoos on John''s hands.


    When she first saw those tattoos she felt weird because it never occurred to her that John had a thing for tattoos. But now when she saw the tattoos on his hand she had a different expression on her face.


    She started reading more into the books with more concentration. After reading for over an hour did she finally put her head up and looked at him.


    "You will have to practice the science which you used on your hands. That power isn''t simple and I hope you don''t forget the theory of equivalent exchange." she said to John with a very serious expression.

 49. Seeing Tony again

    "Of course I know how dangerous is it''s powers. Didn''t you watch the anime I made?" John asked her.


    "You think I have a lots of free time to watch all your works?" the ancient one retorted.


    "You really are a monster. You figured out my tattoos with just an hour of reading. No wonder you are sorcerer supreme." John murmured under his breath.


    "You want me to keep the books?" she asked speculatively.


    "Yes this is my help for now. Of course don''t share the core information. That will be dangerous. Such knowledge shouldn''t be known to anyone." John said.


    "I know. I will make sure that only sorcerer supreme will have access to it''s core knowledge. Thank you John. This knowledge will help generations of mages. This is a great help" the ancient one said with all sincerity.


    "It''s fine. If there are people who comes to the universe which has magical powers in future I will notify." he said with a smile. Then they discussed on the new knowledge, even though she didn''t have in depth knowledge she could figure out the general directio of the science involved. After an hour of discussion John felt sleepy so he excused himself and left Kamar Taj. She even asked him if he wanted to learn magic.


    John didn''t have so much free time for now. If he has in the future he might try to learn.


    The next morning John left for LA to meet Tony. After he reached his home he went directly to the laboratory. He noticed that the laboratory has become bigger than last time and it had two separate sections. One section looked extravagant and the other looked a little gloomy. John immediately knew that this two have separate laboratories now to work on their projects.


    "Hey John. You are back. Wait what are those? Tattoos? You like tattoos? You never seem like that kind of person." Tony said as he came to greet John after finishing his work.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    John could see many small robot like creatures working on the table.


    "You seem like you have are using the full force of the cube to your advantage." John said and from the corner he saw Bruce coming out from his laboratory with a robotic dog following him.


    "Yeah thanks to you our work has become easier and faster." Bruce replied to that.


    "By the way you didn''t watch my new series?" John asked.


    "Of course we did. Your anime is very colorful. Specially loved ''Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood''. I loved the whole plot. I cried so many times after watching some scenes. Specially when Colonel Hughes died and her daughter crying on his funeral." Tony said with sadness. "It must be very saddening to see such worlds in dreams but can''t do anything to stop them" Tony lamented.


    "It''s fine. I am used to it by now. Since you have seen the series don''t you know what my tattoos represent?"


    They both were surprised when they heard it. They both came close to see his tattoos and then Bruce suddenly realized something and said


    "You used Scar''a alchemy and alkahestry? And that tattoo in your hand? Flame alchemy? From Roy Mustang?" Bruce asked with doubts. John clapped instantly


    "Yes Bruce it is exactly as you said." John said.


    John made those tattoos after gaining knowledge of them from the world of Fullmetal alchemist brotherhood. It was a world where science was based on transmutation circle and the theory of equivalent exchange. John''s right hand could perform decomposition which means if he wanted, whatever he touched, be it organic or inorganic, it would decompose. And the left arm could reconstruct. Any material could be reshaped to any form of the corresponding material. He could make a spear out of bricks if he wanted. Of course it would take practice. And the last tattoo on his hand was flame alchemy. With just a spark he could make fire and attack enemies with fire. Same as Roy Mustang, the flame alchemist in the anime. Since fire uses oxygen for burning and spark giving the initiation the theory of equivalent exchange stood valid.


    "My god now you have the knowledge of their world. Wow. Now you can finally use powers. Can you teach me alkahestry? I would love to know more about it and see if it could cure my poisoning." Tony asked with enthusiasm.


    "I am here for two reasons. One for the senate hearing tomorrow, I am sure Tony got it and secondly to share the knowledge of alchemy and alkehestry." John said.


    Tony was instantly excited as that would mean another means to get stronger. As for the senate hearing, he didn''t really care. He just needed to hack on their servers and bring out their dirty work. Both of them are powerful and influential people. The senate can never force them to do anything.

 50. The hearing

    "Really? That''s awesome. I loved the iron blood alchemist. Its a pity that he got killed so easily. Wait since you have Scar''s tattoos we should have a fight later when I research on iron alchemy. This time I will defeat you and take back the glory of iron alchemy. " Tony said with fighting spirit.


    "Sure. But first detoxify yourself. We both need to practice on it." John said after giving the USB drive. Tony took the drive and put it on the table and said.


    "Jarvis make a private folder labelled as Alchemy and give highest security to it. Nobody except me, Bruce and John will have access to it."


    "No. The knowledge of Alchemy can never be accessed or saved in a computer which is connected by the Internet. Even Jarvis can''t get access to it." John stopped Tony as future Ultron might be a problem if he learns alchemy.


    "Huh are you sure about that?" Tony said little puzzled.


    "Yes. Never in any computer with internet ." John insisted.


    "Fine."


    Bruce won''t accompany for the hearing as that might lead to speculations of him being Batman. Tony had his first entrance for his Expo that night so he got busy. So he didn''t get much time to study alkahestry but they both went through the knowledge. Both were excited and worked up. While John gave some tips to it. He was sure they both would get more out of this knowledge instead of him as they both were geniuses.


    At the Stark Expo, Tony landed from an airplane using his Iron Man suit like in the movie and gave a speech for leaving a legacy.


    ".. tonight we have two guests for you. Ladies and Gentlemen. He has the same influence as me, well maybe a little less as he is not a superhero but a great man nonetheless. Please welcome, the teenager who creates miracles everyday, Mr. John Jameson and followed by my father Howard Stark." Tony ended his speech by that.


    John came out from behind the stand and said


    "Thank you Mr. Stark for the compliment. Well I might not be a superhero but I can definitely be of help to the society. Welcome you all to the Stark Expo. I too will be investing money in this and hope you all can join your minds together and help innovate new ideas and inventions." John said as he got a loud applause. John like Tony was very famous as he had his hands on so many things that his existence was now very crucial for the functioning of a society.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Let''s not hold you all for too much time and welcome Mr. Howard Stark." John continued.


    After the end of Expo they went back to Tony''s place and slept as they had a flight the next day to Washington DC.


    Tony and John accompanied by Pepper reached the building of senate hearing. They both took their seats.


    "Mr. Stark, please pay attention." said the senator who took charge in the hearing.


    Tony who was busy talking with Pepper turned his head and said "Yes dear." This made everyone laugh out loud.


    "Do you or do you not possess a specialized weapon?" the senator said.


    "I do not." Tony replied without hesitation.


    "Then what is the Iron Man weapon?" the senator asked.


    "My device doesn''t fit that description." Tony replied again.


    "Then how will you describe it?" the senator asked


    "It''s a uh.. umm.. it''s a high tech prosthesis." Tony replied and everybody started laughing at this answer


    "It is a weapon Mr. Stark. It should be handed to the people of the United States." the senator said with a higher voice.


    "You can forget it. I am Iron Man. Me and the suit are one. Turning it over will be equal to servitude or prostitute depending on what state I am in." Tony replied and everybody again laughed at it.


    "I am not an expert in weapons but we have somebody who is. I would like to call Justin Hammer, our current primary weapons contractor."


    "Justin, haha, an expert? what a joke." Tony said out loud


    "I am no expert Tony as compared to you of course" Justin replied. The Justin went on to give a speech of how dangerous the world was and that America needed technology like Tony''s who was adamant on using it as a shield.


    The senate called Colonel Rhodes this time and asked him to say about his doubts which he submitted before to the military. Rhodes mentioned that it would be unfair as there was a huge report he made about it. Then Rhodes showed how different countries were trying to make weapons such as Iron Man''s suit.


    Tony brought out his mobile and said in a low voice "Cinch, hack into them and show them the results. Work your magic."


    The small mobile immediately started working on it''s own and soon the images on the screen changed to the scenes of actual results where countries failed to make Iron Man suit and even lost men due to it. It even showed Justin Hammer''s research on the suit where he failed to make a successful test and even the guy in the suit seemed injured.


    "The countries might be 5 6 years behind in replicating my suit. But Hammer Industries is at least 10 15 years behind. You should thank me. I am your nuclear deterrent. It''s working, we are safe. America is safe. You want my property you cant'' have it. I have successfully privatized world peace." Tony said with confidence as everybody gave a standing ovation.

 51. The woman

    "You all are so desperate that you even brought my friend, John here too. For what? He doesn''t even have the technology that you want to so use by yourself." Tony continued.


    "Tony it''s fine. Senator, you can proceed to your questions." John intervened.


    "Mr. Jameson, is Batman your friend?" he asked.


    "Of course he is my friend senator." John replied with a smile.


    "Then Mr. Jameson I would like you to reveal his face. Him having such high tech weapons is dangerous for the people of United States." senator replied. When Bruce came to earth, Nick Fury made a separate identity for Bruce and Alfred so the normal politicians had no idea of who he was exactly.


    "Do you want me to rat my friend Senator? I am sorry. I can''t do that because that''s not what friends do." John said.


    "Then you will be charged with aiding and abetting a vigilante Mr. Jameson." said the senator with authority.


    "Vigilante? You can''t even hold on to Tony, do you think you can hold on to me or Bruce? There is not even a single incident of vigilantism by Bruce and police can''t even prove that it was his work. The weapons which he has is already with many departments of the country and the only difference is a suit provided by Tony.  The only thing is that he is far more efficient, better and faster than other people around." John said and everybody on the audience gave a nod accepting it.


    "The technology of Bruce''s suit is provided by me. That''s my property. As I said you can''t have it. Bruce is my friend too. Thank you senator for making us take such a long flight and your immense help in wasting our time." Tony added and started leaving. John too followed and left with Tony.


    John knew that this was all a facade for showing dominance. The committee knew that they could never force something out of both of them as that might backfire and bring the economy to it''s knees. This was a power play by the politicians which turned out to be a failed one and an embarrassment for the people of the world to see. John had made such long preparations just to face this day without any worry.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "There will be a Grand Prix in Monaco. I hope you will join it." Tony said to John as they were leaving.


    "Sure I would join you at Monaco. Take Bruce too." John replied.


    John left for his home as he had work to do and Tony for his with Pepper. In the next few days Tony and Bruce started learning and working on alkahestry and alchemy. They were amazed of how vast the knowledge was. They both had plans to use alchemy/alkahestry while fighting.


    After weeks of research the only solution they could come up with was stopping the palladium poisoning but it can''t cure him as the reactor continues to pollute his blood. Bruce drew a transmutation circle all over his chest and two small transmutation on his feet to channel life energy and stop the advancement of blood pollution.


    Even though it will stop the poisoning but if he used his armor too much the poisoning would still rise albeit slower this time. Tony was heartbroken when he saw the results. He had hoped a lot out of it but still it seemed that God had left him bare handed.


    Tony, in order to distract his mind, started learning fighting tactics from Bruce. He even made an arena at his home just to learn how to fight. As he was practicing with Bruce, Pepper came with a very gorgeous and beautiful woman with fiery red hair color following Pepper. Tony saw her from the corner of his eye and was immediately distracted.


    Tony received a punch on the face right after that "Distraction. Could kill you." Bruce said after hitting him.


    "Hello boys. Thomas how is the babysitting going on?" Pepper asked Alfred who was watching the fight from the sofa. In the presence of others Bruce and Alfred had different names. Bruce was named as Lucian and Alfred as Thomas.


    "It''s fine miss Potts. Master Stark can be handful but I can take care of him." Alfred said. Alfred had been looking after both of them while Pepper was busy managing the company.


    "That''s good. Tony I need your signatures for the last time. It''s about the handover for the company" Pepper asked Tony. Bruce looked at the beautiful woman, he instantly felt that the woman wasn''t simple. Being an assassin himself he could feel that the woman was like him, a trained personnel.


    Bruce wasn''t sure if she was an enemy but he made a defensive pose instinctively. The woman saw that and smiled at Bruce instead. Bruce was confused but kept his guard up.


    "Hello, what''s your name lady?" Tony asked her.


    "Rushman, Natalie Rushman" she said. "No she is not." Bruce said under his breath.


    "Come here. Help me take my position and fight this guy." Tony told her.


    She happily obliged while Tony got down and sat with Pepper.

 52. Monaco

    As she went to the arena she became serious and her body language changed to a fighting mode. She knew that the guy in front of him wasn''t simple. Bruce punched at her abdomen immediately which she defended by both her hands. She initiated a kick from the other side towards his upper body which he dodged.


    This small harmless and flashy moves went on for a couple of seconds. Then Bruce suddenly wrapped his hands around her neck from behind after dodging her previous punch and asked coldly in a whispering voice "Who are you?"


    "I am Natasha. An agent of SHIELD. I am here to evaluate Tony." she said as she was trying to free herself. Bruce loosened his hands and she fell down.


    "This guy is really not simple. I took lessons from the ninjas and he could still overpower me." she said under her breath.


    She was the famous Black Widow. The last few months she went to the world of Naruto to learn the way of the ninjas. She was accompanied by other agents like Clint, Rumlow and others. Even though they couldn''t replicate the way of ninjas because of no presence of chakra, they still learnt some tricks. And even got to learn how to use weapons such as kunai, shuriken and even paper bombs. These new ways fascinated her and other agents.


    All the agents realized that all those training over these years would mean nothing in front of a chunin, let alone the higher jonin levels. This was the miracle of chakra and all felt extremely powerless so all worked hard to overcome their gaps.


    Tony and Pepper didn''t notice this small interaction. Tony just felt he was hard on her so said "Lucian, she just a lady. Please go easy on her." Tony commented. Sometimes he wondered if Bruce would have a girlfriend in the future. His cold manner kept everybody out.


    "It''s fine Mr. Stark. He is a good teacher. My two months of defense classes proved nothing in front of him." Natasha lied immediately.


    "Well he is an expert." Tony said. "I want an assistant like her." he added.


    "Thomas is enough for you." Pepper left after saying that.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Soon, the day to travel to Monaco came. John came with Bruce and Tony accompanied by Pepper, Happy, Alfred and Natasha. John was not surprised seeing her. She already knew from Bruce''s memories. Even though John gave his summoned characters full autonomy but still would check their memories from time to time.


    In the same way he knew that SHIELD agents went to Naruto world. He even saw Hydra agents but he didn''t stop them because it was almost negligible of what they could learn from their world and they could never invade the Naruto world. The world was closed entirely and in a different plane and they could never enter their plane without permission so he didn''t really care.


    Natasha on the other hand, had different thoughts than John. According to Fury, he knew her from before but she was sure she had never met him before today. John supposedly knew her story from a parallel universe. Fury always felt that John wasn''t as simple as he showed so told her to be on the lookout for him and try to extract more information if possible.


    John smiled at her when he met her on the plane but didn''t say anything. She also noticed tattoos on his arms. She felt weird but didn''t ask.


    They finally landed in Monaco and went for the high end hotel. They next day all went to attend the grand Prix. Pepper could sense something was wrong with Tony. On asking he always denied so she stopped poking her nose. Justin Hammer was also there and Tony didn''t let go of the chance of insulting him as usual. As all were having food at the table Tony suddenly vanished by excusing himself. When they noticed that Tony was missing for few minutes, they got curious of what happened.


    Suddenly Pepper saw Tony in the race track replacing the driver in television. Pepper was surprised after seeing this and got worried because racing wasn''t for the fainthearted. Bruce raised his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. A person who was dying tended to be self destructive.


    "Bruce. You should go near the race track. Wear a mask. Tony might need help." John said. Bruce was surprised by what John said but left immediately.


    "Pepper did you bring the suitcase?" John asked Pepper.


    "Yes. Why John? Is something going to happen?" Pepper was more worried now by the question.


    "Well something might happen. But you don''t have to worry about it. Bruce is here. Miss Natasha you should call Fury. He needs to hand over the archives to Tony. It''s almost time." John said while looking at Natasha.


    "Well it seems like my hard owned cover is blown instantly." Natsaha said with a sweet smile. John even felt his heart racing at that moment. He had forgotten how beautiful Natasha was. Her figure alone could kill many people.


    "Natasha. Aren''t you Natalie? Who is Fury? Are you a spy of another company." Pepper asked, now agitated, while looking at Natasha. But John said


    "It''s fine. She is here to protect Tony. You need to go Pepper."

 53. Whiplash

    Tony just completed a lap and was proceeding to the second one. But as he was driving he saw a man on the track walking on the track from afar who was wearing a very rudimentary exoskeleton on his body while holding a two lashes on his hands that was sparkling with electricity running through the lashes.


    There was a half cut car behind the man signifying the man had damaged the car with his lashes. Tony wanted to stop his car but he was cruising very fast. The man hit his car with the lashes. It immediately cut his car in the front which catapulted his car in the air forward and crash landed upside down few meters ahead.


    Tony wanted to get out of his car but he was stuck and the man with the lashes was approaching him slowly. As he was approaching there were suddenly 5 sharp knives that looked like bats stuck the track in a circular shape between Tony and him. The moment the knives stuck there was blue spark like electricity around it and the next moment there was a huge wall of at least 10 inches thick that rose from the ground diving Tony and the man in lashes covering both side ends of the track.


    "Thanks Bruce" Tony murmured. This was alkahestry. Bruce took the alkahestry path as he felt that it could help people with injuries and launch long range powerful attacks. Tony liked alchemy more and felt alchemy was better and researched on it.


    The man in lashes was dumbfounded by the wall that formed in front of him. The wall was so thick that he couldn''t destroy it immediately. He could see the whole wall that rose was formed by the ground underneath as it created a dip beside the wall.


    As Tony was thinking what he should do as he was sure this wall wasn''t going to stop this man for more than a minute he heard a car engine from behind. He saw his Rolls Royce car approaching him. After it stopped in front of him Tony eyes gleamed as he understood his help was here.


    Tony took the the suitcase from Happy and opened it. The suitcase slowly transformed into a suit. It was exactly the same as the Mark 4 suit in the original world. The only difference was that there were special writings and signs all over the arms leading till the elbow.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Tony had drawn the iron alchemic transmutation circle all over the suit in his arms, exactly the same as the iron blood alchemist in the anime. Tony felt safe now as he now had enough equipment to fight this new man. He didn''t think much about this new man but the arc reactor on his chest surprised him. He always thought only he had that technology.


    As the wall in front of him broke down by the continuous barge of the lashes, the man came through the damaged wall. Without uttering a single sentence he immediately attacked Tony. Tony dodged on the side while clenching his fist. He stuck both of his knuckles together.


    This instantly created a blue lightning spark like before but this time it was in his arms. He hit the ground with both his arms and suddenly bunch of iron chains rose from the ground. The chains flew towards the man in lashes and immediately bounded him before he could react. It wrapped around his arms, legs and abdomen rendering him immovable. The chains that came out of the ground created a 3 meter wide depth as the iron content on the road wasn''t so high. Tony even had to use the iron fences on the sides to compensate for iron deficiency around.


    "What the hell is this?" the man shouted.


    "Alchemy. You should study more." Tony replied as he approached the man. He saw the arc reactor on the man''s chest and removed it.


    "Where did you get it?" Tony asked him directly.


    "Hahaha.. You lose Stark.. You lose.. Hahaha.. " the man replied hysterically. The authorities came seconds later. Tony removed the chains after striking it with his hands. The surrounding audience looked at him with an astonished expression.


    This new kind of power surprised everybody.


    "What the hell was that? I thought Tony Stark could only use missiles and fly around. Where did this new electricity come from. Those chains and wall rose from the ground. Does Tony Stark have some special powers?" one person in the audience said.


    "I don''t know. But it looked so cool. Bringing the chains out from ground and making that wall." Another person replied. Everybody thought that the wall was created by Tony as almost nobody saw the batarangs that stuck the road.


    Even though many people followed the works of John but most of the people disdained watching animated series as they felt it was beneath their age to watch these so most of them hadn''t watched the series.


    John had given the knowledge of alchemy to Tony because it would help the people understand that the knowledge of alchemy was real and in this way many people would watch the series and gain more fan values via that. Tony would act as the greatest advertiser there every was.

 54. Self destructive mode

    Tony came back from the track after putting away the suit. He saw Bruce and others sitting in the table while most of others left who were attending the race due to security reasons.


    "You selfish piece of sh*t. What were you thinking? Do you know how dangerous it was? You were almost killed just now. Do you even think of others who care about you?" Pepper shouted in a very loud voice. Tony just kept his head down, he knew this was dangerous and it was his fault.


    Bruce and John didn''t comment on anything as they knew why Tony was acting weird. A person who was dying might act in a self destructive way. This was normal. And specially a person like Tony, who all his life had been in control of everything.


    "Thanks Bruce for the help. You saved my life again." Tony said to Bruce without replying to Pepper because he knew no amount of apologizing would remedy the situation. Bruce just gave a nod and didn''t say anything.


    "Who was he anyways? How does he have the arc reactor" Tony murmured.


    "He is Ivan Vanke, son of Anton Vanke. Anton was a colleague of your father Howard. That''s how he knows the arc reactor. Anton wanted to make money out of the arc reactor so Howard deported him to Soviet Union. Ivan inherited all the knowledge from his father. So that led to this situation. Your previous generation''s of hatred continued till now." John said in one breath.


    "What? You know him? Son of father''s colleague. That''s a first. He has been arrested already so it doesn''t matter. But now the senate will come after my posterior soon. What a headache!" Tony said. he didn''t ask the validity of John''s claim. Being able to dream of various universes came with a perk of a peek in the future. At least, that''s what Tony believed.


    Everybody returned to USA after this event as this destroyed the mood of everybody. The birthday of Tony was approaching fast and Tony was thinking of enjoying it to his fullest. As it might be his last birthday, although he might get help from the Naruto world but he didn''t have enough confidence if they will listen to him.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    John could always help Tony with his poisoning but he wanted Tony to go through this cycle. It was important to build his character. And this would also catapult his company to a much higher level in the energy sector after he invents the new element. That''s why he told Natasha to inform Fury. It was useless to play long mind games. Though he wasn''t sure if Fury would listen to him.


    After they returned the story of Tony followed exactly as the same as Iron Man 2. Tony did more outrageous things and on his birthday he used his suit to entertain the guests. Bruce didn''t stop him as he knew Tony''s situation. He even asked John for his help. John just told him not to worry, so Bruce left Tony to his instruments.


    As the birthday celebration continued Rhodes came and saw the mess Tony had created. He was angry because he had been working hard to defend Tony. The US military wanted to tear down his house and take away his suit. The senate also suspected that Tony had new knowledge which was called Alchemy.


    They did research on it and found out the powers of it through the series that John created. They immediately approached John to give them the information of it. John just said it was the property of Tony and he was the owner of the knowledge. John didn''t even hesitate to pit Tony. Tony had SHIELD behind his back so he was sure that it would only a slight inconvenience to Tony with the knowledge of Alchemy.


    Actually even if John said he had the knowledge of alchemy the senate couldn''t force him to reveal this. As it fell under the jurisdiction of SHIELD and John being a consultant of SHIELD was already safe from the hounds of senate. It''s just that John always subconsciously forgets that he was the consultant of SHIELD, because of the presence of Hydra.


    Rhodes went to the laboratory to wear a suit and came back to the upper level where the celebration was going on. "Shut it down!" Rhodes shouted with anger.


    All, except Bruce, immediately left. Tony who heard this didn''t pay attention and asked the DJ to continue playing the song. Then the fight ensued. And the fight followed like it was supposed to be, with a huge blast at the end caused by their both hand thrusters. Tony was thrown away by the blast and felt unconscious.


    After Rhodes came out of the mess he saw Bruce standing a little far looking at him.


    "I thought you are here to make him better, you disappointed me." Rhodes said to Bruce. Rhodes being a great friend of Tony, knew the identity of Bruce.


    "Do you really think you can just walk away with Tony''s suit without him allowing it? If you think so then it means you don''t really know Tony." Bruce replied.


    Rhodes was stunned when he heard that. But when he thought about it he couldn''t understand why Tony was behaving so weirdly. He looked at Tony with a complicated expression and then flew away to the US Air Force base.

 55. A new element

    The next day when Tony got his bearings he flew away wearing his suit. He needed some air and wanted to eat burger and doughnut. As he was eating while sitting on the roof of the fast food joint, Fury appeared out of nowhere and instructed him to come down.


    "I told you I won''t join your superhero boy band. You already have Bruce. Last I remember I was rejected." Tony said while sitting in the cafe opposite to Fury.


    "Bruce told me that you have palladium poisoning and your days are numbered." Fury said instead.


    "I know. I have been trying to use every known element. Every combination and permutation possible. There is no replacement to it." Tony said


    "And I am here to tell you that you haven''t tried everything possible." Fury replied. "We have much to talk about Mr. Stark. Let''s go to your home." Fury added.


    After reaching Tony''s place, they could see there were repairing being done. It was probably Bruce who ordered it. "Hello Bruce. How are you holding up?" Fury said after having a handshake with him.


    "Well I can''t complain. Tony gives me everything I want." Bruce shrugged and said without taking any note of the emotions of Tony.


    "Hey we are here to talk about me. You said I didn''t try all possible elements. What do you mean by that?" Tony interjected.


    Fury then told him of Howard''s invention and said that only Tony could complete his works. Tony didn''t believe him as he always felt his father was a cold and calculative man. Fury didn''t reply to that and instead gave him a box of archives that was left by Howard for Tony.


    "Howard was the founder of SHIELD, so in a way your well being is our responsibility. Find a cure soon Tony. I will always keep an eye on you. I have told Bruce to assist you on this new research. He will be your babysitter till you find a result." Fury said before leaving.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Tony opened the archives and soon found out his unfinished notes and a video where Howard saying that the model of the Stark Expo was the future. He ended the video saying Tony was his best creation. Tony got emotional by that as he felt that he might have misunderstood his father.


    "Seems like you misunderstood your father." Bruce said from behind.


    "Master Stark your father seems like a good man. Bruce didn''t get to see his father for a long time. A family''s love is immense." Alfred added while bringing drinks for them. Tony just smiled and didn''t say anything while Bruce felt a little sad remembering his parents.


    "We will need to bring this model of Stark Expo. It might be the key to your problem." Bruce said.


    "Yes we do. Jarvis tell Drift to bring out the car. We are going to take a ride." Tony said.


    As they went outside, a white sports Audi car came driving by itself. "Drift take me to the headquarters of Stark Industries." Tony said.


    "Hop in. It''s good to make a round." a voice said from car. Drift was the name given to his Audi car which got transformed with the help of the Cube.


    After going to Stark Industries he took the model of the Stark Expo and tried apologizing to Pepper for his deeds. As his recent deeds had been outrageous and it had put too much pressure in the company and her. After a small talk he came back.


    "Jarvis scan the model and give me a digital wire frame of it." Tony said. After the scan was done he rotated the projection.


    "Remove the shrubs, trees, buildings, parks and exits." Bruce added while looking at the model.


    "That''s what I was thinking. Take the frame of streets and lanes as protons and neutrons and add it to the center" Tony continued to it. The whole model now looked like an atom model.


    "Enlarge it" Bruce commanded. The whole atom model looked stunning. There was a silence. Alfred who was looking into it finally joked "Congratulations for winning the next year''s Nobel Prize."


    "We don''t have the technology to synthesize it." Jarvis said again.


    "We have work to do fellas. Time to break this house down." Tony said getting up excitedly.


    After a day''s hard work and tearing half of the home down they finally built the necessary machine to make the new element.


    "We should go, live in New York. John is there. He might need help. He is handling the empire alone." Bruce said after making the machine.


    "You are right. California looks boring now and this house is almost ruined." Tony said.


    After a hard work and destroying more of his property he finally was able to create a new element. Jarvis informed that his arc reactor could be replaced now with this new element. It was more efficient and totally clean. Tony jumped with joy as he had finally found the cure.

 56. The whiplash (2)

    In the mean time following the events in Monaco, Justin Hammer managed to free Ivan from prison. And cut a deal with him for making suits while Justin would provide the necessary equipment and arrangements. Ivan said that he could help him making drones instead of suits. As that would be more safe.


    Hammer accepted this proposal instantly and finally decided on showing his creation in the Stark Expo with that help of Ivan. But Ivan had other plans, he had a thirst for revenge against Tony. So he installed a remote inside the drone suit to control them. The only difference in this world was that there were larger number of drones than in than in the original world. Tony''s powers in Monaco scared him a bit and he wanted to have a proper protection this time.


    The next day in the Stark Expo Hammer presented the drone suits. Even Rhodes joined in the presentation. At the moment of presentation Tony got a call from Ivan saying that he would take revenge for all the bad things that happened to him due to Tony''s family.


    "Bruce we need to go. Time to suit up." Tony said.


    "Are you sure you want to use the new core? We didn''t even have a test run" Bruce said.


    "Doesn''t matter. Pepper is in the Expo." Tony said while suiting up. "Drift you drive towards the expo for damage control. Bruce you need to find the location of Ivan. We need to shut him down." Tony said.


    "Yes, Batwing let''s go we have work to do" Bruce said after he sat on the pilot seat. Like Drift, Batwing too was a transformer, thanks to the Cube. They both flew away after that. Bruce had a new suit which was made as a combination of metal and Kevlar.


    Tony landed in the event and said to Rhodes " We need to get these people out of here. It''s not safe"


    "What? Why? What happened" Rhodes said with guilt as he felt he had betrayed Tony after letting Justin modify his suit.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Ivan is alive. He is behind the drones here and he is coming after us. Justin where is Ivan?". Justin who was still giving presentations was shocked about hearing this. Justin had made sure that nobody knew of Ivan but now Tony knew. Justin was sweating inside.


    "Tony I don''t know what you are talking about." Justin denied on the spot.


    "Tony we have target locked." Rhodes said from behind.


    "Who is the target?" Tony asked.


    "It''s you. Run Tony" Rhodes shouted as all the drones had missiles and guns pointing on him. Tony had to fly away because there were people around the event and he didn''t want people to die in crossfire.


    The firing of bullets caused people to panic and run away. As Tony flew away, Bruce came and confronted Justin.


    "Where''s Ivan. I will give to 10 seconds to answer. After that your fingers will start coming off." Batman asked him.


    "Hey I told already I don''t have any clue. We need to control the drones somebody might have hacked it. It might be even you who wants me to be in bad press." Justin said.


    "9..8.."


    "I need my lawyer." Justin continued.


    "6..5.."


    "Fine fine. He is in the old warehouse of Hammer Industries" Justin was trembling finally said.


    Bruce climbed up to the Batwing who was hovering nearby and flew away to the location given by Justin. He needed to stop Ivan and reboot Rhode''s suit. Bruce couldn''t hack into the suit as it was on a private server.


    He went inside the warehouse after knocking down the security. As he went inside the control room he saw there was no Ivan. Bruce took out his phone and said


    "Toolbox hack into the server and shut down all drones and reboot Rhodes'' suit". The mobile immediately transformed into a 4 legged robot with 2 hands. Toolbox put his hands on the ports of the CPU and the screen of the main computer changed and showed various command prompts. After few seconds Toolbox finally said


    "I have rebooted Rhodes'' suit and stopped the drones but these drones are rigged to blow later. We will have to manually go to the scene and disable it." Toolbox said.


    "Dammit. Tony did you hear that? You will have to lead the drones away from people. There is no Ivan here. He might be coming after you. I am on the way." Batman said.


    Tony who was standing in front of Rhodes as he was been rebooted heard what Bruce said. As Rhodes suit came online they were ready to lead the drones away but as they were about to fly away Ivan wearing a new and improved suit which covered the whole body came flying down.


    "It''s good to be back." Ivan said as he took out his electrified lashes. These lashes were much longer and thicker than the last ones.

 57. Fight

    "I have got something for this guy." Rhodes said as he took out the launcher for the missile called "ex-wife" and launched it towards Ivan. But it immediately bounced off after hitting Ivan suit without even exploding.


    "Never trust Hammer. I told you." Tony said with sarcasm.


    Rhodes started firing bullets but it did nothing to Ivan as he had a strong armor. He used his whip to hit both of them but they dodged.


    "I need to be near his suit to do alchemy. The iron content in this place is low and it won''t be able to stop his armor nor his whip." Tony said. The fight ensued as it was supposed to in the original world.


    With both the whip bounding the bodies of Tony and Rhodes. As Ivan was holding them 5 batarangs stuck near his ground. After seeing this Ivan had a bad premonition. In Monaco too it had happened before a wall was formed.


    Before Ivan could react the place where the knives stuck the ground bulged forward fast like huge log and hit his body. Ivan was thrown away a few metres. Tony and Rhodes were freed instantly as Ivan let go of his whips. Tony got an opening and came to Ivan who was lying down. After striking his two fists together he touched the armor of Ivan.


    The armor distorted crazily while giving out sparks of blue lightning and the whole armor opened by itself. It was the iron alchemy which made the armor fall apart. Tony pointed his hand thrusters on the face and said


    "You don''t think my name of Iron Man is just a name. Do you?" Tony said.


    "You still loose Stark. I have rigged all the drones. Haha people will die and you won''t be able to do anything." Ivan laughed.


    "We know that. That''s why I let Cinch, Toolbox, Drift and Batwing to take care of it." said a bland and deep voice from behind.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "That''s impossible there are so many drones, your friends won''t be able to save everyone." Ivan said as his face changed as he saw Batman arriving from the shadows. He knew that he has failed in all his pursuit


    "You need to do your homework Ivan. I have more friends then I have shown."


    Ivan''s suit suddenly made a beeping sound. Tony understood what Ivan wanted to do so he flew away. Bruce and Rhodes too left the next second as Ivan had rigged his own suit too. They didn''t want to save Ivan as a lunatic like him who was consumed by revenge was beyond saving.


    Tony flew towards Pepper''s location. As he saw Pepper standing near his Audi car he knew that Drift had kept her safe. He was relieved after seeing this. Tony really thanked John in his heart as the Cube had saved all of them. Drift and Batwing were able to dismantle the drones which were lying damaged without anyone nearby. While Toolbox and Cinch went to disable the drones which were in open public. They did it sneakily as they didn''t want people to know the existence of Transformers yet.


    They did all this when Ivan, Tony and Rhodes were fighting. "Thanks Drift. Thank God you are alright Pepper." Tony said.


    "I quit from being CEO. This job isn''t for me." Pepper said.


    Tony was surprised by this but he didn''t accept the resignation. He apologized to Pepper saying it''s because he was dying that he was acting weird. They had a long conversation while at the end Tony finally ended up with kissing Pepper.


    The next day Tony came to a secret base for SHIELD and sat opposite of Nick Fury. "This is the evaluation given by Agent Romanoff and Bruce. Read it." said Fury after handing him a file written Avengers Initiative.


    "Uhh.. Personality report. Mr. Stark displays compulsive behavior. That was last week. Prone to self destructive tendency, damn. Bruce is my enemy number one. C''mon I was dying. Text book narcissism. Agreed to that. Recruitment assessment for Avengers Initiative. Iron Man yes. See I am still good." Tony said


    "Read on." Fury continued.


    "Tony Stark, not recommended." Tony said with puzzled expression " How can you recommend me but not recommend me."


    "It means that at this juncture we can''t hire you as a consultant" Fury said. Tony got up and did a handshake with Fury saying " You can''t afford me."


    "By the way I need a small favor. Rhodey and I are being awarded. We need a presenter." Tony said with a smile.


    "I will see what I can do." Fury said.


    At the award ceremony Rhodes and Tony were both presented the award by the same senate who tried taking away Tony''s suit on the basis of national defense and security concerns. Tony really felt happy at this as he never forgets to take revenge when he can.

 58. Meeting her

    In the last 9 months after the emergence of Tony Stark as Iron Man and Bruce Wayne, the world went crazy. In the previous years his early fan value earning was around 330 million/per year. Now it had jumped to 400 million. All thanks to new works and of course the emergence of the mysterious Batman.


    [Ding


    total fan value: 250 million.


    Urging the host to work hard]


    John had already announced that there would a new batman movie. A sequel to the previous one. Everybody was excited as they felt it was like a life story of a superhero. Like the one with Captain America.


    John had already thought of a new character to be brought to life soon. He didn''t want to bring a world as that would cost too much. The world of Naruto came with a discount. The next worlds would cost very much. He had already inquired.


    Even a very simple world with a decent amount of power will cost him more than 2 billion. John didn''t want to go down that route. He wanted to bring a single realistic character which could influence all and boost his yearly fan value earnings when the character is brought to life.


    He had plans to bring another world but it would take time. And he has enough patience to endure it. It''s still 2 years before Thor comes to Earth and he would have enough time for bringing a suitable character. Till then he could bring low budget characters to the world and influence the world more. It''s just that he could not think of low budget characters for now.


    "As for now I don''t need any characters. Only thing I lack is being sniped by a bullet as I wouldn''t have enough time to change. I need a protection for that. For that only one movie comes to my mind. The VFX of this world has almost caught up with the movies of 2021. So it would be easier to make the movie. Let me call Bob. I need that movie soon" John thought in his mind and called Bob to make a new movie.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    That year, 2008, Disney won the best animated movie again for Wall-E. And this too like always was created by John. So in March he had to go LA to receive the Oscars again. John was bored of Oscars as every year he had to go and put up with people who he doesn''t even know.


    His father and Val accompanied him for first two times. Later they just stopped. He cursed his luck as this time even Tony bailed on him saying he was moving to New York so he had work to do.


    "Hah. Moving to New York is a big deal for him? All he does is laze around and Alfred running around. I miss the playboy Tony" John lamented in his heart as stepped out of his car. Soon the reporters flocked towards him as usual.


    "Sir you said that there will be a new Batman movie. Will it based on the fight that happened this year?" a reporter asked.


    "No. Of course no. This story will be based on his past like the previous one." John replied.


    "Sir what are your plans for the future? what movies can we expect." another reporter asked.


    "There will be a space sci-fi movie soon and some movies which won''t be produced by me." John replied and turned his head as he wanted to leave this torture soon but then he saw something that he would never forget in his entire life.


    He saw a woman of his age with burgundy hair color till her shoulders and wearing a black dress standing in a pose while the photographers taking her pictures. John was so mesmerized that he stopped for a second to appreciate the beauty. After a momentary daze, he took his eyes off as he was in public and couldn''t be shameless enough to be labelled as someone who ogles at a woman.


    In all his life here he had seen many beautiful characters,the famous Hollywood stars and beautiful girls all around who were trying to approach him, but he never cared. Firstly, he wasn''t sure if he would survive the future. There are too many variables in his life and secondly he didn''t have enough time to have any kind of romantic relationship with anyone.


    His father even urged him to go out with someone but he always refused. In his previous life he had a girlfriend but later they had to break up. It turned too much toxic at the end. He didn''t want to repeat any such cycle.


    But the woman he saw just now was probably the woman of his dreams. In his previous life he watched all her movies and was a great fan of her. Both in movies and real life. She was the famous girl from Harry Potter movies, Emma Watson.

 59. Meeting her (2)

    After John came to this life he checked if there were movies from his previous life. He saw that there were Star Wars movies already been made and the Harry Potter books so he immediately removed these two worlds from his mind. So he never cared about it after that. Though John felt it was a huge loss specially the Star Wars movies but he accepted it.


    This was the first time he had seen Emma up close and she looked more beautiful in real then in reel life. Even though she still looked quite young but her beauty was already apparent.


    John had a huge temptation to go and ask her for an autograph but finally thought better. "I will ask for an autograph later."


    Then John went inside the gallery for the event. Soon everything played out like it was supposed to. He went to receive the Academy Award for the best animated movie. He thanked the audience and said that Disney will always continue producing animated movies as this was their legacy.


    After the award ceremony ended it was time for the Oscars party. Normally John always hated this event but today he was looking forward to it. He wanted this opportunity to ask for the autograph and see her up close. He was trembling inside thinking about it.


    After the party started, he met various stars and acted normally, but he kept an eye if Emma was free for him to approach. Finally he saw her free in a bar sitting by herself. Her age didn''t allow her to drink in USA so she just sat there. Daniel Radcliffe and Rupert Grint who came with her went for a dance after being invited to the dance floor by others. She was asked too but she rejected.


    "Hello Miss Watson. Can I have an autograph?" John said after he came near her in the most politest way possible for him. He was shaking inside in fear that she would reject him.


    "Wow one of the biggest tycoons in the world is asking for my autograph. I should be honored." she replied.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I am your biggest fan so I couldn''t stop myself from asking it." John replied with a smile.


    "Sure I will give an autograph if you take a this seat." Emma said with a smile while pointing at the seat beside her.


    "Sure Miss Watson, I would love to." John replied.


    "You can call me Emma. I think we are of almost same age so I don''t think that there should be much formality." she said.


    "Sure. You can call me John then." John said. "How are you liking the party?" John added.


    "I will be honest, this is my first time attending such a huge party with glamour and shine. It''s really not my liking." Emma said honestly.


    "You do know that your answer will raise many eyebrows here if you say it out loud." John said with a straight face.


    "I know but I don''t really care. I believe you too don''t like it that much." Emma replied.


    "Hah well I too don''t like it, but how did you guess that?" John asked with interest.


    "I guessed it. A celebrity like you almost don''t generate any gossip. The only big gossip they could generate after years was Batman and evaluating if you are Batman. Such person generally don''t like too much glamour. Even though you are a friend of Tony Stark but you are the exact opposite of him." She said after evaluation.


    "I am impressed, well not that impressed as I had already known you would be able to guess it." John said.


    "It seems like you know about me. Tell me John, what do you guess about me." Emma asked.


    "Not much actually. I just know you are kind, care about the planet and the people around. You want to change the world, especially for women who suffer all over the world due to injustice." John said after recalling her works in public in his previous life. This impressed Emma more as John was accurate to the point.


    "I am thoroughly impressed John, I have to say." Emma replied. John thanked her for the compliment with a laugh.


    "Would you like to dance with me?" Emma finally said.


    "Dance? But I actually don''t know much about it. Forgive me if I make wrong steps." John replied as he honestly didn''t know much about dancing. He only learnt it a little after being forced by his father, as Jameson didn''t want to shame John in public places such as this.


    "It won''t matter, I don''t know much about it myself." Emma said sweetly. John felt he was living in dreams. He had never imagined of being able to have a dance with the famous Emma Watson. His heart was beating fast as he couldn''t believe his luck.


    John took her hand and went to the dance floor and slowly started dancing with the slow music being played. He was way too much happy at that point of time and felt it was worthwhile of being transmigrating to the MCU.

 60. The second trailer

    "You dance pretty decent." Emma said after dancing for few minutes. "Thank you. I was just following your lead to be honest and praying that I don''t step on your feet." John said with a laugh.


    They both realized that many eyes were on them as they were dancing. Emma felt a little shy as she noticed it.


    "Seems like tomorrow the first gossip of you will come out." Emma said with a serious face.


    "I never cared about their gossips and it''s fine even if they come out with one." John said a little boldly this time. Emma blushed a little from this but didn''t say anything.


    "I want to ask a question?" Emma asked after few seconds.


    "Sure ask away." john said


    "What does the tattoo in your hand mean? I have never seen such kind of tattoo before. It''s not something Satanic is it?" Emma asked


    "You even noticed that? Well for now I can''t say much about it. But it''s nothing Satanic or bad. Maybe one day I will explain it''s meaning." John said with a mysterious tone.


    "One day? I hardly come to the States. I am not sure when we will meet next time." Emma said with a hint of regret.


    "Umm we can exchange numbers if you feel like." John finally gathered up his courage and asked for it. Emma gave a very sweet smile to it and said


    "Sure. I will be looking forward to the explanation of your tattoos."


    After exchanging numbers and having a small talk they left after bidding farewell to each other. He even met the other two actors of Harry Potter and took their autographs too. They were surprised that John was a fan of Harry Potter but was happy about it.


    John returned the next day after the party and many entertainment tabloids really printed the news that he danced with Emma. John was surprised a bit but didn''t pay much attention. After coming back he called Kevin and asked him about the progress of the Batman sequel.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Everything is going fine.The movie will come out by the end of the year. Boss do you have any more project?" Kevin asked John.


    "As a matter of fact I do. Here is the script and related music required and general direction of the story. It''s also a superhero movie and will be set in the same world as Batman''s." John said


    "Same world as Batman?" This raised an eyebrow of Kevin. Because Batman is actually real in this world, wouldn''t it mean that this new superhero might actually exist. But Kevin didn''t ask and went through the story. After reading the story Kevin was pretty sure that the story wasn''t real as it was a story based on mythology.


    The months passed by pretty smoothly. After settling down in New York, Tony and Bruce even went to meet John for many times and had talks about future plans. He suggested some interesting things that helped them. They even discussed alchemy and the proposed fight happened between John and Tony finally happened.


    Tony was devastated at the end. Even though he choose the arena of metal but John''s use of decomposition alchemy ruined all his attacks and on top of that he had to defend against John''s fire attacks. John even practiced fighting with Bruce as John needed a proper coach in hand-to-hand fights. His alchemy wasn''t invincible and he needed experience.


    Bruce on the other hand went around New York city to clean trashes. Specially places like Harlem and Hell''s Kitchen. Wilson Fisk was rising very sharply so Bruce went in to many of his locations and damaged many of his properties and illegal industries.


    The local gangs at the beginning didn''t pay much attention but after they knew it was Batman''s doing. Many of them went into hiding. They didn''t want to provoke someone who had high connections like John and Tony Stark. Even police turned a blind eye to Bruce''s night vigil. Both John and Tony donate millions of dollars to the police department each year so they didn''t want any thing to do with Batman.


    By the end of the year the new trailer of sequel of Batman was out. It was called the "Dark Knight". The trailer showed Joker being a person who wants to kill Batman and glimpses of his lunacy. John didn''t reveal much in the trailer as he had very high hopes for the movie.


    Tony who was watching the trailer asked Bruce "What''s up with this Joker guy? Does he have any special powers?"


    "Special powers? No. I don''t know what''s up with the joker of the universe shown by John but the joker in my universe is just a lunatic. A person who will do anything to achieve his goals." Bruce said coldly.


    "Hmm interesting. Let''s see what is up with this joker guy. Let''s hope he doesn''t come to this universe. We have enough lunatics in this world." Tony said.

 61. A brilliant idea

    After the trailer went out John was relieved to see that there was a proper response from the audience and he was looking forward to it''s release on February of 2010. Before the release, for the post production John went to the headquarters. The days of John recently have become boring.


    Apart from exchanging frequent calls and texts with Emma he was was bored out of his mind. To remove his boredom he even went to a short vacation in Australia to see if there were any ideas which could boost his yearly fan value earning. But sadly he was stuck.


    "How is the production going on the new superhero movie?" John asked Kevin in the meeting. "Has there been any problems?"


    "No Boss everything is fine." Kevin replied.


    "Boss after years of animation making I was thinking if we could make a theme park based on the animated movies. We can buy a huge plot and make theme rides and other attractions" Bob said in a low voice at the end.


    "A Disney park? Sure. Why not" John said without thinking but then suddenly an idea stuck his head. "S**t. How could I forget this? Damn I have been a dumb guy. " John almost shouted. All the people in the room was scared by his sudden outburst.


    "Bob give me a pen and paper. I will write a new script for you. This upcoming movie will take our company to new heights" John said with confidence. After writing a good few minutes about the general outline of the movie he gave it to Bob to read.


    Kevin too joined in reading and the story surprised everybody as it was totally a new kind of movie. Bob was excited to try this new adventure.


    "Make it done by next year. The VFX must be as realistic as possible. I will give a better well written script later." John said and got up for the meeting. John wanted to bring a new and cheap world. But a world that could influence a lot and raise his fan values.


    He went directly to Stark Tower as he had to do proper rituals for this new world. After arriving he went to the laboratory where Tony and Bruce were working on new armor. John could already guess what the new armor will be. Tony''s armor in Avengers movie, Mark VII.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Hey Tony I need your help. We need to buy an island." John said directly to Tony.


    "Island? What do we need an island for?" Tony said skeptically. Bruce too heard about it and joined.


    "Because a new world is going to merge and we can commercialize it. I have already given a movie script to it. People are going to love it." John said with excitement.


    "New world? Like Naruto''s? Won''t it be dangerous?" Tony said. Tony had some fear when it came to Naruto''s world. He still didn''t have any idea of how he would face the Kage''s level.


    "No Tony it will be fine. With your help and technology we can control this new world with our own hands. Buy an island which is away from mainland and make sure we have full rights of the island with no country interfering." John said.


    "Sure but what is this new world about?" Tony asked again.


    "A world of dinosaurs!!" John said with a huge smile.


    "What? Dinosaurs? Won''t humanity be in danger due to it." Tony exclaimed.


    "No Tony the world which the dinosaurs will come from is a modern world. People in that world have made huge advancement in gene technology and were able to make dinosaurs with just using the genes of old dinosaurs and putting it into animals. They made a theme park out of it. We can make one too" John said.


    "From gene technology to making dinosaurs? That''s a new idea. Would love to go through this new technology."  Tony said with gleam in his eyes.


    "We should make sure that the island is safe. Having a millions years of old era will come with conditions. We will have to balance the ecology" Bruce finally said after listening to the conversation.


    "That is for sure. We will need biologists. If only Bruce Banner was around. I will tell Pepper to do necessary arrangements. I heard there will be a space sci-fi movie soon. Will that world come too?" tony said after calming down.


    "The space movie? Well not for now but some random technology might arrive. I will be in the lookout." John said after thinking. The new sci-fi movie was arriving at the end of the year. Tony too was looking forward to any new technology that might arrive as John suggested.


    John went back home after discussing the plans for the theme park. Pepper too joined the meeting and everybody pitched their ideas of how to control the dinosaurs and number of people that will be required. Everybody was excited for seeing dinosaurs in real life. Even though John said that it will take quite a bit of time for their merge, almost all were excitedly waiting for it.

 62. The movie

    The Dark Knight was finally released on December 22nd, 2009. And everybody known to John was called for the premiere. This time the premiere was held in New York instead of LA. John even invited Emma and the main crew of Harry Potter but they were busy with their shooting of Deathly Hollows. So they had to reject at the end.


    John thought it was a pity but didn''t pay much heed. Now almost everyday he and Emma exchanged video calls. John really felt he was the luckiest person alive as the relationship between him and Emma was progressing steadily and they actually had many things in common.


    Tony and Bruce too came for the movie and sat beside him in the theater. The movie began. Several masked men appeared on the big screen, in everyone''s field of vision. With a few simple exchanges everyone knew that this was a group of robbers, and the only person named, the Joker, is the planner of the robbery.


    In the eyes of other robbers, this was a guy who sat high up. In other words, the clown was not among these people. The robbery went smoothly. Dare to plan the robbery of the gang bank, revealed the madness of the clown. In the process of unlocking.


    "Where is the kid who broke the alarm?" said one robber in clown mask.


    "The boss said, after he got it done, finish him off! One less person to divide the money, right?" said the other guy.


    "It''s a coincidence, he said the same to me!"


    "What? No! No!"


    boom! Companions cannibalized each other! Bags of money were taken to the gate. The robber who had killed before took the gun and pointed at the only other accomplice.


    "The clown told you that after the money is filled, you need to kill me! Right! One less person to divide the money, right?"


    "No, no, he asked me to kill the bus driver."


    "Bus? What bus driver?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a bus crashed into the bank gate, knocking the talking robber out.


    "This guy looks out of breath, it''s time to go!" said the last guy left to the bus driver.


    "What about the rest?"


    The bus driver jumped out of the car and looked around in surprise, not at all ashamed of killing a companion. The remaining robber shot without hesitation and killed the bus driver.


    "Do you think you are smart?" said the bank manager who was shot before because he tried to be a hero. He was laying on the ground unable to move.


    "The people who pay for you will make you end up like them..."


    "The former bad guys were very principled, honorable, respectful..."


    "Look at you, what do you believe in?"


    Hearing this, the robber looked at the man curled up on the ground, strolling in front of him and squatting down, looking directly into his eyes, and slowly said


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I believe whatever doesn''t kill you, simply makes you.. "


    "Stranger!"


    He took off the mask, his green hair scattered around his ears, revealing the face of a circus Joker, his skin was pale, his mouth was painted with big red lipstick, and the corners of his mouth had deep, knife-cut scars. The Joker appeared.


    Everyone in front of the big screen was slightly taken aback. Everyone realized that this clown should be the villain that Batman will deal with in The Dark Knight.


    However, now it seems that the clown does not have any extraordinary abilities! Compared with the previous villain, the master of Batman, and the master of assassins, the Joker is more insidious and cunning, and seems unable to pose any threat to Batman.


    The long-lost Batman finally came out. In a drugs trade, the Batman in the movie was like a hunter, driving a Batmobile and sweeping all the bad guys.


    Director Gordon appeared, went to the robbed gang bank, and walked into the vault. After a few words with the assistant, Batman appeared beside them. Gordon sent his assistant away and showed Batman the picture of the Joker.


    "It''s him again?" Batman''s tone was low. "Who else?"


    "A gang of mobs." Gordon replied.


    During their exchanges, another character appeared, the newly appointed prosecutor. Harvey Dent. He and Batman''s childhood sweetheart Rachel became a couple.


    Harvey had always admired Batman and hoped to take this responsibility from Batman. The police and prosecutors seized the bank with traceable banknotes, only to find themselves being mocked.


    In the party of gangsters, the joker once again appeared with a proposal but was mocked instead. The guy in charge of money laundering fled back to Hong Kong, and after discussing with Gordon and Harvey, Batman decided to go to Hong Kong to capture this guy.


    With brand-new equipment, jumped from a high building.The hang gliding wings spread out, flying around the building, like a real bat.


    "Wow Bruce you and him have so much similarity with the batsuit" Tony laughed as he said to Bruce in a hushed tone. Bruce didn''t say anything.


    Finally the Joker took action. The Joker''s conspiracy against Batman also began to show up in front of everyone. The body of a man posing as Batman was hung at the window of the DA''s office building.


    At the same time, a video was posted on the Internet.


    "...Do you think Batman makes Gotham better?"


    "Look, this is how crazy Batman made Gotham!"


    "Batman must take off his mask and surrender. As long as he doesn''t surrender, someone will die every day. I am a man of my word...hahahaha!"


    The audience felt chills when they heard the laughter of the clown. They finally realized the horror of the clown. This was a lunatic who is distorted enough in his heart to completely ignore order and social morality.


    At the political fundraising party organized by Bruce Wayne about the new prosecutor, Harvey Dent, the Joker appeared again and even had a confrontation with Batman.


    Under the leadership of the Joker, the villains of Gotham City united, and Batman was gradually forced into desperation.The main theme of this film also began to show up in front of all audiences.


    In the movie, people realized that power wasn''t everything. Some people just wanted to watch the world burn. He was a special villain, not interested in logical things, such as money. Buying, threats, reasoning, and negotiation all do not work. The Joker was just for fun.


    The appearance of Batman made him feel that he had found the best object of fun.


    In the movie Harvey used himself as a bait, hoping to catch the Joker. He succeeded! The Joker was arrested by the police and Batman.Then at night Gordon received a call that Harvey was missing.


    He immediately went to the prison and found the Joker, and Batman arrived at the same time. Here is what the audience is most looking forward to. Batman and Joker''s head-to-head confrontation!


    "You want to see me, I''m here!"


    Batman punched the table in front of the Joker, giving the Joker a warning first.


    "I want to see what you are going to do, you really did not let me down... Batman, you let 5 people die because of you, and then let Harvey Dent take the blame for you, even in the eyes of people like me, It''s too cold-blooded!"


    The Joker was talking, but was forcibly interrupted by the impatient Batman.


    "Where is Harvey?"


    "There is no turning back, you changed everything!"


    The Joker laughed, madly "You, you complete me!"

 63. A new superhero

    Batman asked about the location of Harvey in a threatening voice and Joker gave a choice of saving Rachel or Harvey. Batman chose Harvey to save while Gordon went for Rachel. But Gordon was not able to save Rachel. Joker in the meantime managed to escape from prison.


    Harvey whose half of the face was burnt was found by Joker and pushed him into insanity. Harvey went insane and started hunting all people who weren''t able to save Rachel and who colluded with the gang and did bad things. Even Batman himself crossed ethical lines and hacked into every mobile to find the location of Joker. At the end Joker played a game again. A choice was given to two boats, one with civilian and other with prisoners. They had to blow the other boat with a switch because if they didn''t joker would blow them up instead.


    And Joker for the first time failed to manipulate the people and was caught by Batman. In the other scene Harvey caught the family of Gordon. When Harvey was going to kill Gordon, Batman came and killed Harvey.


    "We need to say the truth to people of Harvey" Gordon said to Batman.


    "No. Harvey will remain an image of justice. I will bear the burden of crime" Batman said without any hesitation.


    "But you will be hunted down." Gordon said.


    "I am not a hero. I am whatever Gotham needs me to be. Sometimes truth isn''t good enough." Batman said and ran away. People finally understood why the movie was named as Dark Knight. He was a force who operated in shadows. People felt sympathy for him. Even Nick Fury and Coulson who watched the movie felt bad for Batman. His sacrifices were immense.


    The credits rolled and soon the post credit scene came out. It showed present day Paris, France. A woman walking towards the Louvre Museum while narrating from background.


    "I used to want to save the world, this beautiful place. But I was naive. The closer you get, the more darkness you will see...."


    Stolen story; please report.


    As the woman entered her office a black suitcase arrived with Wayne Enterprises written in bold characters on it. She opened the suitcase to see a very old picture. The picture had 4 soldiers standing side by side in a damaged battlefield. And then there was a woman standing in the middle. The thing was the woman in the picture looked exactly the same as the one holding the picture. She smiled after seeing the picture.


    The audience understood that Batman knows this mysterious woman but the people didn''t understand why these two women look the same. Tony looked at Bruce for a few seconds and said


    "You know this woman?". Bruce didn''t reply to Tony but asked John "Is she coming?"


    "I don''t know. I just saw her in my dreams. I have no idea if she would be transferred." John said. Bruce didn''t say anything to it but remain silent and closed his eyes as if thinking of something.


    The movie got a standing ovation. This was a movie which didn''t hesitate to show how society treated superheros when something went wrong. The movie was based on a bold theme and made people realize that being a hero comes with responsibility.


    Nick and Coulson approached John after they came out. They wanted to know if this ''woman'' will appear. John answered the same as he had done to Bruce. John didn''t want to reveal too much of his powers. Too much revelation would be prone to mistakes. He wanted to keep a sense of mystery.


    "I want to know to more of this character" Fury said at the end as he felt he needed to know more about this ''woman''.


    "Why in a hurry? Even if she comes it will be in much further in the future. You will know her from the movie." John said. Nick could always pressurize John for more information but he didn''t want to. He even didn''t put any spy in Disney. John had always said he has glimpses of future in his dreams in other universes. He didn''t want to take any risk and maintain a good will.


    They went back after the movie ended and John received a message while riding Bumblebee.


    "How was the movie? Sorry I couldn''t attend the premiere."


    John just smiled after reading and replied "It''s fine. I will come for the Deathly Hollows Part 1 premiere though. Reserve a seat for me."


    "Sure" Emma replied with a smiley face.


    The months went by gradually after the release of the movie. The movie earned a lot in box office and was critically acclaimed with a very rating. Even though it didn''t much boost his fan values by much as it was only a Batman movie but this movie was necessary for his future plans and appeal to the public.

 64. Three movies

    Almost a year had gone by after the Dark Knight movie. Disney had scheduled three movies at the end of the year. So there was a lot of work for John in the following months.


    In the mean time Tony with the help of Pepper had already bought a big island in the Caribbean Sea and made sure no country nearby could touch his property. Of course John too invested money in it. It was an easy cash grab anyway. Soon the first movie of the three was released in late October. It was a space sci-fi movie.


    In a futuristic world where mankind has conquered the known universe, it was ruled by an Emperor and had various houses spread across the universe helping the emperor maintain peace and order. Mankind used a thing called ''spices'' to travel across galaxies and this spice was only available in a single planet. Before, the planet was under a different house and suddenly the emperor decided to change the house. Basically it was a political plot. John shot this movie for it''s shield technology. Apparently any thing with high velocity couldn''t penetrate the shield, be it a bullet or a missile. Yes. The movie was ''Dune''.


    John wanted this technology for protection from possible assassinations later. Much later he might even think of bringing out their spaceships by spending fan values. The movie premiered and people loved the movie. American people had a deep love for drama and political plots and this movie basically had everything.


    [Ding


    total fan value : 1.2 billion.


    Fan value required to bring House of Atreides to life - 1 billion


    Fan value required to bring House of Harkonnen to life - 1 billion


    Fan value required for shielding technology - 400 million.]


    "Thank god there is a shielding technology otherwise I would have to spend a billion for a stupid technology. Still it''s 400 million. One year of savings will be gone. Well I hope it will be worth it. Extract the shielding technology" John said after seeing his panel. "Jurassic Park world will cost me another 100 million. Sigh! If this goes on I will be broke soon."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    After the movie John followed Tony to Stark Tower. He needed Tony to research on shielding technology. Bruce has a home now in New York, thanks to his shares of Stark Industries that John shared with him. Bruce who came to the movie also came to Stark Tower with them as John asked for it. John after reaching to Tony''s place said while bringing out a memory stick.


    "I have the shielding technology in this stick. I want both of you to research but on  conditions." John said. Tony almost jumped in his seat when he heard it. Bruce too had a rare interested face when he heard it.


    "What condition? I can give away half my shares if you give me this stick." Tony said with excitement. John shrugged his head and the said


    "No. I want only you both to research on it. Nothing of the data will be placed in a server which can be accessed by internet. Even Jarvis can''t get access to the data. All the shielding equipment will not be mass produced until I say so." John said.


    "Huh? No access. You think somebody will hack into Jarvis and steal it again?" Tony asked. John didn''t say anything and looked at him.


    "Ok fine I accept the proposal. Now give it to me. It will be weird going old school on such a high technology. Bruce this will need your help." Tony said.


    "By the way the Jurassic World is coming soon. Next month I will guide them to the island from my dreams. You will have to take care of the rest. Are all the cages and personnel ready?" John asked.


    "Yes. You can send them. I won''t be attending the premiere for the Jurassic Park movie. I will be there on Jurassic Park to see first hand the dinosaurs. I hope they won''t be late after the movie is released as I have work to do." Tony said as he too named his island as Jurassic Park.


    "Sure. Even I won''t be there in the premiere. I will travel to London next month." John said as he promised to be there for the premiere do Deathly Hollows. He was excited to see her again after a long time.


    Soon Tony and Bruce started working on the shielding technology. And John left for his home and gave the other two space to work on the new technology.


    After a couple of weeks John got ready to go to London. As be landed on the airport from his private plane he saw Emma waiting for him. He was delighted to see her. He came down and hugged her saying


    "You look as lovely as ever."


    "Thank you. You look great too. How was the flight?" Emma asked.


    "It was fine. Slept all the way. Let''s go to the hotel." John said. After they went to the hotel, John freshened up and was ready to go out. Emma had decided to go for a small tour around London showing him this historic city. John too followed her. They had a great time together and the tour ended with a fine dinner in a restaurant.


    This was their first official date and John had booked a great restaurant which had privacy. Even though he was sure he had been taken pictures of during his tour of the city, he still wanted privacy when it came to the date.

 65. Three movies (2)

    They had a great talk during the dinner date and had fun. John and Emma both felt very happy about their first date. They both had so much to talk that they passed more than 3 hours in the date.


    "It must be fun having superheroes as friends." Emma said


    "Actually no. They are just normal people with weirder past. Nothing much." John said


    "Can I meet Bruce one day? He looks so cool in the movie." Emma asked with expectation.


    "Bruce? Sure. I trust you so he will be fine with it." Emma was really happy when she heard that. After the dinner John left for the hotel with Emma.


    The hotel was cozy and John had booked a presidential suite. He took her to his room and had the night to remember for both John and Emma. It was the first of such night for John as he never had any relationship with anyone in this world.


    The next day they went for the premiere. Of course they didn''t go to the premiere together as both of them felt that it would be too soon to show their relationship in public even though there was a gossip now in the media.


    In the mean time, Jurassic Park was already released and this time too people loved it. But what came as a shock to people that the Jurassic Park actually existed. Tony uploaded a video of him showing around Jurassic Park in the internet.


    "Welcome to Jurassic Park. I don''t think I will have to explain what Jurassic Park is. The movie by my friend John is explanatory enough. If you and your family needs a vacation that you can remember for lifetime. If you want to go for an adventure with your girlfriend. This is the one. Come to Jurassic Park. And don''t worry about the safety reasons. Stark Industries will provide state of the arts security for it... " Tony gave a long  speech.


    Soon the respective media channels inquired about the authenticity and asked for access to the park. They were given permission without any hindrance. Within a week this caused an uproar in the world. Everybody wanted to visit this island and they were ready to spend money for it. John insisted on keeping the ticket price as minimum as possible as he didn''t want money from it. And only reasonable price will appeal to the people and help him getting more fans. This boosted his fan values by a lot. He earned more than 100 million fan values within a month.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Even Emma was interested in it. John promised to take her to it after she becomes free from the Harry Potter series.


    The premiere for the Harry Potter went well but the reporters who saw him in the premiere only asked questions about Jurassic Park. John got shy about it because he felt this was the platform of Harry Potter, not Jurassic Park. So he replied only one answer and escaped from them.


    The movie was exactly the same as his previous life so he knew the whole plot. After staying in London for 2 more days John returned to New York. He was little sad of leaving Emma but he knew this was temporary.


    It was late December when the last scheduled movie was supposed to be out. This movie was his tactics of managing the plot of Thor. Even though he could bring Naruto''s world and deal with it but he wanted to keep Naruto hidden for now. Only during New York war he will show a glimpse. John understood that if he showed his hand too much Thanos might accelerate his plans. He didn''t want any such intervention now. He wanted to follow the original plot and become powerful enough to overthrow gods. Only then he could be at peace and show all his hands.


    The movie premiered on December 15th at New York. Everybody came to attend the movie including Coulson and Nick. The movie started with the same scene as was in the post credits scene of Batman, she being in the office of Louvre Museum and seeing a very old photo. But this time there was scene where there was a note attached to it written "I found the original. Maybe one day you will tell me the story."


    "No wonder you never told me anything about the story. You yourself don''t know." Tony laughed at Bruce who sat beside him and John. Bruce shrugged but didn''t say anything.


    The story told about a small girl living in an enclosed island where only women lived in it which was protected by the magical enchantment of Zeus. The story told about Gods and mankind and their struggles in facing Ares, the God of war. Gradually, the small girl grew up among the women but she knew she was little bit different from other women.


    One fine day, an airplane crashed near the island and this woman named Diana Prince went in saved the man who crashed with the airplane. The airplane looked like it belonged to World War 1.

 66. Thor

    Soon the women of the island came to know about the war which was raging outside from the man who crashed near the island. His name was Steve Trevor. Coulson felt, being a huge fan of Steve Rogers, that this person''s name and Captain America''s name was almost same.


    Diana wanted to participate in the war as she felt it was the work of Ares who instigated the war but was denied. At the end she left sneakily from the Amazon Island while taking away the so called "god-killer" weapon and the Lasso of Truth.


    As Diana dealt with mankind she saw the horrors of mankind and what wars did. As the story progressed Diana and Steve were thrown into a war zone where no sides were able to cross and overwhelm the other side. Diana single handedly won the battle and helped taking over. It was the first time the audience saw her in action.


    "Jesus! how powerful is this woman?" Tony exclaimed.


    "More powerful than you think." Bruce replied. This was where the old picture was taken after they won the battle with other comrades who joined her in this mission.


    The movie soon came to the end where Diana had to confront Ares. It was then she realized that the god-killer wasn''t a weapon but her. Being the daughter of Zeus himself and Queen Hippolyta. Steve died in a plane explosion while trying to stop the bombing. Coulson here again felt that it was the same as Captain America.


    There was a huge fight between her and Ares where Diana finally embraced that she was the daughter of Zeus and killed her brother. John made sure to even copy the music from the original movie and added into it. The audience loved the movie but they weren''t sure how Batman was involved in this.


    "Gods. Are they real?" Tony said at the end.


    "Very real Tony. Very much real." John said.


    "How is the shielding technology progressing?" John added changing the topic.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I hope we don''t have enemy among Gods like Ares. It won''t be good. The technology will take some time but I am optimistic about it." Tony said solemnly. The credits rolled and soon the post credits scene came out.


    It showed a man in airplane fighter suit on a simulated environment. The pilot was conducting dangerous maneuvers which ultimately led to the crash of the plane. But since it was a simulated environment nothing really happened. But as he was going out of the room where he was doing his practice he saw he was no longer in the place he was supposed to be and was instead flying in air along with the room. The whole boundary of the room was covered in green. The room along with him inside flew to a certain location.


    There was strange alien-looking man lying blood in a green suit.


    "You really do know everything about us." Bruce said after looking at John. John just smiled and said nothing.


    "Wait there are aliens in your world. Dios mio!! If God wasn''t enough there are aliens too?" Tony said.


    They all came out after the movie ended. Nick didn''t say anything to John but instead asked Coulson to research on theology. Coulson wanted a proper knowledge on all gods in all religious beliefs. The existence of Gods in another universe made him believe that there might be gods in their own universe.


    The movie was critically acclaimed too as it was the first movie to show a woman as a superhero. This was a refreshing take over the fact that only men could be superheros in movies. John got quite a decent amount of fan values out of it.


    [Ding


    Total fan values : 1 billion


    Fan value required for bringing the character Wonder Woman to life/changing to the character - 210,000,000]


    "Extract the character." John commanded


    [Ding


    Character extracted. Remaining fan values - 800 million]


    "The stage is set. In a few months Thor will enter earth. Odin you are really not good in educating children." John thought as he was driving home.


    "How was the response? Was it good?" came a text.


    "It was great. Should have let you be the heroine. Might have been better. Next premiere you are coming with me." John replied back.


    She immediately video called and had a chat with Emma. John spoke happily with her as he reached home. Soon the months went by as John accumulated more fan values thanks to movies, anime, cartoons and of course the new attraction "The Jurassic Park". It catapulted his fan values to 550 million per year.


    John even kept tabs on Dr. Jane Foster, Dr. Eric Selvig and even found out information on Darcy Lewis, the intern of Jane. By April of 2011, John got the information from Fixit that Jane had traveled to New Mexico. Even though he didn''t spy on them, he did have the itinerary of them.


    He got ready to go to New Mexico as he wanted to see the promised Prince himself.

 67. Sitwell

    John soon reached Puente Antiguo, the town where it all started for Thor and Jane. He didn''t know if Thor had reached or not but he had started visiting every diner from morning to evening to check if Thor, Jane and others visited. He even checked hospital to see if Thor was there but still couldn''t find.


    It went on for 4 days before finally in a morning he saw Jane, Thor, Darcy and Dr. Erik coming inside the diner. Thor looked more handsome in real life than in the movies. John felt sadness when he looked at Thor. The supposed king lost his all in his journey. His mother, his father, his brother and even Asgard. No wonder he went to depression by Avengers: Endgame. John hoped to change some of his future.


    As John was thinking of all this, Thor and others had started eating. It was astonishing of how Thor could eat in one sitting. As he was eating Thor spoke about Asgard, Bifrost and other things. Of course they didn''t believe him. But Jane kept looking at him. She was already smitten by Thor.


    John smiled to himself because he too probably has the same look as her when he sees Emma. After Thor made the famous scene of smashing the cup he was drinking, more customers came and started speaking of a satellite.


    Jane inquired about this crashed satellite and found out that there was a crashed satellite 50 miles west. Thor immediately got ready to go out. The others followed out. John too followed them as he needed to insert himself.


    As Thor wanted their help to take him to the crashed satellite, Eric took the other two girls aside and said


    "Please don''t do this."


    "You saw what I saw. We need to find out what''s in that crater." Jane refuted.


    "He is delusional. Listen to what he is saying. He is talking of Mjolnir, Thor and Bifrost. It''s the stories I grew up as a child. He is dangerous." Eric said. John finally couldn''t hold it and inserted himself


    "He isn''t delusional. Whatever he says is 100% real."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You are?" Eric suddenly became defensive. Even Thor who was listening to the conversation looked at John with curiosity.


    "Hello, I am John Jameson. It''s nice to meet you Dr. Eric, Dr.Jane and Darcy." John said.


    "Oh my god. You are that John. Are you for real?" Darcy almost screamed.


    "Yes I am as real as I can be. Hello Thor Odinson, it''s not everyday I get to meet a Prince." John said.


    "It seems like you know me quite well." Thor said with little curiosity as this new person must have followed him, knew him and even believed him while the other three never believed any words of him from beginning. John just smiled to it.


    "We should go to this crater. Many of your questions will be answered. Don''t worry Dr. Selvig, the people who took over the crater are my friends. They won''t stop or harass us." John said. Darcy and Jane were delighted. Darcy felt that this was her ticket to get to know a ultra rich guy and maybe take a leap in her career while Jane felt that many questions would be answered.


    Eric finally gave in to persuasion. They decided to take their truck to the crater. As Thor and everybody went back to take their crater they saw men in suit taking away stuff from the lab of Jane.


    "Hey you can''t take this. These are all mine." Jane shouted. Maybe it was his butterfly effect but the person who came to take away Jane''s belongings wasn''t Coulson but Sitwell, an agent of Hydra.


    "Sorry ma''am. I am Agent Sitwell from SHIELD. We are investigating a threat, we need to appropriate and record all your data." Sitwell replied. It was John this time who replied


    "Agent Sitwell, where is Coulson?"


    "You are?... You are John Jameson!! Hello Mr. Jameson. It''s nice to meet you. But we need to take the equipment for security reasons." Sitwell said after recognizing John. John was famous all over the world, so most agents knew about him. It''s just very few people knew about his consultant status with SHIELD.


    "I know who you are. Call Coulson. It''s rude to take other''s stuff without getting a permission. Even if it''s SHIELD." John said with authority.


    "We have orders from superior to take away the belongings. Even Coulson won''t be able to stop this" Sitwell said getting a little annoyed this time. He didn''t expect to see such a big player here out of nowhere. It made him more suspicious of the things Jane had now. He wanted to retrieve all the things more urgently now.


    "Superior? Do you want me to call Fury? I am sure he will delighted to receive a lawyer''s call due to the ignorance of an Agent." John said with a smile.


    "Sir you can''t do this? SHIELD has authority and power to confiscate anything that might be a threat to Earth." Sitwell was more adamant now to take away the things.


    "So Fury it is then.." John said as his hands went to his pocket to bring out his mobile. As soon as he did that the agents around who were looking at him took out their guns and pointed at him.

 68. The demigod

    Everybody got scared by this move except for Thor. Thor didn''t have a notion of guns from earth and he felt no weapon of earth could threaten him. John raised his eyebrows when he saw this action.


    "Sitwell, you and your agents should lower your guns. I don''t like being threatened." John said in a cold tone. His expression showing no fear whatsoever. Eric took both the woman behind him. Eric knew that SHIELD was a big thing but he also very well knew that SHIELD wouldn''t be stupid enough to shoot at John. SHIELD won''t be able to cover up if anything happened to John.


    "Sir you should allow us to do our jobs. It will be better that way." Sitwell replied with a smile.


    "Sigh! What a headache." John said with a bland tone.


    As soon as he said that a shining long rope tied around Sitwell, making Sitwell stiff in his place. The agents got frightened by this action and turned their head towards the direction from where the rope came from. Only to see a woman in a red-golden armor walking towards them while holding the rope.


    She had metal bands in her feet, hands and even on her head which was in the shape of V. All the agents trembled in their feet as they recognized who she was. SHIELD had a policy to watch all works of John so that if someday they cross path in the future with some of the characters of John''s works, they would be able to take proper action.


    The agents knew who they were facing against. A demigod. Daughter of Zeus.


    As the agents were pointing the guns at Diana, she walked towards them. One agent finally couldn''t hold it together and shot at her. Diana deflected the bullet by her bangle easily. All agents immediately knew that she was the real deal. Some agents started firing at her. She ran fast towards the agents and started knocking them out. Her attacks were powerful but not fatal enough to kill them. The agents couldn''t even respond properly as she was too fast and bullets were always deflected by her bangles.


    Thor and others were astonished by seeing her. Jane and Eric didn''t even know who she was. Only Darcy knew as she was a big fan of superhero, but she couldn''t believe that such a character was real. The notion of a demigod shook her beliefs. Though Eric and Jane knew about Batman they didn''t have much interest as they were scientists and superhero genre weren''t up their alley.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Even though Thor lost his powers but he could feel that this woman was powerful. For the first time there was seriousness in his face. Sitwell was still stuck in the lasso of truth and standing still. When he saw Diana knocking out everybody his eyes went wide. He knew he was done for. All he could pray was that she wouldn''t kill her.


    John didn''t even look at Sitwell and others but said to Diana who came towards him slowly.


    "How was the journey? Lot of bumps on the way?"


    "No it was fine. Took me time to realize where I am. Saw Bruce on a poster. And me too. Felt a similar power to my world here, so wanted to pay a visit." she replied.


    John smiled to that. He wanted to give vague hints to the agents, who didn''t shoot at her, by this conversation in order to misdirect them. The other agents who were trembling on their knees heard their conversation. Since John had lied from beginning, John needed to maintain that lie onward. John took out the mobile and called Coulson to come to his location. Coulson was surprised that John was in New Mexico. He immediately left from the base near the crater.


    Truth to be told, John really wanted to kill Sitwell and other Hydra agents here. He was angry with them guns pointing guns at him. But John also knew if does this, it would complicate things and Hydra might just hide away forever. Pierce wasn''t the problem, the problem was the other heads of Hydra. It would then take forever to search for them.


    After few minutes Coulson reached only to see few agents standing beside and Sitwell tied in a shining rope. When Coulson saw Diana he recognized her immediately. He knew that something happened between Sitwell and Diana and he needed to remedy the situation carefully or he might have to listen to Fury.


    "Hello John, can I know what happened?" Coulson asked as he saw Sitwell tied in a rope and many agents lying on the floor unconscious, some were even bleeding. He knew this was bad news.


    "Agent Sitwell threatened me with a gun and so did all these agents. Diana was passing by so she taught them a lesson" John shrugged. Coulson heart skipped a beat. Even though John never said anything and was almost invisible to all but Fury had once told him that John was the most dangerous as he might be hiding more characters behind him.


    It was fine if it was from John''s works but if some characters who SHIELD didn''t know had already entered and had contact with John it might be very dangerous. The existence of Naruto''s world itself was like a sword pointing at them. He didn''t want to make a potential super powered enemy out of John.


    Actually it wasn''t the total fault of Sitwell. He didn''t know the consultant position of John. This secret was only accessible to Level 10 agents and Coulson. So basically he was just following orders, it just that he didn''t think properly before threatening John.


    "What the hell Sitwell! Do you even know who you are threatening? Do want SHIELD to be on the verge of destruction?" Coulson shouted. Sitwell just stood by and kept his head down. He knew he made a huge mistake. He might even be reprimanded by Pierce. Hydra still wasn''t powerful enough to show it''s face and making an enemy out of a demigod was a huge mistake.

 69. Mjolnir

    "Miss Diana Prince, hello, I am Agent Coulson. I am really sorry for my colleague''s behavior. I hope you can leave him." Coulson said to Diana politely. Diana looked at Coulson for few seconds and then looked at John. John nodded his head. She loosened her lasso and took it back.


    Sitwell fell down from his standing position sweating. If before she didn''t believe in Gods, now he definitely believed. He thought only Naruto''s world was special but now he had change his mindset. Being bounded by the lasso almost made him like a statue and he couldn''t do anything, not even move an inch.


    "Thank you, Miss Diana. I am an agent of SHIELD. SHIELD is responsible for any extraordinary threats faced by Earth. I hope we can cooperate in the future." Coulson continued. Diana didn''t reply to that.


    Eric and everybody who were watching was very confused. They didn''t understand what was going on. John finally said "We should all sit down and talk." The equipment that were supposed to take away was returned and Jane was happy about it. Finally they all sat down, including Thor even though he wanted to to go and take the hammer away. John convinced him that after the talks they will go for his hammer.


    John introduced Diana to Eric and Jane and explained them about her origin. They were dumbfounded as they couldn''t believe that the Gods were real. Then they looked at Thor and remembered what John said at the beginning about Thor not being delusional.


    "You are really Thor? Then why aren''t you powerful?" Darcy couldn''t help but ask with skepticism.


    "Mortal! How dare you say that? I am a god, I was born powerful." Thor roared.


    Coulson who did recent study on theology understood who Thor was. The god of thunder from Norse mythology. The hammer in the crater probably belonged to him but he couldn''t understand why was the weapon so far away from him. And John hadn''t made a movie out of Thor so it meant that the Norse mythology already existed from in this universe since ancient times.


    After seeing so many weird things, Coulson accepted this new information with open arms. He just felt earth was vulnerable and needed more protection.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "So Thor you have heard about Diana. What do you think?"


    "Are there really gods in this realm?" Thor with curiosity now as he heard saying Diana was a daughter of a god.


    "I have never seen myself as a God. Maybe a powerful being. But never thought myself as a God. Neither are you Thor." Diana replied. Thor was stunned by this  but he didn''t know how to answer. Odin too used to say the same thing but never paid attention to it. Thor wanted to know about Diana but he needed to take up his hammer


    "It''s fine Diana. Thor, you can ask about Diana later. Shall we go now? Thor is already fidgeting to get his beloved hammer back." John said as he got up. They went in the car of SHIELD and traveled towards the crater. Jane was excited about it. She saw her whole perspective of world change and wanted to know more about Thor and it added to the fact that she was smitten by Thor. Jane and Thor talked along the way. John was happy to see it as he felt the universe corrected itself here in this regard.


    They reached the destination and Thor went in immediately. "We all should take shelter. It''s going to rain soon." John said as he saw Thor almost running towards the direction of the hammer. Soon there was a electromagnetic surge from the hammer as Thor came near Mjolnir.


    He was happy to see his hammer again. He then proceeded to lift the hammer. But no matter how he tried he couldn''t. John and everyone looked at Thor as he was getting drenched in the rain.


    "Hello Clint, I heard you went to that world. How was the experience?" John said as he saw Hawkeye from the corner of his eye.


    "You know me?" Clint was surprised by John''s advance.


    "Of course I know. I too have friends there" John smiled at him.


    "Oh no wonder! It was good. Doubted my own ability for the first time" Clint said with a hint of sadness.  John said "Hahaha. It''s fine. You too are powerful. Alright, we don''t want Thor to get cold. Take him to a secluded room and let him think about his mistakes."


    "Mistakes? Did Thor commit any mistake?" Jane was concerned so asked John.


    "Yes he did. It''s Thor''s private matter. You can ask him yourself. For now let him be in silence." John didn''t want to intervene the upcoming conversation between him and Loki. It was important for Thor to realize his mistake.


    Thor was taken away in a room while others went away to another place as John asked them to give him space. As the original plot Loki did come to meet Thor to say that Odin died due to sadness of Thor''s banishment and there was a truce with Jotunheim on the condition that Thor remained exiled here. Of course it was a lie.


    As Loki went to meet Thor, John and others were talking among themselves. Eric and Jane asked questions from Diana about gods. Darcy had already told her story to the two scientists so they were very interested about Diana too. John noticed that Diana flinched for a second.


    "Is he here?" John asked Diana.


    "Yes he is here."

 70. Being worthy

    "Huh! What are you both talking about? Who is here?" Jane asked as she heard this conversation.


    "Nothing! Just talking about a friend." John replied trying to deflect the topic.


    "Is there another person from another universe?" Coulson who too heard their conversation asked.


    "No. Just a person of interest." John denied it. "You will see him when the time is right."


    Coulson didn''t force to know more as it would be useless. So Coulson ordered the agents to be on the lookout for a suspecting individual. John and others stayed in their place as Jane and Eric continued to ask more information. Darcy was more interested in John.


    Her enthusiasm was too over whelming even for John but he was polite as in future she has a role during the event of Wanda Vision. After few minutes of talking with them John said


    "Let''s go to meet him. He might have calmed down now." John said at the end. They went to the room where Thor was staying put while Diana and John went to check Mjolnir to see if Loki was trying to pick up the hammer.


    As they came to the place that Loki was not there, probably he had already left after trying for few seconds. Loki knew better that no matter how hard he tried he wouldn''t be able to lift the hammer if he wasn''t worthy.


    Coulson too followed them after making sure there was nobody was in the premises. John really was amazed by the magic of Loki. His illusions were really powerful as he never got noticed.


    "Do you want to try picking it up." John said to Diana.


    "Sure! Why not." Diana said and the next moment she jumped from the ramp towards the hammer. She touched Mjolnir for few seconds but there was no reaction. John felt maybe she wasn''t worthy as there was no environmental reaction like the time when Thor tried to lift the hammer.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    But the very next moment as she tried picking the hammer, it was easily lifted up. Everybody who was watching her were surprised. All this time almost all agents tried to lift it up but couldn''t even move a centimetre and now there is a woman who could easily lift it up. Coulson was stuck for a second but accepted the fact because he felt only gods can handle other gods. Humans were still weak.


    "Do you feel anything different?" John asked.


    "I can now use electricity to fight. But in a more better way than when I fought Ares. This hammer is terribly well balanced." Diana lamented.


    Heimdall who just had a chat with the new King Loki was dumbfounded for a second. It''s been years when he started seeing weird beings appearing in Midgard. He even informed Odin about it but Odin only said not to worry about it. Now he saw a woman who could lift the hammer. He wondered if this woman would be the new Queen of Asgrad if she came to claim the throne.


    Diana looked at the hammer for few seconds and left it in it''s place. Coulson was surprised by it and asked


    "Don''t you want to use it as a weapon?"


    "Hammer is not my kind of weapon. My lasso is enough. Plus, it belongs to someone else. By the way don''t tell Thor about it." Diana said.


    Coulson now really appreciated Diana. If what they said was real and this hammer was really very powerful it was commendable that she wasn''t tempted by it''s power. Then again she herself was a god with a powerful weapon.


    After few more minutes of talking and lingering around, Jane and others decided to go back to their place. Thor didn''t have a home in Earth so accepted Jane''s proposal of going back with them.


    John too left with Diana to a nearby hotel as there would be a fight soon nearby. Even though John won''t fight as he didn''t want to expose his alchemy powers to SHIELD but still he would watch it.


    In the meantime Sitwell called Pierce and told him about the emergence of Diana and Thor. One Naruto world was scary enough now there are gods. Sitwell wasn''t sure of how to handle it.


    "Sir I propose that we should assassinate John. He is a variable for us." Sitwell said.


    "Are you a fool? The people of Naruto world are dangerous enough, we have tried all means possible to entice, catch and even kill a ninja from their world but we have been repeatedly unsuccessful for the last year. We aren''t even sure if John has other powers except for dreaming. If he has other allies who he hasn''t revealed yet do you think we would be able to survive. Every single character that he has revealed possess extraordinary means. Let the Insight Project come to fruition only then we could be relieved. Even if we kill millions the world of Naruto wouldn''t have any choice but to cooperate with us as they need us too for sustenance. About these Gods, don''t they come from another planet. They will leave when this farce is over anyways."

 71. The destroyer

    "In addition John is a consultant of SHIELD, do you think Fury will leave if there is an assassination attempt on him. Hydra isn''t ready to raise it''s head. We are already trying to contact with the country lords of Naruto. Maybe we can extract some of ninja''s powers. So don''t take any rash decision without authorization." Pierce continued.


    Actually Pierce had too much confidence on Insight Project. No matter how powerful those helicarriers were, they would be destroyed by just John alone if he wanted. For this reason John never cared about Hydra. Hydra was hidden too deep on all walks of life poisoning the system, so even if John wanted to he would have to face a lot of opposition while cleaning Hydra. He wanted to catch all the heads of Hydra including Mallick, Daniel Whitehall and other heads spread all over the world in a single assault.


    Sitwell listened to the reprimand of Pierce and couldn''t refute him. But Sitwell had a feeling that in the establishment of order of Hydra, John might be the greatest hindrance.


    The next few days went as peaceful as it could be in Puente Antiguo. John joined Thor and others and talked about different things. It was Thor mostly talking about the different realms that are under Asgard. Diana felt sad hearing the stories of Thor as the Paradise Island never had such background. If they had, they wouldn''t have to be hidden for such a long time.


    Suddenly one fine morning the friends of Thor appeared in the doorstep of the place where Thor was living his days. John too was present at that time. Sif and others told Thor the truth about Loki and his plans. As Thor was discussing with his friends John called Coulson.


    "Coulson, evacuate the town, there is a fight incoming. This fight will rage the town to the ground"


    "Fight? Is there a fight coming? How do you know about it? Who is the enemy?" Coulson sounded worried.


    "There is no time Coulson, if you trust me just do it. The guns and weapons which you have won''t be even able to scratch the enemy. Just do it fast if you don''t want to see casualties." John replied. As he said that he saw there were clouds forming in whirlpool shape. John knew that the Destroyer was coming.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Coulson also saw this phenomenon and chose to believe John at the end. He ordered the agents to evacuate the town as John suggested and went to the town itself to assessing the threat.


    "Diana you know what you have to do" John said to Diana who was sitting beside.


    "Yes, let me go change myself." Diana said as she walked away.


    "Thor you need to evacuate the people, you are a mortal now." John said as they saw the Destroyer, which was sent by Loki, approaching. Diana who returned with her armor also helped the people.


    The residents didn''t believe them at first but when the agents arrived and said it was from FBI ( the existence of SHIELD is still a secret ) and their town might be under threat , only then did they leave. When the agents saw a huge iron giant walking while destroying everything in it''s path did the agents take the order more seriously. Some even shot at the Destroyer but it couldn''t even scratch it''s armor.


    "We need a distraction for me to shove my spear into the Destroyer. Maybe that will stop it." Sif suggested. Volstagg and others agreed to her suggestion. Thor on the other hand looked at Diana and said


    "Can you help us?"


    "Yes I will help you in this fight but you need to get your powers back, otherwise you will die if you join the fight"


    "This destruction and hatred was caused by me, I want to be in the end of it." Thor replied.


    Volstagg and other two of his friends approached the Destroyer from front, while Sif took a different route to sneak towards the Destroyer.


    Fandral and Hogun threw Volstagg towards the Destroyer and the Destroyer anticipating it slapped at Volstagg with his hand. That slap was powerful enough to throw him the same direction as he came from. As the Destroyer opened it''s face to shoot at Volstagg with its heat beam, Sif who was on the roof of a building beside the destroyer jumped onto it and shoved her spear through the neck of the Destroyer. It stopped the Destroyer and Sif felt relieved seeing it.


    The Destroyer which got shut down due to the spear after few moments rotated itself and open its face again to shoot at Sif. Sif who thought was going to be blasted away suddenly felt herself being drawn away from the shooting range. She saw she was being tied by a shining rope.


    As she turned her head she saw her savior. It was the woman who was sitting beside Thor before when they went to meet him.


    "Let me join this fun." Diana said to her.

 72. Thor being worthy again

    Diana swung her lasso towards the foot of the Destroyer. As it caught and bounded it''s foot, Diana pulled it strongly. It prompted the Destroyer to loose it''s balance and fall. the next moment Diana jumped towards the Destroyer with her sword and round shield.


    She stuck the body of the Destroyer with her sword creating sparks on it''s wherever the sword hit. Soon there was damage being seen on the abdomen and on the hands of the Destroyer. Loki who was in Asgard was surprised by this. He couldn''t believe that in a mortal world there was a person who had so much power. Sif and her friends too were little taken aback by her power.


    As she was going to land another hit on the face of the Destroyer, it flicked its hand towards Diana. Diana tried blocking with her hand but the huge momentum threw her away 2 blocks away damaging the houses on which she went through.


    "S**t! How powerful is this iron giant?" said an agent who was watching this fight scene.


    The destroyer got up and started healing its damage that was caused by Diana. It started walking towards the place where Diana was thrown away. Diana who finally stood up saw the Destroyer approaching. The Destroyer opened it''s face and shoot a beam at her.


    Diana saw that and immediately put up her shield. It stopped the beam from causing any bodily damage to her but she was again thrown many feet behind destroying the properties in it''s wake. As the beam stopped, Diana put down the shield.


    Loki who was watching it had a solemn look on his face. Diana took her hands far apart from each other and banged her bracelets.


    Boom.


    This caused a huge shock-wave damaging all the properties surrounding her. When it hit the Destroyer, it was flown several metres. When it landed it destroyed the gas station causing a huge explosion. Everybody cheered when they saw it. But Diana still had a solemn look on her face as she felt it wasn''t enough to stop the Destroyer.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sure enough after the fires receded a bit, people saw the destroyer coming out  of the fire.


    "Odin really outdid himself when he made the Destroyer. Didn''t he?" Sif said while looking at the Destroyer who was healing it''s damage. everybody felt desperate as even such a powerful blow of Diana couldn''t do any damage to the Destroyer.


    Thor who was watching this finally couldn''t stand still. He started walking towards the Destroyer. Diana who saw this didn''t stop Thor as she knew this was a rivalry between two brothers. Thor stopped near the Destroyer and said


    "Brother whatever I have done to wrong you, whatever I have done to lead you to do this, I am truly sorry. Hurting these people will get you nothing, take me instead."


    The destroyer opened it''s face again to shoot a beam, but stopped finally. It turned around as if to walk away but it did that the destroyer hit with its back hand Thor heavily. Thor was thrown away by this huge impact. Jane rushed towards Thor and held him in his arms.


    "It''s over. Everybody is safe." Thor said as if it was his last breath.


    "No no, it''s not over." Jane said in panic as she felt Thor might die soon. Thor finally became unconscious after seeing the Destroyer didn''t continue the assault. Mjolnir which was miles away suddenly started shaking.


    The shaking intensified as it lifted up by itself. The next moment it flew fast towards Thor. Diana who saw it from afar ran towards Jane and lifted her up to keep her away from the force of the coming Mjolnir.


    The hammer flew to the hand of Thor who was woken up by it. Soon an armor was woven on his body. Lightning flashed and came out Thor who looked the same as he did before he was exiled. All the wounds had healed.


    The Destroyer who saw this was ready to shoot a beam at Thor but  was instantly knocked out by the flying Mjolnir.


    "Want to finish what you started?" Thor said to Diana.


    "Gladly." Diana replied.


    "You attack from ground, I will bring him up in the air. And then we blow him up"


    "Sure" Diana replied. Thor flew high up in the air and started rotating the hammer. It created a whirlpool almost instantly. The whirlpool covered the Destroyer. As the whirlpool started rotating fast everything nearby got sucked into it. The Destroyer tried shooting beams at Thor but it was blocked off by Mjolnir.


    The winds created by the whirlpool was fast enough to lift the Destroyer up. As it floated up Diana came to the eye of whirlpool to get ready for the final attack. Thor too lined himself up to hit the Destroyer and thew his hammer towards the Destroyer and Diana banged her bangles. This caused a huge surge again and stuck the body of the Destroyer at almost the same moment as the surge created by Diana. The destroyer was immediately knocked down.

 73. return back

    The Destroyer didn''t get up after this. All finally felt relieved. John who was watching this was also relieved. Because he didn''t want to bring out more characters to deal with it. John knew that Diana showing up might itself be a variable in Loki''s preparation for the New York War but he was ready to take the risk.


    John didn''t want too much butterfly effect till the New York War. After that he might change the route of the story.


    Thor came down and thanked Diana. He needed to go back to Asgard to deal with Loki before he did something stupid. Thor called Heimdall but there was no response. But after few moments the Bifrost finally opened. The Bifrost even took away the knocked down body of the Destroyer.


    Thor and his friends went into the Bifrost and vanished. Thor even invited Diana to go with him to Asgard as she herself was of God''s blood. Thor wanted to know more about her and the place she came from. But Diana refused as she wanted to be here. She had more things to do on Earth.


    After speaking with Coulson, John was ready to leave with Diana to New York. He needed to introduce her to Bruce and give her a place to stay. John already had a place in his mind for her to live.


    "How did you know that the Destroyer will come and invade the town." Coulson asked.


    "My dreams can sometimes look into future. Didn''t I mention this on our first conversation" John replied. Coulson had a solemn look on his face after this but didn''t say anything.


    "We need to assess Diana''s identity." Coulson added at the end.


    "I remember Fury wanted to check out the Jurassic Park for risk assessment. Tell him to go over there. Diana will be staying there as a curator of the Park." John said. Coulson nodded to that.


    The plot of Thor proceeded exactly like it was supposed to with Loki falling into the abyss and destruction of the Rainbow Bridge. Even though John didn''t participate in it he had hoped that the plot won''t change as Loki was required to deal with Kang.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The next day John and Diana reached New York. After reaching they went straight to Bruce''s place. When Diana entered Bruce''s apartment, she saw Alfred and immediately felt happy.


    "It''s nice to see you again Alfred."


    "Miss Diana! Welcome to this world. How have you been?" Alfred said with a genuine smile.


    "I am fine. Where is Bruce?" Diana asked.


    "He is in his lab."


    Diana went to the underground lab. John provided Bruce with a huge lab and necessary equipment. Now Bruce doesn''t stay with Tony much as Tony now had a girlfriend and he didn''t want to be in an awkward position. Tony too understood so didn''t say anything. Now they both carry out their research in their respective labs while cooperating when required.


    As Diana went to the new ''Bat cave'', Bruce too received the notification. He was happy to see an old comrade again. They talked about lot of things about the past and Bruce even said about the extra memory which he had of Darkseid. Diana was also shocked when she heard all this.


    "It''s fine now. Darkseid isn''t in this world. You don''t need to worry about him." John said as he listened to their conversation and added


    "Diana we need to go to the place where you will live. Fury will come soon so we can go with him together."


    As the three were talking John received a text


    "I have a surprise for you."


    "Surprise? What surprise?" John replied via text.


    "Guess where I am?" came the question.


    "New York?" John texted as his eyes went big with expectation.


    "Yes. I am about to check out. Want to pick me up?" Emma messaged him.


    "Will be there in a few minutes" John texted and hurriedly left. John sat on the car and said "Bee take me to the airport as fast as possible"


    Bee drove to the airport quite fast without breaking the speed limit. As John went out of his car he saw Emma standing while hiding her face wearing a mask as she didn''t want to be recognized by people. John came near her and said


    "That was quite a surprise."


    "The shooting ended day before yesterday. So after packing myself I took the flight. You promised me you will take me to Jurassic Park when I come to NY. So now I am here."


    "You came to NY so that you can visit Jurassic Park and not me? I am hurt" John said with mock sadness.


    "Hah. Twisting my words. Of course I missed you." Emma said as she kissed him. John responded to her kiss.


    "Let''s go before people recognize us." John said and took her hand and led to the car. "Let''s go back to my home. I will introduce you to my father and Val."


    "Umm are you sure about it?" Emma said with hesitation.


    "Why? Aren''t you my girlfriend already?" John asked her with seriousness. He felt for a second that he might have crossed the line in this regard but her next words relieved her.


    "Of course I am your girlfriend but is it ok to meet you father. He kind of scares me. Sorry."


    *cringe*

 74. Emma is in New York

    "Hahaha  you don''t have to worry about it. Dad always listens to me." John said being relieved. It''s been almost 2 years they had been dating and John wanted to introduce her to his family.


    John and Emma reached his home and went inside. Val was present as usual taking care of the house. John introduced her to Val. Valentina was very happy that John had brought a girl. She used to think John probably would die single after watching his lifestyle but finally saw hope.


    John took her to the guest room and allowed her to fresh herself after a long flight. After an hour or so Emma came out looking fresh and wet hair. John who was sitting in the family saw her in that look and almost melted in his seat.


    Emma sat beside him and he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her. Jameson still had couple of hours left to return so they started talking. Emma was excited about the Jurassic Park and she couldn''t stop herself but John remembered that Fury would join him in this expedition.


    "Emma what do you think of me? Like from a third person''s perspective." John suddenly asked.


    "Huh! I don''t understand. What do you mean?" She replied being confused.


    "For example, if you have never known me. What would you think of me?"


    "Ummm.. Probably a mysterious business tycoon who never shows his face. In my crew everybody wants to know more about you. You are a legend." Emma laughed.


    "Mysterious? Maybe I am. Emma my world is very different. My world is dangerous. More dangerous than you can imagine." he said. Emma was confused by this so she asked


    "Dangerous? You mean your relation with Tony Stark and Bruce makes you vulnerable?" Emma asked. Emma knew how politics worked, even though John had huge influence sometimes politics could be overwhelming. John not being a part of politics had already surprised her so she thought John was threatened by something.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "No Emma it''s not them, people don''t actually matter to me. I am trying to say about other things. Did you watch Wonder Woman?" John said.


    "Yes. It''s a good superhero movie."


    "What if I tell you Diana Prince is real?" John asked with a serious face.


    "Huh! Good joke John, you almost fooled me with your serious face." Emma said with a laugh but after a couple of seconds she saw that John had no change of face.


    "You gotta be kidding me? Say that it''s a joke." Emma asked now with all seriousness.


    "I wish it was a joke Emma but it isn''t. Diana does exist and tomorrow you will get to see her." John said.


    "I don''t understand. Her existing means Gods once lived in Earth? If it''s true why would you make a movie on her? Isn''t that exposing you in front of people if her identity gets revealed?" Emma asked. John was surprised by her thoughtfulness.


    "Gods exist, Yes! But your notion of Gods and real Gods are different. About me showing her it''s because she doesn''t belong to our universe.." John then proceeded to explain her about his ''false'' parallel universe theory and told her it''s his way of contacting the people who comes from other universes and his subsequent dreams. Emma was shaken, in fact a part of her still didn''t believe him. But John''s insistence and promise of introducing her to Diana convinced her somehow.


    As John was explaining many things to her, Jameson returned. He saw his son talking with a girl in the family room. Even though he heard rumors of his dating in England he never paid heed to it.


    But when he saw Emma talking with John he knew that the rumors were true.


    "Dad, she is Emma, my girlfriend."


    "Emma this is my father, J Jonah Jameson." John introduced them to each other.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson it''s nice to meet you." Emma said with a hint of blush on her face.


    "Hello miss Emma. It''s nice to meet you too. My son has a girlfriend now. Looks like he has grown up finally. Son I need to talk to you in private." Jameson said with a laugh and a hint of seriousness at the end.


    "Private? What happened? You can speak in front of her. She knows about my secret. I just told her." John said. Jameson was surprised that Emma knew his secret. Jameson hesitated for a second and finally said


    "I heard there was an incident in New Mexico. Were you involved? I saw that you went there few days ago."


    "Yes. There was an incident and it''s resolved. Diana has appeared." John said.


    "What? Even she is real? No wonder you showed her connection with Batman in the movie. Next time don''t be mysterious and inform me from before who will be appearing."


    "Dad I am never sure who will appear. I just see my dreams and make it in reality. Not all characters I make come to this world." John shrugged and lied straight out.


    https://discord.gg/daM9dngK

 75. Jurassic Park

    "So Emma now you believe me? I don''t think I would make an elaborate plan with my father to fool you." John said looking at Emma. Emma blushed a little but didn''t say anything.


    "Dad I will go to Jurassic Park. Want to join?" John asked hi father.


    "Jurassic Park? Sure. I didn''t get to see them with my own eyes. Will be a short vacation for me. We can take Val too with her family."


    "Of course. You all should pack up. Oh yes the Director of SHIELD might join too" John added.


    "SHIELD? OK" Jameson said as he knew John being a consultant of SHIELD.


    "What is SHIELD?" Emma who was listening to the conversation asked.


    "SHIELD is a secret organization which is responsible for handling any weird situations or people. Like Diana and others." John explained.


    After talking for an hour or so John and others went to rest. John even introduced her to the cube and helped her transformed her mobile. They both named it Bicorn after a creature from Harry Potter books. Emma was really happy as now she had a pet that could accompany her.


    The next day everybody got ready. The children of Val were thrilled to see Emma as they too were fans of Harry Potter and started pestering about Harry Potter. In the end Val somehow curbed their enthusiasm. As they reached the private hanger they saw two black SUVs waiting for them in the hanger.


    Fury was standing in front of some agents and a woman standing right beside him.


    "Morning Fury, you must be Maria Hill. Nice to meet you." John said surprising both Hill and Fury.


    "You really do know a lot of SHIELD." Fury murmured. Hill was taken aback but she was briefed about John before coming with Fury so she smiled politely and said


    "Hello Mr. John, first time meeting I presume. And this must be the famous Miss Emma Watson. You have already heard my name and he is the Director of SHIELD." Hill said trying to gain the same momentum as John.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Seems like you have done your homework. My private life is a joke." John lamented.


    "Please Mr. John you are a consultant of SHIELD, if anything happens to you not only SHIELD but the world will delve into chaos." Fury said this time justifying his invasion on the privacy of John. John shrugged but didn''t say anything.


    John knew he should let him being monitored as he didn''t want to raise eye brows of Hydra yet. At least not before the shielding technology is made. He gritted his teeth and accepted it.


    The next moment two luxury cars came roaring by and stopped in front of them. From the first car Tony, Pepper and Happy stepped out and from the next car Bruce, Diana and Alfred came out.


    "You are late Tony." John said.


    "I am Stark. Do you think I care? Oh who is this woman? Your girlfriend. Never expected you to have a girlfriend" Tony said as he saw John holding a woman''s hand.


    "Eh Bruce! You have a girlfriend too?" Tony said after noticing a woman with Bruce.


    "She is Diana, princess of Amazon." Bruce said before Tony could say something inappropriate. Tony shuddered after hearing this. Emma too who was listening trembled a bit. For normal people the notion of Gods were still a huge moat to cross.


    "You are really a demigod?" Tony said after coming back to normal in couple of seconds and seemed unfazed again.


    "Gods are just an exaggeration. I am not invincible." Diana shook her head and said.


    "Hello Miss Diana, I am Nick Fury, Director SHIELD. John might have already introduced us. I hope we can have a healthy cooperation in the future." Fury said while approaching Diana. They both shook hands.


    "I heard Bruce is a consultant of SHIELD, I can occupy the same position but I don''t like to be disturbed." Diana said


    "That''s for sure. After a normal assessment you are free to do whatever you want." Fury said.


    "Fury I will appoint her as the curator of Jurassic Park. She is knowledgeable enough to handle the Park. Tony is that fine?" John said.


    "Sure. A demigod responsible for the Park will be perfect. Even though the dinosaurs can never cause any problems for us but she being on the top is an added security"


    Saying that they all boarded into the private plane. Emma was looking at Diana and others all the way as she was the only normal person here. She had never even seen Tony up close, forget about a demigod. She was little overwhelmed.


    "What happened? Are you OK?" John asked as he felt she was little off.


    "Your world is completely different. I thought money is all there it is for you. But money is just a small aspect of yours. I am just a normal girl. Do i fit here?" Emma said with melancholy.


    "Emma we have all started somewhere. Tony too was just a rich arms dealer. Don''t worry being with me you too will get used to this world. You can''t imagine what a normal person is capable of if that person is determined enough." John said as they sat on their seat in the plane.


    https://discord.gg/daM9dngK

 76. Jurassic Park (2)

    They soon landed on the small airport of Jurassic Park. As soon as they went out of the plane all the people could smell the different smell in the atmosphere. Tony who was already here before with Pepper for establishment purposes said


    "Welcome to Jurassic Park. Thanks to John and guiding their world to this place we have perfectly integrated the dinosaurs. The T-rex was a headache to control but we did quite well and we have hired several biologists to monitor the new knowledge and own ideas for enhancement of this new gene technology. Let''s go to the hotel here. We have all state of the art facility and clean energy being provided everywhere. We made sure we don''t pollute the environment while balancing the ecology."


    They all proceeded to the hotel while Tony took Diana to the curator''s office and quarters as she was appointed immediately after arriving. The rest went to the hotel. Fury and Hill were just here to inspect the Park and they would leave immediately after a proper inspection. They even brought some scientists from SHIELD.


    It was from the agents that Fury brought that John saw two acquaintances. Jemma Simmons and Leopold Fitz. The two scientists who were cursed. John was always intrigued by their love story. Even though John saw them, he didn''t approach them. Only after supposed ''death'' of Coulson would their story progress. He didn''t want to intervene now. By this John was reminded of Skye and Afterlife.


    "I will have to deal with it too. Does it mean Black Bolt and other inhumans exists and live at moon?" John speculated on this but threw these thoughts away in the back of his head. What happened in moon didn''t really matter to him as there were very few inhumans left. But Skye required other approach as she was way too powerful and lived on Earth.


    They all went to the hotel while Fury and others followed to the laboratories and the sites of the Park. It was a presidential suite for all and everybody loved it. No matter what Tony had an eye for luxury and comfort.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    They all took rest for an hour or so but John had to go out with Emma as she was too much excited to see the dinosaurs. At first they went to the open park where all the herbivore dinosaurs gazed around in peace and harmony. Emma was awestruck. Even though John guided the world of the dinosaurs here it was the first time for him too to see the dinosaurs.


    Again he felt very lucky to have such a wonderful life, even though this life was full of dangers but everything made it worth. They spent on that open park for the entire day and decided too see the other dinosaurs later.


    The next day everybody banded together to see the dinosaurs. They spent the whole day watching the dinosaurs. The kids of Val were very happy as they animals which were supposed to be dead millions of years ago were alive again.


    Fury and others left after one day of assessment and even talked with Diana while making a report. Diana was very happy as the island was secluded and this reminded her of her home. John and others lived for four more days and left for NY again as John had to finish his works on upcoming movies and had meetings with gaming companies. John wanted to bring some game characters to life.


    Emma too left for England after a day in NY as she had to do some re-shoots for Harry Potter movie. John got busy and introduced his gaming ideas with the established gaming companies. John made sure that the games would be brought out in perfect condition and not half baked games.


    John would be the sole producer of the games so that the upper management wouldn''t interfere in the creative design. He knew that such a thing would take more time but he was not going to negotiate when it came to fan values.


    The better the game is, the higher the fan values will be. And he wanted to make sure of it. He gave the gaming companies three RPG games to work upon and allowed them to take as much time as possible for creating them.


    By this year, which was 2011, John had introduced many new animes like One Piece, Bleach, Pokemon and other famous animes from his previous life. Fury trembled when he saw the animes before and he even asked if their worlds would merge but John gave a very vague answer to it.


    John knew the amount of fan values required to bring characters and worlds to Earth are huge and he hadn''t decided which world to bring. He wanted to save the fan values for emergency purposes and he had a very vague idea of which world he wanted to bring next so that it can boost his fan values by a massive scale.


    https://discord.gg/daM9dngK


    (Go to my discord server to read an advanced chapter always)

 77. The corps

    John had scheduled the release of a new limited series and a movie by the end of the year. This was his last preparation before the New York War. Even if there were variables in the war there was the world of Naruto to handle the situation.


    John didn''t want to expose too much of Naruto world as that might inspire fear in people instead of being fans. The story of X-men from his previous life was educational enough. He brought Naruto world for security purposes and handle emergency situations. The main heroes on the upcoming war would still be from DC.


    On November, a new superhero series was released in Netflix (owned by John). The series talked about a rich playboy who got stuck in an island for 5 years when he and his father went for a sail in the sea. His returned 5 years later as a changed person and became a vigilante who fights crime. Yes, it was the story of Green Arrow of DC.


    John needed this story to introduce another version of Raas al Ghul even though he actually didn''t need it as he could always extract him from the Batman movie but he wanted to show the people about the power of Raas al Ghul. People loved the series as this story was kind of the story of Iron Man and Bruce Wayne. People expected this character too to be real after the emergence of Batman. So John gained a lot of fan values due to it. This surprised John a bit but understood why it happened.


    After a month the scheduled superhero movie finally came out. Everybody came for the premiere, including Emma as Harry Potter was released in the previous month of November. As Bumblebee arrived at the premiere John and Emma came out while holding hands together. This was the first appearance in public together and John was happy to put end of endless gossips of his hidden relationship with Emma.


    "So how does it feel to be in a superhero premiere? Do you want to act as a superhero later?" John asked her in a hushed tone.


    "Are there any woman superheros like Diana? If there is I would love to act as such a character" Emma said with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Maybe my dreams of other worlds would guide me later" John said.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    After giving a short interview everybody went for the movie. Even Diana traveled to watch the movie as she didn''t know who this new superhero was that belonged to her world. Bruce knew who he was but didn''t reveal.


    The movie started exactly where the last post credits scene from Wonder Woman ended. The pilot who was in a simulated environment flew away while being covered in green light. The enclosed simulated room stopped near a crashed spaceship where he saw an alien creature in blood. The pilot ran towards the alien and tried to lift him up but the alien said


    "No! It''s alright. My time has come."


    "You can speak English?" the pilot asked.


    "No. It''s the ring." the alien said while showing a glowing green ring in his finger. "It has chosen you. Take it". The ring floated away and entered the finger of the pilot.


    The moment the ring entered the pilot''s finger, a green suit appeared on his body. The suit looked realistic and cool. The movie was Green Lantern but this movie didn''t follow the  Ryan Reynold''s plot but the animated version called "Green Lantern: The first flight". John had thought a lot and finally decided on Green Lantern. He wanted to bring Superman much later as it would cost him loads of fan values. Green Lantern might cost a lot but he was sure it would be little less than Superman.


    Superman being an alien might be a challenge for people liking him at the beginning and Green Lantern being a human being while belonging to a greater power would be able to help John raise more fan values later.


    "You are now a Green Lantern, one of the protectors of the universe. The Guardians will send for you. Use the ring wisely." the alien died after saying that.


    Diana who was watching the movie finally remembered something, turned around and asked John "The Lantern corps? I thought everyone died in that war. They were mentioned in the Amazon''s history. Did they survive?"


    Fury and others who were nearby also heard Diana say that. Fury and Coulson like always came to the premiere. Diana''s question piqued the interest of everyone including Emma as by now she knew a lot.


    "Even if a Green Lantern dies, the ring will choose a new and worthy one. This cycle will carry on forever. So that war wasn''t enough to destroy the Lanterns"


    "I understand." Diana said


    "What war are you both speaking of?" Emma asked now curious. Even Tony and others who listened to the conversation were curious.


    "A war which almost erased all living beings of their freedom in their universe." John said with a solemn expression. Everybody''s eyes went wide with surprise. Tony and Fury looked at Bruce. They could see Bruce clenching his fist and realized that this war was real and a tragic one.

 78. Advent of war

    The movie continued as it showed what the green lantern corps are about. They could be regarded as galactic policemen. The story revolved around the new recruit who was the pilot, Hal Jordan and his hardships in understanding what it means to be a green lantern corp.


    Soon the Guardians realized that there was a new element, the element of fear which was creeping up on them. A huge conspiracy about overthrowing the corps unearthed and at the end it was two of their own members of the corps that betrayed. Sinestro who was responsible for this conspiracy revolted against the Guardians while wearing the yellow ring of fear. Later Hal consumed the green element onto himself and defeated Sinestro. It was a massive fight which happened in the space and people were in awe with the power of the Green Lanterns.


    Now it was time for the post credit scene. John made very sure that all these movies are linked and they had subtle reference to the previous super hero movies and that all of them belong to same world. The audience couldn''t understand why they were shown in this way but they didn''t think much on it.


    The post credits scene showed a lighthouse which was being drenched in severe rainstorm. The man in charge of lighthouse was trying to get his windows shut when he saw a woman in a very beautiful white dress lying unconscious on the edge of the sea in steep rocks. The man went to save the unconscious woman and that''s where the credits scene stopped.


    Diana and Bruce thought of something and suddenly remembered and almost said immediately together "Atlantis!!"


    "Yes!" John said with a smile.


    "Atlantis? The lost kingdom? It exists in your world? Well Zeus exists in your world, what of Atlantis?" Tony who heard their conversation said in a hushed tone. Everybody was surprised a bit after hearing the name of Atlantis but didn''t ask much as John wouldn''t say more even if asked.


    Fury felt relieved after watching the movie. He felt even if a Green Lantern comes he won''t be only be responsible for Earth. He would be like Carol Danvers traveling the universe.


    After the movie ended everybody came out but Tony asked the most crucial question at the end


    "Is he coming?"


    Everybody were eagerly seeing John. After Diana everybody understood that a new superhero movie meant that there would be a new guy entering the universe.


    "Most probably, but I am not sure when." John said. They all were


    Emma stayed over in New York for the Christmas and New Year with John and had a good time together. John was happy too as the upcoming years won''t be peaceful as it had been till now. After a week into January, Emma was ready to leave as she had her studies to complete


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Be safe out there. Bicorn take care of her." John said as he came to see her off.


    "Yes! You too be safe. Will miss you. See you soon." Emma replied.


    "Will miss you too. Bye."


    [Ding


    Total fan values : 1.6 billion


    Fan value required to bring Green Lantern to life : 220,000,000]


    "There is still few months for Loki to arrive. Let him come, then I will decide if I should let him show up or not."


    John had already made all necessary preparations. His home and the office of Daily Bugle had already moved away from Stark Tower. He had started working on a new animated series but instead of consulting the Japanese Studios, he thought about creating it from Disney itself as the series in his original world was created in US itself. It would take a year for the series to come out but was looking forward for the character to realize itself in the world.


    John even had a new movie super hero movie scheduled by the end of the year.


    April, 2012


    In the Project Pegasus facility which was jointly in operation with NASA and SHIELD, Nick Fury landed from the helicopter with Maria Hill. He was here because there was evacuation protocol being triggered as the Tesseract had a sudden energy surge and nobody was able to control this energy surge.


    For years Fury had been trying to weaponize the Tesseract which could help him defend Earth against any unknown enemy in the universe. After the emergence of Naruto''s world and Destroyer he was more adamant on this. Even though Natuto''s world never showed any aggression but the world council didn''t feel safe about another unknown world living with them.


    But today he got the news that the Tesseract was acting up so he came to see what triggered this.


    "Who turned the Tesseract on?" Fury asked. Coulson who was running point on this matter said


    "Sir it turned itself on. Selvig wasn''t even in the room when it triggered itself. When Selvig couldn''t shut it down we ordered evacuation."


    "How long will it take for evacuation?"


    "Sir it will take half an hour for full evacuation


    "Do better and Hill take away all the equipment for phase 2. Pack it and ship it" Fury said


    Fury went to the lab where the Tesseract was kept and talked with Selvig and even with Clint. Clint suggested that it was probably not them who triggered the Tesseract but another party on another side.


    The story of Loki''s emergence was exactly the same as it was supposed to happen. Loki with his scepter controlled Clint and Selvig.


    "Sir, Director is stalling for time, he wants to bury us" Clint said to Loki.


    "He is right, the portal is collapsing in itself. This will bury everything including us and the surroundings. We have only 2 minutes" Selvig added. The very next moment Clint shot at Fury. And Selvig took the box of Tesseract.


    Loki and other controlled agents went out. By that time almost all personnel were either evacuated or were in their way for evacuation. Maria Hill, who was prompted by Fury, to stop Loki and others from escaping but failed to do so and had to give a car chase to stop them in the tunnel that led outside the whole facility.


    Fury was able to go above ground and take a chopper to escape.


    (There will be 3 more chapters today as my gift to all of you for Christmas. Happy holidays)


    https://discord.gg/daM9dngK (Read 4 advanced chapters in my discord server)

 79. Warning

    There was an intense car chase between Loki and Maria Hill but Loki''s car was able to get out of the tunnel. And at the mean time due to the collapse of the portal the whole facility was collapsing constantly. Maria who was trying to get out of the tunnel saw a huge concrete slab falling into her from up.


    She knew that she would die in the next moment as there was no way she would be able to survive the fall. But what happened next surprised her. As the concrete block was falling they were stopped by a huge purple colored structure. On closer look it looked like a huge hand shining in blue light.


    She turned around to see the source of this ''huge hand'' only to see several agents covered and surrounded by huge structures that looked like rib cage of a person. On closer look she saw a man whose one eye was covered by hair.


    She knew who saved her. It was Sasuke with his Susano. Even though she knew about the Susano but seeing the real deal up close was totally different than what the anime showed.


    She got down from the car and entered the Susano. "Thank you." Maria said. All the agents who were saved were in awe and gratefulness in their face. Even though she had doubts about Sasuke''s presence in such a hidden base but didn''t say anything as Sasuke just saved her life.


    Sasuke nodded at her and didn''t say anything. He started walking while removing the rubble with his Susano while keeping the agents enclosed inside the Susano. After a couple of minutes they came out of the tunnel only to see that a hundred metres away Fury''s chopper on which he had escaped was crash landing after being hit by Loki''s energy beam from the scepter.


    Sasuke who saw that after coming out of the rubble instantly vanished from his spot. He came near where the the chopper was going down and activated his Susano to catch the helicopter from falling down. The Susano instantly stopped the descent and slowly let the helicopter down saving everybody including the pilot.


    Fury was relieved to see that he was safe but on guard too as he wasn''t sure why Sasuke was here even though Sasuke saved him. This base was secured and a top level secret. But he finally managed to say


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Thank you for saving."


    "You tried to control a power that couldn''t be controlled. You have put humanity in danger Fury." Sasuke replied. Fury didn''t refute Sasuke as he knew that trying to control the Tesseract was a danger in itself but he needed to take the risk.


    Fury put on the radio and immediately ordered for high level emergency. Loki who was looking from far saw the Susano. He was surprised by this and asked Clint


    "What is that?"


    "From the far view it seems it''s probably Susano from a guy named Sasuke. They belong to another world and they are really powerful. It will be your main hindrance in taking over Earth." Clint said in a straight face.


    "They? What is this new world you are speaking about?" Loki was intrigued now.


    "They belong to a new world which got merged to Earth few years ago. They are powerful ninjas with powers that can destroy cities and even Earth if they feel like it. The world council which is responsible for SHIELD is in a cooperative relationship with them" Clint replied.


    "New world? When the hell did that happen? Heimdall never told anything about it. Are you sure of what you speaking is the truth?" Loki didn''t believe at first.


    "I have gone to their world and I have seen a glimpse of their powers so trust me on this. But they might not intervene in the invasion as they never really cared about Earth. Just don''t antagonize them until you are sure you can obliterate them. They might not just care about you if you are lucky enough."


    Loki now had a weird look in his face, even though he hasn''t seen this so called new world, he felt a little fear. Though he wasn''t sure if this new world was an illusion but that whole blue colored body projected by a man gave him chills, specially his eye. He could see his eye from a distance and that eye had weird sign on it and he felt extreme fear from that.


    Even that guy who ordered him to come to earth didn''t infuse that much fear into him. But Loki knew he couldn''t turn back now.


    "Let it be. I hope this new world doesn''t interfere. As long as I can conquer Earth, the so called world won''t be far away."


    Fury on the other side saw Loki escape. He couldn''t help but ask Sasuke.


    "If he is a threat to humanity why wouldn''t you stop him?" he asked


    "It''s your problem Fury. You created this mess, solve it yourself. Some people need a wake up call. Earth has been silent for a long time now." Sasuke who was walking away didn''t even turn his head when he said that.


    https://discord.gg/daM9dngK (Read 3 advanced chapters in my discord server)

 80. Seeing Banner again

    John who was at his home after coming from work got a reminder from Sasuke that the Tesseract was stolen. John had let Sasuke scour the US for finding the Pegasus Project facility during the start of the year. In three months time Sasuke found it and John told him to monitor the facility. And as it was supposed to happen, the Tesseract was taken away by Loki.


    "So the war has come. I have been waiting for it in a long time. Will the butterfly effect this war? Well whatever, I will overcome it as it comes. This will be a great time to gather massive fan values."


    Natasha was being held by a Russian general when she got a call from Coulson. And the plot happened almost the same as original but there was a difference. She did it faster than the original as she use two kunai which she hid inside her dress. She threw two kunai towards the guards of the Russian general. This incapacitated both the guards and before the general could react Natasha held him upside down by binding the general''s legs in chains.


    "Where''s Barton?" Natasha said after picking up the mobile.


    "We don''t know. But he is alive. We need you to bring the big guy" Coulson said.


    "Sure but what about the others?" Natasha asked.


    "Maria and I will take care of the rest" Coulson said


    The next day as John was getting ready to go to work had an uninvited guest in the morning.


    "Hello Mr. John. I would like you read this report." Maria said after coming inside the house. On the file there was "Avengers Initiative" written in bold letters.


    "Avengers? I am just a ordinary consultant? What do I have to do with Avengers?" John raised his eyebrows and said to Maria.


    "Please don''t say that Mr. John. You have been incredibly helpful to us. Fury thinks even if you can''t fight you will be an incredible asset for SHIELD in this upcoming war" Maria said politely.


    "No, Fury just thinks that I am dangerous that''s why he wants me to join the Avengers." John said with a smile. Maria couldn''t say anything to it as she too knew that Fury has an unknown fear of John. She was thinking of how to convince John.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "It''s alright I will come along. Steve is awake. Yes?" John asked. Maria was stuck in her place not able to move. Then she remembered from the report that John sometimes had dreams from future.


    "Yes, he is awake. He will join us too."


    "Fine let me get ready." John said as he went inside to pick up his suitcase and instructed Val that he would be out for sometime. He didn''t say anything about the war as their home was far away from Stark Tower and he would never let the war spread to whole of New York city.


    He got ready and left with Maria. He thought they would go to the helicarrier but instead they went to Jurassic Park. John understood it was for Diana. After picking up Diana they finally set en route to the helicarrier.


    Nick Fury on the other hand was in a meeting with the council.


    "So you are saying this Asgard has declared war on our planet?"


    "Not Asgard. Loki" Fury replied.


    "We should let the ninjas handle this. They will be more capable in this. Didn''t they sign the deal of being a mercenary for us." a council man said


    "They just suffered a war. Do you think they will willingly participate in another one? And are you sure you want the people to know of their existence? We need a response team. These people can help us" Fury retorted.


    "The Avengers Initiative was shut down. You want to leave the fate of human race in the handful of freaks? We have Phase 2 designed for exactly this."


    "I am not leaving anything to anyone. We just need a response team. Phase 2 isn''t ready" Fury said.


    "War isn''t won by sentiment Director." A councilman said.


    "No, it''s won by soldiers" saying that Fury left.


    After an hour John and others landed. As they landed they saw a familiar face. Dr. Bruce Banner. John approached him with a smile and said


    "How are you doctor?"


    "Oh Mr. John. It''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time." Banner said


    "I did see you before but we never met. In Harlem, I was there." John said.


    "You know about the guy who fought?" Banner was astonished and asked.


    "You should watch more of my movies and series Mr. Banner, This is Diana Prince, princess of the Amazon" John said as he introduced Diana to Banner.


    "Princess. Wait... Amazon? You got to be kidding me? She is a real person and and daughter of Zeus?" Banner was surprised.


    "I am surprised that you watched my movies Doctor." John said


    "I didn''t but Natasha asked me to watch the movie on the way here. I didn''t understand then. Natasha did say that some of your works are based on real stories. I guess I understand now. So Gods are real. Seems like I am not the only freak in this world." Banner said with a sigh.


    "Doctor. This universe has more freaks than you can imagine." John said.

 81. Meeting Steve

    As Banner and other were talking another quinjet landed after few minutes. Out came Coulson and another person who John was very much looking forward to meet. Steve Rogers, a.k.a. Captain America. John''s eye light up when he saw Steve and happily went to greet him.


    "Hello Captain. It''s my honor to meet you."  John said to Steve.


    "Hello John. It''s nice to meet you. They updated me on you. Thanks for using the money only for good of the people and helping the people of the other world. I still can''t understand the theory of parallel universe but nonetheless your work is commendable." Steve said.


    John felt shy about it but was happy that Steve had a good impression of him unlike Tony. John could already feel from his words that he wasn''t a fan of Tony for his past.


    "Hello Steve I am Diana." Diana approached and introduced herself to Steve. Steve too had seen the movies before coming. Steve felt his story and the Steve in Diana''s story had so many similarities. He felt it was the destiny of both of them to die in a plane crash even in other universes.


    "Hello Diana, I am sorry for your loss." Steve said while making a handshake with Diana. Diana had approached Steve because she too felt Steve''s story in this world and the Steve''s story in her world had similarities.


    "It''s fine, it''s been over a century almost." Diana replied with a smile.


    "Oh yes, I am sorry I forgot you are the daughter of Zeus." Steve smiled stiffly as he realized that she was close to an immortal and comes from legends. Banner too approached and exchanged pleasantries. Natasha who just came from inside said


    "Coulson, they need you on the bridge. Did you get both of them?"


    "Yes. I have contacted both. They will join soon." Coulson left after saying that.


    "Did Coulson ask for signing the trading cards yet?"


    "Trading cards?" Steve said little surprised.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "It''s vintage. He is proud of it. He is a big fan of you Captain." Natasha said.


    "Gentlemen and lady, you might want to step inside. It''s going to get hard to breathe" Natasha said.


    "Breathe? It''s a submarine?" Steve said.


    "No Steve this whole ship is going to fly." John said. Natasha looked at John as he said that but didn''t say anything. They all went to see the rotators revolving fast.


    "We should go inside. Not everybody can survive the high altitude like Diana" John said as the ship was gaining altitude slowly.


    They all went inside. John went and sat in a chair while looking at all the agents working and handling things. Banner, Diana and Steve were moving around trying to take all the things in. The whole facility was of high technology so all of them were awestruck by it.


    After the helicarrier went high up in the air and vanished Fury came as all sat at the round table. Fury asked John


    "Is Hal Jordan going to come? We might need him."


    "I am not sure. I am not even sure if the Guardians have been sent here too along with Hal. He hasn''t contacted me. Maybe he has already arrived and is in the universe somewhere. It''s not like only Earth has gateways from other worldly beings to enter." John said. Fury now almost has total belief of whatever story John weaved in movies and even for Naruto world as he has seen Bruce, Diana and the Naruto and he had read various reports from agents who have gone to their world.


    "Doctor Banner thanks for coming. We will need your help in locating the Tesseract. Natasha take him to his lab." Fury turned and said to Banner


    "Thanks for asking nicely, I would need all the available spectrometers in the world calibrated to find weak gamma rays" Banner said


    "Come with me Doc, we have all the toys." Natasha said as he led Banner to his laboratory.


    After an hour of searching from all face recognition software SHIELD finally got a hit on Loki.


    "Sir he is in Stuttgart, Germany and he isn''t exactly hiding." an agent said.


    "Captain and Diana you are up." Diana too was sent as she was powerful enough to catch Loki


    Stuttgart, Germany


    The story for Loki progressed as it should have. Loki went to Germany with Clint to steal iridium to stabilize the portal. As Loki himself wanted to get caught to destabilize the super powered people he made a grand scene as he ordered a bunch of civilians in the square to kneel. As Loki was going to kill an old man in order to show his dominance, the laser beam was reflected back by the shield of Captain America to Loki again.


    "You know the last time I was in Germany and saw a man standing above everybody else, we ended up disagreeing." Steve said.


    "The soldier. The man out of time." Loki.


    "I am not the only one out of time." Captain replied.


    As he said that Loki saw a shining rope fell onto him from above and tightening him immediately. Loki who just got up was bounded again by the lasso of truth.


    "What is this?" Loki was surprised but then remembered.


    "The lasso of truth. We meet again Loki." Diana said.

 82. Thor joining

    "Hello Diana, we meet again. Must have been exhausting, watching humanity tear each other apart for so many years. Join me. We can rule them together. These humans don''t deserve their freedom." Loki said with a smile. Diana instantly tightened the rope on Loki


    "You speak too much Loki. We are not Gods. I have said before." Diana said.


    The people who were watching nearby were surprised after seeing her. Many people might not have recognized Captain America as him being alive isn''t still out in the open. But the iconic lasso of truth and that get up was easily recognized by many as they have watched Wonder Woman in movies. Most of them know that Batman is real and many speculated that Wonder Woman might be real as there was a connection between Batman and Wonder Woman shown in the movie. Many people whispered.


    "Isn''t wonder woman just a mythological character. How the hell is she real?"


    "I have no idea. If Batman and Wonder Woman are real. Then does it mean Green Lantern is also real? Oh God that means aliens are also real?" Many whispered as such in the background. Steve could hear their whispers but couldn''t say anything.


    As Loki was being held up, there was a loud music of AC/DC being played from the quinjet of Natasha which was hovering above while directing the machine gun towards Loki. Natasha knew instantly who has hacked into their communications.


    Iron Man came flying by and landed in front of Loki while pointing his hand thruster towards Loki and silently a slim and sleak black colored jet came flying by pointing it''s guns and missiles at Loki. Batman too has come with his Batwing.


    "Make your move, Reindeer games."


    Loki knew he would have to surrender now. He lifted his hands to surrender. Diana pulled him by the lasso to the quinjet. After that they left. Diana went with Bruce in his Batwing while Tony, Loki and Steve were in the quinjet.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    As the two planes were flying there was sudden thunder all around. Diana who was in Batwing saw this and said "Thor is here!"


    And before anybody could do anything Thor landed on quinjet and took Loki away immediately. "We need to stop Thor in doing anything wrong." Batman said.


    The Batwing flew down where Thor took away Loki only to see Loki standing there with a smile while Iron Man and Thor were facing each other few metres down the small hill. Diana took her lasso out and bounded Loki again.


    "C''mon did you see me escaping? I didn''t even run away." Loki said.


    "Diana keep him here I will stop them from doing anything stupid." Bruce said and went down gliding.


    As he went down both have already started fighting. Batman roared.


    "Hey! That''s enough. Have you both had your fill?"


    "I am here to take away Loki to Asgard and face justice." Thor said.


    "Really? How will you take him back to Asgard? I heard John say that your Rainbow Bridge was destroyed. How will you get back?" Batman said.


    Thor who heard this suddenly stiffened. He indeed have no way to take back Loki. Odin used dark magic to send him to earth as the bridge was destroyed.


    "I don''t know, but I intend to take him back." Thor insisted.


    "We never said that you can''t take him back to Asgard. Until then we can keep Loki in our custody and find out what he really wants to do. Is that acceptable?" Batman said.


    "Fine.." Thor who didn''t know how to refute him agreed.


    "Damn Bruce, you really are a manipulator." Tony murmured.


    As they were talking Steve parachuted down and saw everything was in order. He was relieved.


    "Hello Mr. Bruce."


    "Captain." They both greeted each other. "Let''s go back everyone. We have places to be and people to catch." Bruce continued.


    They all went back to their plane and this time Thor too joined as he entered the quinjet. Thor was happy to see Diana, an old comrade again. They soon traveled back to the helicarrier.


    Loki was brought down the quinjet by many agents as guards so that Loki didn''t try any funny moves. Even Diana was following him. John who got to know all this from bridge got up and went near the laboratory of Banner to see Loki up close.


    John in his previous life was a a great fan of Loki. Mostly because he was portrayed by a great actor and even at the end he redeemed himself by his sacrifice. During the confrontation against Kang, he took the right decision. Even though he failed at the end to stop the emergence of Kang in multiple timelines but at least he took the right decision.


    John always believed at the end Asgardians had a hard life specially for Thor and Loki. He wanted to change their destiny even though he wasn''t sure how, but he would try at least.

 83. Asking Loki

    After a couple of minutes John saw Loki passing by the laboratory and smiling at Banner. John got up and stopped in front of Loki after getting in the corridor. the agents instantly pointed their guns at John as they weren''t sure why John stopped them. Fury who saw this was also surprised by this sudden behavior by John.


    "Motherf**r! What is he doing?" Fury almost ran to the corridor to stop any bad thing from happening.


    "The last time I said I don''t like guns being pointed at me, it didn''t turn out well for many people." John smirked and that almost brought chills down the spines of the agents.


    Fury who almost came running shouted "Agents lower your weapons. What the hell are you doing John?"


    "It''s fine Fury I want to talk with Loki Laufeyson here" John replied.


    Loki who was watching everything with a smile suddenly stiffened when he heard his full name. The next second he again put up a smile in his face.


    "Oh the prophet is here. The person who is said to direct the people from other worlds to this world. Clint told me about you. The creator of motion pictures."


    Fury who listened to this finally couldn''t stop himself and said


    "John let me take him to the prison then we can let Diana use the lasso of truth to find what he wants to do. Then you can ask all what you want to." John looked at Loki for a few seconds and finally said


    "Fine. Take him to the cage."


    After Loki was thrown to the cage. John came with Fury to see Loki up close and ask.


    "Hello Loki, I guess you know my name from Clint. I am flattered that I am mentioned." John said


    "So what are you here for? To tell me there are more people hidden behind you? Don''t tell me that you don''t know what Fury and others are most afraid of. They don''t dare to put hands on you as they feel you might have more people behind you?" Loki said. Fury who heard all this didn''t say anything as this was true and SHIELD truly did fear if John had been hiding many people from them.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    That was one of the main reason why John was brought here, on the fact that he might be hiding and if anything turns south John might bring help from his other worldly friends.


    "I know all of this Loki. You don''t need to instigate me against them. I have one question for you. Hope you answer it." John said.


    The others who were listening to this conversation. They wanted to know what question John was going to ask Loki.


    "Did you meet him?" John said with a serious face.


    "Him? Who do you mean? Clint? Clint never said he had any friendship with you?..." Loki said.


    "The Mad Titan." John said interrupting him. Loki instantly stiffened when he heard it. He was shocked by the fact that John knew of the Him.


    "From your body''s response it seems you did meet him. Good. We have a long way to go Loki. A very long way to go." John said and left. Fury who heard their conversation was curious but didn''t ask John in front of Loki.


    Other who were listening to this conversation turned towards Thor.


    "What are you all looking at me for? I don''t know who this "Mad Titan" is. I only know that he has an army called the Chitauri. He wants to lead them to Earth. They will win him the Earth and in return, I believe, for the Tesseract."


    John came up to the meeting room in a minute followed by Fury and even Tony and Bruce entered the room. Tony who was listening to the conversation to Loki too also couldn''t hold himself back and asked


    "John who is this Mad Titan?" Others too were watching him with eager expression.


    "A very powerful person. You just need to know this. Even if I tell you about him it''s useless and it doesn''t really matter. I just wanted to know if Loki met him along the way" John said.


    "Are you sure about this? From the response of Loki it seems he was scared of this ''mad titan'' a little." Fury asked with contemplation.


    "Trust me Fury. He doesn''t really matter now. I just wanted to ask Loki to confirm some of my guesses. You should focus on finding the Tesseract. Oh yes. Stay as far away from Loki''s scepter as you can. It might warp your minds" John said.


    "Huh! Loki''s scepter? Are you sure?" Steve asked.


    "Yes. Just stay away from it for now." John insisted.


    "Did your dreams show you about the future? Is that why you said that?" Fury asked now.


    "The future which I see belongs to other universes similar to us and it''s never constant. So don''t put your million dollars on my ''future''. It changes every second." John said as he blurted out a bunch of lies.

 84. The same plot

    As everybody sat down Fury said "Diana can you use the lasso of truth on Loki to figure his plan out?"


    "Sure."


    Diana went to the cage and everybody sat in their places to see what plans did Loki have with the Cube and how does he plan to bring the army to Earth. As soon as Diana went inside the cage Loki knew what Diana was here for.


    "You must be really desperate to even use the Lasso on me." Loki said. Diana didn''t utter a word and wrapped Loki in lasso as he didn''t resist at all.


    "What are your plans with the Tesseract?"


    Loki tried stopping himself from uttering but no matter how he tried he couldn''t stop himself from saying


    "I just plan to bring the Chitauri to Earth. The other processes are handled by Erik as I don''t understand Earth''s science as it is too backward."


    "How do you plan to bring the army?" Diana continued.


    "I have no idea. I didn''t ask. I knew that I might be caught and be used the lasso so I deliberately avoided the whole plan" Loki said and this time with a huge smile.


    "Why did you let yourself get caught so easily?"


    "So that I can manipulate all of you and break you all from inside. Well that was the plan but it seems it''s out of the window now." Loki said. Diana just looked at him for few seconds and even tightened the rope around Loki but it result to anything. With a sigh Diana came back to the bridge.


    "I tried, he knew I would use the lasso on him so he took measures against it."


    "It seems like we need to depend on ourselves to find the Cube as fast as possible." Fury said with an exhaustion. Tony and Bruce both did their homework on the notes of Erik Selvig so they were ready to assist Banner in search of it. John decided to follow them to the laboratory and see even with the absence of influence of scepter if Banner transforms.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Banner and everybody started working on finding while Tony was being a little jumpy. John knew that Tony had already started hacking into the files of SHIELD about the Tesseract as he felt that Nick''s theory of using clean energy from Tesseract to fuel the world was a lie.


    As Tony was having fun with Banner by giving him a mild electric shock, Steve barged in. "Hey. Are you nuts? Is everything a joke to you?"


    "Funny things are!" Tony replied.


    "Threatening the lives of everybody on the ship isn''t funny. Just focus on finding the Tessearct" Steve said


    "You think I am not? We are already sweeping the entire planet to find the Tesseract. But Captain have you never doubted Fury? Why call us now? Not before? Jarvis is already running through the files of SHIELD. Don''t believe me? Ask Wayne and Banner. Even John can say that something is wrong with Fury approaching us now."


    Steve turned towards Bruce who was listening and working in his place beside. "Bruce what do you think?"


    "A spy who doesn''t have secrets isn''t a good spy. There must always be a Plan B for organizations like this. I am just guessing if we are Plan A or Plan B?" Bruce said with a flat tone.


    "Doctor what do you think?" Steve asked.


    "Umm... Tony has been the forefront of clean energy for a time now. If they really wanted clean energy why not bring Tony before? What is he hiding?" Steve looked at John who was eating snacks provided by Tony. He just shrugged his shoulders stating that he accepts whatever they said.


    "Just find the Tesseract" Steve left saying that but talking with the other three made him doubt and he went to find out if SHIELD was hiding something.


    After half an hour SHIELD got to know that a virus had infiltrated the files of it and Fury knew instantly who was behind it. He went directly to the laboratory to confront Tony.


    "What are you doing Mr. Stark?"


    "Kind of wondering same thing about yourself" Tony replied.


    "You are supposed on finding the Tesseract?"


    "We are already searching the whole planet for it. When we get a hit we will have the location within half a mile."


    "Yeah it will be soon. But tell me Fury. What is "phase 2''?" Tony asked looking at the screen.


    "Phase 2 is using the Tesseract to make weapons." Steve said as he entered the laboratory and placed a weapon in front of them.


    "SHIELD has made missiles and other kinds of weapons with the help of the Tesseract" It was Wayne who spoke this time.


    "I would like to know why SHIELD is using the Tesseract for making weapons of mass destruction." Banner pointed out the screen. By this time Diana, Thor and even Natasha joined in.


    "Because of him." Fury said as he pointed towards Thor.

 85. The truth

    Fury pointed at Thor and said "Last year we had a visitor on earth. Their small match leveled a town..."


    "Tell them the truth Fury." John said intercepting Fury.


    John who had been silent all this time finally spoke out. Fury almost stumbled when John said that. Fury looked at John for a moment and said


    "What truth?"


    "The truth why you really wanted to make weapons from the Tesseract. The actual history of Pegasus Project." John said.


    "You knew about this? You can look at past too?" Fury said now with apprehensiveness.


    "I can look into many things Fury." John said.


    "What truth are you speaking about?" Steve asked. John looked at Fury. Fury knew he couldn''t hide it so he finally said


    "In 1995, Earth was almost invaded by an hostile alien force. This was stopped by the help of someone. At that day I realized that we were hilariously out manned and out gunned." Fury said.


    "Why didn''t we ever know that it happened? There was no news about that." Tony asked.


    "Because the person who helped us is way too powerful. The avengers initiative was born because of her. In addition now with the new world being merged the top people must be really scared. " John replied this time. Fury now was sure that John knew everything. John didn''t mention about Skrulls because the agenda of secret invasion is on. He didn''t want to expose too much to make the Skrulls more attentive to him. At this point Steve too knew about the new world. He was surprised at the beginning with this new world being merged but like aliens'' presence Steve thought of them as aliens.


    "Her? So this ''she'' is really powerful enough to stop an invasion almost single handedly. But where is she now?" Bruce asked.


    "Relocating and helping other planets in need. I can only contact her in case of emergency. This hasn''t been the condition yet. That''s why ''phase 2'' was created along with the idea of ''Avengers''. I wanted a group of heroes powerful enough to stop any kind of invasion. But I can also understand one person can only be so much powerful so Phase 2 was the plan." Fury said.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "So now you know the whole story."


    Everybody were silent as they heard it. As they were contemplating there was a huge explosion and the laboratory blew a hole in the middle. John and everybody were thrown away by the blast. Natasha and Banner fell down through the hole while others got disoriented.


    After few seconds they finally got their bearings. Wayne saw all this and said while bringing out his mobile


    "One engine is down. Tony and I will go check if we can repair the engine, if we lose another engine we won''t be in air anymore. Steve and John you can stop any infiltration during this mayhem. I am sure the enemy will sneak into us. Thor and Diana go and stop Banner if he goes out of control. I have a feeling he might."


    John followed what Wayne said and with Steve went out searching for any sneak attacks. John went to his room to wear the equipment he brought. The while hand gloves. Same as the Flame Alchemist Roy Mustang. Even though he could do flame alchemy without the gloves he needed a spark for that and only the gloves could provide that spark.


    John after wearing the gloves went out searching. Banner did lose his control over Hulk after falling down. Thor and Diana had to fight it out with Hulk to keep him under control.


    "Thor, we need to make him fall down and then you can keep Mjolnir over his chest. He won''t be able to move if we did that. We don''t want casualties here." Diana said.


    "Good plan, you hold him down with the Lasso and I will make him fall down" Thor said.


    Diana was able to wrap her Lasso around Hulk after exchanging some blows. Thor took his hammer and gave a huge blow to Hulk''s legs. Hulk fell down spontaneously and Thor took his hammer and kept over the chest of Hulk.


    "Banner we are not your enemies. Wake up. We need you" Thor said


    On the other side Wayne and Stark were busy repairing the rotator of the engine. The only difference from the original plot was that Tony used iron alchemy to remove the big iron chunk that got stuck in the rotator. Wayne was attacked when he was going to restart the engine which led the Iron Man''s damage to his armor while driving the rotator manually.


    Steve went to the bridge to stop any suspicious person entering the control room. John who was nearby finally saw Clint with blue eyes pointing his bow and arrow from a concealed ramp. John knew he had to stop Clint before he does more damage to the helicarrier. John had let all the heroes follow their destined path but now it was time for change as the upcoming war would be dangerous.


    John had planned for this war for a long time and it was time to execute this plan. The next moment John used his left hand to touch the floor. Everybody''s eyes turned around by the shining blue sparky lightning. The lightning flowed towards the ramp where Clint was hiding. Then huge metal circular cones came out of the walls and floors.

 86. The incoming war

    The circular cones that came out from all sides binded Clint from all sides without giving him an inch to move, he couldn''t even twitch his fingers no could he step forward from the only side that was open.


    The others in the room were dumbstruck including Steve as he had never seen such kind of thing ever before. Fury too had a weird look in his face. He suspected that John knew alchemy but he still wasn''t sure what kind of alchemy John knew.


    "What? Didn''t you see Tony doing alchemy before? I thought SHIELD knew everything. You can''t expect me to come empty handed. Can you?"


    Natasha came a couple of minutes later to see Clint was being tied down. " You need to wake him up. Do whatever possible." John said. Steve who was looking at Clint said


    "Can he get away from this control?"


    "Yes! Just hit him in the face" John said with a chilly smile. The others looked at him weirdly but at the end chose to believe John. Clint was take into a secluded space so that he could be brought back to normal and Natasha followed him.


    Hulk changed back to Banner soon. It was easier this time as he was not affected by Loki''s scepter. It took sometime but Banner was back instead of being thrown down to a random place in the original plot. It affected Thor too as he wasn''t stuck in the cage.


    But Loki in the meantime managed to escape by the quinjet Clint had hit them. The agents who went to secure the cage died and even Coulson was almost in death bed. Fury went directly to Coulson. John too followed him.


    "How do you want to save Coulson?" John said as he knew Coulson won''t die due to this.


    "I will call in a medical ninja. We have one here on hire. I hope you won''t tell the others about the medical ninja. This was a secret between me and Darui. I asked for situations like this." Fury said.


    "Sure, don''t worry about that. But why did you chose to disclose this with me?"


    "Because it''s related to ninjas. They are your friends. I have lied way too much to get this team together. I think some truth should come out."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    John really didn''t know of the presence of ninja as he didn''t check the presence of his summons in the helicarrier. Now that he checked he noticed a ninja, who was coming towards their position. She belonged to Kumogakure.


    John left after seeing everything was in place. Everybody came back to the bridge, shaken by this small adventure. Many agents died and the fate of Coulson was unknown. Many people here had crossed paths with him before so everybody was sad. Fury didn''t mention of having advanced medical help in the hellicarrier as he wanted to bring the team together.


    "There was this idea of Avengers Initiative. Bruce and Diana had been a part of their own team before they got moved here. I have wanted to make such a team for a long time. Coulson too believed in this idea of a team. A team of superheroes so they could fight the battles we never could."


    "At one point I even thought of discussing this with the 5 kages. But I don''t think they will trust me. Yes we had the option of Phase 2. But I still chose to bring you all in instead of going through with Phase 2"


    Everybody was silent. "We need to find Loki again. The last time he got caught by his choice. We need to bring him on our terms." Bruce said.


    "Where shall we search for him?" Tony said. The next moment Tony''s cell vibrated. He took it out and put it onto his ears. Tony trembled a bit after hearing the voice from other side.


    "No. Don''t do anything. I am coming right now." And kept it away immediately after.


    "I know where Loki is. Let''s go. Fury get your communications online." Tony said. This time everybody got ready. Even Clint was awake after being hit in his head by Natasha.


    Diana and Bruce went into the Batwing. While others took on the quinjet. Tony flew away by himself as he would be faster than others with his suit. John too joined as he couldn''t miss this war. Of course John wore a suit and even had a mask. The mask of the Anbu corps used by the ninjas.


    As John went inside the plane he took out his mobile and called


    "Darui, Can you send 100 chunin ninjas to New York. Keep them hidden in the city and help people in evacuation. No need to show your face to public. Send a small team of medical ninjas too to save those who might be injured."


    Everybody were confused by this. "Is the army already coming? Can''t it be stopped before?" Steve said.


    "No. This war is required to back some people off Earth and to make a statement." John said. Everybody had a sullen face when they heard it. John can''t let this war go away from his hands. This would be his best chance to expose the superheroes and gain more fan values. The reason he called the ninjas because he didn''t want innocents to die and save them as much as possible.


    This was the best he could do slowly turn the people''s favor and increase fan values. People will believe in real heroes more than virtual ones.

 87. The war (1)

    Tony received a call from Drift saying Eric Selvig was in the roof of Stark Tower. Drift wanted to come up and stop Erik from doing anything but Tony told him to stop as he was sure if Drift took any step in broad daylight it might cause more panic as the people would definitely see such a huge humanoid robot. More problems would pop up afterwards.


    It can be said that Drift helped him in this regard instead of figuring out the location of the Cube itself by deep thinking. The plot followed exactly like it was supposed to as Tony was thrown down by Loki and Mark VII flew down to catch him.


    The portal had already opened when Batwing and the quinjet reached New York. Tony was flying and fighting. Wayne and Diana went to the Stark Tower directly as Diana saw Loki in the Stark Tower while the quinjet landed in a big square.


    "We need a plan. Wayne how is it looking up there?" Steve said over communications.


    "Diana used the lasso of truth on Loki. It seems like he doesn''t know how to close the portal. We need to find another way out. And stop these aliens from spreading around the whole city."


    As Batman was talking they we suddenly shot by a laser gun from one of the flying alien aircrafts. Diana who saw it incoming covered herself and Bruce but were still flung away by few meters.


    "Are you both alright?" Steve asked as he too heard the blast over the call. After few seconds Diana''s voice came


    "We are alright. We all need to work together to combat the situation." Steve said.


    John noticed that the Chitauri came with greater force than the original one. He saw that there were already two leviathans from the beginning of the attack with higher number of aliens. It was much different from the movie.


    "The butterfly effect does impact in a larger scale than I expected. I suppose Loki asked for more help as he had seen Diana before." John murmured. Batman and Wonder Woman came flying (gliding) down the next minute from the Stark Tower.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Where''s Loki?" Thor asked.


    "He sneaked away in that blast." Diana said


    As they were thinking of an action plan, Tony said over the call.


    "Guys! everybody is here? Good. I am bringing the party to you." He said as he led a leviathan towards their direction.


    "I don''t see how that''s a party?" Natasha said.


    "Banner I think it''s time to get angry." Wayne said.


    "That''s my secret Bats. I am always angry." Banner turned to Hulk the next second and stopped the leviathan with one punch. But the inertia of the leviathan was too huge to stop it''s read end. John knew he had to take action here.


    He stretched his arm towards the huge moving body and snapped his fingers. A huge spark was sent to the body of the Leviathan and it created a huge explosion of fire on it. The fire blast was so huge that all had to take cover to get away from the heat of it.


    "Remind me never to be an enemy of you." Clint said.


    "Batman we need a plan. Till we can close the portal we need to limit the destruction." Steve said.


    "We need to set a perimeter of 6 to 10 blocks. Nothing should cross that.  Me and you can fight the aliens here as this is almost the center. Clint go up and scan everything and relay back to us and on the way blow them up as much as you can. Natasha you are good at spy. Try to find ways to close the portal. Go to the roof of Stark Tower. John go around the perimeter and blow them up. Tony if you can''t kill them lead the strays to us. And Hulk smash!!"


    "Good. Diana and Thor you both can almost fly. Thor kill them as much as you when they come out. Use your lightning. Diana help Tony in controlling everything around. Let''s work for a living, people" Steve said.


    Everybody went into work. John ran around the perimeter. In order not to be in danger he called Sasuke to secretly follow him and help him if he is in danger. Sasuke and other jonins had always been secretly protecting John. After the confrontation with Sitwell, John had to take certain measures against Hydra.


    The shielding technology wasn''t mature yet. It would take a few more months to be used as Bruce said so. John had ordered Sasuke to be with him till then. He went around using flame alchemy on any moving alien and those who came close to him he used the alchemy of decomposition and reconstruction to kill them.


    Truth to be said John was having fun killing the aliens. Sasuke killed a few who tried to snipe John from far with the laser guns. John even saw some ninjas moving very fast and taking away the stranded strangers.


    There were screams around as the people didn''t realize who were taking them away but they calmed down as they saw that all of them were much further away from the invasion. Even though they didn''t see the face of their saviors, all of them were grateful.

 88. The war (2)

    "This is too slow." John murmured to himself. "Time to use the system. Change myself to Minato Namikaze."


    [Ding


    Command accepted]


    John changed to Minato. He then using chakra changed himself to John''s shape and face again as John didn''t want any suspicion of his absence from battle. He was wearing a mask anyways, changing his body shape won''t consume much chakra. John even copied the alchemic tattoos.


    "Fixit, scan the area and plan out the most efficient way to kill the aliens."


    John then proceeded in the plan laid out by Fixit. He used his Kunais to shuttle from place to place killing aliens. As he was killing them he saw two leviathans wreaking havoc on the streets. John threw the kunai to one of them.


    It got struck in the body and John appeared near the kunai the next moment. He used the decomposition alchemy over the body of the leviathan. It instantly spilled out alien blood from many of it''s orifices. The leviathan screamed in pain as it went down.


    The leviathan beside saw this and turned towards John with it''s mouth wide open.


    "Didn''t your mother teach you not to eat weird things?" John said and he snapped his finger towards the direction of the leviathan''s huge mouth.


    A fire broke out inside the mouth as it drilled inside of it''s body. It charred the leviathan and this too followed the same fate as the other one. The only difference was it was charred black as opposed to dying in a pool of blood like the previous one.


    The Chitauri army nearby saw all this and roared at John. They instantly shot at John but he had already vanished from his spot and he was high up in a high rise building nearby.


    "Sigh! Too many leviathans have come up. With so many corpses it will be easier for the Vulture to steal the technology from the Chitauri." John said as he looked around all the destruction. Though the ninjas were constantly rescuing people some of the people still suffered.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He could see Diana and Thor in the air dealing with the flying aircrafts. He could even see vague shadows of Wayne and Steve fighting in the streets. Batman used alkahestry whenever possible and launched sneak attacks while Captain Rogers took a frontal approach of attack.


    Hulk was more brutal as he didn''t distinguish between anybody and took all out approach for everything. He smashed and gorged every single alien his eyes could find. Hulk even smacked at a leviathan along the way.


    The people all over the world could see the situation of New York and they were in for a ride. The people knew that Batman was real but they had no idea that even Diana Prince was real. And from the live telecast and videos, the powers shown by Wonder Woman was exactly as same as the movie.


    This changed the perspective of the world as for the first time evidence of the presence of Gods was proven.


    "So wonder woman is real, that means Zeus was real and maybe still be alive as his life was never shown."


    "John Jameson might know of their existence from before and that is why he made movies of them. Wait! there was a recent movie called Green Lantern. Since aliens are real aren''t there guardians protecting the galaxies? Where are they?"


    The people all over the world discussed on the presence of super heroes. Diana and Thor''s powers surprised many but people also saw Iron Man, Batman and Captain Rogers fighting. Some people finally recognized Captain America and this information too shook the people as he was supposed to be dead.


    As John was killing people he started receiving calls. First was his father, asking him of his whereabouts. John assured him that he was safe and he was just helping in rescue operations. John didn''t dare to say that he was fighting in the front line.


    John was avoiding public cameras wherever possible as he didn''t want too much of exposure. People wouldn''t be able to recognize him from his body structure alone neither he wanted to be in the spotlight. After convincing his father and Val, he finally sighed in relief but little did he know that another person was worried about him.


    "You are in the front line fighting along with the superheroes." Emma called and it was her first words.


    "Huh no. I am just volunteering in rescue operation." John denied.


    "Don''t lie to me. I saw one person in a video snapping his fingers and blazing that huge hovering monster with fire. You have that flame alchemy tattoo in your hands. Do you think I am a fool?" Emma almost screamed.


    "Huh! How do you know that it isn''t Roy Mustang? He also has flame alchemy." John said


    "John we have slept together. Do you think I won''t recognize that body structure?"


    "F**k! Fine I am in the battle. Don''t worry I am safe. People are there with me."


    "What will you do if you are shot by these laser guns. You don''t have any superpowers. Those alchemic powers are nothing in front of bullets"

 89. The war (3)

    "It''s fine. I am safe. Trust me Emma. I am being protected always. You don''t have to worry about me." John said.


    "This is the last time you are allowed to do what you are doing Mr. John Jameson."


    "Sure, Sure. Now let me go. Got some aliens to give a taste what earth''s hell looks like." John said as he ended the call and continued killing aliens.


    The war raged meanwhile. All of the superheroes were able to constrict the outflow of the aliens which were still entering earth from the wormhole. But there was an equal amount of destruction in the blocks where they constricted them. Governments from all over the earth were watching it with concern as they felt insecure.


    Loki on the other hand who was flying around on an alien aircraft was blasted away by an arrow of Clint. And Hulk who was cruising by smashed Loki and said the famous words


    "Puny God"


    John in future when he came to know regretted a lot as he couldn''t record that famous scene live and in this way the scepter was thrown away from Loki.


    After half an hour of continuous fight, the world council had finally decided to nuke NY to stop the continuous onslaught. Natasha on the other hand was able to reach the roof of Stark Tower and found Erik Selvig who was sober now. From him Natasha came to know that she could close the wormhole using the scepter.


    "Tony we have a nuke coming your way, I couldn''t stop it. It was the decision of world council."


    "Tony you need to send the nuke inside the wormhole. Natasha just said she knows how to close the portal. We can close the portal after sending the nuke." Batman said. His armor looked broken at many parts now. Even though he had upgraded his armor and looked almost like the armor in Batman: Arkham Knight, it still was damaged to many places after continuous fight.


    "Guys pray for me! I am off" Tony said and he went to direction of the nuclear missile to direct it towards the portal. But everybody became desperate when a new information emerged. The White House too sent another nuclear missile as they feared one missile might not be powerful enough to destroy all the aliens and the leviathans.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "What the actual sh**t! Are they so much desperate? I am not going to vote in any more elections if I survive this." Clint screamed when he heard this.


    John who was listening to all this smiled. Didn''t he want to introduce another superhero? This was the perfect time for it. He said over the communications


    "Guys, we have a new friend coming our way."


    "New friend?" Steve asked.


    "Just look into the sky. You will see him soon" John said. Everybody started looking at the sky but they didn''t see anything. After a few seconds Natasha who was on the roof saw a green light flying towards the second nuclear missile. She knew instantly who this new friend was.


    "The Lantern corp is here. Took this policeman long enough!" Natasha said.


    "Hal Jordan! I thought he would never come." Steve said as he too was briefed on him before. He suspected a little bit before about the Green Lantern but now it seemed the Lantern Corps really existed. Batman on the other hand was little bit happy to see an old comrade again.


    "Sorry Bats I am late. Got lost in this new universe. Had to figure my way here." Hal Jordan lied as was instructed by John.


    "It''s fine. Direct that missile towards the portal. And bring back Tony. His suit wouldn''t support in vacuum" Batman said.


    The people all over the world saw the man in green suit and knew that even Green Lantern was real.


    "Why is this guy so late? Isn''t he supposed to be the protector of the galaxies. I need an audience with the Guardians and revoke his license of being a Green Lantern." said a man who was watching all this on television.


    "Audience with the Guardians? Do you think you can ever see the Guardians in your lifetime?" said another man who was watching all this with him. Almost all people believed in the movie of John by now after seeing Batman and Wonder Woman. Little did they know that there was no Lantern Corps in this universe unless John decides to bring the Guardians and the incorporate the corps.


    Hal flew towards the incoming missile and wrapped it around a green halo with his ring. He took the missile and flew towards the portal. SHIELD who saw this sighed in relief as they too were responsible for this debacle.


    Tony and Hal reached one end of the wormhole at almost the same time.


    "After you Tin Man." Hal said to Tony as he was approaching.


    "Don''t make me die in hypoxia Greenlit guy." Tony said as he entered the portal with the missile. Hal too followed him with the missile.


    "Close the portal when I say it." Hal said as he crossed to the other side.

 90. Aftermath

    After few seconds Hal''s voice again sounded in the communications.


    "Close the portal, their ship is toast."


    The Green Lantern returned with Iron Man who was covered in a green ball. He slowly flew down as the portal was closed by Natasha. The Chitauri aliens died after the nuke bombed their spaceship.


    "Hello Bruce. Never thought I would be relieved to see you again. You must be the new guys John told me about. Hello to all, I guess you know my identity so I won''t bother introducing myself."


    "Guys there is a place where they are selling shawarma. We should try it." Tony said as he came out of the green ball.


    "Yes but before that we will have to deal with the last person." John who just joined said.


    They all went to the Stark Tower to see Loki finally managing to sit straight.


    "If it''s all the same to you guys, I will take that drink." Loki said referring to the previous conversation he had with Tony. John who was looking at Loki took out his mask and said


    "Loki, I am looking forward to see you again. Be well till then."


    Then the SHIELD personnels came and took away the scepter. John saw Rumlow and Sitwell coming to take it. John could feel Sitwell trying to be away from John specially after what he saw in videos of John fighting. John just smiled at Sitwell.


    Sitwell had always felt a kind of fear in front of John which no other superheroes gave him. "I will have to ask Pierce again to remove him. He is more dangerous than we thought."


    Hal who was new to this world was talking with all others while Loki was taken away. Diana who was curious about Hal asked him several questions about their Lantern Corps.


    "It''s a pity that there are no Lantern Corps here in this world. It would have been easier." Natasha said. As she felt having a single corp would be useless in the vast universe. She didn''t know how vast the universe but the presence of Chitauri and Thor gave all of them a glimpse how vast the universe might be.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As they went down the Stark Tower, John kept a keen eye to see if there is any future Tony Stark here but didn''t see anyone.


    "Did our past change the future? Well there are multiple timelines. It''s fine as long as the timeline remains intact."


    John thought but since he didn''t see the future Tony Stark but then he threw away the thoughts to the back of his mind. They went down only to be confronted by Pierce. There was a huge debate between Thor and them and finally Nick came to resolve the problem.


    The Tesseract and Loki would be taken to Asgard for safekeeping and proper trial. Pierce had huge objections but finally succumbed to Fury''s persistence. He couldn''t make proper arguments as there were many superheroes present here who saved New York and they too took the side of Thor.


    If Pierce insisted it might backfire on him. John who was looking at the argument didn''t insert himself but invisibly he too showed that he was on the side of Thor. Both Tony and John had huge influence so Pierce had more reasons not to go against their wishes.


    Later everybody went to eat shawarma as all were tired and needed a time off. Even Hal and Banner joined turning themselves back to a normal persons. Hal looked very young and handsome like in the movie. While eating Hal finally asked John.


    "Will the Lantern Corps come? I would have to recharge my ring from the green element lantern."


    John stiffened when he heard this. He had forgotten about the recharge of the ring when he bought Green Lantern. Now it has come back to bite him. He hesitated a bit and said


    "I am not sure, they might arrive along with Guardians." John said.


    "It would be better if the Lantern Corps is here too." Diana said. John didn''t add anything to it as he had to go home and see how much fan values were required to extract the Guardians and the Green element.


    "I have a question for you John. Why don''t you have the same anger against Loki as we have? I can understand Thor as Loki is his brother. But what''s the matter with you? I have seen the way you look at him." Banner asked curiously.


    "He is just lost in his way, he isn''t essentially a evil guy. In almost all versions of Loki in multiverse that I have dreamed before he isn''t that bad. You can say he is mischievous and have a huge hunger to prove himself. In fact in some world he is a good person and I believe this version of Loki too isn''t bad." John smiled and said.


    "Odin''s beard! How many different universe do you dream about? It must be annoying to watch worlds in every sleep I presume." Thor said as he was happy that John didn''t consider Loki as evil like the other guys present.


    "It''s alright. I am used to it by now."


    After eating, Thor went with Bruce and Diana as Bruce assured Thor of making a device for him to travel using the Tesseract to his home with Loki who was imprisoned in SHIELD for the time being.

 91. Update of the system

    John went back home as Bumblebee came to pick him up. His father was little concerned and he got the text that Emma was going to come to New York tomorrow as she too was stressed about John.


    John returned home only to see his father sitting and waiting for him with an anxious look in his face. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    "I am absolutely alright Dad. I just volunteered in the sidelines." John lied. Even though his father didn''t believe his words but he didn''t insist seeing his son in one piece with no injuries whatsoever.


    John went to his room as he had to check the total fan values after having dinner. He recalled the system in his mind. There was a huge surge in the fan values as


    [ Ding


    Total fan values : 2.5 billion.


    The host has crossed the threshold of the first update. Will the system proceed to update?]


    "An update?" John got excited. "Do it now"


    [Ding


    Updating 10%.. 40%.. 80%.. 100%


    Update complete


    The host can now select any faction or inorganic things as he wishes from the movies, anime and series produced by the host.


    And the host can choose to extract a specific and a single power from any of the anime, movies and series''s characters (that the host has produced as of now) as he wishes free of cost. It can only be a single power of a living character from the previous world''s.]


    "Really? That''s awesome. Can I have eternal mangekyo sharingan?" John asked.


    "The host can surely have it but the host is reminded that he won''t be able to use the sharingan as the host doesn''t have chakra in the body. It can only be a single power. It''s either sharingan or chakra. So at the end it would be useless. Does the host still want to proceed?"


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What a load of s**t! All my dreams down the drain of being a superhero. Wait I can eat the chakra fruit of Kaguya. System give me the powers of chakra fruit"


    [ Ding


    Error.


    Kaguya was dead at the end of the previous world''s story. Since it''s a dead character''s powers, it cannot be extracted]


    "Huh! What the hell!!" John wanted to slap himself now as he didn''t produce more animes that he should have. Actually this couldn''t be blamed at John as he did his best when it came to animes. He had already produced popular animes such as Bleach, Pokemon, One Piece, Seven deadly sins and such but he still hasn''t introduced many animes from his previous world as he didn''t have enough time yet.


    Producing all these took time and effort as he couldn''t just make a random story. He needed to follow the stories from his previous life and that needed careful direction and management as he couldn''t deviate from the original stories of the previous works.


    "Whatever! I will just choose from One Piece then. That would be more practical" John thought for a moment and finally decided on a power. He chose a devil fruit. Even if he will lose the ability to swim, the next superhero movie will allow him to overcome this inability by a huge margin.


    "System extract the power of Marco''s Phoenix power from One Piece." John in his previous life was a huge fan of Marco''s Phoenix power and Marco was still alive the last time he saw so he chose that. He could have chosen Logia fruit like Ace''s or even Borsalino''s fruit but he had a strong liking for Marco''s Phoenix. Being a Phoenix was a huge temptation for John.


    John even suspected of Monkey D Dragon had a dragon (mystic zoan) fruit, but since it never came to anime he couldn''t see if it really existed.


    [Ding


    Marco''s mystical zoan fruit (Tori Tori no Mi) ready for extraction.


    Does host want to incorporate it directly in the body?]


    "Yes do it!"


    The next moment John could immediately feel that he had changed a lot. He felt himself stronger. He stretched his hand and it turned into blue colored fire feathers. He could feel that he can turn his whole body into Phoenix. He wanted to turn himself at that moment to Phoenix but he knew that the whole house would catch fire if he did that.


    Even though he felt that he can control the Phoenix power easily but it will definitely cause light to shine everywhere and raise suspicion from his father of he notices.


    John was excited as he felt almost invincible as Phoenix was essentially a Logia as no bullets could harm him now. John could feel that even if he was blasted by a missile he could rise from the ashes just like a Phoenix.


    "This is great. Almost nobody can kill me. I don''t need protection from anyone anymore. I can even heal people with this fire. That shielding technology is a waste it seems, but I can give that technology to my family and Emma. Of course I am not invincible, I have a feeling that only infinity stones can restrict me. Well whatever I will use my superhero powers if the need arises then."


    "System how much will it cost if I extract the green element and the whole set of Guardians from the Green Lantern movie. If I just extract the planet Oa of the Green Lantern."

 92. The next day

    [Ding


    Bringing the guardians and the planet of Oa will cost the host 1.5 billion.


    If the host wants to bring the previous lanterns the cost will be 20 billion]


    "Why are the value of guardians so low? Wait if I bring the guardians and the planet of lantern can the Guardians choose new green lantern corps from this universe?"


    [Ding


    Yes. An absolute new lantern corps will be created. The price of green element is low because it is powered by the will of the people present in the universe. The green element by itself isn''t of too high value and the guardians only have knowledge from the previous universe. They have no such knowledge of this universe.]


    "Alright! But where will I summon the the planet Oa. I can''t place it in Earth now."


    [Ding


    After the update the host can any world, planet or any character in the range of the solar system]


    "That''s great! I won''t have to bother anymore. Tomorrow I will just place the planet Oa near Saturn."


    John went to sleep after that as he was tired. Though he didn''t do much work as he was acting as Minato but he still felt a little bit tired. The next day John woke up with lots of messages and calls. People that were known to him were constantly barraging him for an interview. Being the creator of movies that brought out superheroes he was in the forefront of whole debacle in New York.


    John proceeded to ignore that like Tony. Sometimes being mysterious would be the best answer to such useless things. "Emma will come in a few hours. I should go to receive her. Have to talk to Hal too about the Guardians later."


    John got ready after having breakfast and went directly to the airport. He had to pick up Emma. After waiting for half an hour Emma finally came out from the airport. Emma almost ran to John and kissed him. Then she proceeded to check on John''s body.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What are you searching for?" John asked as she poked around the body.


    "Aren''t you a bit hurt? You fought for such a long time" Emma asked.


    "C''mon I told you I am always protected. You don''t have to worry at all. Let''s go back. Oh yes I will introduce you to Hal before we go home. I need to talk with him."


    On the way, Emma asked about the war and John gave a whole story of how the war happened and how it ended. She was both excited and worried, excited because her boyfriend was a superhero but also worried about him. Soon they reached the home of Bruce.


    "Hello Master Jameson, Miss Watson. Bruce and others are in the family room" Alfred said as he led them inside.


    "Hello Alfred." Emma and John both greeted Alfred. They went into the family room to see Hal and everyone talking and discussing about the new earth. John came and sat down.


    "This must be Miss Watson. It''s my pleasure to meet you. John is lucky enough. " Hal said. Emma blushed a bit as she, like others, was overwhelmed by a new superhero.


    "Hal I have come with news." John said.


    "Oww.. Tell me." Hal said being interested.


    "The planet of Oa will arrive today near Saturn. There will be no previous lanterns corps so new rings will be required to produce. This universe will have a new corps of lanterns and you will have to be the leader and trainer for them. You will have to speak with Appa for proper settlement of Oa and the future of green lanterns here"


    "Huh. Oa is being merged. For a moment I thought I won''t have to take orders from those Guardians. So much for a small vacation. Now I will have to be a trainer too? What a s**t show!" Hal complained the moment he heard Oa is coming.


    John just smiled at him as he alone was responsible for this merge but he didn''t say anything. Emma who heard their conversation was surprised too as it meant there will be new corps in the future. For a second she even imagined herself to be a member of the corps but she knew she wasn''t capable enough.


    After talking with others John left as she wanted a quiet time for now. While driving home John suddenly remembered one thing. He hesitated a bit but finally asked Emma


    "Emma do you want to move in with me? To a new home here?"


    "I thought you would never ask." Emma smiled and replied. John was ecstatic hearing this. He just needed to buy a new home and move away from his old one. He was old enough for that. He had dreamed of living with Emma for a long time now. The New York war was what stopped him from asking this.


    By the time they reached home, they saw various reporters outside the gate waiting for John. John trembled a bit seeing such a huge mass of reporters. He finally avoided their questions from inside the window of the car and Bumblebee managed to go to the garage.

 93. A new planet

    They went inside the home and sat down. Emma went to her room to fresh up herself after a long journey. John closed his eyes and called the system to place the planet Oa in a sustainable orbit around Saturn.


    [Ding


    The plant Oa is going to be placed around Saturn in a sustainable orbit. Should the command be proceeded?]


    "Yes. Summon Appa too."


    Appa, the main guardian was summoned. Appa was the first alien John had ever summoned. He looked very small in height. Even though Appa looked small, he was levitating in air. The Guardians were basically immortals and in comics they were very powerful beings. It was toned down a lot in the movies and it led to having very low power being possessed by the Guardians. This was also the reason why the price of Oa and the Guardians were low.


    "Appa, you have seen all my memories. What do you think?" John said as he shared all the memories he had from the movies and the current situation and even a glimpse of future plans. Appa was the first person to know everything of the past and of future, barring the power of the system.


    "This universe is dangerous too. Why does every universe has such weird beings around? There is a watcher too like us. That is interesting. I would like to meet him someday. We will need some time to settle the creation of new rings. Hal is here. He as a trainer will be our worse nightmare." Appa said. John and Appa continued to speak about the new rings. John was curious too about the Guardians and he asked him about their universe.


    As they were talking, Emma came out of her room after having a bath. When she entered the family room, she froze. Appa who was floating turned around and looked at her.


    "Emma, this is Appa. The main Guardian of Oa."


    Emma instantly bowed her head. She had immense respect for Guardians as they were the creators of rings. Such great power being wielded by them but still remained un-corrupt. That itself was a immense feat.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Appa looked at Emma from head to toe and had a small glint in his eyes. He turned around and said


    "I am off. Oa has already landed in Saturn. Guide me to Oa. Tell Hal to report himself in front of us."


    "Sure. See you." John said and waived his hands. Appa vanished in the spot. Emma who was nearby trembled. She reached a seat and sat down as if she was in a very tight spot few seconds ago.


    "What happened? Why so anxious?" John said while messaging Hal to report to Oa.


    "Anxious? That was a Guardian. How are you casual in front of a Guardian?" Emma retorted.


    "He is knowledgeable but his knowledge is only of his universe and their versions of multiverse. I am more knowledgeable in this regard." John said with a hint of pride.


    "I wish I could travel around the universe. Can I go to Oa? For a touristic visit of course." Emma said with a hint of yearning while totally neglecting the words of John.


    "You want to travel in space. It''s not a huge thing to travel in space. I can take you too when I go out in future. It''s easy for me." John said as he continued to show his prideful behavior.


    "Huh you have spaceships?" Emma almost screamed in the top of her lungs. John had to use his hand and shut her mouth.


    "God. Do you want the hungry reporters outside to hear this. Is it that surprising that I have spaceships? You can''t expect me to show everything to the world now. Can you?" John said. John didn''t actually have a space ship but he made the movie ''Dune''. He could always spend some fan values to buy a spaceship. It was all thanks to the new update of the system.


    Emma got excited about the prospect of space travel and wanted to know about the spaceship. Her enthusiasm amused John as he tried to explain that the spaceships of him hasn''t arrived yet and it was on the way. John didn''t plan to travel the universe as he had too much to do now in Earth. When the time is right John will go out.


    Meanwhile, when John and Emma were having a nice chat, NASA and SHIELD were panicking as their telescopes have sent the information that a vast planet has arrived in the orbit of Saturn. The planet arrived suddenly out of nowhere and from the initial images from the powerful telescopes it seemed that there might be a civilization in that planet as there was a very vague outline of buildings in the planet.


    The world council had already been in contact with various countries as many countries got the information too about the this new planet. Fury almost felt he would die in stress. They just crossed a war yesterday and now a new threat.


    As he was thinking a sudden thought crossed his mind and immediately dialed John''s number.

 94. London

    "John did a new planet arrive in our universe?" John who received the call from Fury heard him saying.


    "Huh! How did you know? Did NASA get a picture of them so easily?" John said.


    "It seems like you do have a knowledge of them. Why didn''t you inform us about it?" Fury said.


    "Fury there are so many things happening in the universe. Do you expect me to inform everything?" John said in a sharp tone.


    "Sorry!! But at least tell me about this new planet. It''s in our solar system." Fury said.


    "That''s the planet of Oa. The Guardian''s home. Don''t try to contact them. Most of the Guardians are ill-tempered and don''t try to reach their planet. Even though they are not powerful but their telepathic and telekinetic power isn''t a joke. Their whole planet is more advanced than all the technology of our''s taken together. And they are protected by the corps." John said.


    "The planet of Oa." Fury paused for a bit. "OK I understand."


    "Tell this fact to the public too. It will help you create a good image after all the s**t show your SHIELD and the White House pulled yesterday."


    Even though everything was in the control of John but what the White House did yesterday annoyed John a bit. He even thought of replacing the President by his own man. Though that will take sometime as he was contemplating on it.


    Fury ended the call and went to the meeting with the world council to spread the news he got from John. The world council was relieved knowing that it was the planet of Oa. Even though it were not a friendly planet, at least Oa wasn''t hostile to them.


    John and Emma spent the rest of the day searching for a good home in New York to move into and Emma being very picky about it. They were still continuing the search when John''s father came back.


    "Has the planet of Oa really arrived at the orbit of Saturn." Jameson asked after entering home.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Yes. It seems Fury did take my advice and told the media. Dad, me and Emma will be moving out together somewhere in New York." John informed his father about it. The people were very doubtful as they didn''t understand of how a planet traveled in space but the fact that there was one in the orbit of Saturn was a proof that planets can travel too.


    "Finally you will go out of home. It''s been a long time coming now. You should visit her parents too before you move in." Jameson said. In fact John did have plans to visit her parents in London before he moves in somewhere in New York.


    "Yes. Val can continue looking after you." John said.


    The next day John and Emma finally decided on a home which had three floors and was in top of a high rise building. It was almost in the center of the city and close to Stark Tower which was being rebuilt again after the aftermath. Emma loved the home but before moving in they had to travel to London to meet her parents.


    Even though John was very rich he never wanted to live a very extravagant life like the other billionaires as it was worthless and he would prefer a more normal life. That''s why he never chose very big homes as he always felt that it was a waste of space and energy.


    After staying for a week in NY, John traveled with Emma to London. John was little nervous as he wasn''t sure how her parents would react to him being her boyfriend. Even though Emma assured John but he still felt it in his nerves.


    They went straight to her home after landing in London. John brought some gifts from New York to greet them. And the meeting with her parents went more smooth than he expected. Her parents were very kind and her step-mother seemed more than happy to talk with John. Emma''s parents had divorced when she was young and her mother lived in France.


    They asked John to stay over for some days and John happily obliged. The next day John went out with Emma for shopping as she needed to buy something before moving to New York. This was the second time John had come to London and he really liked the city which had a different look to it than NY.


    After shopping for two days, John decided to go out for a tour around the city and arrived at National History Museum to see the ancient relics. As Emma and John were looking around, a woman came up-to them from behind and asked


    "Hello! Can I show you around?"


    John turned around to see the woman but stood rooted in his spot when he saw her face. John knew her very well. The last movie of Marvel before he died had her as one of the character, one of the eternals, and probably the most powerful among them.


    Sersi.


    Emma noticed that John was stuck and spaced out looking at her so she nudged him a bit. John felt embarrassed as he got lost in thoughts of his previous life. Sometimes John missed his parents and his old friends but in order to gain something you will probably have to loose too.


    "Sorry. I just got distracted. You are Sersi right? Please show us around here." John said with a smile.

 95. Jealousy

    "Yes Sir, I am Sersi." the woman said pointing to the name badge on her chest. "I am the guide here. Please follow me." John and Emma followed her as explained different artifacts around. They went around while John closely listened to Sersi and looked at her from time to time, trying to find out if she really was an ''android'' or was it just a sham by Arishem to fool Sersi.


    Because Eros was the supposed brother of Thanos, was also an eternal. If eternals were really androids then they wouldn''t have been able to procreate. And in comics eternals were able to procreate so John didn''t understand why Arishem showed Sersi that she was just an android.


    As they were walking around they came upon a rusted war hammer. John''s eyes instantly lit up. Sersi proceeded to say "... this is a war hammer from Benin. I suppose it''s from the Fula tribe..".


    "Miss Sersi, I think we both know that this artifact isn''t from Benin." John said.


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Sersi said with a little bit of apprehension and curiosity. She also knew that this was an artifact from Wakanda made of vibranium. But she couldn''t say it as the officials will not leave this piece here and rather use it for their own purposes. Every bit of vibranium was very costly in the market and nobody would let go such a good sized piece.


    "It''s from Wakanda, made of vibranium. Isn''t it?" Sersi knew that the real identity of the artifact was up in the air but she couldn''t do anything about it. Even though vibranium was very rare in the market, many people knew of it''s existence.


    "Yes it is from Wakanda." Sersi admitted. "Do you want to mention this to the authorities?"


    "Why would I do that? Let it be here. Vibranium doesn''t really interest me." John said and proceeded to see the next exhibition. Sersi was surprised by such nonchalance for such high priced artifact but was grateful for that.


    Emma who was listening to their conversation was little confused but didn''t poke her nose in it as she could see there was an interest of John in Sersi. She was sure it wasn''t romantic from his eyes but she was still curious of a woman who could raise such eye brows of John.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Being with John for such a long time Emma knew that John never showed any interest to any woman up till now so she knew that there must be something interesting in Sersi. And the topic of vibranium interested her too. After an hour of tour John finally came out of the Museum.


    "Miss Sersi, I am John Jameson. I suppose you know my identity. If you find any difficulties in the future, you can always call my manager in the company directly." John said while bringing out the office card and gave to her.


    Sersi was surprised because John and Emma had been wearing breathing masks and hats to cover their appearance. For this reason they weren''t recognized in public. She did know John as he was famous recently for the superhero movies but never expected him to be here.


    "Thank you Mr. Jameson. I would surely contact you if I encounter any difficulty. As of now I really like working in the museum." Sersi said bit still took the card. John and Emma left after that.


    John and Emma while going back in the car could see Emma eyeing him so he said "Spill it out. I know you have questions."


    "Who was she? Another dream girl of yours?" Emma said with a taunt because John always mentioned Emma as his dream girl.


    "Huh! No.. Of course not. She is just special in her own way." John said.


    "Special? Like a ''dating material'' special?" Emma said with a hint of a jealousy.


    "Do you think I can date a thousands of years old woman?" John replied back. John was happy that Emma showed a hint of jealousy. He loved that feeling.


    "What? Thousand year old woman? Are you sick? She doesn''t even look more than 40." Emma said.


    "She is thousands of years old Emma. She was present when mankind took it''s first step towards a modern society." John said.


    "What? Are you serious? Oh my god!! How does she look the same after all these years? How is she alive?" Emma was astonished but believed John''s words as by now she understood there were extraordinary people around.


    "She is alive for various reasons but don''t ask me more about it. The knowledge associated with her existence is very dangerous. We aren''t powerful enough to confront them yet." John said with a solemn expression. He didn''t know if Arishem could see his existence but he didn''t want to take any risk by exposing Arishem to anyone.


    Emma for the first time saw a hint of fear in John''s eyes. John was always nonchalant about most of the things. Even in New York war he didn''t show much care. But this woman''s history actually gave apprehension to John. This surprised Emma but understood that she shouldn''t ask more. Sometimes ignorance was bliss.

 96. A new movie

    "Then tell me about this vibranium." Emma asked remembering the previous conversation.


    "Oh that! Vibranium is the strongest metal on Earth and it comes from the country of Wakanda." John said.


    "Oh!" Emma lost interest after knowing that it was just a metal and didn''t ask more. She probably would have been very interested if she came to know that Wakanda was the most advanced country on Earth. Well at least on land, he had no idea if Namor existed in this universe.


    "I hope the next superhero won''t have conflict with Namor if he exists."


    They went back home and John spent a week in London. John and Emma moved to New York by the start of May. They both were really happy and Emma opted to study from online as John had donated a load of money to Brown University and the university was happy enough to give such privilege to Emma.


    John continued to do his work in movies and animes and he was determined to introduce new animes, as the update of the system gave him a wake up call. He wasn''t sure on how much fan values would be required for the next update as the system refused to answer the number but he was looking forward to storing massive fan values.


    When John checked the rise in number of fan values he was ecstatic as he calculated that now the rise in fan values would be almost equivalent to 1.5 billion per year. That was a huge jump. He had already decided to up the rate of movies being released every year as it was time to speed up things.


    John even checked the response of the public after the war in the internet. Most of the people were very happy that superheroes existed and defended humanity, though some politicians were shouting about accountability but people hardly cared. But what John didn''t expect that Green Lantern got hate in the internet.


    The people felt that he could have come earlier as Oa was very nearby and accused Hal of being lazy. John was dumbstruck by this.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "What is this? Even in this universe the Green Lantern is in the receiving end of hate. Will this cycle never end?"


    The days went by as John and Emma continued their work. In July John got a call from Tony saying that the shielding technology was ready to use. John was happy as he didn''t have to spend fan values to extract it.


    John and Emma went to the Stark Tower only to see that it has been renamed as Avengers Tower. John smiled at it. He even saw Bruce''s car in the garage.


    "So Tony show me the devices." John said as soon as he entered the laboratory.


    "Instead of having the devices in fingers and hands, I have made the devices as bracelets and anklets. It can even be designed to wrap around as a belt in waist" Tony said as he brought out the devices. John wore it in his hand and switched it on. There was a blue haze around his body for a second but disappeared the next second.


    "Do you want to try it?" Tony asked. John looked at Wayne. He understood what John meant and took out his batrang and threw it at John. The batrang reached near the body of John but stopped by a blue haze. It stopped for a second in the haze and then fell off.


    "Great. It works. You kept the research a secret Tony?" John asked.


    "Yes, even though I am not sure why are you taking such a measure but I understand the conditions. Even Jarvis doesn''t have access to it." Tony replied.


    "Good. I want 5 for my family. You can do whatever you want with the rest except for publicizing it." John said. Emma was also excited too see and use such an advanced technology and wore it on her ankle.


    Even Banner and Wayne were happy seeing such a technology as basically now nobody can be sniped upon. Especially for Wayne as he was just a normal human being.


    "Banner, Tony, Wayne how about we start a new company together?" John suddenly said.


    "New company? What do you need a new company for? Don''t we have enough companies under both of us?" Tony asked


    "No this company will be the step for humanity to a new horizon. Don''t you want to be in the forefront of it?" John said. Now everybody were excited as John''s words basically meant that a new technology is going to arrive at earth.


    "What kind of technology are you referring to?" Banner asked.


    "Artificial gravity and use of solar power in a much efficient way, enough to drive vehicles at high speed in air" John said.


    "Really? That''s awesome. When is the technology arriving?" Banner said.


    "By the end of the year, an animated movie is being made on it too for all of you to understand the scope of their technology." John said.

 97. An unexpected superhero

    John and Emma went back home taking the devices. John went to his father''s place at night and gave them the devices. He even gave one to Val for her safety as he trusted her.


    Another month went by but there was a very surprising thing that happened in the following month which astonished even John. One fine night while John and Emma were at home talking there was a green light shining outside the window. At first John thought that Hal had come to meet him but when he opened the window a green lantern ring flew past him.


    The ring flew towards Emma and floated in front of her. John and Emma were astonished to say the least. Emma stretched her hand to catch the ring but it floated away and entered her finger. The very next second a green suit got woven around her body and soon it replaced her dress.


    John who looked at the new lantern was conflicted. He really regretted now bringing Oa to this world. Emma would now be exposed to a wider and dangerous world. Even though green lanterns are powerful but they die too and new lanterns take their place. But Emma was excited and checking out her suit.


    "Emma are you sure you want to take this mantle?" John asked.


    "Love, all this time I felt unworthy as I thought your world is wider. But finally now I can follow your footsteps. Be an Avenger and a protector of the galaxies. I have never wanted something more in my life."


    "What a headache! I need to talk with Appa for this. Say the words that you are supposed to. I guess you remember the oath."


    "Yes.


    In brightest day, in blackest night,


    No evil shall escape my sight.


    Let those who worship evil''s might


    Beware my power--Green Lantern''s light!" Emma thus took her oath. The ring shined brightly for few seconds and dimmed down.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    At this moment, the universe had a second green lantern. The ring then projected a image in front of her and on the picture there was Appa floating.


    "Miss Emma Watson, you are required to report yourself to duty in sector 21 of Oa and take the mantle of being a green lantern."


    "Sir, yes Sir. I will report as soon as I arrive in Oa."


    "Appa we need to talk. Can''t the green lantern choose someone outside Earth?" John was anxious when he said that. Emma pinched him from behind but he still maintained his position.


    "I am sorry John, the ring chooses according to its wishes. We can never interfere."


    "F**k, Emma better be safe with you all."


    Appa didn''t reply to that and the image projection from the ring closed by itself. John looked at Emma who seemed angry.


    "What? I am scared for your safety" John defended himself.


    "I know but I too wish to follow you on this journey."


    "Alright! Go to Oa. After you come back I will teach you alchemy. And take this USB drive. It has the knowledge of shielding technology. Tell the Guardians that it is a gift for them to use. They will know how to use this technology properly." John said while handing her a memory stick.


    John knew he could stop all this by just recalling Oa but the look on Emma''s face convinced him otherwise. He didn''t want to break the dreams of Emma. All John now had to do is to be stronger to protect Emma along the way.


    Emma took the USB drive, kissed him deeply as she understood that being a lantern is scary but nonetheless she had to undertake the journey. John was just worried about him like a normal boyfriend.


    Emma came upto the window, smiled at John one last time and flew away to the sky. John sat on his sofa and spaced out.


    "She learnt to fly so fast? What a genius."


    After few seconds his phone rang. John picked it up as it was from Fury.


    "John has there been a new green lantern? The satellites picked up a new person going out of earth. I remember Hal had already left for Oa." Fury asked as John picked up the phone.


    "Yes the new recruitment have started. That person was the new Green Lantern. There will be others soon, but I don''t think there will be any more from earth."


    "Do you know who the new recruit is?" Fury asked.


    "I do know but I won''t tell you. Figure it out yourself." John said as he ended the call. He didn''t care if SHIELD came to know of Emma''s new identity as the time was approaching soon to deal with Hydra.


    From the memories of Naruto''s world, John knew that after New York war Hydra had been very impatient and had started making moves. John had let Hydra make their moves in Naruto''s world, in order to bring them together and deal with this hidden snake. Having Hydra around was a danger in itself.

 98. The plan

    It has been almost over a year since Hydra had been trying to infiltrate. But since they weren''t powerful enough Hydra took a roundabout way in trying to control the Naruto''s world. Some agents were able to sneak away from the ninjas when they trained with them and managed to establish communication with the feudal lords of every country.


    Every partial dimension was under the control of their respective kages and the country''s feudal lords. After Hydra was able to contact the country''s lords, it was easier for Hydra to enter their dimension. Hydra tried their best in explaining their motives to the lords. At first the lords hesitated quite a bit as the plans laid down by Hydra were dangerous.


    What they wanted was to disrupt the hidden villages'' lifeline by cutting their supply lines and denying proper compensation to the hidden villages. Hydra knew that convincing the lords and even execution of the plan would take a lot of time. But at the end they were successful in convincing.


    Hydra said that with only proper control of the hidden villages, the feudal lords  would be able to have absolute power over the hidden villages. Daniel Whitehall, one of the old Hydra heads, spearheaded this plan. He was a mad scientist who belonged to the era of Redskull and due to experiments on Inhumans, particularly Jiaying, he was able to maintain his age.


    Pierce didn''t have much hope of Daniel''s plan of controlling Naruto''s world because he understood the most basic concept and that is ''only power reigned supreme''. Pierce let Daniel do whatever he wanted because Daniel was an old guy and if anything bad happened he could always pin it on him and wash his hands away.


    This slow process of denying proper supply to the hidden villages by the feudal lords worked well. Every hidden village depended on their respective countries for it''s survival and daily life. If a major disruption occurred it would be a huge loss for the villages. The kages didn''t understand sudden changes in the behavior of the lords but accepted the demands of the lords gritting their teeth. The lords were happy to see this change in the behavior of Kages.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After this, Whitehall finally managed to have a meeting with all the feudal lords together as he needed a face to face approach in trying to convince the lords. Whitehall flew all of the lords to his secret base.


    "My agents have already laid out the plans for you all to see. I called you all to show a glimpse of my future plan."


    "Really! Show us what you plan to do. I am curious about how do you want to control the hidden villages. A mountain that none of us could cross." said the lord of fire country.


    "During the training with the ninjas we were able to sneak away a poison that was very harmful for the ninjas. By using science from our world we were able to recreate the poison and now we can mass produce it. Both in gaseous and liquid form."


    "After we test the poison on ninjas we will be able to kill the ninjas and do experiments on them. Maybe we all can have so called chakra inside our body and be powerful like them. Even if the experiment fails we will still be able to kill the ninjas."


    "Are you sure that the poison will work? We will be needing a live test for that." lord of the wind country said.


    "Yes. All we need to do is to experiment on it on a live ninja. Any country can register a mercenary operation and we can sneak a poison in a gaseous form on their bodies. If it fails the agents responsible can commit suicide and he will die but never get caught."


    All the lords contemplated on it and finally decided that they could try this plan but they had to make sure that this poison would never be used on them.


    "We can accept your plan but on the condition that you give us an antidote and a proper knowledge of all the uses of other poisons in your society. This is non-negotiable." said one of the lords. Whitehall accepted this without batting an eyelid. He didn''t really care about these lords as he could always catch these lords and brainwash them and use them for Hydra itself.


    Whitehall was ecstatic as he finally got the permission to work on his plans. At least he will get a body and would be able to experiment on this so called chakra. He was looking forward to it.


    Finally on a mercenary operation which was registered by the lord of wind, which was led by a single chunin ninja, Hydra was able to ambush and release the gaseous form of the poison in the surroundings of the ninja. What happened next scared even the Hydra agents.


    The body of the ninja wilted away in a rapid pace and at the end even the bones of the ninja weren''t left. The Hydra agents were really scared as they didn''t expect the poison to be so potent. They sent the recording of Whitehall.

 99. The plan (2)

    When Whitehall received the recording he was pretty sad. The gory nature of the video didn''t really affect him. But what did affect him was the loss of the body to be experimented upon. Even though he was sad he knew he had been successful in devising a plan to counter ninjas. Now all he needed was to administer the poison onto the kages and kill them. As long as he could kill them he would have won half the war.


    All the high levels of Hydra were notified of the video and they were surprised to see it. They didn''t really expect Whitehall, a mad scientist, would figure out such a poison and a cruel plan for the ninjas. Pierce was really happy about it. The world council had approved of the Insight Project after the New York war and the work was being done faster then it should have been in the original story.


    Due to the immense danger shown by a small platoon of aliens and having Oa,  Naruto''s world nearby, the governments were really scared and they really wanted a weapon that could protect them, at least that could filter out hidden dangers. The governments and the world council approved of the Insight Project to be launched as fast as possible.


    Even though the ninjas didn''t really show themselves in New York, SHIELD managed to get some videos of the ninjas saving people and the speed the ninjas had shown in the war was a huge wake up call for many of them. Many governments had doubts about the legitimacy of the Naruto world but after watching them in action, it made them fear as the ninjas were basically assassins and could kill any politician whenever necessary.


    Oa had not shown any aggression but one day the Guardians might feel that Earth wasn''t good enough and might send the lanterns. The governments didn''t really have any countermeasures against the lanterns but the Insight Project could be called the Earth''s first step against any kind of alien invasion.


    Loki had managed to infiltrate Earth because there was no proper defence against such beings but now they would have one and stop the problem in its root in the future.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Whitehall asked for full support from all the high levels of Hydra in executing the plan. Everybody gave approval apart from Wolfgang von Strucker as he was busy with the new toy that he had received and he wanted to make enhanced people and experiment more with it. He was more interested in the sceptre than trying to control the Naruto world.


    Whitehall again called for a meeting with the lords as he wanted to make a clean plan for taking all the kages out of the picture and appoint new ones under the control of Hydra. Whitehall had even planned to kill the lords if they didn''t accept his plans.


    Due to the antidote provided by Hydra, the personal security ninjas of lords were on the safe side but Whitehall felt that Hydra could always use missiles to kill them. While the lords felt that with their personal security, they could always assassinate anyone they wished as the actual power of normal humans were negligible in front of ninjas. Both of them thought they had a jump on each other.


    Finally a day was decided for the meeting, the videos had already been sent to the lords. They were very happy to see such high efficiency of the poison.


    "So the poison works, how do you plan to administer it on the kages?" said the lord of earth.


    "Call for the 5 kages meeting in the name of easing the recent confrontation between you all and them. Take the antidote with you when you enter the meeting and we will kill them." said Whitehall.


    "Good but before the plan starts you need to finish off John. He knows too much from all the universe and probably has an idea about you all. Finish him off." said the lord of fire.


    "And after executing the kages, we need to have a full fledged meeting with all the heads of your organisation and discuss the subsequent plans about handling the ninjas later." said the lord of lightning.


    The lords wanted to kill all the high levels at the next meeting to tie the loose ends.


    "Sure!" Whitehall said with a smile as he had plans to use another toxic poison that is derived from the previous poison which was extremely lethal. Even though they wouldn''t kill the ninjas, it was enough to incapacitate them.


    After the meeting. Whitehall called Pierce to help him kill John. Pierce hesitated for a bit as they don''t have much information on John. He might have people protecting him in secret and it might backfire. At the end Pierce decided on taking a risk, even if the assassination fails they would at least expose the secrets of John.


    Pierce decided to take this gamble. This would be their first step in taking control of Earth and the Insight Project would be the last nail in the coffin.

 100. The plan (3)

    Naruto and all the kages were having a huge headache recently. The villages were basically starved of resources. Only Darui had a relief for sometime as him helping in the New York war had earned him quite a bit of resources from SHIELD but it was only a stop gap measure. But today finally all the kages got a call for attending the 5 kage summit in the land of fire.


    They all finally saw a ray of hope as they could discuss it out with the lords and find out the reason of the recent change in behavior of the lords. They all traveled to Japan as now all the kages have their own quinjets provided as gifts by SHIELD.


    SHIELD too knew of their kage meeting but Nick Fury didn''t interfere in it. They all reached their meeting room and greeted each other. Soon the lords arrived in person and everybody sat in their respective places.


    "Fire Daimyo, I want to know has there been any grievances between the hidden leaf village and you? I don''t remember us being doing anything bad for the country." Naruto said spoke the moment everybody sat down.


    "ho ho .. No No Hokage. It''s all been good. It''s just that the country hasn''t been very productive this year. This is the reason that the resources are scare. I believe it will be over soon."


    Darui and others didn''t believe it and immediately retorted and soon there was a commotion between the lords and the kages, a blue mist appeared in the room in a matter of a sec. Before the kages could react the blue mist covered the entire hall.


    The kages watched in horror as their bodies just melted away while the lords were absolutely fine and smiling at them. In a minute nothing remained except a few slag. Whitehall had checked the slag from the previous one of the ninja that he had experimented upon but it turned out to be just human decomposition with no value whatsoever.


    After about 10 minutes a quinjet landed near the meeting room. Out came Whitehall and some agents. They entered the room only to see the slag from the death of kages. He was ecstatic as he saw his plan coming to fruition.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Actually Whitehall had doubts too, it was fine that the kages were dead but two kages had tailed beasts inside their bodies.


    "Is the poison so strong that it destroyed the bodies of tailed beasts too? Is this all an act by the kages and the lords to catch us?"


    Even though Whitehall had doubts he still insisted on this path as there was no turning back at this point. If Hydra manages to kill John then it would mean that they are in the right track. As long as John dies it would be a huge victory for Hydra.


    Whitehall looked at the lords as they covered their noses from the smell of slags after human decomposition. They were fine as they had antidotes. He just smiled wickedly at them and said


    "The kages are no more. You can declare this on their villages tomorrow. We will carry out the assassination of John soon. In a week time all the high levels of Hydra will come together and discuss our future plans. Hope you all would be there."


    "Yes! We will definitely be there." said a lord as he too smiled at Whitehall.


    They both knew that the end meeting would be an all out war and it would determine which world controlled which. By now the lords knew most about Hydra and their plans for world dominance. Like others the lords too wanted more power by controlling this new world after dismantling Hydra and taking over them.


    New York


    John had woken up like every other day. But he was all alone as Emma had gone away for training in Oa. John didn''t want to disturb her training so he didn''t contact her. John went to the Disney headquarters in NY with Bumblebee like always.


    During lunch like always he went to the roof for having his food in tranquility while watching videos. John always loved watching something while eating, it was one of his habit.


    As he was eating peacefully, a sniper from far away pointed the long muzzle of a soviet made gun. He had a metal left arm and wore mask with heavy shades on his eyes. He took deep breaths as he pointed the gun''s aim at John''s head. After a minute or so when John was eating his food leisurely, the sniper took the shot.


    The bullet went straight to his head. John''s head blasted like a watermelon being bombed inside. Nothing remained. The body without a head couldn''t sit straight for a second more and fell down.


    The bullet''s impact was so huge that all the people downstairs heard it. The people downstairs knew something was wrong and many made a run upstairs as their chairman was having his lunch at the roof.


    When the people came to see what had happened, the ladies screamed in top of their lungs and even the men who came almost vomited out whatever they had in their stomach. This was a horrible scene to watch as blood was splashed all over the place and a body without a head was bleeding in the floor.

 101. A shock to the world

    An hour later a huge shock jolted the whole world. All the news channels were buzzing with the same news and it was "Death of John Jameson". People were astounded by this news.


    Nobody had expected that John would die and that too was murdered in broad daylight. John was the most upstanding person the people could think of. He had a very clean image, did loads of charity work and made such incredible movies that almost everybody loved him.


    Jameson closed the office of ''Daily Bugle'' and gave the employees a week off from all work when the news came upon him. His eyes were red when he had announced this. He was very close to tears but didn''t want to show it to people. After the last employee left the premises he burst into tears.


    The people who left the offices could hear his sobs from outside. Everybody felt sad and pity for their boss. John was loved here too.


    Due to his death the stock markets had a field day. It fluctuated violently. John death affected many people emotionally. At evening Tony came out for a press conference.


    "This has been a very sad day for humanity. My friend, my colleague and a great person had left us. I don''t know who was his murderer but I assure you this that the name of ''Avengers'' isn''t for a show. All of us will band together and get to the bottom of this. We won''t sleep until the culprit is caught." saying this Tony left with a very sad face without entertaining any questions.


    Nick Fury too started searching for the culprit using SHIELD as John was a consultant and as a member of SHIELD it was necessary to find out the murderer and bring him to justice.


    Hydra on the other hand sighed in relief. Even though John had knowledge of alchemy and had huge power but he still couldn''t save himself from a bullet. This proved that John didn''t have any extra security and couldn''t have any influence on the people who comes to this world.


    Hydra even checked on the dead body of John and matched with the records and found that it was really John who died. Whitehall who saw this news was rejoicing as the last doubts of his plan being a huge back stab in the future went down the drain. Now it was time for the last phase of his plan to be executed.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    4 days went by after that. Hydra became more sure that John had really died. The Avengers went into a searching frenzy after this. Batman went out at night and hell rose for the underworld people. Tony went to Europe and Middle East to search for information and even Diana joined this search. SHIELD too dispatched work forces to find the culprit.


    On the 5th day the scheduled meeting between high levels of Hydra and politicians affiliated with them came to a secluded island. Every high level member came including Pierce, Whitehall and others. Only Strucker and some of the agents under him didn''t come as he was busy with Loki''s scepter and his experiments.


    The lords of the countries of Naruto''s world arrived soon after. Hydra had built a temporary shelter in the island before so after arriving everybody took their seats inside the shelter. There was an environment of joy inside as Hydra and the lords had almost won the war. Hydra''s agents had informed from the Naruto''s world that there was a turmoil after the death of Kages and there was a huge unrest and an air of uncertainty in the villages.


    "Cheers to our victory and taking over the world." Pierce said holding a glass of wine. Standing behind him was a man with metal arm, Bucky Barnes, a.k.a. the Winter soldier.


    "Cheers!" Whitehall. Sunil Bakshi, who was the right hand man of Whitehall was present. They all cheered and everybody had wide smiles in their faces.


    "It''s our collective victory." said the lord of the fire country.


    "Now let''s plan the second phase." Pierce said. Everybody who were in a jubilant mood got serious.


    "Let''s discuss the Insight Project, Zola is ready with the algorithm and soon we will launch the the satellite from the Lemurian Star. We have made huge machines that can produce huge poison and it will be administered in the villages killing everyone in it...."


    The lords who had some idea about the satellites and Insight Project listened to the plan of Pierce. The idea of killing all the people in their villages kind of disgusted them but it was necessary. But as they were listening the lords of the countries felt their heads being dizzy. They felt as if the world was spinning rapidly.


    "You poisoned us? How? We had all administered with antidotes." the lord of fire country said as he realized what had happened and saw even the ninjas who he brought for personal safety was acting the same way as them.


    "We derived a less lethal poison from the main one. The previous antidotes don''t work on them. Even though it won''t kill the ninjas, it''s enough to get you killed and get the ninjas unconscious for few hours."


    "In these four days we conducted an experiment on ninjas who went out so we know the results. We have already spread it across the island and the secret ninjas which you have sent to ambush us has all inhaled this poison." said Whitehall.


    "You all really played us. I thought we had the jump on you." said the lord of earth country.

 102. UNO reverse card

    The feudal lords died while the hidden ninjas who came for assassination lost consciousness when the lords were in the meeting. Whitehall looked at all of this with a huge grin. This was executed perfectly by him. Since the kages and the lords were dead their dimension would close off by itself. Since the key to entering and leaving the dimension rested on them, killing both of them have plugged the hole of their dimensions.


    Hydra won''t even need to deal with the world of Naruto while they have these many unconscious ninjas on whom Hydra could experiment upon and even get to the bottom of so called chakra. This would be a huge step in world domination and even step their foot into the universe later with this power.


    "Alright! Wrap up everything. We need to take over the headquarters. I have already sent a bunch of agents to the Triskelion." Pierce said as he had been recalling hydra agents to the headquarters so that the takeover would be faster. The helicarriers were already a month away from launch.


    Thanks to the fear of Naruto''s world, the world council had approved of the Insight Project at a much earlier time, and it became more easy for Pierce. As the agents were picking the unconscious ninjas to the quinjets, all the quinjets suddenly exploded.


    Everybody was surprised by this sudden explosions and the high levels of Hydra knew that something was wrong. Before they could react, many of the high levels of hydra got a bunch of notifications in the phone. Pierce opened his mobile only too see a notification that two missiles have been launched by SHIELD.


    One was heading towards the Lemurian Star and other to the old training ground where Captain Rogers first trained which was also the place where Arnim Zola''s whole system was stored.


    Now all of them knew that this was a planned ambush but they weren''t sure who was behind this. As they were thinking of how to escape from the island they saw two quinjets approaching. It slowed down in an empty space and landed. From inside came out people whom Hydra never expected to be here.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Nick Fury was the first person to come out followed by the Avengers and a person whom Hydra thought to be dead already.


    "What a bunch of snakes. Even after all these years Hydra still lived on." Steve said in a furious tone.


    "Pierce do you have anything to say in your defense?" Fury said calmly to his previous superior.


    "From when did you know about the presence of Hydra?" Pierce asked.


    "From the very first day Mr. Pierce. I was just too lazy to handle you all. But I didn''t expect you to make such big flashy moves. Especially you Whitehall. Living after so many years and feeding off on the body of another person, I thought you would be more knowledgeable. It turned out I over estimated you." the last person who came out from the quinjet said.


    Yes. It was John.


    John always knew about the presence of Hydra''s agents in the Naruto''s world. He had deliberately let Hydra steal poison from the laboratory of Kankuro as he was the master of poison. Hydra took the bait and experimented on the poison as the poison was secured in such a way that it showed everybody that it was very deadly poison. John even let Hydra take away notes of antidotes of the poison.


    Hydra did the experiment on the first test subject, that is the ninja, they were extremely sure that the poison was very effective against ninjas. Little did they know that all of this was a huge sham pulled by John. He let the ninja, with the use of genjutsu and some real elements, made Hydra believe that the experiment was a huge success. John couldn''t let Hydra catch a body of any ninja so he showed Hydra the most horrible way to die.


    After he knew that Hydra had experimented upon the ninja, John called over all the members of the Avengers and Nick Fury. Except for Diana and Bruce who knew the presence of Hydra everyone was taken aback. In fact Fury didn''t believe John at first but when John showed him video of the meeting of Hydra and the feudal lords and the killing of ninja he believed.


    Steve particularly was very angry. During the world war 2, he had almost sacrificed his life to take down Hydra and Redskull but after so many years Hydra still remained and was more powerful than before.


    "Disband SHIELD." Steve said. As he thought it would be better to disband SHIELD and all the lurking agents of Hydra could be uprooted. Tony, Clint and even Natasha thought it would be better to stop SHIELD all the way. They have heard about how deep Hydra had invaded into SHIELD and it would be very difficult to put all of them out.


    "No. We can''t disband SHIELD." said John suddenly.

 103. Hidden moves

    "What do you mean no? I thought you will be the first to accept that SHIELD is a rotten pot. And in this way we won''t have any restrictions on us by this one eyed guy." Tony said. He didn''t even hesitate to mock Fury as finally Tony has the jump on him.


    "Tony you are naive if you think disbanding SHIELD will restrict us. Do you the think the governments will allow us to move freely? One day or other we will commit mistakes and these politicians won''t even take a second to vilify us. At least with SHIELD we have a better management. It''s not perfect but it keeps these self centred people at bay." John said. Everybody was silent when they heard it. They knew what John said was right.


    Even though the hearing senate had the hands of SHIELD but it was pretty apparent that even White House wanted to control Tony before.


    "Another reason of not disbanding SHIELD is that another world will merge soon in coming years. And this new world won''t be in a separate dimension but totally adapting in broad daylight. Do you think Avengers would be able to handle such a huge thing?"


    "Huh! A new world? Which world? Seven deadly sins? I hope it''s not that. Humanity will be in peril if that happens." Clint said as he loved watching that anime. Fury and others all looked for an answer but John didn''t reveal which world would merge.


    Fury who was listening silently to all this finally said "Then how do you propose we clean SHIELD?" He had clear eye as he felt with John he might be able to salvage the situation.


    "Cleaning SHIELD is easy. We can ask Naruto and Sasuke to filter the Hydra agents with Naruto''s sage mode and Sasuke''s Sharingan. It might take sometime but it can be done. This will make SHIELD weak. But you can ask the kages for help in this regard. I am sure they will be more than happy to eradicate Hydra. Even though it was our joint plan, I don''t think the kages would take such an infringement of their territory lightly. Especially after the betrayal of lords."


    "This would let to a better cooperation between SHIELD and them. Add some ninjas into SHIELD till you get enough manpower. Who knows maybe you, Fury, would be able to convince some ninjas to work for you specifically."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    John had ideas of controlling SHIELD in this way. If many ninjas get incorporated in SHIELD he would be able to control many situations and have a proper knowledge of everything through SHIELD.


    Fury had a glint in his eye but didn''t say anything. They finally planned to use the end meeting which Whitehall proposed involving all the major players of Hydra to banish Hydra to hell. "We would need a full proof plan. Nobody could know this plan except us." Bruce, who was listening too all of this finally said and they started planning accordingly.


    Steve who was still not happy with it finally accepted that SHIELD won''t be disband but he had added a condition.


    "I will accept your proposal but only in one condition. Bruce Wayne will be the Secretary of the World Council. Among us only Wayne is more paranoid than you Fury. Him sitting at top will ensure that SHIELD never goes in a wrong path again."


    John and Wayne was taken aback by this suggestion. He never expected that Captain America would suggest such a crazy condition.


    "I will have to convince the world council for this?" Fury said with hesitation.


    "Isn''t Gideon Mallick a member of world council? Doesn''t he belong to Hydra? We haven''t even asked for proper compensation about the nuke they sent. They better put Wayne as the secretary otherwise I won''t mind inputting some sense into them. Tell them we have removed a tumor and if they don''t do it I will release all the dirty files of Hydra. I will see how governments deal with the aftermath. " This time it was Tony who added. Bruce was his close friend and someone who saved him multiple times. Having him as the Secretary would be a huge bonus.


    "Fine I will convince them." Fury said with a sigh.


    "You haven''t even asked me if I want to be the Secretary?" Bruce interjected.


    "Bruce you need a platform to show your face to people. Nobody will ever doubt you being Batman while serving as the Secretary. You don''t have Wayne Enterprises here anymore. With this you will have more access to many things." Tony said. Bruce thought for a minute and finally accepted this new management role. He could let Alfred take care of the most part while him continuing his own research.


    "We will have to play all our roles accordingly. They will try to assassinate me. After my assassination you all better act well. Any doubts by Hydra will take us back to square one." John said.


    "Will you be fine?" Tony asked with a little worry in his face.


    "I will be fine. I have already contacted Sasuke to help me in staging my death. I will make it look real. It was him who had been running around and spying on them."


    "OK people. We should go back to our places. Can''t let Hydra know of this move of ours." Diana said.

 104. Acting cool

    The plan was perfectly laid out and Hydra didn''t even doubt a thing. John didn''t even inform his father of this plan. He wanted everything to be real. This was the perfect time to uproot Hydra and stop more evil to bloom. The helicarriers didn''t really bother John and others. What really bothered them was the hidden agents in SHIELD which continued doing wrong to the world.


    The story planned by them went perfectly. Hydra and the feudal lords went to the secluded island as they had discussed before. It was this moment all the Avengers made their moves. Fury closed the Triskelion and Naruto went the headquarters to kill all the hydra agents inside. Fury made sure that none of the information goes out so he cut all the communication in the headquarter.


    Even though it won''t kill all the agents but this was a start. Sasuke has already started his journey to visit the SHIELD bases all over the world to root out the agents.


    Present Time


    "How did you survive our assassination? We had sent our best assassin." Pierce said.


    "Do you think sending Bucky Barnes after me was enough?" John replied.


    "What? Bucky? My friend Bucky? What are you saying John?" Steve who was listened almost jumped.


    "Yes Captain. Your friend Bucky is alive. That guy behind Pierce with a metal arm is your friend Bucky. But Natasha here knows him with another name. The winter soldier." John said. This was an absolute new information for them as they never expected Bucky was live. John had never spoken of this before to the members. Natasha too was taken aback. Then she proceeded to tell the story where she was shot long ago in a mission by the winter soldier.


    "My friend will never be a Hydra agent." Steve said as he couldn''t process that Bucky was an agent of Hydra and how was his friend alive after all these years.


    "You are right Captain. He was brainwashed. Take Bucky away. I will tell his story later. The others can rot in hell." John said.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You all have inhaled our poison. Do you think you can survive?" Pierce said cutting off the conversation between Natasha and others while directing the agents to point their guns at Captain and the others with a smile. The poison was still lingering in the air when Fury and others landed. While Hydra had antidote but he was sure that Fury wouldn''t be able to conjure an antidote in a small time.


    "How did you think Hydra were able to steal the poison from Kankuro''s lab. We let you . You all had been under our plan from the beginning. Do you really think you can easily kill a kage? Haah. You all really think that technology can solve everything. Some things can never be overcome by technology. And even if it was possible you are not smart enough yet."


    "That''s a lie. If the poison was so ineffective why did the ninjas around here fell unconscious?" Whitehall screamed when he said that.


    "Do you really think they are unconscious?" John said and the next moment all the unconscious ninjas lying around suddenly vanished from their spots. Before Whitehall could react there was a kunai placed under his chin touching the skin of the neck. Whitehall instantly knew that making a small move would just result to his death.


    Many of the agents around who were already pointing their guns at Fury and others saw kunais being placed in their necks. New ninjas emerged from the shadows, some were sitting on the branches of trees while some were standing behind agents ready to make moves if the agents tried to do any funny thing.


    "You see Whitehall, how stupid you are. Your plan was flawless but you forgot a basic thing. Only power reigns supreme. Having fake control over power doesn''t really amount to anything. OK guys you can disarm all the agents here and leave. Trust me you all don''t want to be in this island after few minutes." John said as the agents were disarmed. John and others were returning to their quinjets.


    This was basically John showing how cool he was in front of his enemies. John had always wanted to stage a show where he shows his face at the end and act cool while making the enemies know that he has won the war. This was John fulfilling his vanity a little.


    "Haah Fury. When did you become such a man with soft spot?" said Pierce as he was being disarmed like all others. Only Bucky was caught by two ninjas and was led to the quinjet after making him fall unconscious.


    "Do you think we are going to just leave you all in this island? Your deaths should be meaningful to the world. Didn''t you want a better world? Your death will serve a greater purpose and help us experiment on many things. Thank you." Steve said with a evil smile. He had too much hatred against Hydra and John had already laid out plans involving their death.

 105. The legendary stone

    Whitehall and others had a bad premonition when Rogers said that. He was the last to enter the quinjet. The ninjas walked away from the island and stood a distance away from the island as John had directed them to. There were other quinjets hovering outside over the sea to take them away.


    John actually let the lords die. Even though he gave free will to all his summons they could never act against John or his friends. So when Hydra first contacted them with the notion of making plans, it was doomed to fail.John later contacted Orochimaru to help him set up bodies and set the whole plot. The lords were led to death because their death didn''t really matter to him and it would make the story more believable. Even in his previous life John didn''t like the lords.


    He will make kages as the lords of the countries. It was better that way and everything would be in better control. The ninjas stood on the water looking out for agents and people who might try to swim away. Some even tried to swim but the ninjas attacked and made them unable to take a single more step outside. Now everybody were desperate.


    Most of the members of Hydra present in the island were high level members, like Gideon Mallick, Whitehall, Pierce, Rumlow, Mitchell Carlson and various others. Now they had no idea what was going to happen and they could do nothing to stop.


    After Fury and their quinjets hovered few meters away from the island, Tony finally couldn''t stand it and said


    "Shall we start? I can''t wait for these maggots to die."


    "Haha.. Fine. Trigger the transmutation circle." John said. Tony clicked a remote button and the next moment everybody could see a red thin lightning all over the island. The red lightning was so bright that it was visible from many kilometres away.


    The red lightning didn''t actually harm anybody in the island instantly and everybody were confused about what happened. Rumlow who was watching this finally remembered a story and he screamed


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "You piece of s**t! You want to make philosophers stone from our dead souls. This is inhumane even for you."


    Sadly nobody in the quinjet could hear Rumlow. After couple of seconds as the lightning galloped over the island all the agents died without leaving anything. This was the transmutation circle for making philosophers stone. A stone with which a person can perform alchemy while ignoring the rule of equivalent exchange.


    It means a person can create anything out of thin air if he knows alchemy. But the philosophers stone that John had now created would be an incomplete one. In order to make a complete one, probably a country needed to be sacrificed.


    After a minute or so when the lightning died, John and others returned to the island. Tony switched off the working of the circle and all went in to the center of the island. John and Tony had drawn the circle long before Hydra arrived at the island. So hydra never noticed the drawings on the ground which was hidden by leaves and sand.


    At the center of the island there was a small red stone lying on the ground. John went and picked it up. He could feel the power of the stone already from the alchemic reactions on the tattoos. He snapped his fingers while directing his hands above. Instantly a huge burst of red fire blasted above.


    The heat of the fire was so high that everybody had to step behind. The fire reached a massive distance of almost a kilometre.


    "So this is the power of philosophers stone. Man the stone in Harry Potter movie is a joke. This is what real power looks like. What are you going to do with it John?" Tony said as he didn''t ask for the stone. The knowledge of alchemy wasn''t his to belong with.


    "Keep it for rainy weather. This experimentation never happened and no records would be made for it." John said as he looked at Fury.


    "Yes. This thing never happened. This much power should not ever come in public." Steve said. As he too saw the power of a snap, though John could always create fire before with a snap but this was too much. A kilometre long fire trail sent chills in everybody''s spine.


    Fury nodded to it as he too felt it was too strong. "Sure on the condition that the stone will only be used in emergencies."


    "What do you think of me? A world conqueror? Do you think I have so much free time to do that." John retorted.


    "Okay lets go back. We have work to do and you John have a lot of apologizing to do. What are you going to say to the public?" Tony said with a mocking smile. Even though they were friends, in business point of view they were rivals.


    "What are you smiling for? Did you forget the new company we just created?" John said.


    "Fine.. Fine.. This little head can''t even take a joke." Tony lamented.

 106. Apologizing

    Everybody had tons of work to do after the demise of Hydra''s top levels. Fury had to make a huge report to the world council about Hydra and the hidden moves he just made without consulting the world council. Of course appointing Bruce as the new secretary would also count itself in the report.


    Tony and others were dispatched to kill the remaining Hydra agents. Since almost all the high levels were dead they needed to root out smaller agents before there is unrest in SHIELD. Fury asked for help from the kages and they happily dispatched many ninjas to deal with them.


    John assured Bucky''s story would be dealt with after proper time. Bucky was taken to an isolated chamber and only Steve had access to meet Bucky. Only Steve could trigger his hidden memories. John knew that getting back to normal would take time so he had just left it to others.


    John reached home the next day. He was little trembling inside as he knew that his actions had hurt his father. He knocked at the door of his old home early morning. He had to wait for almost 5 minutes before the door opened.


    What presented in front of him was a person who seemed that aged a lot and reeked of alcohol. Jameson looked disheveled and unkempt. John felt very guilty seeing his father in this situation.


    "Dad. I am back."


    Jameson who didn''t even open his eyes properly trembled when he heard that voice. When he finally opened his eye fully and looked at his son, he was struck. The next moment he threw himself to John and hugged him tightly. Jameson didn''t want to let go as he felt that he would loose his son again. After minute he finally let go.


    "Son. You are back? You are really back? Back alive?"


    "Yes dad. Sorry for all the pain. I was on a secret mission of SHIELD. I had to stage my death and make it as realistic as possible. I am sorry to hurt you."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Jameson looked at his son and finally believed his son to be real and that he wasn''t hallucinating.


    "Dad let''s go inside and talk. You need to go and shower. You reek of strong alcohol. Where is Val?"


    "Don''t teach me what I need to do and what not. Val is at home. I sent her away. She was in tears everyday. It was hard for both of us. I will call her back now." Jameson said as he went to reach out for his phone.


    "You should go have a bath first. I will call Val. I will make some breakfast for us."


    "Ok. Don''t run away again son. I don''t want to loose you."


    "Rest assured Dad. I will not run away again."


    John informed Val to come back. Val was overjoyed to hear the voice of John again and rushed to their home. By the time she reached, breakfast was ready and Jameson came out of the shower looking fresh.


    John apologized profusely to both of them and explained why he pulled such a huge prank. The story of Hydra and it''s history and how the Avengers needed to stage such a huge net to catch it.


    Jameson and Val finally forgave John as it was involved in world security. But Jameson was surprised that John had such close connections with Avengers group. The group of Avengers became famous after the New York War and Tony himself propagated the name of Avengers publicly.


    Though he didn''t reveal all the people but the people knew that from videos there were Thor, Diana, Bruce Wayne, Hulk and three other people. The most mysterious one was the man in Anbu mask. Most people didn''t consider Green Lantern as an avenger as he didn''t belong to Earth and his playground was the galaxy. Many people thought like Batman and Wonder Woman this new guy was a ninja but his powers weren''t consistent with ninja powers and they were on the alchemy side.


    That''s why the people were very confused. Though many people speculated that it might be John Jameson, but he was just one of the suspects and there were many suspects.


    "How will you deal with the press and public? They won''t let you go after the huge prank you pulled on the world." Jameson said while eating.


    "I will deal with them as I had always dealt with things. Using half truth." John said. They continued talking of how they managed to catch Hydra. Of course John didn''t mention his powers. And conjured a half truth about how Avengers and SHIELD dealt with Hydra.


    Though he doubted that John had alchemic powers but he never asked John as he felt it might be invasion of privacy. John was old enough to handle his private matters himself. In fact, Jameson felt proud of his son after what he had achieved of his age.


    He had achieved what few people could not even dream in their whole life. If his son was a superhero too so be it.

 107. The planned movies

    The next day a press conference was called by both Disney and Stark Industries together. It was said that Tony Stark will address about the death of John Jameson. The reporters came flocking by as the rumors itself was interesting enough. Soon the stage was set and the reporters took the seats.


    After few minutes Tony emerged from behind and came up.


    "So, the last few days had been traumatizing for you all I presume. With all the running around after the death of John. Well I am here to say that we have solved the puzzle of John''s death. The truth is John Jameson is alive and well." Tony said as he pointed his finger to the stage behind.


    The reporters were shocked by this sudden revelation and turned their heads to look at the direction where Tony pointed. John emerged from behind the stage with a smile. He came upto the center and said


    "Good morning all. I know this comes as a shock to you all about me staging my death. I will explain it in a very concise way possible. My life was in danger and I was being hunted by a certain individual. We didn''t know when I would be attacked. So I let myself in the open so that I could be assassinated openly. Of course that was a huge drama staged by me. The Avengers helped me in this regard. In the past few days when I was hiding the Avengers were able to catch the culprit and put him into jail. He would be seeing trial soon for an attempt to murder."


    "This was all a joint operation of me and the Avengers." John said.


    The reporters immediately got up from their seats and flocked around John for questions. John answered the best he could. Answering the reporters was probably his toughest work. After half an hour of answering, John left. He needed to go back to Disney to continue his work and handle the management again.


    The people in Disney had already got the information that John faked his death. Bob and Kevin thanked the stars that John was back as he was the best boss and a living money making machine. They didn''t want to loose such a great chairman.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The people of the world came to know about the fake death of John. Most of them were relieved as John had a huge and positive influence on people. His cartoons, movies and animes were top notch and people really loved him as a character. Though many were angry with John as the market fluctuated a lot due to his fake death, but it didn''t really affect many people at the end as the term of his fake death was short.


    "So did you miss me?" John asked everyone who came to the meeting in Disney.


    "Of course Sir." Kevin said.


    "Good. Anyways are the movies and series I asked to work on is on schedule?"


    "Yes sir. One animated movie, one animated series and a superhero movie is on the right track. All the works are in post production sequence now. Everything will be out by the end of this year."


    "Good. That''s great."


    John had planned many animes that would be released next year. Those animes could help him more. Even though he didn''t really lack powers and he was almost at the top of food chain, he still wanted to have a plan if any situation goes south.


    John discussed about the direction of the company and even said that he might be busy with a new company that would be launched soon with Tony. This new information made the others sad as they thought he might be busy with the new company and wouldn''t give time to Disney anymore. John saw their expressions but didn''t say anything about it.


    He could never leave Disney as this was his lifeblood and Disney was basically the fuel to his power. After discussing everything John went home by evening. He was tired. The last week was a hectic one. With all the staged shows and being hidden from everyone was challenging for him. John inherently was lazy so too much mental work made him exhausted.


    He returned to his bed but was sad too see that he was still alone. Emma still hasn''t arrived from Oa. He even thought of going to Oa. The system powers didn''t allow him to teleport to places where he could summon his characters. This was a huge drawback and almost cursed the system for it.


    Soon days went by and it was the month of October, 2012. As he was came back home he saw that the door was opened. He felt suspicious but then he remembered something and immediately overjoyed. He almost ran inside only to see Emma standing wearing a sexy dress.


    "Miss me baby?"


    John almost ran to her arms and kissed her. John really missed her a lot. He lifted her up and went to the bedroom. They both needed to feel each other up before making a proper conversation.

 108. The usual routine

    *little bit of cringe*


    Late in the morning the next day, John finally opened his eyes to see Emma lying with her arms around him. She looked way too beautiful and peaceful for John to handle.


    He kissed her in the forehead. Emma opened her eyes slightly. She looked at John and said


    "Seems like you really missed me a lot." Emma said with a sleepy tone.


    "Yes of course I did. I can make you feel again of how much I missed you." John said with a evil smile.


    "Stop. Don''t you want to know how I was all these months?"


    "Sure. What did you learn? What did the Guardians tell you?" John asked.


    "Many things. Most of the records were from the previous universe. That universe was scary. The Guardians are still accumulating knowledge of this universe. This will take years. But I saw some records of this universe. Two words can be described for this universe. Utter chaos."


    "Yes it''s chaotic out there. Wars are constant in this universe." John said. Emma wasn''t surprised by John knowing about this universe as he could dream many things.


    "Yes so now it will be the responsibility of the lanterns to bring order. The Guardians said it will take a couple of years to make new sets of rings. I was the trial version of them. There had been some changes about the working of the green element."


    "The Guardians decided that it won''t be safe with me alone outside. So they will let me go for patrol only after the full lantern corps is created. Until then I am free."


    "That''s great. You can complete your studies too till then. They have been bugging me for you missing the classes the past few days." John said.


    "Yes I can also be with you without much worry." Emma said. "Tell me about you. What did you do?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Me? A lot has happened. Uprooted an old organization and killed a bunch of people."


    "Huh! What the hell happened when I was gone?" Emma asked.


    John then proceeded to tell her about Hydra and how they killed everyone in Hydra. Emma was surprised that such a commotion occurred when she was away. But was happy that they came out victorious.


    They talked for hours after that as they had so much to talk about. Emma talked about her life in Oa. She had went for sightseeing in the universe with Hal and even confronted a team of space pirates.


    John was interested in this story and asked what did he see.


    "Well there were aliens and basically scums of the universe. They were trying to hijack a traveling ship. We just blew their ships." Emma said.


    "How does it feel to travel in the universe without anything?" John was always curious about how the green lanterns traveled. Even though he could do it himself now by changing him to green lantern but didn''t have the chance to do it yet.


    "It was refreshing in the beginning to see the distant stars clearly but it turns boring real soon. Its fortunate that we travel very fast otherwise I would just die of boredom. I must say travelling in such high speed feels weird."


    "I can only imagine. Oh yes I will teach you about alchemy. For close range fights it will be helpful for you." John said.


    "Sure. I will take defense classes too. I need to be better at it. Hal could defeat me without even using the ring."


    John decided to take a day off today. He wanted to spend time with Emma. After having breakfast they got ready to go out and have fun. They went for shopping and even went to the Central Park and spent the rest of the day.


    "We need a vacation." John said.


    "Yes we do. We can all go together. Hal will come soon. With the Avengers we can have a good time." Emma said.


    "Sure. After the movies come out we can all go together to a beautiful place."


    The next few days went as normal as could be and it was finally the month of November. In the mid of November, the first movie of John for this year would be out. It was a animated movie and people were surprised that John came for the premiere himself. Even Tony Stark showed up for the movie.


    Bruce too came for the premiere. He was now the Secretary of World Council. The world council accepted the conditions of the Avengers for putting Bruce as the Secretary. Of course Nick Fury didn''t mention them that he was Bruce Wayne.


    Fury had already made a whole history of Bruce before. Fury just said to the world council that he trusted Bruce and he wanted only him to he secretary. SHIELD had a huge number of ninjas too as Fury asked for help from the kages.


    They had been very busy recently with killing the hidden agents. John deliberately didn''t let SHIELD in the path of Von Strucker as Scarlet Witch was important for him.

 109. A sci-fi animated movie

    John and Emma came out of their iconic yellow Camaro as John never used any other car except for Bee. There were less reporters this time as nobody expected John to be here as he almost never comes for premieres of animated movies. Still two reporters came forward and interviewed John.


    "Mr. John, you and Tony will start a new company. Can you tell us anything about?"


    "Umm Actually Tony and Pepper will be handling the main situation. I can only tell you this that it will help our earth in energy sector."


    "Sir, no offense, you almost never come for premiere of animated movies. Is there any particular thing about this movie.?"


    "No no. Me and Emma were just bored at home. So thought of having a fun with this movie." John replied. From the corner of his eyes he saw Tony and Pepper stepping out of Drift. Now the people knew that something was definitely up with the movie.


    John has a history of making movies out of real life and many wondered if this movie had any real elements. Many reporters asked Tony but he too like John didn''t disclose anything about the movie. Truth to be said John actually didn''t say anything about the futuristic things that was about to arrive. He too like others were curious.


    Pepper was happy to see Emma again. Nobody knew where Emma vanished for the past few months but everybody was happy to see her again. Pepper suddenly noticed a ring in Emma ring finger. She was dumbfounded.


    "Emma did you get engaged to John? John never said that you two got engaged." Pepper said. Tony too suddenly noticed a green ring in Emma''s finger.


    "Huh! Engaged. Boy are you really engaged? This green colored ring looks weird. It feels like I have seen it somewhere." Tony said.


    Emma blushed a bit but finally said "No No.. We aren''t engaged. This ring has another significance." She even peeped at John as Emma really wanted to be engaged and get married to John someday. Though it was too fast but she did wish to spend her lifetime with John.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Tony you are smart. I think you can figure it out." John replied this time. Tony thought for a second and then his eyes went big. He looked at the ring more closely and was sure if the ring was what he thought.


    "Emma you are a space policeman now?" Tony said.


    "Yes. I was in Oa for the past few months. I am the first green lantern that belongs to this universe." Emma said with a hint of pride.


    Pepper was surprised that Emma was chosen to be a green lantern. She was genuinely happy that Emma has become a green lantern. It means that was another person in avengers and she could help the team too.


    Tony got jealous a bit and said "Fine. Pepper I will make you a suit too so that you can be a superhero like Emma."


    "Forget it I am not a fighter. Avenging is your world." As Tony was asking about the planet Oa to Emma. Banner and Wayne arrived at almost the same time. They too got to know about Emma being a green lantern and they were happy that a new person has joined their team.


    "Alright people let''s go and watch the movie." said John as he led them inside.


    The movie started with a small kid reading a book. But the book looked different as it had holographic function and even had voice function. The book told the story of a great pirate who in the vast universe looted all that he could in his lifetime. His wealth became so huge that he had a planet just to keep his treasures hidden away.


    The boy was very much engrossed in the story till his mother barged him. His mother too joined the kid in reading the story. The story continued on with the kid becoming an adult. He turned out to be rebellious but a genius in machinery. Their world was futuristic where aliens were everywhere.


    The main difference between their universe and other universes was that there was no vacuum in space. People used spaceships that looked like boat ships while the sails used solar wind to travel across the vast universe.


    The story followed the young adult and his journey in the universe to find the lost planet of the pirate where he buried all his treasures. The movie''s name was ''Treasure Planet''. It was an old movie of Disney. John had almost forgotten of the movie.


    After much thinking he finally decided on this movie because this would allow John to have more influence on people if he used the technology of using solar wind to travel. This would allow humanity to travel in the solar system after modifications.

 110. New technology

    John didn''t want to propagate a technology that would directly launch humanity into vast space because that would be dangerous. John just wanted something to influence the humanity and maybe launch them into a pre-space era.


    After extracting one or two ships from the movie, Tony would be able to easily copy ideas from the ships. Like artificial gravity and use of solar wind to travel. Use of such technology will only allow humanity to be in the boundaries of the solar system as there would be no solar wind after you reach the boundary.


    Tony and John through the company would have total control over the ships that can be created and this would greatly influence John''s fan values. He would use these ships platform to propagate more of his works and gather more fan values.


    Audience loved the movie and applauded such a vivid story. Tony on the other hand was lost in his thoughts. Pepper saw this and nudged Tony


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Well thinking that Elon Musk is going to go bankrupt soon." Tony said with  sarcastic sadness.


    "Huh! Why?" Pepper asked.


    "Do you think his ideas of clean energy will be able to beat the ideas of use of solar wind for travel? We can use solar energy in cars and travel across more efficiently. It will basically launch humanity to a new era. John isn''t that your main plan?"


    "Yes. That''s the plan. This era will be controlled by us." John said.


    "Great plan. I am now envious of your dream power John. Try to guide more worlds towards us. We can basically control everything through technology. This use of solar power will even give more power to my suit and conserve more energy." Tony said.


    "Do you think it''s that easy? By the way we need a vacation. I can''t guide the ships here in New York. We need to get out." John suggested as Emma and him were having this plan before.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Yes. I too need a vacation. All this running around needs to stop for time being. Where will the ships land?" Tony said.


    "That''s a surprise. In a week we will leave. Everybody is welcome to join. Bring Banner too. I will invite Diana." John said.


    "Bruce you are coming right?" John asked


    "New technology. I am interested too." Bruce said flatly.


    John and others left after the movie. The new animated and superhero series would be out soon and in fact a new game would be out during the starting of next year. CD Projekt RED will be releasing the new game as John had a deal with them. He was really looking forward for his favorite game to be released.


    The week went by as everybody got ready for the vacation. Early morning everyone came to the private hanger. Banner and Diana too joined in as they were invited. Even Hal had come back from Oa as he didn''t have much work to do there.


    "So everybody is here. Let''s go." John said as they boarded the private airplane.


    "John your series would come to an end. Why don''t you make it as a movie like always. That''s a weird decision to make." Banner said as he was very much interested in John''s works. Banner was basically a weeb after getting in touch with animes.


    "Because a person from that series will arrive in a much later period. Let the people take time with it." John replied.


    "Another person. Guess we will have to finish watching it then." Steve said as he too had joined.


    "How is everything with Bucky?" John asked.


    "He is still not fully back. He recognizes me but can''t remember everything else. Will have to wait for him to fully heal."


    After 10 hours of long flight the plane finally landed in a small airport.


    "So we are in India. I guess these islands are secluded. A good place to guide the ships here." Tony said.


    "Yes. Welcome to Andaman and Nicobar Islands."


    John in his previous life visited the islands. There are a bunch of islands which aren''t inhabited and he could easily sail to one such island and extract the ship while also enjoying the beautiful place once again.


    John had already booked everything and went to a luxurious hotel to rest. They would leave for a secluded island tomorrow. The hotel was a sea facing one and everybody loved it.


    "So do you like this place?" John asked.


    "Of course I love it." Emma said.


    The next day John and others left for a very secluded island from a private boat. John had already sent a huge private boat to the harbor before after transforming it with the help of cube. John didn''t want any third party to join this vacation and with the help of cube they could travel without any problems.


    They all traveled to an island which was far away from the main islands. After landing on the beach they set up small tents as they wanted to spend the rest of the vacation in the island.

 111. Show off

    "When will the ships arrive?" Tony asked as he was excited to get his hands on the new technology. The new york war was traumatizing for him. Even though they won it by a huge mile but space had always been mysterious to him. This was their first step to space travel and he was looking forward to it.


    "In time Tony. Relax. Enjoy the vacation for now." John said. Tony got little disappointed but didn''t try to force.


    They finally all set up their tents, sat down on the beach while eating snacks and enjoying the sea. John remembered something and finally said


    "Guys I have another intention of coming to this secluded place. After the New York war I received a new power and truth to be said I never dared to try it. Finally here so far away I can use it."


    "New power. Now dreams gives you powers too? Damn. I should sleep more." Tony lamented.


    "Can we see?" Steve asked with hesitation as having powers is a very private matter. Even Emma was surprised as Jon never mentioned of this new ''power''.


    "Watch me." John said and and suddenly his arms stretched and it transformed into very long and wide feathers. The feathers were burning in blue light with a bit of golden flames that sparked slightly everywhere. Soon the flames covered the body and John transformed into a huge bird of flames.


    The bird looked exquisite with golden flamed tails and blue fire all over the body. The bird flapped its wings as it hovered in air. Everybody was surprised after seeing this. They were in awe with such a huge bird that looked like it bathed in flames. Banner''s eyes were shining differently as he knew what this power was.


    "You ate the Tori Tori no Mi?" Banner asked.


    "Yes Banner." said the bird.


    "Wait. You are saying that John ate the mystical Zoan fruit? Holy mother of God. You are nigh invincible now." Tony said as he too follows anime but not as religiously as Banner.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "What is Tori Tori no Mi?" Steve asked as he wasn''t still upto date with all the anime.


    "In simple words John is basically a Phoenix. The bird of the legends. He can almost never be killed. No matter what physical damage he receives he can heal himself. And can even heal others." Diana said as they too watched the anime.


    "Phoenix? Oh my God! That is a legendary creature." Pepper said while holding her hands before her mouth to stop her from screaming more loudly.


    John flapped his wings and went high up in the air. He wanted to fly a bit around the island and feel the fresh air. He never used this power before so he wanted to see how powerful he was. Even though he didn''t know Haki his flames were strong enough.


    "No wonder he never cared before about his own assassination. He can never be assassinated. No one on earth has the power to kill him." Banner said.


    Steve and other sighed as they got to understand how powerful John was now. Emma was very happy as John has taken a major leap and he would be safe no matter what. John came back after few minutes as he had flown enough and got a feel of fresh salty air.


    "I thought after becoming a green lantern I might be able to defeat you. What a nice dream it was." Emma said.


    "Oh c''mon me being your boyfriend can''t be weak. Can I?" John said. "Guys the ship will come in a few days. Until then enjoy the vacation and you can watch the series too. You will see an interesting world." John said.


    "John can you heal Bucky?" Steve suddenly asked.


    "I am not sure if the fires of resurrection can heal his brain. His brain isn''t actually damaged. It''s just that his neuron wires are aligned a little differently." Banner answered it as he was an expert in this field.


    "Don''t worry Steve he will be fine soon." John assured. Everybody else spent the rest of the day enjoying in the beach. The island was big and it had a great beach along the shores. The sunset was breathtaking to see from the island.


    The next day the scheduled series was released on Netflix and everybody started watching it together. They were curious about a new character that was going to arrive. The animated series started with a background voice of a girl saying


    "Water... Earth... Fire... Air... My grandmother used to tell me stories about the old days. Of the time of peace when the Avatar kept balance ... that all changed when the fire nation attacked."


    Yes. John went to the series of Avatar: The last air bender as a new character to handle a special situation. He couldn''t let too high profile of a character be out and Aang would be the perfect candidate for his plans.

 112. Two ships

    Everybody spent the whole day binge watching the series. They loved the series. It was a journey of a young boy who could control all fours elements but never learned the process. He joins up a water bender and her brother to stop the fire nation conquering everything.


    The series ended with the defeat of the fire lord while him mastering the avatar state. He maintained his vow of never killing anyone until the end and defeated the fire lord by taking away his fire bending.


    It took 3 days to binge watch the whole series with everybody. It was a vivid story and all loved it.


    "Who is coming from that series?" Diana finally asked the question that was burning inside everyone.


    "It''s Aang with Appa, Momo and Katara." John didn''t want to rip the family much apart and wanted to keep Aang happy as much as possible. Although he could always erase memories with the help of system like always John didn''t want to alter his summon''s memories too much. Memories are what makes human beings humane.


    "That''s a pity. He can never be an Avenger." Banner said as Aang had the vow of never killing. This alone excludes him from joining their team as they had to constantly kill when required.


    "Where will you guide him?" Bruce asked.


    "I heard Coulson has formed a team which has a free reign and carry out mission which involves any kind of extraordinary events. SHIELD can let him join with Appa and Coulson will be a perfect person to guide him to our new world." John replied.


    John wanted to handle the case of Inhumans with Aang. Since their trajectory has already changed with the death of Agent Grant Ward, Aang would be a perfect candidate to join in and see the new world.


    John would just share memories of Inhumans and some aspects of the story. He believed Aang would be capable enough to handle Afterlife as the Inhumans lived away from society and Aang will understand them better since he was himself a monk.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    There was enough time for Aang to grow as the story of Inhumans would take more than a year to start. John was looking forward to see what kind of butterfly effect would Aang create. He also remembered about the lost Inhuman, the Hive.


    "It sure will be interesting."


    After another day of lazing around the island with the boat and visiting the nearby islands and beaches it was finally time for John to extract two ships from the movie Treasure Planet.


    [ Ding


    Total fan values : 2.3 billion


    Value of extracting ship from Treasure Planet - 5 million (value will depend on the size and fire power of the ship)]


    "Extract two ships. One large and one big small with no firepower"


    [Ding


    Command executed. Total fan values spent - 11 million


    Urging the host to work hard]


    Everybody was looking at John who was closing his eyes with expectations as this was the first time John would guide something near them, as John had always guided people and things in solitary places.


    John opened his eyes and waved his hands. Suddenly a huge portal opened and a two ships came out. One was a huge ship with triple masts. While the other was a smaller one with a single mast.


    Both the ships looked almost the size of normal old fashioned ships of Earth. Only difference was that the sails were glistening in the sun. There were polygon shaped golden lines on the sail of both the ships. And both the ships at the read end and on the sides had propulsion canons.


    Both ships landed on the beach as John wasn''t sure if the ships were waterproof.


    "Alright who here is a very old person?" Tony asked. Diana and Steve raised their hands.


    "That was a trick question Steve. Diana is more old than you. Your generation didn''t have such old ships. Diana do you know how to drive the old ships?"


    "Yes I learnt in Amazon." Diana replied.


    "Great. We will use this to go to Jurassic Park. I have an extra laboratory built exactly for this. Let''s hop into it people. Can''t wait to try this baby myself." Tony said with an adventurous tone.


    Everybody hopped into the ship. Tony soon figured out a rough idea of the ships mechanism and started the engine with the help of Diana. Even though there was no solar wind in the Earth''s atmosphere, the winds and the solar energy were high enough for it to sail in air.


    "Alright buckle yourselves. it might be a bumpy ride. Emma sorry to bother you but only you save us all in a jiffy if there is any problem. Diana will ride the small one while I will ride the big one."


    "Sure." Emma said. Diana, Bruce and Banner went into the small ship. While others on the bigger ship. Tony taught her a rough idea for controlling the thrusters. While Diana taught Tony how to use wind energy to their advantage.

 113. New people

    Both of the ships set sailed. The ship went high up in the air and flew away. Everybody was surprised by it''s high speed and stability, including John. He didn''t expect the ships to sail in such high speeds. They proved to be much faster than John expected. John really didn''t expect this as he had some serious doubts on the physics involved in it.


    "Tony how fast do you reckon these ships can really go?" John asked.


    "Well their universe is very weird. Here, due to air resistance the ships can''t travel in supposed high speeds. In vacuum I presume they will sail much faster. According to my calculation it can travel much faster than our current technology of space ships. But we can never go beyond our solar system with it. It''s possible to travel to Mars and other nearby planets and that''s it. Of course our space ships equipped with these sails will be different and we will try to achieve maximum efficiency. It will be easy for us to insert our hands in transport industry."


    "Good. Do it. We can use this technology in cars, ships and planes. Then within a year or two we will go for space." John said.


    "Yes. Banner can also join the team and give his opinions in this huge project." Tony said.


    "Sure."


    They reached the Jurassic Park after a day of boring journey. The laboratory was already built and so Tony, Bruce and Banner got to work after arriving in the island. Pepper too joined as she had to make necessary changes to the new company and Tony would advice on it.


    At the end only John and Emma came back to NY. Emma got busy with the classes while John was looking into the new superhero movie which would release at Christmas. In fact the superhero series would finish in a few days time too. John wanted to extract a cheap superhero from it and send it to SHIELD.


    It didn''t really matter to John with the new superhero, but John needed the third season of this series as he had plans to use it for more influence in the world. John called up Nick Fury as he needed to talk with him. Fury arrived at evening to talk since John asked for a proper meeting.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "So the satellites picked up two new ships arriving at Jurassic Park. Are those what I think they are?" Fury asked first. As John had asked SHIELD beforehand to notify the air force of various countries not to disturb them while they travel to Jurassic Park.


    "If you are asking if those ships are from the Treasure Planet movie then yes. Currently Tony and others are dismantling it and figuring out the technology. Humanity is going to take a leap. We will arrive in space era soon." John said.


    Fury got a headache because introduction such a technology to society would cause massive changes in the market. But then again Earth needed a boost, specially after the New York war. And this was the correct time for introducing such a technology.


    "I called you here for two things. I suppose you have watched Avatar. Aang is going to arrive with Appa, Momo and Katara. He is still young like in the series and knows all bending, including the Avatar State. I want Coulson to be his mentor."


    Fury who heard this was shocked. "Super powered beings again? And such a huge animal too. It''s going to be a headache to explain to world council. I will let Wayne talk to the world council about it. What is the second thing?"


    "Aang will be somewhere in the North Cascades National Park. Tell Coulson to start searching and another thing is that your precious Hawkeye is going to get a new companion. Watch out for the new upcoming series."


    "Companion? Hawkeye? You mean an archer? Alright I am looking forward to it."


    "You can try convincing him of joining SHIELD. I won''t be guiding him anywhere. You take care of it." John said as he really didn''t care about this new guy. It was just on a whim that he will extract this new superhero and his girlfriend.


    Fury left after discussing some things about the new series. John just gave a general idea of the new series. After a week the new series was finally finish. The third season will finish and then he could extract all the required characters.


    The series was about a rich playboy which got stranded on an island for 5 years. When he returned back, he was a changed person. He became a vigilante and started killing the corrupt people in the city. He was basically an archer like hawkeye.


    The first season was him finding out that his best friend''s father was the main enemy.The second season was about an old enemy from the island coming back to kill him while the last season was about Raas al Ghul.


    Yes the series was the Green Arrow series from DC. John made sure that there were DC movie references all over the series denoting that Oliver Queen belonged to the same world as Batman. This gimmick would help him earn more fan values.

 114. Another archer

    John basically needed the template of Raas Al Ghul and his League of Assassins. He wanted to influence the underground world like the Mandarin. Since the actual Mandarin has taken his office off the League can fit in perfectly in the shadows.


    The people in the underground world would definitely notice this new League and follow his series. This would help him gain lots of fan value. John didn''t want to tell anyone of it. Even if SHIELD would find it out later, John could just say that he didn''t know from his dreams if they arrived or not.


    Another reason for bringing Raas al Ghul was Lazarus Pit. The water that could provide long life to anyone and heal wounds. Even though John had the philosopher''s stone, he wanted to have as many contingencies as possible.


    John spent a total of 500 million on Aang, Appa, Momo, Katara and the League of Assassins. The League along with Raas was placed in a dimension that was located very deep in the Himalayas so that people would find it difficult to search for them. He shared his memories with Raas and ordered him to control the underground world slowly and influence as many people as possible hiding the identity of the League.


    The last 20 million was spent on Oliver Queen and Felicity Smoak. Since John finished the series in 3rd season so there was a romance between Oliver and Felicity. John just removed Oliver''s memory of his child as that memory might influence him. John who was sitting in the family room with Emma while operating the system from his mind suddenly asked her


    "Do you want to see Felicity and Oliver?"


    "Huh they will be coming too?" Emma said as they had just finished watching the whole series.


    "Yes," John said. "They will come soon."


    The next day morning the doorbell of their home rang. John went and opened the door. There stood a very handsome tall man with blonde hair and a beautiful woman.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Come in." John said. It was Oliver and Felicity and he summoned them yesterday in a random place in New York. Emma looked at the couple with a smile and invited them inside,


    They all sat down and Oliver spoke " I guess you know of us since you made almost a perfect replica of my life."


    "Yes, I know everything of you." John had to play this initial act in front of Emma. Even though he felt guilty of hiding his system from Emma but there was no way around it.


    "Took me some time to find your home." Oliver said.


    "Do you all have any plans?" Emma asked them instead.


    "No. We have no idea what we should do? We just arrived yesterday. One moment we were sleeping in our bed, the other moment we were in a completely different apartment. This is crazy. Took time to understand that we had come to another universe. Saw that our life story was made in a series." Felicity said as in the series she loved talking constantly.


    "I am sorry for invading your privacy with the series. But that''s the only way possible to contact people from different universes. Felicity, you can join our new company. My friend Pepper can appoint you. And Oliver I am not sure where you will fit. There is SHIELD where you can join. I am sure their Director will come after you soon. "


    "It''s fine. Hmm... SHIELD, when I hacked into the internet to find more information I saw their presence." Felicity said.


    "OK, I will think of it." Oliver said. "Why does it feel like you are accustomed to inviting people from other worlds?"


    "That''s my superpower. I can basically see different worlds and direct them when they come here for their own good." John said as he played a whole drama with Oliver and Felicity.


    Felicity and Emma spoke a lot while Oliver wanted to know more about the world. John didn''t give Oliver too many memories of this world and just gave a general idea, so Oliver was curious and wanted to know more.


    As they were talking there was another knock on the door. Emma went to open the door only to see Nick Fury was standing with Maria Hill behind.


    "Can we come in?" Fury asked. Emma nodded and let them in.


    "Your information travels way too fast Fury," John said as he saw Fury. He was really surprised by the fast means of SHIELD, even after Hydra''s downfall SHIELD still maintained the same power as before.


    "Oliver this is Director Fury of SHIELD I was talking about. He is a paranoid old man, so be on guard against him." John said.


    "Only the paranoid survive John. Hello Mr. Queen. I suppose you know my identity. I am here to offer you to join SHIELD. Of course, a proper assessment would have to be carried out before to see if you are really a person who believes in justice and a capable archer."

 115. Zephyr One

    "We need to understand this world before I can make any decision." Oliver said this time.


    "Sure. Take your own time. Contact us if you think you are ready." Fury said.


    "We are on the search of Aang. The National Park has been closed off until we find him. Coulson is leading his team for this." Fury added as he looked at John.


    "Whatever! It''s your headache. Not mine." John said shrugging his shoulders. He didn''t really care. He had already shared some memories with Aang and summoned him in the National Park.


    Coulson on the other hand was having a hard time finding Aang. Even though Appa was huge, the park itself was immense. After almost 2 days of searching Fitz was able to find out Appa via a small drone. From the drone camera too they saw Aang and Katara with Momo on her arms.


    "Chop chop Guys. We need to bring them to the team. Can''t wait much. We need to plug this hole of Rising Tide Organization and this new super powered being in NY."


    After few minutes, Coulson and Agent May approached where Aang was located. As they came near him they saw Aang and Katara assuming a fighting pose. Katara had a small puddle of water floating near her while Aang just stood there lifting his arms. Appa let out a low growl at them.


    "Hello Avatar Aang. We have come in peace. We just want to talk with you." Coulson said.


    "Who are you? What is that weird dress you both are wearing. Are men and women here wear the same dress?" Aang said. Coulson sighed as he realized from his reply that Aang was still naive while Katara was still alert.


    "We come from an organization named as SHIELD. We are basically responsible for people who come from outer worlds, like you. Few days ago we noticed that you and your family crossed to our universe. So we are here as a welcoming party."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "How can we trust you?" Katara spoke this time.


    "You don''t. I don''t know if you know or not but in this universe the general people don''t know bending. We are just ordinary guys but we have weapons far more powerful than your world. Weapons powerful enough to destroy Fire Nation in a matter of seconds." May replied to Katara.


    "That is impossible! Such powerful weapons doesn''t exist." Aang said with a hint of anxiousness as he felt it was a lie. May took out her gun and shot at a nearby tree.


    The gun was custom made so the damage on the tree was far higher than it should be. Aang and Katara were dumbfounded when they saw it.


    "This is just a small weapon. We have larger weapons. This world is dangerous and only we can protect you from dangerous people. The person who informed us about you advised me to let you both join our team. He is my good friend and I really hope you can join us."


    "You will be able to travel with us all around the globe and make your own assessment if we are good or bad. If you think we are bad then you can leave." Coulson said.


    "You mean John? When we got launched into this universe he kind of guided us by speaking with us in our dreams. Is John your friend? Whatever John said is real? Is this really a new universe? I thought he was joking when he said this is a different universe. Does he really have the power to speak to people with dreams?" Aang said incoherently as he was excited. This supposed new world made his adventurous blood boil over.


    "John Jameson. He is a consultant to our organization." Coulson said.


    "What''s a consultant?" Katara asked.


    "I will be happy to explain you once we get into the plane. Will you join us?"


    Katara and Aang thought for a bit and finally accepted to go with Coulson. Since John had ordered them to be with Coulson and help him as much as possible he didn''t have any other choice. Plus, he himself was excited to try out this so called new world.


    Aang and Katara hopped onto Appa. "Come over. You can direct us where we need to go." Katara said. She smiled for the first time. Coulson and May got over Appa. Appa floated up and Coulson directed to fly towards a particular direction.


    "This is beyond physics." May murmured under her breath as they saw Appa flying without any help. After a minute of flying they came to a clearing where a huge airplane was lying down. It was the Zephyr one which was more advanced than the original story as Tony gave some ideas on it''s design.


    The Zephyr one looked weird as it had a open ranch type railings above it''s body with a bunch of hay in one side.

 116. Skye

    They landed near the Zephyr One. Aang and Katara were surprised by this huge thing so Aang was curious and asked


    "Is this your home? Looks beautiful."


    "Home? No. This is our plane, a transport machine that can fly. We will travel around the world with this and on the upper part you can keep Appa. Since John asked us to handle your situation we installed that over Zephyr One. Appa won''t need to fly around and he can happily spend his time above while we fly around in the plane." Coulson said.


    "Are you serious? You mean this thing can fly? OMG. This looks amazing. Can I go inside? Can I? Can I?" Aang was excited way beyond his imagination. Coulson looked weirdly at Aang for a second and said "Yes you can go in."


    But before Aang could go in he saw two men and woman coming from the back of the plane. It was Fitz and Simmons and a ninja from Iwagakure, named Ittan.


    Fury dispatched a ninja to there team as an added security. Jemma Simmons was a bio-chemist while Fitz was an engineer scientist. They both had genius level intellect. Jemma approached Aang with bright eyes and said


    "Avatar Aang it''s my honor to meet you. Your journey in defeating the fire lord was an inspiring one. Our world need people like you."


    "Huh!! Hahah.. It''s nothing.. Hahaha." Aang said embarrassingly. They all introduced each other. Aang and Katara came to know that like them Ittan too belonged to another world. Aang was happy to know that there was an other worldly being among them and was curious about Ittan''s world.


    "OK guys we need to leave. Aang tell Appa that he can land himself above the Zephyr inside the railings. We need to go on a mission. You can be with us till you find a good place to settle down. Get to know this world till then." Coulson said.


    They soon boarded the plane and flew away. And like the original story Coulson was able to find a hacker named Skye that belonged to Rising Tide Organization. She was trying to get more information on the Centipede before she was taken in.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Skye was taken in where May interrogated her. Skye as usual didn''t give up any information. Coulson was interested in Skye as she had no birth record nor much information from her childhood.


    "Ittan it''s up to you now. She is an asset. We can use her." Coulson said. Ittan nodded and went in. Aang on the other hand was getting used to the new world and the world fascinated him and Katara equally. They never expected that humanity could reach such heights with just using technology and science.


    "What do you think of superheroes? The one with the mask when he killed so many aliens with his fire." Ittan asked Skye who was in the interrogation room.


    "Huh! He is powerful if that is what you are asking." Skye said.


    "Do you think he needed to cover his face? No he is powerful enough not to cover his face. He covered his face to protect his loved ones. Do you think exposing SHIELD will lead to any good thing?"


    "SHIELD is the divide between the world and the more weirder world. You think us as bad guys but we are not." Ittan said as he brought out a kunai. He threw it to the wall.


    The kunai traveled with such high speed and strength that it pierced 2 inches inside the wall. Skye was shocked and scared by it as she felt no normal human being could do that.


    "You are a super powered being too like Mike Peterson?" Skye asked.


    "If you want to know more about me you need to give up the information of Mike and tell us what is going on. You will understand how dangerous it is in exposing SHIELD."


    Skye finally buckled under the pressure and blurted out everything she knew of Centipede. Fitz and Simmons were able to know more after researching on the Centipede and they were able to pinpoint the location of Mike.


    "Ittan bring him in." Coulson said. Ittan reached the home of Mike and knocked the door.


    "Mr. Mike I want you to come with me." said Ittan as Mike opened the door. Of course Mike flipped out instantly as he was mentally unstable because of the Centipede. Ittan had to constrain him using ninjutsu and made sure that Mike didn''t blow himself up. After picking up his kid, Ittan returned to the Zephyr One.


    Skye on the other hand met Aang and Katara. She wasn''t a fan of anime and cartoons so she had no idea who they were. Though she found their behavior weird she didn''t point it out. As Skye saw the process of how quickly Ittan over powered Mike from a drone, she trembled in fear.


    "What happened? Just felt scared of a normal jonin ninja?" Coulson asked Skye seeing her trembling.


    "I felt scared because I didn''t know Mike was a walking bomb. Wait. Did you say ninja? Is Ittan a ninja?" Skye asked.


    "It seems like you haven''t watched John''s works in animes and cartoons. No wonder you didn''t recognize Aang."


    "What do you mean John''s works? Does John Jameson has anything to do with this?"


    "I can only tell you more after you join us. You will be assessed in the meantime."

 117. The movie

    Skye finally accepted the invitation of Coulson and joined as a consultant. She was very curious of what Couslon meant by John''s works and Coulson finally opened up about Ittan and Aang belonging to the works of John.


    "So you mean to say that even some cartoons and animes of John are real. This is crazy. I thought only his movies are real. Holy mother of God." Skye said.


    "Your first assignment will be to go through all the works of John. That''s the most basic thing you need to do as a consultant. All agents here are directed to do the same thing. Oh yes since you haven''t gone out of this place you haven''t seen Appa. Go outside there is Appa above the Zephyr one"


    Skye''s eyes went wide as she ran outside. She saw the images of Appa when Coulson explained about Aang. She never saw Appa before because she was brought to Zephyr One blindfolded. When she saw Appa playing with Aang her mouth went wide. At first she didn''t believe Coulson but after seeing this her world changed.


    "Skye come here. Appa wants to smell you." Aang said as they had met before. Skye hesitated for a bit but took up the courage to approach Appa. Appa smelled and nudged at her. Skye on the other hand loved the fluffy fur of Appa.


    Later Skye rode Appa and flew high up in the air with the help of Aang. Skye really felt she was living in dreams. After returning back she saw Coulson waiting for her.


    "So you think I am deceiving you? This world is more dangerous than you think." Skye now fully believed Coulson and accepted the role of consultant whole heartedly.


    The next day John checked the memories of Aang and Ittan as he knew that Ittan too joined Coulson''s team and from what he saw he was surprised.


    "What the hell is wrong with this world? Centipede incident happens after Extremis Virus. Did Killian lose his mind by letting normal people use Centipede in the market? Damn the butterfly effect is taking a shape now. I need to keep an eye on Killian. Tony is in Jurassic Park surrounded by ocean. It''s really a boon that the new superhero is associated with water."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    According to the actual timeline the incident of Centipede was supposed to happen in late 2013 but it happened one year early. This surprised John a bit. John didn''t want any bad thing happen to Tony like in ''What if''. Tony was important in this world and he needed to keep the timeline intact as much as possible.


    Otherwise situations might go out of control and he wasn''t ready to lose his prophetic vision of future. Especially Ultron. He was way too powerful in ''What if'' and he wanted to make sure Ultron never gets the mind stone. That is why John never let any extra knowledge in computers connected with internet.


    After two weeks it was almost Christmas time, the whole city was in festive mood. On 24th of December, the premiere for the new superhero movie was held in NY. John as usual came with Emma. Tony, Bruce, Diana and Banner specially took time off for the movie as a new member was going to join. Bruce had hinted before that the new superhero belonged to their team so they were looking forward to it.


    Fury too came this time but Coulson was missing as he had his own missions now. The movie started the same way the last post credits scene ended. The man living in the lighthouse found a stranded woman wearing a white futuristic suit. She was wounded. The man took her to the lighthouse and nursed her back to health,


    "Who are you?" asked the man.


    "Atlanna, Queen of Atlantis." said the woman


    "Oh wow. I am Tom, keeper of the lighthouse". The story rolled as they both fell in love with each other and bore a child together. They named the boy Arthur, after the legendary king Arthur. But the story didn''t continue a happy story.


    The people of Atlantis soon found out about the location of Atlanna and attacked. Atlanna successfully defended and killed all the Atlanteans who came. That fight scene was vivid and looked futuristic. Atlanna herself looked powerful with the trident. She at the end left because she knew if she didn''t leave, she will be hunted down again.


    "What the hell is wrong with your world? Even an underwater kingdom is more futuristic than human world. As a human race we have failed to evolve sufficiently." Tony looked at Bruce and complained. Wayne just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything.


    The story continued as the boy grew up. The boy knew he was special from beginning. The camera moved and showed a submarine being hijacked by a group of pirates. As the pirates were securing the deck, there was a ping in the sonar. Before they could figure what it was, the submarine was suddenly hit by something.

 118. Namor

    Yes. The movie was Aquaman.


    A man appeared in the water and he with his own power destroyed the propellers and lifted the submarine above water. His power level was amazing and it shocked the audience. Then there was a fight between the pirates and the man. Bullets, swords and even a grenade launcher had no effect on him.


    "We have a male Diana among us." Steve said as he too had joined for the movie. He was interested to see a new person arriving in their universe.


    The movie went on as it showed a conspiracy by the son of Atlanna, Orm who was Arthur''s half brother. He wanted to attack the surface dwellers and Mera, Daughter of Nereus, wanted Arthur to stop Orm. Arthur accepts the deal but was captured and even had to duel against Orm.


    Later Arthur was able to escape with the help of Mera. They went on a search for the trident of the first king of Atlantis and was able to find the location of the lost trident. As they were returning back, Arthur was attacked by Black Manta, the pirate who Arthur confronted in the start of the movie but he had advanced technology. Thanks to Orm.


    Arthur managed to defeat him and went to the trench where he had to go through the portal. He and Mera had to fend off monsters along the way to reach the core of the earth.


    It was there where Arthur met his mother, who too was banished to the trench because of having a child with a human. Atlanna told that the trident of King Atlan was guarded by Karathen, a mythical monster and he would die if he went to reclaim it. Arthur insisted on the path as they had no way out.


    Arthue went in to reclaim only to be stopped by Karathen. But Arthur who had always been able to speak to water creatures said.


    "Stop. You are right I am a half breed mongrel. But I didn''t come here because I thought I was worthy..."


    "You understand me?" Karathen replied.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "I do." Arthur replied.


    "No mortal has conversed with me since King Atlan." Karathen finally let him take the trident. The trident made him worthy to be a king as it allowed to command all the water creatures on the ocean.


    In the meantime Orm declared himself as ocean master and attacked the last tribe which was opposing his rule. Arthur came and stopped the war from damaging Atlantis any further. This time Arthur was finally able to defeat Orm. The fight was vivid and jawbreaking.


    The audience loved the way Arthur fought. As most of the audience now understood that John''s movies were basically rituals before a new superhero emerged. And since Arthur had the blood of humans and even took the side of humans they really liked him. Especially his command over all sea creatures assured that the sea won''t ever be a problem again.


    "So we have a fishman. That''s interesting." Tony said. While John on the other hand looked at Fury and said "Fury tell all governments not to search for Atlantis."


    "Huh! Why?" Fury was curious and asked.


    "Because this world itself might have an Atlantis. If there is Atlantis in this world then just pray that they aren''t our enemy." John replied. Everybody was taken aback by this. After Diana became real many governments went to search for Amazon but didn''t find anything but the search still continues to this day by several governments.


    SHIELD never cared about it because Amazon didn''t exist. But now there was a possibility of Atlantis in this world and governments might take it seriously as the kingdom showed was way too advanced.


    "What do you mean? There is really Atlantis in this world?" Diana asked.


    "I am not sure. If there is, then we have a problem." John said that because there was a rumor of Namor being present in the second part of Black Panther movie. In comics Namor was almost an anti-hero. And even on two occasions there was a very subtle reference to Atlantis in Marvel movies.


    "Who is ''he'' here?" Bruce asked as he too was interested.


    "He is Namor. In many versions of our universe he is an anti-hero and has powers like Aquaman. So Fury tell governments not to make any rash decisions."


    "Our universe also has many versions? Man, I wonder if I am not a Hulk in another universe. That would be such a relief." Banner said. John looked at him with pity as in most comics Hulk was more powerful than their world.


    "You are more brutal in other universes Banner." John replied. "You are actually very weak here."


    "What? I am weak. This is the first time someone said that of Hulk. Seems like I really will have to design Veronica. If Hulk becomes more powerful and out of control I hope all of you will stop" Banner said as he still didn''t trust his other personality.

 119. The mutant

    The movie continued as it was time for post credits scene like always. It showed a man standing. He had a scared look at his face as a war waged on in the background. The war looked futuristic with various flying ships shooting lasers at each other. The camera changed, it showed a new born baby being held by the same man.


    "Goodbye my son. Our hopes and dreams travel with you."


    "He will be an outcast. They will kill him." said the baby''s mother.


    "How? He will be a God to them." The post credits scene ended with a small spaceship traveling towards Earth.


    "A baby to earth. Why did they do that? Isn''t it cruel?" Steve asked.


    "They were forced to do so." John replied. They all didn''t ask much as John never spoiled the movie for anyone. Fury on the other hand had a lot of work as he had to stop governments to do any stupid things. He didn''t want to take any risk before he fully knew the other side. There was a high chance of presence of Atlantis since John said so he had to be careful.


    Aquaman wouldn''t be able to save them if Atlantis decided on waging war against the humans. Everybody went back to their homes as they had work to do. John too left with Emma. The movie fared more than the previous movies as by now people understood that a superhero movie meant a new hero emerging.


    John, unlike previous years had two superhero movie scheduled in 2013. He needed to change somethings so he decided on two movies. John spent the Christmas with his family and Emma and even decided to visit London with Emma for New Year''s eve.


    The year of 2013 was an intense time too as the Thor would have confrontation with the Dark Elves and the weird situation of Extremis virus. John had a plan for Malekith but it was going to take time.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    John also wanted to influence the NY underground world and he had a game character for that. At first John wanted to use the anime "Katekyo Hitman Reborn" for handling the crime. But he didn''t have enough time to prepare it.


    All the recent high level animes had taken his time and now when he realized that he needed to influence the underworld in Hell''s Kitchen, it was already too late.


    "Whatever! A new game is going to to be out. I will just use him. He won''t fit in the whole setting but who cares. Let the new character get a feel of the world and later I will bring his whole family."


    John and Emma spent a lot of time together in London as they had a vacation and even visited around various touristic places in Britain. After 2 weeks of vacation they returned as John''s first game would be out in a few days time. Like series he had made a series of 3 games into a single long game.


    It was an RPG game about a human who was experimented upon to become a mutant. John didn''t play the first part of the game so he had to spend fan values for acquiring the old version of it. The story in the game revolved around the man named Geralt and his quest to hunt monsters while dealing with politics.


    The third part of the series was where the story bloomed. He was on his quest to find Ciri, his adopted daughter. She was the most powerful person in their universe. The game had three different endings and according to people''s choices the game had a sweet, sad and a bittersweet endings.


    Yes, The game was ''Witcher'' series. John had played the trial version of the game and he was happy with the story as that was the main concern for him. The technology of this earth was good enough to handle such a huge franchise. He had mad hopes for the game as he was a huge fan of it and was sure it would be a huge success.


    In a week the game was out. People went to buy the game as John''s name was pasted on it. Now many things in the world sells if there was John''s name but when people played the game they loved it. They didn''t expect that the game would be so good that people played it for like hours and still didn''t have enough of it.


    Since all the three parts of the game was in a single version. it was a long story but everybody played the game till the end. They loved the character portrayal, story telling and color of the game. It rose in game rankings within a week and topped the charts.


    John even noticed a jump in his fan values due to it. He was happy to see this.


    [Ding


    total fan values - 2 billion]


    "Extract Geralt of Rivea, the butcher of Blaviken."


    [Ding


    Command accepted. Fan value spent - 80 million]

 120. Matt Murdock

    John was alone at home when he extracted Geralt. He summoned Geralt as he wanted to look at this legendary character. He had already shared the required memories for this world. He was from a world which was very much backward age so Geralt needed a total rundown of everything.


    "Hello Geralt. Now you know everything that you are to know and the mission which you have. Later I will establish a school for you to teach. It will be done in due time." John said as he wanted to bring the whole family but it would cost a lot and he needed to save fan values for the new upcoming world he had planned to bring."


    "Hmm.. The monsters aren''t here but people themselves are monsters from what I have seen from the memories. You want me to handle the whole bunch of people and ninjas. That will cost you."


    "Sure.. Here is a card containing 5 million dollars. If you need more you can ask me. You already know how to use it." John said while handling him a credit card. He also needed to handle the identity so he called Fixit for that. Fixit would be enough to handle his new identity.


    "Hmm.. See you then. I will wait for Ciri and others." Geralt was on his way to leave when Emma returned. She was surprised to see a man with silver long hair while having two swords behind his back.


    Emma looked at John who was behind standing as she wanted to know who was this new man. "Emma haven''t you played the game? Didn''t you say Geralt is more hot than me? This is Geralt."


    "Huh. You are Geralt." Emma said as she blushed. She didn''t really expect that John created a game to propagate the story of a person. She thought the whole game was just for fun and joked with John saying that Geralt was very hot, hotter than John.


    "I am Geralt. It''s nice to meet you. Excuse my clumsiness as I don''t know the manners of the modern society." Geralt said. "I came here in order to know more about this world."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "No. It''s fine. Since you are new here stay here for the time being. We will make lunch soon." Emma suggested. Geralt looked at John who nodded.


    "Sure." Geralt stayed over till evening while Emma was curious about him and he constantly barged him with questions. Geralt left at night as he had a mission now.


    "So still think he is hotter?" John asked with a fake jealous tone.


    "Of course. But you are better" Emma said as she kissed him.


    Geralt after going out took a taxi. Emma ordered new sets of clothes for Geralt. As having swords might just attract unwanted attention. She ordered a guitar set too hide the swords when Geralt stayed over to their place.


    He soon reached Hells Kitchen as this was here where his long mission would start. He booked a hotel till he could find a proper place to stay. He soon found out information of Matt Murdock, the blind lawyer. John had sent Geralt to insert himself in the life of Matt and finishing the Hand later. While taking care of Wilson Fisk along the way.


    After few days of searching he bought himself a cosy home. Even though Hell''s Kitchen wasn''t exactly a safe neighborhood, for a person like Geralt it was a walk in the park. Without using any potions he could beat all of the scums in the underworld. John had summoned Geralt with all his magical signs maxed out so it was very easy for him if he was attacked.


    After finding out the location of Matt Murdock he kept away from him. From the memories of John he knew that Matt''s hearing was on high level. He didn''t want to expose himself yet.


    Soon there was a news of murder of Daniel Fisher''s murder, an employee of Union Allied Construction. Geralt knew instantly that this was his cue to insert himself.


    After the case came out, Geralt kept a watch on Karen Page''s home as he had already researched on her from before. After 2 nights of waiting at night he finally saw Matt Murdock fighting someone in rain outside her home. He looked at the fighting style of Matt and shook his head.


    "What a dumb way of fighting. No wonder he is always bloodied after every fight."


    Rance and Daredevil were fighting intensely when Matt suddenly heard someone walking towards them. He was scared thinking that Rance would attack the guy approaching but what the man said next stopped both Rance and Matt on their tracks.


    "You guys are fighting like pigs fighting in a gutter. You both should take training lessons from me. Specially you Daredevil." Before Lance could turn his head to see who was talking, he felt dizzy and became unconscious in a second.

 121. The trio

    Geralt had used the Axii sign of Lance to make him unconscious. Karen also came out from her home. Matt was sure that this new guy did something to Lance to make him fall unconscious as he could hear his hands moving when Lance fell but he just wasn''t sure what it was.


    "Who are you?" Matt asked.


    "An interested third party. Go home. Take this person to a news channel. You can''t trust the police." Geralt replied concisely.


    Geralt vanished saying that. Matt wanted to stop him but he was too exhausted and beaten up and from the fall off the window. Karen who saw all this was confused too of what just happened but she knew what the man in silver hair said was right. The police couldn''t be trusted.


    "Who are you?" Karen asked. Matt didn''t reply to that as he didn''t want to expose his identity to Karen by speaking. Matt left after taking the unconscious body of Lance to the a local news channel.


    The next day the news papers came out with the scandal of union allied. Wesley, the right hand man of Fisk, moved fast to stop spreading any dirty mud on the company. Two days later Karen joined Matt''s lawyer firm as an assistant.


    They were happy to see that Karen was free from any accusation. Karen had made good food for them and they were talking happily but suddenly Matt stiffened because he had familiar foot steps at the door.


    The person who made Lance unconscious at the wave of his hand. Matt wasn''t sure why this man came but he had to be on guard as he didn''t know if this man was a enemy or an ally.


    Geralt knocked at the door. Karen went to the door thinking it was a new client but was surprised to see an acquaintance. "Ummm ...hello." Karen said.


    "Can I come in?" Geralt said in a raspy voice. Matt on the other hand was trembling as from the body of Geralt he heard strong but slower heart beats and even the blood flowing through his veins sounded different. "What the hell is wrong with this guy? Is he even human?"


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Come in.. come in.. Matt, Foggy when I was attacked that night this man was there to save me and the guy in mask. I am sorry, I don''t know your name." Karen.


    "Geralt of Rivia, the butcher of Blaviken. Hello!"


    "Why does that name sound so familiar? Anyway hello I am Foggy Nelson. You have a weird way of introducing yourself though. Where is Rivia? In Washington?."Foggy said. "Those contact lens of his looks so weird." he murmured under his breath.


    "Hello. I am Matt Murdock. Thank you for saving Karen."


    "Not in US Mr. Nelson." Geralt replied.


    "Sorry we don''t have any good food items to offer you for your help." Karen said. Even though she didn''t know how Geralt had helped her before she was happy to see him again and with real identity.


    "I am not here for food. I am here to discuss something with Mr. Murdock but at first we need a change of surroundings. Your office isn''t going to attract any clients." Geralt said.


    "We know but we don''t have the funds to remodel it." Foggy said.


    "I understand so I will invest some money in the firm to remodel it so that at least there will be clients." Geralt said.


    "Huh invest? Really? Are you in some kind of trouble?" Foggy asked.


    "It''s not me who are in trouble, it''s you three who are in trouble." Geralt said while taking an apple from the basket of food.


    "What do you mean?" Matt asked as he wasn''t sure what Geralt was talking about. He was still apprehensive of Geralt as he wasn''t sure what he wanted.


    "Do you think your little stint with Union Allied went unnoticed? Or did you think everything is fine after you exposed Union Allied?"


    "You mean we didn''t catch the real culprit? I knew it. I always felt something was off from beginning." Karen said as he felt sad. They tried their best to expose but the real culprits were still at large.


    "What are we going to do about it?" Matt said.


    "No. Mr. Murdock, what are you going to do about it? How far the rabbit hole are you going to go to expose Union Allied?" Geralt.


    "Me? What do you mean?" Matt said as he felt that Geralt might know his real identity.


    "You know exactly what I mean." Geralt said. Matt was sure now that Geralt knew it was him that night but he wasn''t sure how he was exposed. He felt scared as now Geralt could easily threaten the lives of Foggy and Karen but he didn''t know if he could defeat him.


    That stunt of making a person unconscious was still very vivid in his head but he still needed to be on guard.


    "What do you mean Mr. Geralt?" Foggy said.


    "Your friend here has a huge secret. Ask him. He can answer better than me." Geralt said. Karen and Foggy looked at Matt.

 122. Truth out

    "What''s he talking about Matt?" Foggy asked.


    "How do you know me? Who are you?" Matt asked Geralt instead.


    "I know a lot of things Mr. Murdock, your history with Stick, the enemy which you will be facing. You don''t have to have guard up against me. I am here on a contract to save you and deal with your problem. Plus I am bored, I need a work to get this boredom wash away." Geralt said.


    Matt trembled when he heard the name of Stick. Now he was pretty sure that Geralt knew everything. Matt hesitated a bit now as he wasn''t sure how to tell his secret to Foggy and he didn''t trust Karen fully as of yet. Geralt saw his hesitation so he said


    "It''s fine, Karen can be trusted." Geralt said. Since the cat was out of the bag, he had to say something now as lies won''t help him here. Matt finally opened up about his super high senses. His recent actions and even that he was there that night when Karen was attacked.


    "You have been lying to me Matt? All these years you have been lying to me on my face."


    "Then what did you want me to tell? An accident that gave me super powers and I could feel everything in the surrounding? I am sorry Foggy but I didn''t even tell my father about it. It was Stick who trained me. Elektra knew about it. She figured it out herself."


    "Your ex-girlfriend too. I have been a dumb best friend all these years." Foggy said. Karen on the other was surprised that it was Matt who saved her that day and was grateful to Matt.


    "What is the contract you are speaking of? Who sent you?" Matt asked now as now he had to get the bottom of Geralt.


    "He is a friend of mine. If you do research about me you might find it out yourself. The person of interest here is Wilson Fisk. He is the head of Union Allied and the person behind all this. He wants to remodel Hells Kitchen and make it as his own playground of criminal activities. He will kill anyone on the way, including you all if you try to stop him."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "I know Matt that you are a staunch believer of naive justice so I will keep it straight. We need to find James Wesley, right hand man of Fisk and Leland Owlsley, a Wall Street financialist. Leland controls all the accounts of Fisk and Union Allied. If we can make them cough out secrets it will be very easy to bring Fisk down." Geralt said.


    "How do you know all this? Are your information correct?" Matt asked.


    "Won''t it be easy if we catch them? You can ask them yourselves. Oh yes Matt they are also going to lay a net to catch you. Probably kidnapping a child or making wrong moves on someone soon. The Russians aren''t happy with what you did in the docks."


    "Damn he knows everything about me. So what do you want me to do if something happens? Leave an innocent person in mercy of others?"


    "Of course not! As I said do a proper research on me, you will know who I am. I have been laying low all this time. It''s time to move my muscles. Call me when you go for a round." Foggy and Karen were little confused by their conversation but didn''t intervene.


    Foggy just came to know that his best friend had been lying to him so he was angry but Geralt made him happy again when he said he would invest 300 thousand dollars to the firm.


    Foggy was too excited about it to think of something else. He wanted to move their office to a good one in Hell''s Kitchen. Matt accepted it without much thought. Karen too started looking for a good place. Geralt left after leaving his contact information.


    After Geralt left, Foggy and others went to Google to research on Geralt and what they found out almost scared them.


    "What the hell is wrong with this world? Before it was characters from movies. Now it''s from games? What is this John Jameson trying to play? I am willing to bet my 100 dollars that it was John who gave Geralt the contract." Foggy said as he explained what kind of character Geralt was.


    "Is he really a human who was experimented upon?" Karen asked.


    "Yes. His whole body doesn''t even work like human. He has a weird smell in him like a person living in acid, stronger bones, lower rate of heart beat. There are other weird things in him which I am not sure about." Matt said proving that the gaming character was real.


    "So he fights monsters and humans both. I wonder if there are monsters around NY. Would love to see some. I am sure they are aliens since the game itself pointed that the monsters come from different dimensions." Foggy said.

 123. Mutant vs. Humans

    Since now people believed in aliens so any kinds of monsters would be automatically labelled as aliens. Foggy and Karen spoke of Geralt''s powers and his magic of signs. Now Matt finally understood how he made Lance unconscious that day. He believed in the story of Geralt more now.


    "Matt you should be careful of him too. He has a bad history with both humans and monsters. The nickname ''butcher of Blaviken'' isn''t for a show off." Karen said.


    "I understand, but at least he isn''t in the side of evil. And he was contracted by someone to help me. So he will complete that." Matt said as by now he got a full rundown of the story of Geralt.


    Two days went by after that. One night finally Matt heard the sound of a kid being kidnapped. Matt immediately remembered about what Geralt said and called him.


    "Are you up for some action?" Matt asked.


    "On the way."


    Geralt met up with Matt outside a building controlled by the Russians. "30 men. They respect you Matt. Congratulations."


    "We need to get the kid out safely." Matt said. Geralt didn''t bring his sword as it would be an overkill and it might disgust Matt. Geralt followed by Matt went inside the apartment. Geralt brought a mask too to cover his identity.


    Two guys were standing in the doorway. Geralt used the Axii sign on both of them. Their heads started shining in dark and the two men started fighting each other. Matt was surprised by this but didn''t stop it.


    "Let the games begin." Geralt said.


    Geralt and Matt went in and were immediately confronted by a dozen people. these people came out after listening to the commotion outside only to see Geralt and Matt. They both started fighting instantly. But what the Russians saw next scared the s**t out of them.


    Geralt after exchanging few punches and kicks, pressed his hand forward. There was a huge shock that traveled from his hand. It threw all of the Russians few feet away. Some even stuck the wall and were injured badly. The remaining Russians who saw this trembled. Matt took advantage of the shocked Russians and started beating them.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The other Russians who were on patrol came out of their places and was surprised to see their fallen comrades. Two people even had guns and shot at them. Geralt immediately used the Quen that produced a circular shield around him and Matt. The shield looked golden and the bullets made a metallic sound before bouncing off the shield.


    "Hot weapons. What a bunch of waste." Geralt said.


    Now more people were really scared out of their wits. Even guns couldn''t kill these two. They now regretted laying a net for the masked guy. Even if they ran now, everybody wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "I will ask this once. Where is the kid? Any wrong answers will be rewarded with broken bones." Matt said. The Russians kept their mouth shut even after they were threatened.


    "Thank you." Geralt said and again started raining punches and kicks on them. He looked exquisite in his fighting style. Even though he couldn''t defend against all, his armor was enough to stop impact. In addition he had used Quen on himself and covered himself with invisible armor. Matt too joined the fray.


    After 5 minutes of fighting, all the Russians were lying on the floor badly injured. Some had sharp cuts while others had many broken bones. Geralt lifted one conscious guy up and used Axii sign on him.


    "Tell me where is the kid?"


    The man incoherently pointed out the location of the kid. He was too much injured to even talk straight. The kid was hidden in another building.


    "Seems like we need to deal with more Russians." Matt said.


    "Yes. These bunch of weak ones don''t really amount much." Geralt said. Both left for another building and there too they were confronted by Russians, but lesser in number as they weren''t expecting anyone to attack them. The Russians were easily beaten down.


    Matt took the kid and called the police to take him away. After leaving the kid near a police car, they both left silently.


    "So now you trust me with Wesley and Leland?" Geralt asked.


    "Ok but I will interrogate them and you can''t interfere." Matt said. Geralt shrugged his shoulders to that.


    "So where will we find these two people?" Matt asked.


    "Wesley will come to your office soon with a case. I will be there." Geralt said.


    A week passed by after that. The Russians were scared after getting to know that there were two masked men now and one had special powers. SHIELD also got to know about a masked man with weird powers.


    After getting a detailed information, they were surprised by it as the agents who always goes through the works of John knew exactly who the masked man was. The agents submitted the report to their superiors and Fury soon got to know.


    "Now even game characters are real. What else is left in this world?"


    He called up John as he needed to know more.

 124. Wesley

    "Did you know of Geralt?" Fury asked immediately as he contacted John.


    "Yes I do know. Even Emma knows of it. Can''t expect me to tell the whole world about it. Do you?" John retorted.


    "You should thank me. I am trying to clean the underworld by making a contract with Geralt. He will bring the chaotic underworld to order. Tell NY police to remain away if two masked men are involved."


    "You can''t do this. There is law and order for that." Fury said.


    "Did you really think I would spend money, make a witcher contract with Geralt so as to deal with low lying criminals? You really think SHIELD knows everything?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know exactly what I mean. There are special people in underworld and only another special person can handle it. Just help him along the way. Maybe you can get his goodwill. Don''t try to control him or else Ciri might come in future and send you to another dimension filled with monsters." John warned Fury.


    "Why is this world becoming so weird?" Fury murmured as he ended the call almost in the verge of tears. He called Maria to send some agents to keep problems away from Geralt.


    After a week or so Wesley did really come to the new office of Matt and Foggy with a case. They had been ready for him from a quite a long time. Matt before interrogating asked questions normally and he could feel something was really shady of Wesley. As they were talking Geralt finally came out of the shadows and said


    "Are you done talking? Can we start?"


    "Who are you? What is going on?" Wesley said as he turned his head to see the new person.


    "You don''t need to know who he is. Tell us about Wilson Fisk. It will be easier for you that way." Matt said. Wesley''s heart beat rose by quite a margin when he said Wilson Fisk. Matt now was almost sure that whatever Geralt said was right.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Who Wilson Fisk? I don''t know anyone of that name. I am calling the police." Wesley as his hands went to his pocket to call from his mobile but before he could reach there Geralt caught his hand and twisted it. Wesley screamed in pain.


    "Answer his question Wesley. It won''t end well if you continue wasting the time." Geralt said.


    "Haah.. My men will immediately know if I don''t return early. You can''t kill me because if you do that police will be after you." Wesley said after wincing in pain.


    "Do you really think we didn''t haven''t taken precaution? Wesley, let me be clear, you will never see the light of day after this. No police will come for you and neither your men." Geralt said.


    "That is impossible. The police and my men will surely come." As Wesley said and there  was a knock in the door.


    "They are here?" Matt said.


    "Yes. Let them in." Geralt said. Wesley had a smile in his face as he thought his security detail had come after seeing his shout. Karen went and opened the the door.


    Two men in a black suit were standing outside and Wesley''s face turned gloomy as these were not his men. "Hello Mr. Geralt. We are from SHIELD. We have blocked the police and incapacitated the men outside."


    "SHIELD? You are from SHIELD? But how? We have laid low all this time. How did we get your attention?" Wesley almost screamed as he said that before anybody could say anything to the new men of SHIELD. He knew there was no way out once SHIELD was involved. Even though SHIELD was a very secretive organization but men in real high level knew of their existence and most tried to avoid their radar.


    But today SHIELD came to such a small place which was of no significance. "They are here not for you, but for him." Foggy said pointing at Geralt. Geralt had already told them that SHIELD, a very secretive organization might come to help them.


    "Him? Who is he?" Wesley asked now more apprehensive.


    "Geralt of Rivea, the butcher of Blaviken. Well you should have played games before to understand him better." Karen said. Wesley didn''t understand what Karen meant by that.


    "I owe your SHIELD one for that. Though I don''t really care for the people outside it would still be a problem." Geralt said as John had already told from memories that SHIELD might come to visit as they have already come to know about him.


    "So Wesley. Still want to be stubborn. Spill it out fast. We need to go to Leland too to bring out evidence." Matt said. Wesley knew that the empire Wilson and him had made would crumble now no matter what.


    At the end Wesley gave up all information he had about the criminal activities and about Wilson Fisk and his associates.

 125. Leland

    "Good now we have one end of the puzzle. Let''s go for the other end." Geralt said. The agents who listened to all the wrong doings of Wilson Fisk were also surprised, even though they never cared about the underworld crimes, but the dealings that Wilson Fisk had done angered them too. It included everything. Drugs trade, human trafficking, prostitution, murders... every dirty deed that could be named. Foggy and Karen clenched their fist after hearing all this.


    "Monsters and humans. No difference. Evil persists on everything known."


    "Sir, you can use our car. SHIELD has already sent some agents to his home so that he doesn''t run away." an agent said with a little angered expression as he too was affected by the deeds of Fisk and his associates.


    "Hmm.. Lead the way." Geralt said.


    One agent had taken away Wesley to be put into a prison in SHIELD while another led Matt and Geralt to the car. They soon were on their way to Leland''s home. As they were traveling the radio of the agent sent the information that Leland was in a hurry suddenly. Geralt who heard it immediately said.


    "Don''t let him run away. Stop him at all cost. I will be there in a minute."


    The agent delivered the same order and rode the car faster this time. When the reached his home they heard gunshots from far with people in the streets running away from the sound of the shots.


    "S**t. Who sent people to shoot? I thought Leland didn''t have security." Matt said.


    "It''s probably due to missing Wesley. Fisk became worried so he sent a security detail to bring Leland out. Matt stay here. This is not your fight. Let me handle this." Geralt said as he guessed it.


    Geralt got out of the car and ran towards the Leland''s home only to hear a screeching sound of tires coming from the side. He turned only to see a car rushing towards him with high speed. As the car was few inches away Geralt did a sideways roll to another side to avoid being hit.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The car didn''t stop as it continued to sped away. It was Leland''s car which came out of the garage from the side. As the men of Fisk were exchanging gun shots against SHIELD, Leland knew he had to go out. If he stayed in his home he would be caught.


    Leland when he came out of the garage saw a man in silver colored hair, and from his running direction Leland knew it was the enemy so he didn''t even bother to change the direction. But surprisingly the man survived as he avoided being hit.


    As he sped away he looked at his rear view mirror, but what Leland saw next he would remember his entire life until his death. He saw the silver haired man stretched his arms towards his car''s direction. This caused a wave of intense fire that was created out of thin air.


    The wave of fire reached his car fast and it hit it. This instantly caused the car to catch fire. Now Leland knew that if he didn''t go out of the car, he might die as the car would definitely explode when it catches the gas.


    This was Geralt''s maxed out Igni. Geralt could have used Aard but chose Igni instead as Aard might throw the car away and it might lead to the death of Leland. Igni would instill fear into Leland as it would take a minute or so for a car catching fire to explode.


    Geralt came running to the stopped car to see Leland coming out of it. He came near and caught on his collar. The gunshots had already stopped as more agents of SHIELD arrived at the scene for backup by then. Geralt brought Leland to Matt and threw him down.


    "Are you alright?" Matt asked.


    "I survived the Trial of Grass. Do you think such maneuvers would do any harm?"


    The agents came to take away Leland. The police wouldn''t have any say in this matter as the person dealing with it was extraordinary.


    "Thank you for stopping Leland from running away." Matt thanked the agents as SHIELD had done a huge favor to them. Geralt didn''t say anything as he could guess why SHIELD showed such high favor to him.


    "Let''s go back. Your friends might be worried." Geralt said. They both left after that as SHIELD would handle Fisk for now and it was only a matter of time before he would be caught.


    "Sir, we have made contact. He was grateful for our help and he said he owed us a favor. This mission was an absolute success." an agent said over his radio. Fury on the other side of the radio call had a smile in his face.


    "I am pretty sure Fisk would run away now. But since we caught Leland and Wesley we have the chip. Let the hunt for Wilson Fisk begin." Geralt said to Matt on the way to the office.

 126. The future is now, old man

    The next all the major news channels were buzzing with the news of the philanthropist Wilson Fisk. His cruel deeds and double life were in the newspapers and major news channels. Unsurprisingly, Wilson Fisk himself vanished when the news came out.


    Police forces all over the world were notified about this and there was an APB out for him. He was given the order to catch dead or alive. SHIELD too had posted a lookout for him. The Hand which had dealings with Fisk also got scared away and went underground and hid themselves.


    John who saw all this in the morning news was happy. The first phase of his plan was complete, now it was time for the second phase and that was occupying the underground world and only person was capable for this.


    Ra''s al Ghul.


    He ordered Ra''s to start his infiltration into NY underground world and take over everything possible and ultimately the whole of USA. He could create a legend of Ra''s in the underworld. This would lead many to watch the Green Arrow and Batman, in turn fueling his fan values.


    "Sheesh! That took long enough. Now it''s time to accumulate more fan values this year as only one character will come to life this year. I wonder when I will get enough fan values to get my new world."


    It was already February when the incident with Fisk ended. He ordered Geralt to pass his time and he didn''t need to touch ''The Hand'' now. If he killed Madame Gao or Nobu all the rest accomplices will hide and it would be hard to bring them out.


    "Look out for the Purple Man. The rest don''t bother. The Defenders doesn''t matter." John ordered Geralt. John had great prejudice against the series of Defenders from his last life. They ruined the story by a lot and he didn''t even care to watch the second seasons of both Jessica Jones and Iron Fist.


    The next month was an eventful one. Tony and John held a press conference on the 3rd of May. The news they released shook humanity to it''s core. Even after hundred years in the future people always pointed out that this day was where humanity took a massive step to a more modern society.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Hello everyone! As you all have known, me and John have built a new company called Umbrella Corporation. Last year was an eventful one. This earth faced a crisis we never have expected. But this also opened our eyes and made us realize that we are not alone. The last few months me and various other scientists worked hard and fast to deliver us a new technology. And here we are to show the first prototype that will change humanity forever. I present to you''Tron''."


    Tony pointed out to a wall. The wall moved itself and opened. Out came a futuristic car. The car looked beautiful and a beautiful sleek design. But the most eye catching part were the polygon shaped golden lines all over it''s body. It shined from time to time and gave more character to the car.


    "You must be wondering what is so different about the car. Well let me tell you, this car with a single charge can drive up to 1000 kms even in most disastrous conditions. This car can even go further if it gets enough solar power. The only thing you will have to care about now is the maintenance of it which is also cheap and easily affordable."


    This statement alone shook all the reporters. They couldn''t believe their ears by what Tony said. But then they remembered since aliens were present in the world then such technology might exist outside earth but they weren''t sure if this technology belonged to aliens.


    "I know what you are thinking. Thinking that it''s an alien tech. But let me assure you that this technology is genuinely human. We had help along the way for sure but it''s made by me and a team of scientists. We already sent the car for a trial run of 700 kms without a second charge and it ran perfectly."


    "This is Umbrella Corporation''s first model and future models would also be more efficient. This is a new kind of solar harnessing technology and this can be used in our houses, ships, airplanes and in every other sector. It would be cheap and affordable and more highly efficient."


    "We have just taken our first path to a cleaner and brighter future. Don''t want to leave a shitty planet to our next generation now. Can we? The company will take orders after the car passes a rigorous test by the authorities and would be accepting booking after September. So don''t think twice as this will be a lifetime opportunity for you to be a part of something greater."


    The news reporters started flocking Tony after that with tons of questions. Tony for the first time was happy to answer questions as he was proud of what they achieved in the last few months. Thanks to the All-Spark and help of Wayne and Banner it was easier but this new car had his sweat and tears too.

 127. Water

    The whole world shook when Tony gave the press conference. That day the market fluctuated wildly. Many company''s stock prices went down within hours. People always believed what Tony said as his technology never failed. Recently he had started business on energy sector. That was already a highly efficient and cheap technology. But now a better, cheaper and more efficient came out.


    The great part of this was that it could be used almost everywhere, at least that''s what Tony claimed. And everybody believed him. The next days went smoothly for the company. The authorities came to check the working of the car and the safety with it and they were more than satisfied and gave it a green light. The US President himself congratulated Tony of this awesome invention and hoped that this would lead humanity to a brighter future.


    But the good days didn''t last long. One fine day the month of April, all the TV channels changed itself and showed Mandarin threatening US of war and terrorism. He showed sightings of various bombings on US soil and said that he would kill Tony Stark himself. This surprised John as in actual world no direct threat to Tony was made.


    "So this is another butterfly effect. Well whatever! Aquaman is here. Isn''t fire his weapon. Arthur can pour water in his head."


    Actually, Tony in the last few months almost lived in Jurassic Park for the experiments. And he continued to live there, he even made a grand home for himself with the help of transformers. Even though Tony did lot of work for the new technology, he didn''t forget to make new suits.


    And the latest he made was Mark 42. The biggest difference between the original world''s Mark 42 and the new Mark 42 was that all the parts of Mark 42 were transformers. This suit looked more efficient and better than the original version thanks to the new solar power harnessing technology.


    The difference in the story of Mandarin came because of the fact that Tony had introduced such a new technology that the old corporations such as Roxxon Corporations suffered the most. Their share prices dipped crazily and now such corporations banded together and approached the Mandarin (fake) to deal with Tony on the garb of war and terrorism.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After the threat was made Tony responded saying that the Mandarin could come up to his home at the Jurassic Park and he would still beat Mandarin back. And as if the universe corrected itself, Tony did get hit but the ending this time was different.


    ------


    Maya Hansen, the main person behind Extremis Virus came to meet Tony after Tony''s response to the press.


    "You need to get away. Mandarin he is dangerous." Maya said.


    Pepper who packed her luggage was ready to take away Tony from Jurassic Park back to NY where it would be safer with John. As they were arguing about it Cinch suddenly transformed himself who was lying on the nearby table.


    "Tony. A missile is coming to our direction in 1 minute. You need to get out now."


    "What? What is this?" Maya got scared when he saw a mobile transforming. Tony didn''t reply to Maya and said instead


    "He really did come. Pepper and Maya go away with Drift. I have 42 with me." As soon as he said that various parts of Mark 42 came flying by while Pepper ran taking the hand of Maya. Drift was already waiting outside. Pepper directed Drift to take them to Diana who was the curator of Jurassic Park.


    The missile hit his home at Jurassic Park and Tony was able to equip himself on time but failed to escape the blast. His house was hit by two missiles and since this home was at the edge of the island too he fell down to the sea. And got stuck in debris and this time the debris were heavier than the original world.


    Tony at that time thought that it was his end. He cursed his stubbornness to equip himself with 42 while he could have easily left with Drift. As he was contemplating this he suddenly saw that water beside him moved away by itself and slowly created a small sphere where no water was present.


    Tony instantly knew who had come to help him. And as expected a man with golden armor and trident appeared. It was Arthur Curry. Tony sighed in relief but said instead


    "You are late Fish Man. My home got destroyed."


    "Do you think I work for you Tin Man?" Aquaman replied.


    "Whatever! Will you help me? Or continue mocking at me?" Tony said. Arthur removed the debris easily with his bare hands and Tony finally was able to move.


    "Thank you!" Tony said finally as he stood up. "Want to go and meet Diana?"


    "Yes I just arrived. John guided me and gave the relevant information. You are lucky I found you on my way to meet her." Arthur lied as directed by John.


    "Did Mera come?" Tony suddenly asked.


    "John said that she would arrive soon."

 128. Water

    John didn''t think of Mera at first but then remembered her after Arthur asked. He felt guilty. Even though they were all his summons he wanted everyone of them to be happy. This was his greatest drawback. He wanted everyone to be happy around him. He helped everyone or guided them to help always. The reason why John had almost forgotten about Mera was because he didn''t like the character of the actress who played Mera in his previous life.


    The actress kind of had a bad reputation and she was known to have an abusive relationship with one of his favorite actor.


    As Tony and Arthur were talking there was movement in the surrounding water. They both turned their head only to see a very beautiful woman with red hair entering the air sphere around them.


    The woman had a small crown and wore a green dress. Arthur saw her and instantly became happy. "How was the journey?"


    "Well nothing major. The water reeks the same filthiness as our world." the woman said. She was Mera, the next queen of Atlantis. John had to spend 140 million fan values for her.


    Arthur went ahead and kissed her. "Ok people we need to go back to Diana. I have a girlfriend too and she must be worried." Tony said to elevate himself from being the third wheel.


    "Let''s go! But we need to remain hidden. Let the world know that you are dead, only in that way you can bring Mandarin out from the shadows." Arthur said.


    "John told you about Mandarin too?" Tony asked.


    "Yes! As I said he had sent the relevant information through his dreams." Arthur said. Mera waved her hands and the water bubble on which they were standing started to move.


    Tony matched the speed of the moving water bubble with his thrusters and all three went to the other end of the island where Diana was living. They sneakily went up the island''s cliff and came to the door of Diana.


    Drift was there near the door and Tony was relieved to see that. Even though Diana was present he didn''t want to take any chances as there might be assassinations attempts. Arthur went and knocked on the door.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The door was opened by Diana. Pepper too came from behind and ran to hug him. "Are you okay? Is everything alright?"


    "Yes everything is fine. Mermaid man here saved me." Pepper looked at the two people behind. She immediately know who they were as she too watched the movie.


    "Thank you Arthur. And thanks to you too Mera. Nice to see both of you." Pepper said.


    "Hello Pepper. Nice to see you too. See Tony, this is how to thank people. It''s alright Pepper. I believe he could have saved himself." Arthur said.


    "Hello Pepper. Must be exhausting having a giant baby to take care for." Mera said


    "Oh! You have no idea." Pepper replied.


    "Ok now Maya tell me why did you come to my home here traveling so far from mainland to warn me?" Tony asked.


    "Umm.. I think my boss works for the Mandarin." Maya said. She was shaken inside. She really didn''t expect that Aquaman would enter the scene now. Now almost the whole world believed that all superhero movies of John would come to life. And she was the first person to see Aquaman in real life.


    She saw Diana before and now there were Atlanteans. She wondered why did she even come to warn Tony while he has such high powered bodyguards.


    "Who is your boss?" Pepper asked.


    "Aldrich Killian." Maya said. And then proceeded to say about her research of the Extremis Virus and why she thought Killian worked for Mandarin. But what Mera said next scared her.


    "She is lying. I can feel it. Diana don''t you have the Lasso? Use it on her." Diana didn''t waste a second and brought the lasso of truth and bounded Maya.


    Maya instantly blurted out all the facts about Killian being the actual Mandarin and that he was the one behind all the recent bombings. She even said that Killian was funded by many high level corporations and it was on their help that he could launch such a long range missile.


    Maya also spoke about the history of Tony with Kilian and their meeting in Switzerland in 1999 and him being a total jerk to Killian.


    "Why would these companies go through so much to kill me?" Tony asked.


    "Because your car is going to change how the world works Tony." Maya said while still bound by lasso. Tony understood what she meant. His invention would really change the world forever.


    "So Killian it is. I have ignored so many people in my life. Never thought one would come back to haunt me." Tony said.


    "Seems like you pissed a lot of people. Well whatever where is the beer. I am famished." Arthur said. Pepper and Mera started talking like best friends while Diana let Arthur to the bar.


    "Oye oye matte matte. Can you all take this Killian seriously? He is a terrorist." Tony said as he saw everybody lost interest.


    "You created this. Figure it out yourself." Mera said.

 129. Killian

    "How did you know she was lying?" Tony asked Mera.


    "Being a princess and handling politics for such a long time you end to pick up some things."


    "Well whatever! What is his next plan?" Tony asked.


    "He wants to kidnap and kill the President. The Vice-President is on the side of the old corporations and he will help them vilify your inventions later. In addition his daughter is handicapped so he has dealings with Killian too."


    "Such politics. Much wow." Tony said.


    "Where is Killian now?"


    "In a villa in Miami. This is where the actor Mandarin is kept. Most of the time Killian works from the there and does his experiments on the veterans who willingly subject themselves to the experiments."


    "We can go and beat the shit out of KIllian." Tony said.


    "And what will you do after that? What if he deletes all research while you both have a fight. He can accuse you easily as he has a political background. So no you can''t touch him. At least till he kidnaps the president. After he does that, you can go and kill him. The world now thinks that you are dead. Keep it that way. Killian won''t come for Maya as she was here when the missile attacked." Mera said.


    "Wouldn''t that put the President at risk?" Tony asked.


    "We will have to take this risk. Since they involved politics, we too can involve our politics." Mera said. Tony contemplated on it and finally decided.


    "Seems like I need to be John for few days." Tony said as he was reminiscing on the lie of John''s death last year. Tony called up Rhodes and he told his whole plan and the main person behind Mandarin.


    "Tony you are asking me to let the President getting kidnapped. Are you are sure about that? And I have to give away the armor if I get caught? Won''t that be dangerous?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Don''t worry buddy I will look over all the processes and make sure nobody gets hurt. You come to Jurassic Park. I will make modifications in he armor."


    "Fine I will trust you on this one."


    The next day, the media had a field day as Tony was supposedly dead. Even though they didn''t find the body many believed that he was dead. Rhodes came to the island the next day with the armor on the pretext of searching for Tony.


    Rhodes was suprised to see Aquaman and Mera but was happy that they both saved Tony.


    "What modifications are you going to do?" Rhodes asked.


    "I will make it a transformer. Normally I don''t do it because it feels weird to be inside of another living being but you will have to deal with it. "


    Tony touched the armor with the All Spark and it immediately transformed. Rhodes named it Iron Patriot. Tony then directed what it needed to do and not raise any suspicions.


    The story followed the same way as Iron Man 3. Rhodes was caught by a man who was injected with Extremis Virus. Tony immediately know of Rhodes from the Iron Patriot transmissions.


    Rhodes later was taken to the villa of Miami. Tony instantly flew over to save Rhodes. He knew he had to save Rhodes sneakily as he didn''t want to raise suspicions of Killian. Until the President get kidnapped and Vice-President''s shady deeds come to light. Tony had been collecting evidence on the Vice President with the help of Jarvis and he would soon have more than enough.


    At night Tony finally came wearing the Mark 42 suit. The security wasn''t so tight so he easily sneaked inside after making some guards unconscious. He found Rhodes tied to a bed.


    "Took you long enough. They took away Iron Patriot and did some modifications on it." Rhodes said.


    "They wish they could modify IP. That was the plan, wasn''t it? Now let them kidnap the President. You should go for the Vice-President. We don''t want the bigger fish to run away now. Do we?"


    Rhodes was able to escape after that and went to his trusted military people to make sure the Vice President wouldn''t run away. Meanwhile, the next day, Killian''s right hand man was able to join the President in Air Force One while wearing Iron Patriot.


    After hijacking the plane he let the President wear the suit and jumped right off Air Force one. The plane was in the air without pilots as they was killed by the man. But the only silver lining in the whole incident was that the plane was going to crash land in an ocean and Tony had exactly the right people to handle it.


    "Arthur, Mera need help here."


    "Let the plane come down. I will use water to slow down the plane in it''s descend. It will still be a bumpy ride though for them." Mera said.


    "Doesn''t matter. Just keep them alive. It will help you both to announce yourselves to this world too."


    The man who dived off the plane landed in the beach nearby only to see a man standing wearing a golden colored armor and a trident. Before he could react Arthur stabbed him with the trident and pinned him to the ground.

 130. Air Force One

    The man didn''t utter a single word and held the trident he was stabbed with his hand. His skin glowed red and it looked as if the inner part of his body was on fire. His hands started getting heated up as he touched the trident. After half a minute or so the trident still looked the same.


    "Even the old Gods couldn''t put a scratch on the Sacred Trident. Do you think you can do so?" As he said that the water from the ocean came like a wave and doused on the man. The fire in his hands immediately went off.


    Meanwhile, Air Force One was approaching the ocean pretty fast. As it was approaching, the people in the nearby bridge saw a huge wave of 100 metres of water coming out of the ocean by itself and it formed like a funnel.


    The water funnel caught the Air Force and enveloped it''s whole body. This led to the Air Force One slowing down significantly. By the time it reached the ocean it slowed down more. But since the plane was heavy it still entered the ocean.


    The water in the ocean around the Air Force one formed a spherical hole while the funnel enveloping the plane still continued to slowing it down. After few more metres the plane finally stopped.


    The the plane was brought on the surface of the ocean slowly. Tony who was nearby in his suit sighed in relief. This was a huge gamble he just played and it had paid off. Mera who did the hard work finally floated above.


    "Thank you Queen of Atlantis, I owe you one."


    "You owe both of us." Mera said as she was looking at the beach. Then she went to rescue the people from inside the plane. All the officials and the staff were able to come out safely.  Even though some were bruised none were injured too much. Even Tony helped in the rescue process.


    All the staff members were grateful to Mera. They recognized who Mera was as like SHIELD they too had watched the movies of John as it was the protocol now a days.


    Next they both went to the beach to see the man still being pinned down by the Sacred Trident while Arthur sitting next to the man drenched in water.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Now! Tell me where''s Killian?"


    The people on the bridge who saw this started clicking pictures and videos. And some even live broadcasted it in Youtube and Facebook.


    "Isn''t that King and Queen of Atlantis? They are real!" A man exclaimed.


    "What''s so surprising about that? Wasn''t that already predicted and taken for granted by almost everybody? I gotta say Queen Mera looks so hot. Arthur is a lucky man being a half human." said another man in the sidewalk.


    "Shh.. lower your voice. They don''t look at us in a very good eye. Be careful if their army one day comes and kidnaps you back to Atlantis."


    The people were discussing among themselves when Tony was interrogating the man. The man refused to answer no matter what.


    "Well it doesn''t matter. I was just playing with you. The suit that you sent the President with is already controlled. You have lost the war before it even started." Tony said with a victorious smile. The man who hadn''t spoken a single word finally looked shaken. Now he understood that were being played from the beginning.


    "Now since the President is captured we need to rescue him and show us our presentable face. Don''t you think?" Arthur said as he pulled the trident out and directly stabbed at the head of the man killing him.


    "Yes it''s time to work."


    They waited till evening when the tracker of Iron Patriot finally stopped flying.


    "That''s an old harbor of Roxxon Corporations. Figures. Let''s go." Tony flew away while Mera and Arthur dived in the water and swam away fast. The people in the bridge who saw all this from distance cheered. They finally got to see the new superhero.


    As all the three reached the harbor they saw the Iron Patriot suit tied by steel ropes high up in the air. "This Killian guy has a thing for dramatics. I am sure he would have done great as a movie director." Arthur said.


    "I second that." Tony said. They were able to see many guards all around the harbor. There were way too many for three of them to handle at the same time.


    "Tony we need back up." Mera said.


    "Backup is 2 minutes out. We need to free the President first. IP can take him away."


    "You go free the President. Until then we engage these people. Let''s see how powerful are their mutations." Arthur said.


    Tony flew away to the President to free him. As the guards saw an man in suit flying towards the President they immediately started shooting at it. But Arthur and Mera soon took action. Since it was an harbor filled with water around it was basically a playground for them.


    Mera used water to attack the guards who were injected with Extremis Virus. Since water lowered the temperatures of their bodies it proved more effective while Arthur used both water and his trident to kill the guards. Mera looked majestic with water spears around and throwing it to whoever came near her.

 131. Phoenix

    Tony in the meantime was able to reach Iron Patriot and released him from the bindings. "You look great Mr. President. IP take him away. And go to Rhodes to help him." After being freed IP flew away with the President inside. Now he could fight without any concern.


    All these months he had been living in anxiety. This anxiety led him to make tons of suits and this was the backup Tony mentioned before. By the time the President flew away, all the suits came flying by. All were managed by Jarvis.


    "Jarvis light this place up. Kill every being that has higher body temperatures by any means possible. Oh yes help Mera and Aquaman too when required."


    Tony joined the fight too using his Mark 42 suit. As this was an harbor there was metal everywhere so he used this to his advantage of his iron alchemy. He killed dozens of them through it.


    It had to be mentioned that there were more soldiers with Extremis Virus as Killian was supported by many rich corporations so he had more people to experiment upon than the original world.


    Mera, Aquaman and Tony both were fighting intensely while many of his suits were getting destroyed in the fight. This caused explosions everywhere. And one of that explosion hit where Killian was operating from high up in the tower. He fell to the ground and Tony noticed it.


    Tony flew to Killian and started fighting with him. For the first time Tony felt helpless as the suits of Tony would get destroyed instantly while fighting him. Tony had to abandon Mark 42 while fighting as one of his part got burnt a little. Mark 42 was a living suit and he didn''t want to hurt any living being.


    Tony had to use the other suits which he brought as backup to fight. Even his iron alchemy did almost no harm to Killian as metal melted away after a second touching his body. As the fight raged on between Tony and Killian due to the explosions around a huge crane fell in their position and exploded.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    They both had to get away. Tony was able to fly way while Killian got buried under the huge crane. Mera and Arthur who were little far were relieved to see Tony being safe and they continued killed the other people who had Extremis Virus.


    Tony finally came near the buried debris and sighed. This was really one of his toughest enemy. Killian almost bested him with his constant high temperature and faster physique. As he was reminiscing this, the debris moved by itself. Tony now had a look of gloominess in his face.


    "Is this guy immortal or something? Even thousand kg of loads did nothing to him." Tony murmured.


    "Seems like you do need help." said a voice from behind. Tony turned around only to see a very familiar face. He was relieved seeing him as the guy who came was basically a nemesis of Killian.


    It was John. He came over to see if there was any wrong butterfly effect. Even though he had sent Mera and Arthur to help Tony he still felt that he should go and watch the scene.


    What he saw really surprised him as there was almost an army under Killian and even the two superheroes John had summoned to help had been fighting for a long time now.


    "I checked from Diana. She said you are here. Got bored at home. Emma went away for offline classes. Thought about giving you a hand as Umbrella Corporation is also my baby." John said.


    As Tony and John were talking, Killian came out of the debris without any damage in his body. "John Jameson. Did you come to die? Good. I won''t have to come to your place to finish the work given by the companies."


    "You really think you are only one with superpowers? Though I think it would be an overkill but I guess I can show you before you die." As John said that as he transformed himself to Phoenix. Tony who already knew what John was going to do moved a few meters away from the beginning.


    "It should be an honor for you to die by the Phoenix. Don''t worry all the companies would follow your path soon."


    "What the hell is this? What the hell are you?" Killian screamed in fear. He saw a huge bird burning in very hot flames. The flames were so hot even he who was injected by the virus could feel his skin burning.


    "This is the power of mystical zoan fruit. Now please say hello to Mephisto for me if he exists in hell." John said as waved his feathers towards Killian. This caused a fire wave enveloping Killian. He screamed in pain for half a minute before turning into ashes.


    Tony who was looking at this murmured. "Never be the enemy of John. Never."

 132. The League

    John transformed himself back to his original body. He saw the destruction around and thought


    "Anime sometimes doesn''t do justice to some powers."


    John approached Tony who was few meters away sitting in exhaustion. Mera and Arthur too came after killing the last guard. They had long fight too but they didn''t look so tired.


    "Did you get all the evidence?" John asked.


    "Yes. The President himself is the greatest evidence. But of course I caught everything in 4K." Tony said.


    "Good. Send them to the required authorities and sue everyone involved." John said as he too was angry now. He didn''t think such an invention would attract many jealous eyes.


    "I have sent Cinch long ago to hack into his computers and take everything out."  Tony assured.


    "Send me a copy before you send to the officials. I don''t want another case of Wilson Fisk here." John said.


    "Huh you have other plans with them?" Tony asked.


    "Yes. Since they wanted to hit me, they should better be ready to get hit too." John said as he wanted to send the League after every one of them who was involved in this. If they don''t run then it''s fine but if they did, John wanted to make sure that they would never see the light of the day.


    "How do you plan to do that?" Tony asked being little curious.


    "That''s a secret." John said mysteriously.


    "How many more secrets are you hiding?" Tony asked being more curious. John didn''t reply to do that and just smiled.


    After discussing if everything was alright they all left. Mera and Arthur wanted to roam the whole ocean and go for sightseeing, so they left via water. Tony flew away while John took his flight the next day as they were in Miami for the fight.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The next day Tony sent all the relevant information and he forwarded all this to the League. The League moved fast after getting the information and made sure nobody ran away. Surprisingly nobody ran because almost all of them thought they would never get caught as they were never directly contacted but the news in the next day broke this hallucination.


    The media channels who had been chirping about the supposed dead Tony Stark came to know that he was alive and even returned with the evidence who the Mandarin was.


    The whole conspiracy came into light with the President being kidnapped while the Vice-President cutting a deal with many corporations. This came as a shock to many people. The police had a field day as they had to arrest various high level personas. Many corporations were involved in his and many of them were caught.


    Those who were not caught were handled by the League. The police found it weird as many people just vanished from the face of earth. They were sure even if some escaped, there would be at least one being caught but surprisingly they just vanished. Even SHIELD couldn''t find any information.


    John had brought the army of League from animated version but kept Ra''s al Ghul from the Green Arrow so the army was more efficient from the series. Tony who saw the news knew that John had made them vanish. Though he didn''t how John achieved that but was happy nonetheless as nobody actually escaped.


    John had a smile too as League handled it perfectly. Now he didn''t have any headache as the power shift towards the Umbrella Corporations would be more apparent.


    It was already the end of April when all this fiasco ended. And the next movie would come on the first week of June. And he was eagerly waiting for it. That movie would help him a lot in future plans.


    The days went by as normal. John and Emma even took a mini vacation to Canada for a few days to have a good time together. By the end of the year Emma would have patrol the galaxies so they wanted to spend time together as much as possible.


    Even though she will have enough time to visit earth and be with John, there might be her absence for a longer period of time. So they wanted to make the most of it.


    Finally it was the month of June and was time for the next movie. Hal had returned from Oa and was even contacted by Fury as he needed to have a proper file on Hal. Bruce after being appointed as Secretary scrapped the assessment part but accepted that offline files would be made for any super powered beings.


    Fury had to accept this arrangement as maintaining a file too was enough. Hal even joined SHIELD as a pilot as he had a love for flying. Fury happily accepted this appointment as it meant having a super powered being which can travel the universe under him. Even though Hal wouldn''t be always around, it was still better than Captain Marvel.

 133. Bleak future

    Everybody came to the premiere of the new movie including Hal, Bruce, Alfred, Fury and others. John and Emma stepped out of the car and were flocked by reporters instantly. They were now the ''couple goals'' for many people as they had been together for quite sometime and never a bad rumor came out of their love life.


    Little did they know John was too lazy to even talking to other people and start a rumor. He even faced flak from Emma for being so introverted with the people whom he doesn''t know anything about from beginning.


    "Sir, your Umbrella Corporation would soon launch. What are your hopes for it?"


    "I hope that humanity would take a better step into the future. Now that all snakes are out of the way, us as a race can advance together." John said as the trial of the people who were caught already went through and almost all of them were guilty. It was a high profile case and White House wanted to end this whole incident.


    It had tarnished the image of the government by a lot as the ugly truth of politics came into light. They fast forwarded the proceedings and the trial was ended in a month.


    The reporters asked other questions of the company and John happily replied. Soon they went to the movie for its screening. All went inside, the audience were excited as a new superhero movie meant another hero emerging. They have already seen the videos of Aquaman so now they would be searching for a new one.


    The movie started with a baby being born to a couple, but the difference was that the surroundings were different from a typical human room. It looked colorless. The camera moved and it showed the father having a debate with few old men sitting like kings. They were the council.


    "We have weeks left. I warned you harvesting the core was suicide." said the man.


    "We were out of reserves. What did you expect us to do?"


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Look to the stars like our ancestors did. We have outposts spread in the universe. We can easily find an inhabitable planet." said the man. As the debate went on, there was an explosion from behind.


    Few men lead by a man in a suit which looked like a commander came and did a coup. It was General Zod. He wanted the man, who was Jor-El to join him and save the planet but he refused.


    Soon there was a battle between the soldiers and the people of the council. Through twist and turns Jor-El was able to escape while the war raged on. Jor-El extracted the information of the codex into the baby''s body while delivering him to a small spaceship. They had decided to send the baby to Earth


    "He will be an outcast. A freak. They will kill him." said the baby''''s mother.


    "How? He will be a God to them." Soon Zod came to them as the codex was stolen by Jor-El but failed to stop the baby''s spaceship feeling away. Zod killed Jor-EL in rage but was captured by the council''s guards.


    At the end Zod was banished into the Phantom Zone. The camera moved and it showed the planet known as Krypton exploded by itself and ended all life on their planet. Even though the planet was destroyed it showed how advanced their technology was,


    Spaceships, buildings, weapons were so high tech that the audience were in awe. Tony who looked at it finally said with a serious face


    "We have to look for other inhabitable planets. I don''t want a Krypton like situation in the distant future. Even with such high level of technology they couldn''t save their race. What chances do we have for survival?"


    "It''s fine Tony. Humanity is still young. We have thousands of years still left for us to approach that cycle." John replied.


    The movie continued as it showed a young man traveling. Along his travels the people got a glimpse of this man''s powers. The movie also showed the man''s childhood. His struggles with his powers and how his parents brought him up.


    His father told him that he was sent here in a spaceship and that he didn''t belong to earth. Yes. This movie was Man of Steel of Zack Snyder. John loved that movie in his previous life and he thought it was the most apt Superman ever.


    The movie continued and the audience even got a bigger glimpse of his powers as he save people in an oil rig which had caught fire. He single handedly stopped a huge tower from falling on the escaping helicopter.


    "How powerful is this guy? Flames doesn''t effect him and now even such a huge weight doesn''t even give him a scratch." Tony mumured.


    "The universe once used to fear their race. I hope that gives you a context." Bruce said this time. He had been the right hand man of Darkseid for quite a long time so he had a general idea of the Kryptonians.

 134. False God

    The story went on as the man named as Clark finally reached his destination. An icy island in Canada. Lois Lane, a reporter from Daily Planet reached there too. There was a military presence in the island as they had a found something hidden deep inside the ice berg and the thing was en capsuled by ice which was more than 15000 years old.


    That night Clark went to find out more about the hidden thing. Lois Lane who too went out a night found Clark sneaking away from far and she followed him. Clark soon reached the depth using his heat vision and entered the scout ship that was sent by Krypton ages ago.


    This was where Clark came to know about his ancestry and Lois Lane who followed her was attacked by ship''s defenses. Clark came in time to stop the defense system killing Lois and had to use heat vision to cauterize the wound.


    The ship accepting the commands of Clark flew away to a more hidden location. The military was dumbfounded and Lois was found somewhere far from all of this. Clark learnt to fly after his meeting with his dead father.


    "This is impossible. Biologically this doesn''t make sense." Banner shouted.


    "Banner there would be many things in the universe which won''t make sense. Is it that weird? You have seen Gods already." John said. Banner became silent after that.


    Lois after returning to US went on a hunt to find the man who was responsible for this and wanted to know more. She finally found his mystery man and after talking with him she realized that bringing the truth out would be huge mistake as humanity wasn''t ready for it.


    The story continued and finally General Zod came out from Phantom Zone and found Clark in earth. On the way to Earth he even found world engines which to terraform any planet according to the needs.


    Zod announced himself to the world and asked to hand over Clark. Clark surrendered himself after much contemplation. He was taken away but later understood what Zod wanted to do, and that was making Earth like Krypton.


    Clark knew he had to get out and thanks to Lois who too was brought over, they were able to escape. By the time Clark returned to earth the world engines started their work. Lois suggested they use Clark''s previous ship and collide with the world engine and the phantom drives would create a singularity. This will destroy the ships.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    At the end they were able to do and this led to the last fight between Zod and Clark. And that was the highlight of the movie. The fight was so devastating that it destroyed almost half of the city of Metropolis. Everybody were surprised by such scenes and the audience even wondered if it was good if Clark showed up.


    The destruction shown scared many while many thought he could help fight humanity. The story ended with the death of Zod.


    "No wonder you once said, some could destroy the earth single handedly. He belongs to that category." Tony said. Steve too had a solemn look on his face. John saw all this and said.


    "What are you getting nervous about? It''s not like he is going to come."


    "Huh you mean Superman won''t arrive?" Hal said as he too knew of Clark.


    "No. He is stuck somewhere, even if he comes it would be much further in the future." John said. He had enough fan values to bring Clark but he didn''t want to.


    Firstly, his arrival might be counter productive as he was way too over powered and he was sure many people won''t like it. This might hamper his fan value collections. Secondly, he didn''t really need Clark. He made the Man of Steel for future movies and another purpose which he had been planning for a long time. He would bring Superman when everything would be more settled and people would be more accepting of superheroes.


    It wouldn''t cost that much to bring Superman as this was the movie version, as opposed to comics where he was more powerful. He also wanted to show people that his movies didn''t mean the people would come to life after the movies were made. He was sure people would find something wrong if all the characters in movies came to life after the movie itself. John wanted to misdirect the general public.


    Soon it was time for post credits scene. The camera showed a dimly lit statue. The camera approached slowly to the statue as the statue was lit bit by bit. At the end it was revealed a statue of Superman but on his chest was written ''False God'' in red paint.


    Then it showed the ''Bat cave'' where there was Bruce Wayne and Alfred looking at the destruction caused by Superman during the battle against Zod. Alfred then said


    "This is how it starts. The fever, the rage, the feeling of powerlessness. It turns good men cruel."


    As soon as the movie ended everyone looked at Bruce Wayne. Except for Diana who knew what had happened later.


    "You went on a fight against Superman?" Steve asked little curious.


    "You have guts, I have gotta say." Banner said. Emma too was interested and asked.


    "Who won?"


    "You will know." John replied this time. Bruce didn''t say anything and he had a complicated look in his face. In both worlds Superman was a huge help but that came at a huge cost too. Doomsday being one of them.


    (I know many of you feel cheated since the MC wouldn''t bring superman for now, but trust me he will come but just not now and those who are thinking that the heroes are getting more powerful I can assure you, the future enemies would be equally as powerful)

 135. War

    The next day there was a huge buzz everywhere about the movie. Some supported Superman while some said he was dangerous and he could never represent humanity. They even pointed out that Batman considered Superman as an enemy from the post credits scene.


    There was a huge debate in almost all online forums. John who came to know of this was surprised. Fury on the other hand was very happy as John had said that Superman won''t arrive. Having Diana and Naruto''s world was a headache enough.


    "I am not even bringing Superman. What''s up with these people?"


    At August, Umbrella Corporation had finally released the sale of solar panels made from the technology of the Treasure Planet ship to people. This panel was lightweight, stretchable and even could be folded like a cloth. These panels could generate more electricity than the present technology and it was highly efficient and durable.


    As it was already approved by the many laboratories over the world people accepted started buying them like hot cakes. The efficiency was so high that a typical house could sustain by itself for a few days easily even if there was no sun. What really surprised John was that even Wakanda too gave an order to buy these panels. It wasn''t produced at large amount for the first time.


    This brought a smile in his face as even the magnificent Wakanda wanted to research on the panels. John by now had more wealth than he could even spend in hundreds of lifetime. Google, Facebook, Twitter, Netflix and now he had entered his hands in energy supply.


    John was now probably the most influential person in the world. His movies, his companies and now his technology were revolutionizing. It was surprising that he gave away much of the money to charity.


    As John was thinking all this Emma said


    "I need to go the university. Want to go with me?"


    "Sure I am bored anyways. Let''s go." John said. They flew to Rhode Island and directly went to the university. Of course they wore proper masks and hats so that nobody would recognize them.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Emma had to meet with some of her friends to discuss a project they had been working on and Emma thought it would be better if they meet face to face and have a proper talk. Soon Emma found her friends and introduced him to John. They were really excited to meet John as he was kind of a legend.


    John had a good fun time together with her friends. They were eager to ask about his future projects.


    "What are your future projects?"


    "Well for now a game and a movie at the end of the year. And of course if you watch animes the you will always see new ones being introduced every year."


    "What is the new game about?" asked one friend of Emma.


    "Well it''s based on mythology but this time gods being at the receiving end of beating."


    They all chirped a lot and finally Emma pulled her friends away as they had a project to discuss. They returned back the next day. John was happy to see her friends in his free time and spend time with Emma.


    Emma had been taking defense lessons regularly and even John joined sometimes when he wasn''t at office. Hal would sometimes come and teach her how to use the ring better. She was happy with all the training and care.


    Soon it was September and it was time for the launch of new game. This too was built by CD Projekt RED. People had high expectations from the game and were looking forward to it. Even SHIELD kept an eye for the new game. Since Geralt was real, maybe the new game character was also real.


    The game was a about a half mortal and half god. Here god being Zeus again. The story told of a warrior who rose from the commander of an army to killing every gods of Mount Olympus. Yes, the Game was ''God of War''. John specifically built this character to handle Malekith. He also had other plans with Kratos later.


    The story spoke of his journey of how from being a servant of Ares to killing everyone. The story ended with him being in another world where he had a son names Atreus and them living peacefully.


    John didn''t add the full game of God of War 4. He just wanted the character Atreus for fun and giving a closure to Kratos so that at least in this world he would find peace.


    The people loved this game as it had a vivid story. Even though it wasn''t an open world game like Witcher, it still arose the excitement of the gaming nerds. His blades of Chaos was what people loved the most.


    After Man of Steel there wasn''t much of a sharp rise in fan values. John expected this as the character of Man of Steel was little controversial. But God of War took his fan values to high level again.

 136. Asgard

    [Ding


    Total fan values: 2.9 billion


    Fan vales required to extract Kratos - 230 million]


    "Extract Kratos and Atreus" John commanded.


    [Ding


    Command accepted]


    "Well then it''s done. No more characters for this year if it''s not absolutely required."


    John was now contemplating a lot. John always had a general idea of how he would handle some problems but this time he wasn''t sure if his desired plan would work out perfectly. So, any weird diversion in the story would make his future plans go out of control and he needed to make contingencies for that.


    After the proper success with the game''s launch John said to Emma.


    "Want to go far for a vacation?"


    "Huh where do you want to go?" Emma said.


    "It will be fine. Might take a few days." John said.


    "Alright I will pack the things." Emma said as she went away to pack a small luggage. The next day early morning they took Bumblebee. John wanted to take Bee in this journey as well and came to an open clearing which didn''t have anyone.


    "Heimdall. I want to meet Odin." John suddenly shouted.


    "Huh Heimdall? You want to go to Asgard?" Emma said as she knew the general knowledge of the universe now. Thanks to the books in Oa and the Guardians.


    "Yes. Heimdall can you hear me? I want to meet Allfather Odin." John shouted again after seeing no response. Suddenly the clouds above started to swirl around. He was relieved as John didn''t know if Heimdall could even listen to him and even if he did John wasn''t sure if he would be allowed to come to Asgard.


    "Bee you can transform yourself. We are going on a vacation. You won''t have to hide from the people where we will be going. Don''t touch anything while traveling. You might be thrown away to somewhere else." Bee transformed himself by the time Bifrost fell over them.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    John, Emma and Bee were sucked into the Bifrost and started traveling in very high speed. John had to use bit of Pheonix power to stop himself disorienting. Even Emma used the ring to transform herself.


    After quite a few seconds, all three stopped and they saw they were in a huge spherical chamber. At the side there was Heimdall standing with his sword wearing the armor.


    "Hello Heimdall."


    "Hello warriors from Midgard. I have notified Odin already. He is expecting you."


    This was John''s first time traveling somewhere outside earth. He always had the power to travel the universe but he never did as he didn''t find any reason to and he had loads of work. But today was the first day he stepped his foot outside earth. John was really grateful for all of this as he had never expected that his life would take such a turn.


    John looked at Heimdall while he looked at Bumblebee. It was the first time that Heimdall saw a creature that didn''t belong to anywhere in the universe and had a strong curiosity for it. Emma too greeted Heimdall. Heimdall looked at her ring for a second and nodded.


    Then they started walking on the rainbow bridge towards the Golden palace. The sheer size of the palace that they laid their eyes upon surprised them. John thought


    "The movies never did justice to Asgard. It''s more big than I had imagined."


    John, Emma and Bee slowly walked on the bridge taking in all the scenes around, the sea and the surrounding city. They were in awe. Even Bee had an appreciative look in his face. The people saw a very weird machine creature walking on the bridge and were discussing among themselves of what this weird creature was.


    As they were walking two guards wearing armor approached them. "Hello warriors from Midgard. Please follow us. Allfather Odin is waiting for you."


    John and other followed the guards to the palace. The palace looked more majestic inside. They all went to the main hall only to see Odin sitting in his throne. John and Emma bowed down to him. Though they didn''t have to but just for the fact that Odin had protected Earth from frost giants was something worthy of praise. Odin deserved some respect in this regard.


    "Welcome powerful warriors of Midgard. I hope you like our hospitality."


    "Thank you Allfather. Asgard has been great. More majestic than I imagined." John replied. " Where is Queen Frigga?"


    "She was just notified that you all have arrived and on her way to here." Odin said.


    "Hello Guardian. It''s an honor to meet such a noble warrior of the universe." he continued.


    "Huh! No no Allfather I am not a Guardian, I am just a recruit corp of them. I have still a long way to go to be a proper Green Lantern." Emma blushed and said.


    "All father how do you know of the Guardians?" John asked in a surprised tone.


    " I paid a visit once to the Guardians. They are more knowledgeable than me. It''s a blessing to the nine realms that Oa has merged with us."

 137. Conditions

    John never checked on the Guardians and he left Oa on it''s own devices. So when John came to know of this he was surprised. He instantly checked the memories of the Guardians and he really did see Odin visiting.


    Odin then looked at Bumblebee. He just greeted at Bee but didn''t say anything much. Soon Frigga came. John and Emma greeted her and she was very enthusiastic of Emma.


    "Go. Enjoy the surroundings of Asgard. Thor isn''t here as he went to quell the rebellion in the nine realms. We can always talk later." Odin said. John too obliged as he had come here for vacation and wanted to have a good time.


    Then led by Frigga, John and the other two roamed around the palace and even saw the training grounds. Emma even suggested that she should also join the training soldiers.


    Emma joined in the arena and had a good exchange using her ring. The soldiers were surprised by this weird magic where she conjured weapons out of thin air. After a round of exchange she backed off. Emma actually wanted to try herself against the Asgardians.


    She had seen the records on them and knew how powerful they were so as a lantern she had to try. She was happy that she could overpower them. Even though she didn''t use all her strength she already had the upper hand. She felt proud to be a lantern and was able to demonstrate her powers to the Asgardians.


    Later even Bee took arms against a dozen of soldiers together.


    Bee wasn''t so great in close fights. Being a transformer he was more of a long range fighting specialist. As a result he suffered a bit.


    "Come out Bee. They use magic and technology together. Your body might not be able to handle it."


    Bee came out of the arena in a sullen face. He hadn''t been out for such a long time and now that he was out he suffered.


    "It''s alright Bee, don''t sulk. If you want a proper war I will give you one soon." John assured. Bee''s eyes lit up as soon as he said that.


    John and other spent the entire day roaming around the city. Emma didn''t have any currency to buy so she just went around and didn''t buy anything. Some people recognized Bee from the bridge and wanted to say hello to him. Many were curious about them so John had to explain them that they were from Midgard.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    At night Odin prepared a huge banquet. John who didn''t like alcohol or beer had to chug in beer so as not to disrespect Odin as it was the tradition of Asgard. He literally had to use phoenix power inside his body to burn away the drunken feeling.


    Emma and John went to the guest room which was big and spacious. They loved the style and Emma even suggested if they could build a home as spacious as this. John just smiled to it.


    The next day John went to the palace as he needed to talk. He had an important thing to discuss.


    "So warrior, why have you actually come to Asgard?" Odin asked.


    "Allfather I want a total privacy with only you and Queen." John said.


    "Huh. Sure. Guards leave the main hall." Odin said.


    "But your Majesty.. It won''t be safe.." a guard said looking at John apprehensively.


    "Don''t worry, if he really wanted to harm us, it would have been a monumental task for us to stop him. He doesn''t need to go a roundabout way to deal with us." Odin said. John raised his eye brows when he heard that.


    "Seems like Heimdall did peep on me quite a lot." John murmured. The guards were surprised by what Odin and took a deep look at John. John wasn''t sure why Odin was so easy going knowing that John might be danger to himself.


    The guards left after being directed again by Odin.


    "Seems like you know quite a lot." John said.


    "Heimdall did tell me about your other form. Got to say I am surprised that Midgard had produced such a powerful warrior as you. Had a talk with the Ancient One about you. She assured me that you are harmless." Odin said. John blushed at this as he was anything but harmless.


    Soon the palace became empty, with only John, Frigga and John present. Odin even put an enchantment around so that nobody could listen after being suggested by John. Though he didn''t understand why but he still did it.


    "Now tell me what are you here for."


    "Allfather I have a news for you. Queen Frigga is going to die." John said. Odin and Frigga were taken aback and Odin suddenly put his guard up as he thought John might attack. Even though he trusted Ancient One quite a bit, but not high enough to overlook everything. But then he understood that''s not what John meant.


    "What do you mean I am going to die?" Frigga asked in a tranquil face as if she expected it.


    "I can''t say much as me saying more of future would change many things. The only thing I can say is I am here to save you." John said.


    "Save her? Why? I don''t think you owe Asgard any thing." Odin asked.


    "I don''t and that''s why I am here in a condition." John said.


    "So you mean you can save me but we have to fulfill your condition." Frigga asked.


    "Yes."


    "Tell me about your condition."


    "I want my movies, games and animes to be propagated in Asgard."

 138. TVA

    John came to Asgard for two reasons. One was because he wanted to propagate his works here to gain more fan values. Earth would''t be enough for John to gain more values and secondly he wanted to see if TVA or the Time Variance Authority, responsible for maintaining the Sacred Timeline, comes if he saved Frigga. Though in many universes Frigga was alive and was never hunted by the TVA.


    John wanted to see if they really come. All his life he was in fear of being hunted down by them but soon realized that TVA never came when he touched the lives of many people. Even though he made sure that the timeline didn''t distort a lot but after Hydra''s demise the plot had already gone out of the window. All of Hydra died much earlier than they were supposed to.


    Now he wanted to see if TVA comes when he saves Frigga. Because they showed up when Loki escaped and lived and would like to see what would happen if Frigga was saved.


    "Are you sure of this condition alone? Is this some kind of a joke?" Odin asked.


    "It''s not a joke. I love my works and I want all of Asgard to watch it.  Many people have started coming from different universes. Some might even come to Asgard. The people needs a guidance to that so my works would help them understanding the other party."


    Odin contemplated a bit, he was confused about why John had a weird condition. He expected treasures from his vault for the exchange of Frigga''s life but his condition really felt out of the world.


    "Though I think you are hiding something with this condition but I will accept it only after you are able to save Frigga. " Odin said.


    "I won''t be saving her. I will be sending a friend of mine. He too like you comes from legends and Gods. Oh yes he is as grumpy old guy as you." John said. Frigga laughed loudly at the description of Odin.


    "Now tell me how is she going to die. I will take proper measures." Odin asked without minding the slight of John.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I can''t, the more I speak more the future will distort. Don''t act on anything and act as you are supposed to. It won''t be long before everything is revealed. I must say that Queen Frigga compassion is enormous as even after knowing she might die you didn''t flinch."


    "Death will come when it''s supposed to come." Frigga said in a tranquil voice.


    "Who''s your friend that is going to help us?" Odin asked.


    "You will see him soon. Tell Heimdall to be on the lookout in Asgard as he will arrive here. Never antagonize him. He has a very bad history when it comes to Gods. He killed every last God in his previous world." John said.


    "He will arrive here in Asgard? Won''t it be dangerous for us?" Odin asked this time.


    "It''s fine as long as you don''t mind his business, he won''t care. He has a son now. Do you think a person with a family will care about other matters now? All his life only thing he had seen was bloodshed and revenge. He is at peace now. It''s almost the same life as yours." John assured him.


    Odin still felt skeptical and made a mind to remind Heimdall to keep a watch on the new guest. Then Odin lifted the enchantment as he could feel the guards outside were getting restless with this long absence.


    Emma came too as John had been missing for sometime now. Odin didn''t ask any more about this and kept his stance as usual. Frigga too wasn''t bothered and continued talking with Emma.


    John went outside the palace to continue his vacation as he wanted. He would summon Kratos and his son at night in the nearby woods. He was sure Heimdall would notice his arrival and take necessary measures.


    As the night fell John and Emma returned to their guest room. As John laid down he said to the system


    "Summon Kratos and Atreus in the woods nearby."


    As soon as Kratos and his son were summoned, both Heimdall and Odin felt it. Heimdall asked for direction from Odin.


    "Leave them be for tonight. I will summon them tomorrow." Odin said after contemplating. Even though John said that he would be harmless Odin still had to see if they were trustworthy.


    The night went by and Heimdall said that the father son duo acted normal and even made a temporary home in a few hours in the woods.


    "Summon them." Odin said. "Call John too."


    Kratos and his son was soon approached by the guards. And since John had directed him to act accordingly, he obliged by the order and followed the guards with his son.


    Soon all three came to the main hall of the palace. Kratos appeared bald with a red tattoo covering his right eye. He had a beard exactly like Odin but only difference was he had black beard. His son was very young and looked cute.


    Odin called Frigga too and ordered his guards to give them privacy as he needed to speak with them in a secrecy. Like before he used enchantment too.

 139. Godson

    Kratos stood in front of Odin with his typical scowl. He looked stoic as he held the hand of his son. Odin too looked at Kratos. He wore a more ancient clothing and had battle scars all over his body signifying he had gone through many battles.


    "Welcome to Asgard. I hope the journey was pleasant." Odin finally broke the silence with that.


    "Hmm. It was different." Kratos replied. John had his hand in his forehead. These two are way too stubborn. He needed to remedy the situation.


    "Umm Kratos.. I have already guided you with the dreams. This is Asgard." John said as he needed to play the role.


    "Yes I understand that I will have to keep her alive if I want to stay" Kratos said in a deeper voice.


    "No. You can live here without any problems. Even if I die, it won''t matter. You can live here peacefully without any hindrance. I understand that you have been flung here without consent so it''s not your fault. Asgard will be your home now and forever." Frigga replied this time.


    Kratos looked at Odin. He nodded his head. Then Frigga looked at his son and asked


    "What a lovely boy. What''s your name child?"


    "Atreus.. Hello madam." Atreus said.


    "Hello..."


    "His mother was from Jotunheim. She named him Loki. Not the same Jotunheim of this universe. His universe too has Asgard and the nine realms. So his mother was from Jotunheim." John added this time.


    Both Odin and Frigga shuddered when they heard this. Loki, a name which was very close to them.


    "Is he really called Loki?" Odin asked Kratos this time.


    "Yes. That''s the name his mother gave him." Kratos said.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Kratos, will you mind if I adopt your son as god-son?" Frigga suddenly asked. "He will be a Prince to Asgard." She continued.


    "I don''t think we want anything to do with your titles ." Kratos said.


    "I know but the thing is I have another son named Loki who is in prison for his crime. I failed to educate him. I hope I can educate this child better. He lost his mother, didn''t he. I will try to give him the best education possible. Of course he will be the Prince only if you say so. " Frigga said.


    "Boy.. Would you like to be a Prince?" Kratos asked Atreus.


    "I will follow whatever you say father." Atreus said but he had a smile on his face when he heard that he would be a Prince of such a huge place.


    Kratos looked at John, as at the end John is the real controller of everything. John nodded his head. Odin too accepted Atreus as the new god-son. After removing the enchantment, he called the guards and asked for a banquet to announce the new Prince of Asgard.


    Odin had his own calculations on it. He saw how Kratos looked at John and John was probably like a guide to everyone who comes from another universe. If he tied down Atreus to Asgard, John might help Asgard in future. Above all he would propagate his works in Asgard soon so John was basically a helper of Asgard. Odin himself didn''t mind another son.


    This would help Thor gain a brother''s love again and teach him to be a kinder King. Asgard was in uproar as now there would be a new Prince. They soon came to know that it was an adopted son by Frigga and Odin. The subjects soon started preparing for the banquet as honoring a new Prince was a must.


    Due to such arrangement, Thor and others would be brought back for the celebration and crowning of the new Prince. John on the other hand made sure Atreus didn''t have a cocky character in the future like he did in the God of War 4 game. Having to keep an eye on the duo, as an added bonus Frigga would be his mother so that would teach humility.


    "Aah.. Whatever.. Didn''t expect that... Maybe one day he would be the king of Asgard as both the current Loki and Thor won''t sit on the throne. What a cunning King Odin. Giving the position of prince to Atreus so that Kratos could almost give his life but of course there is a long time for that. I don''t think Odin will ever hand over the throne to Atreus."


    So by the evening the palace was decorated majestically for the ceremony. Emma soon came to know the reason. After watching so many things, she already accepted that random characters would arrive from other universes. Only this time it was in Asgard.


    In the evening, Thor arrived along with Sif and others. He even brought some prisoners from nine realms. John even went to see the prisoners if there was a Dark Elf among them but didn''t find any.


    "I guess Kratos would have to wait for his opportunity. Let him be the hero. Knowing his history he deserves to settle down too."

 140. Loki

    The ceremony started with many warriors present in a row. Thor, Frigga, Volstagg and others on the side too. Thor was taken aback when he came to know that he had gained a new brother named Loki. When the actual Loki came to know he was also dumbfounded. After Frigga told him that he came from another universe he understood.


    People cheered for the new Prince. Atreus looked stunning with the Asgardian armor. He had a bow and arrows in his back instead of a sword or other melee weapons. It was his weapon of choice. As he walked he felt shy as he was basically a boy who grew up in the woods. It was the first time he had seen so many people at once and that too cheered for him.


    He saw his father standing the front row and finally calmed himself and walked towards the throne where Odin was standing with his Gungnir. Odin too wore a majestic armor. Atreus finally reached near the throne.


    "Atreus, son of Kratos. Do you accept the title of Prince and take a pledge to forever defend the dignity of Asgard until your death?"


    "I pledge that from now and forever I will fight for the people of Asgard and defend their honor until I die." Atreus said with a loud tone.


    "Very well. From now you are the Third Prince of Asgard, enjoying the same rights as Thor." Odin said.


    Thor and others cheered. Even Emma and John were happy. Thor was happy that he finally got a new brother and he could be his protector. He didn''t treat Loki well in his childhood, he wanted to remedy that and look for salvation in Atreus. There was a large banquet after. Kratos actually had a drinking duel with Thor and Thor lost at the end which surprised everyone.


    Frigga even took Atreus to show Loki his new brother. Loki looked at his other version of himself in another universe with curious eyes. Atreus like him had the bloodline from Jotunheim but understood that Jotunheim of Atreus'' universe didn''t have frost giants.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The next day Thor had to go back to nine realms to quell the rebellion but this time Kratos joined them. He wanted to have a proper feel of the nine realms. Kratos brought the Leviathan Axe instead of Blades of Chaos as those blades was his dark history.


    Thor too wanted to fight with someone who supposedly killed Gods in his universe and he wanted to see how he fights. And Kratos didn''t disappoint them. His Axe worked like Thor''s hammer and used ice element. Since Kratos was brought with his character fully maxed out, he was basically an overkill for those who revolted.


    As Kratos went away, John too returned to earth. John had informed Odin before leaving and said if he needed in any help Odin can ask from him. He didn''t want Ragnarok to come to pass as that would mean loss of fan values.


    He had a very vague plan for Hela and he wasn''t sure if that would be enough.


    "Sigh! Will think of it when Hela comes. What a headache this whole universe is."


    After John returned he noticed that he had received many calls and messages. Even Emma received. Surprisingly even Fury had called.


    "Wow, even the baldy misses me. I am honored." John said in a sarcastic tone. John returned all the missed calls and messages. He returned to his work the next day while Emma was busy with her classes.


    John went to the DC office to check how far the next movie was progressing. The next movie would open multiple characters which he would require in the future. He was looking forward to it.


    After a few days, John suddenly saw a news that piqued his interest. He saw a news that Dr. Erik Selvig was caught near the Stonehenge parading naked with his instruments.


    "So it has started. Emma I will be going to London for few days. Tell your parents to take a vacation outside in the next few days."


    "Huh? Is something going to happen?" Emma asked as she knew John wouldn''t give such a weird suggestion suddenly.


    "Well some old guy will wake up and he needs to be beaten back. Don''t worry. Everything has been taken care of. Just inform your parents."


    "Need any help?" Emma asked as now she too could help.


    "No, it''s fine. In fact I will just go to London for sightseeing and do damage control."


    John flew to London that day itself as he needed to see the whole phenomena himself. He had the phone number of Dr. Jane so he called her after landing in London.


    "Hello Dr. Foster. Remember me? It''s John. I am in London. I saw Dr. Selvig''s in news. Is he alright?"


    "Huh. Mr. Jameson, yes yes.. He is alright. We are going to the police station now to free him from custody."

 141. The Convergence

    John reached the police station and saw Jane and Darcy signing some forms for the release of Dr. Selvig. He approached her as she was signing.


    "Hi Dr. Foster. Need any help in releasing Dr. Selvig?"


    "No no it''s fine. We are already done." Jane replied.


    "Hiii.. Remember me?" Darcy also joined in.


    "Yes Of course. Where is your intern?" John said.


    "Huh how do you know there is an intern of mine?" Darcy said. John just smiled to that.


    "Are you spying on us via Google?" Darcy asked as she believed in any controversial theory.


    "Of course no. You don''t think my only power is getting contact with superheroes right?" John said. Darcy was surprised by this answer.


    In the meantime, Erik was released. They wanted to bring Erik to a hospital but somehow Jane was able to convince the police otherwise. All four took a taxi and went to Erik''s place.


    His place was a mess with papers and various instruments spread across the room.


    "Erik what the hell happened? Why were you running naked in Stonehenge?" Jane asked with some anger.


    "Because Dr. Selvig discovered something extraordinary. Isn''t it right Dr. Selvig?" John said.


    "Huh you know about this?" Erik asked with curiosity.


    "Yes I do. It''s been few thousand years since the last alignment. This will be another one."


    "What are you both talking about?" Darcy asked.


    "The Convergence. Every 5000 years all the nine realms will be in an alignment for few minutes. During this time the boundary lines between the nine realms becomes blurred. In a few days time there will be another Convergence in Greenwich. Dr. Selvig, I guess you have necessary equipments for controlling the boundary lines."


    "God. You know everything... Yes I did."


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Good you need to set them up. I will call SHIELD to secure the location. It might get nasty."


    "Great another adventure. Can''t wait for it to start." Darcy rejoiced when she heard it.


    Erik operated on his equipments as he wanted to make sure they worked properly while Jane researched more on the gravitational anomaly around. She wanted to find out more about it.


    John on the other hand called Fury and said to ward off unnecessary problems that might cause when Convergence occurs. Fury understood since John called him specifically, the matter was serious so he immediately sent Coulson on it.


    The next two days went with Jane and Darcy going around searching for gravitational anomaly. John didn''t join them as he didn''t want to be the host of an infinity stone. It was the destiny of Jane so it was better for her to follow her path.


    And the destiny didn''t disappoint John. Soon Darcy called saying Jane was missing. She wanted to call the police but then remembered they would be arrested if police saw her in private property.


    "I am coming. No need to panic. It''s alright." John said.


    He soon reached near the place where she vanished and saw around. Saw the effects of Convergence which caused weird phenomena.


    "I don''t know what happened. She just vanished." Darcy said almost in tears.


    "It''s fine Darcy. She is alright. She will comeback soon. Send the children away." John said. After Darcy got assurance she calmed down.  After sending the children away she waited with the intern and John. It took almost 4 hours for Jane to return.


    "Jane did you see a red fluid floating before you lost consciousness?" John asked directly.


    "Huh. What do you mean?" Jane couldn''t answer it as she didn''t remember anything of what happened but John saw a vague red stream of liquid flowing inside her arms.


    "It''s fine I got the answer. Thor will come soon to take you to Asgard."


    And as the story was supposed to happen Thor did come for Jane as she vanished from the eyes of Heimdall. After talking with Jane and getting slaps from her Thor saw John standing looking at him. The rain which was pouring due to the arrival of Thor also didn''t touch the body as they were evaporating by the heat coming out from his body.


    "Seems like you came too." Thor said.


    "Jane is sick. Take her to Asgard. Tell Allfather to check on her. He knows the rest of the story. Go. There isn''t much time." John said.


    "What do you mean?" Thor said as he didn''t understand what John meant by sickness of Jane.


    "It''s fine. Heimdall take both of them away and inform Allfather." As soon as John said the Bifrost came down and sucked both of them in.


    "Alright they are gone. Now it''s our time. Ready the equipments. The battle is about to begin." John said.


    "What the hell just happened? What battle? How is Jane is sick? We could have brought her doctors if she was sick." Darcy said as she didn''t understand why John just said weird things and before they could process he sent them away. What surprised her more was that the Bifrost actually dropped down when John called Heimdall like Thor.


    It was King Odin''s arrangements as he directed Heimdall to always pay attention to John and if he had any simple request then he should follow it. Bringing Thor and Jane to Asgard was considered a mere small request.

 142. Dark Elves

    Thor took away Jane to Asgard and went to the healers for checking on her. He then proceeded to tell Odin what John had said. Odin was displeased that Jane came to Asgard but when Thor said that it was John who guided it, he became serious.


    The moment Thor said that John asked him to check on Jane, he came to the room where Jane was kept. After checking on her, Odin immediately knew the matter was grave. Then Odin proceeded to tell the story of Aether and the Dark Elves. As Odin was speaking he wondered if the murder of Frigga came from the Dark Elves but he couldn''t act on anything as John had warned him against distorting future.


    He could only be passive and react accordingly. Only after the matter of Frigga can he act as he wished and kill those who would try to murder her. As Malekith who sensed that the Aether was in Asgard mounted an attack after few days onto Asgard and even sent an accursed to the prison of Asgard to do a two - prong attack like in the original story.


    As the story should have progressed there was a riot in prison and the accursed was able to break out of the prison and even Loki directed him to the main hall. The accursed sacrificed his life to break down the shield around the palace while the dark elves attacked from front. It was a sudden attack as Odin didn''t take any precautions before, thus the attack from Malekith was successful.


    After entering the palace Malekith sensed the Aether and went to the place where Jane and Frigga were present.


    "Child you have something which is mine." Malekith said.


    "Who are you?" Frigga asked.


    "I am Malekith, and I will have what is mine."


    Frigga stopped Malekith and being a witch herself she was able to easily overpower Malekith. But he came prepared and before Frigga could kill Malekith a accursed came and stopped her.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The accursed picked her up in the air easily. And held a sword at her neck. Malekith approached Jane but soon realized that it was an illusion.


    "Where is she?" Malekith asked angrily.


    "You will never know." Frigga said with a smile.


    "I believe you." Malekith said as he directed the accursed to kill her but before he could stab her with the sword, an axe came flying by.


    The axe flew to the accursed and easily cut off both of his hands.The accursed screamed in pain as his hands rolled off the ground. The axe traveled a few more meters before flying back from where it came, to the shadows. Out came Kratos from the shadows. But this time he brought Blades of Chaos on his back.


    Kratos had already known the whole story from the memories of John and he knew what he needed to do. So he had waited for Malekith to come.


    "She just became my son''s godmother. Can''t let her die so early now, can we?"


    He took the blades in his hands and flung it to the accursed. The blades left a trail of fire as it flew to the accursed. He was already in pain and couldn''t dodge the blades. The blades cut the body of accursed in two halves and thus ending the life of the accursed the next moment.


    At the same moment, Thor came flying by and struck lightning in his face. It destroyed half the face of Malekith. He was injured badly and Malekith knew that he wouldn''t succeed in his attempt to steal Aether. He had to flee as the few soldiers of Dark Elves weren''t enough to overthrow Asgard or cause a massive damage.


    Malekith somehow ran to the balcony and dived down. A Dark Elf ship was already below to pick him up. Thor wanted to fly and kill Malekith but Kratos stopped him.


    "What did you stop me?"


    "Aether needs a new host. Malekith could be a good one." Kratos said


    Thor''s eye immediately shined as he understood what Kratos meant. They could transfer Aether to Malekith and kill him. Asgard didn''t have the sufficient technology like the one in Avengers Endgame where Tony made for them. So they would have to go old school for extracting Aether from the body of Jane.


    After Malekith left, the attack by the Dark Elves stopped as many tried to flee but Odin who knew that Frigga was almost killed was angry and he aggressively hunted the elves. Even though he was angry he was grateful that Kratos was there as a personal bodyguard for Frigga.


    After killing all the Dark Elves Odin came to the chambers of Jane and Frigga to see if they were perfectly fine. Even if Odin could almost sense whatever happens in Asgard he still wanted to make sure.


    "Are you alright? Is everything fine?" Odin asked.


    "Everything is fine my King. Kratos protected me."

 143. Aether

    "I will kill every Dark Elf for trespassing and remind the nine realms why Asgard is still the King of nine realms." Odin said as he was still angry.


    "Father do you want another war? The soldiers will die in vain if we do that." Thor said rejecting such notion of war.


    "Than what you want me to do? There has been rebellion everywhere. And now this attack. Everybody will think that we are weak." Odin said angrily.


    "We will kill Malekith and parade his head in the square but we will do it sneakily. We need him to extract Aether as he did the attack only for this. After he takes away Aether, we will kill him and Jane too will be free for Aether." Thor said. Odin became silent when he heard this.


    Thor was right, waging a war would be loss of lives as he himself had waged too many wars and knew its horrors. Kratos in the meantime who was listening to all this said.


    "We need to ambush Malekith after he takes away Aether. We need to make sure he dies. And for this we need a person who knows how to do this with a plan."


    Thor looked at Odin when Kratos said that. Because only one person would fit this criteria.


    Loki.


    Only he could use illusion and diversion to confuse Malekith while Thor could launch a sneak attack and kill him. Odin thought for a moment and finally said.


    "Fine take him. Kratos can you go with them? Since Frigga survived I guess the future has already changed. Now we can act freely while Frigga will stay with me till Malekith is killed."


    "Hmm. Malekith wants to bring darkness to this world using Aether. It would be noble deed to assist Thor in stopping Malekith."


    Thor went to the prison to free Loki and convince him to help him. Thor insinuated him by saying that Frigga had almost died by the attack. This angered Loki as only his mother meant so much to him and in addition this might his chance to freedom.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As per the original timeline, Loki took Thor and Jane but this time Kratos joined the party. Kratos looked different as he wore Asgardian armor with the Leviathan Axe in his waist and Blades of Chaos on his back.


    "Loki you need to take Jane to Malekith and make sure she is safe. Only then we will attack."


    "Sure brother." Loki said as he looked at Kratos. Since the son of Kratos was Loki he felt weird a bit but didn''t say anything to him.


    Soon they reached Svartalfheim. Thor and Kratos hid behind the rocks while Jane and Loki were standing and waiting for Malekith. Since Malekith could sense Aether before, they were sure Malekith would arrive. And as expected Malekith did arrive.


    "I have a present for you." Loki said. A nearby Dark Elf passed the information about Loki as he too was a prisoner. Malekith didn''t think much and all he cared was the Aether. He summoned Jane as she did perfunctory struggle to sell the story of being captured.


    Malekith was successful in extracting the Aether and took the Aether into his body. That was when Kratos and Thor attacked. Loki ran to Jane and took her away from the battlefield. Kratos took out the blades of chaos and started swinging it at the dark elves while Thor started using his hammer.


    There were three accursed this time as opposed to the only single accursed from the actual story. Since this time the accursed knew about the powers of Kratos, they were able to dodge and retaliate. Meanwhile Malekith proceeded to his spaceship to go to Earth as Greenwich was the node of convergence of all the nine realms.


    As they were fighting Thor was almost sneakily attacked by an accursed as he was dealing with the other dark elves. Loki who just took away Jane saw it and ran to Thor to save him. Before the accursed could stab Thor, Loki put his body between Thor and the accursed. And Loki was stabbed instead.


    "NO!!!" Thor shouted. Kratos too noticed that flung his axe to the accursed and beheaded his head. Thor held Loki''s body as he was crying. No matter what had happened in New York he still loved his brother, and Loki was going to die to save him.


    Kratos killed every dark elf and the two accursed and returned to where Thor was holding Loki. By the time Kratos was able to kill all Malekith had already gone to his spaceship and vanished.


    "You fool. You never listen. You never listen." Thor said to Loki.


    "I am sorry.. I am sorry.. " Loki said as his skin was darkening.


    "I will tell father about what you did." Thor said.


    "I didn''t do it for him..." Loki said as he had closed his eyes. Kratos looked at Loki and he had doubts but didn''t say it out loud.

 144. London

    As Thor mourned on the death of Loki a huge storm approached. Kratos knew they had to leave.


    "Let''s find shelter. We need to go back and finish what we started." Kratos said. They had to leave the corpse of Loki as the wind was blowing very fast and they to find shelter soon. They sound found a small cave and entered it.


    "We need to stop Malekith. He wants to destroy the nine realms. Starting from Earth." Jane said as she saw the views of Malekith when Aether was extracted from her.


    "The convergence. We need to go back." Thor said after get a hold of himself. They needed to stop Malekith.


    John in the meantime had cordoned off the area around Greenwich. Coulson had come to lead the situation with his team. John finally saw Skye for the first time. The future shockwave girl. In fact in many comics she was the director of SHIELD and in this universe she might even be after Coulson retires.


    "Are the equipments ready?" John asked Erik.


    "Yes. SHIELD helped in making a lot of these. Fitz even made their efficiency more high." Erik said as he was impressed by the work of Fitz.


    "Coulson are the areas cordoned off?" John said.


    "Yes. Umm.. Should we call the Avengers? Even if it''s not everyone. We can call the Secretary." Coulson said.


    "It''s fine. Aang, Katara, Ittan, me are enough. Plus there are few jonin in the whole team that you brought. In addition Thor and another super powered person will arrive. We will be enough." John said as he was constantly checking the memories of Kratos so that nothing goes out of his hand.


    "Another? Is it from the new game?" Coulson said as by now he was essentially a die-hard fan of John''s works. His stories, games, animes and even the movies awed him.


    "Seems like you follow my works pretty closely. Yes. He is here. Well by here I mean Asgard. Not everybody lands in Earth after coming to this universe."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Coulson wondered if the other works of John landed in another planets in the universe. If they did he prayed for their lives as the animes of John always gives a scare to Coulson.


    As they were talking in Erik''s place they heard a knock in the door. Erik went and opened the door only to see Jane, Thor and bald huge looking man satnding.


    "Jane you are alright. Is the Aether take away from your body. John had explained your situation." Erik said.


    "I am alright. Just got here. Thanks to an anomaly in the cave we were in." Jane said.


    They all entered the house. Coulson saw Kratos for the first time and by seeing him only one sentence came to his mind.


    "The ghost of Sparta."


    Thor was little hurt by the fighting against the elves, so Jane tended to his wounds. He narrated all that had happened with Malekith and that he was going to come here soon.


    "We have made arrangements about Malekith. The whole battlefield had already been controlled by us. Malekith would never succeed." Coulson said.


    "Alright guys take rest. And keep on the lookout. It will take sometime for his spaceship to arrive." John said as he yawned. It was already night and he wanted to sleep. He went to the nearby vacant hotel after talking to them.


    It was a different story for Thor as the team of Coulson wanted to meet Thor up close. So Thor had to accompany Coulson to meeting his team. The whole team was enthusiastic about him. Even Melinda had a gleam in her eyes when she met him. Kratos found a nearby home where the residents had left after the intervention of SHIELD and slept on their bed.


    The next day in the afternoon there was finally a huge hole in the sky showing an image of a different planet and John knew that Malekith would arrive soon. He summoned everyone.


    "Alright guys he would arrive soon. Do your best to kill Malekith. He won''t be easy. Aether can''t be destroyed, well we aren''t powerful enough yet, but we can kill Malekith." John said.


    Coulson and others had now got accustomed to the prophetic nature of John. They had been seeing this for sometime now so they didn''t bother to ask him about how he knew Malekith would arrive in Earth and even did such a detailed plan to deal with his arrival from before.


    As John was directing of how to handle the Malekith they saw a wave of water suddenly formed from the river nearby. This was caused by the invisible spaceship of the Dark Elves. Soon the long spaceship showed itself and stopped near the Greenwich.


    Malekith and many dark elves got out of the spaceship. Thor and others were standing in front of them when they landed.


    "Asgardian. I have the Aether now. Do you think you can destroy the aether?"


    "No. Aether cannot be destroyed but you can die easily."

 145. Easy kill

    Malekith got angry by his words and attacked Thor using Aether. As dark liquid like thing poured out from his body and attacked Thor, he retaliated using lightning from Mjolnir. Ittan and others went to kill off the other dark elves as they didn''t need any distraction.


    As the lightning was able to stop the advancement of the lightning, Kratos swung his blades on it and sent the attack back to Malekith. The others like Katara, Ittan and other few jonins joined the fight and started killing the other dark elves. Since Aang wouldn''t kill his opponents Fitz helped in the fights by sending many dark elves in other realms or sending them close to other fighters.


    This seemed like a pretty easy job. The only thing they had to be careful was their bombs which worked like black holes. The Shinobis were easily able to achieve that while Katara had the river close by to use all the water she needed. Her blades made of ice was easily able to cut through the dark elves as she didn''t have any hesitation in killing aliens who wanted to bring darkness to the nine realms.


    After few minutes of shuffle with the other dark elves the other soon joined the fight against Malekith which to be honest was finding it hard to stop both Kratos and Thor together. Even in original story he was pretty much beaten up by Thor and now Kratos who had the blades was like a huge mountain to climb for.


    Suddenly there was a huge explosion in the spaceship that came by. Everybody turned their head to see John walking towards them while his hand looked like it was burning in blue fire. He didn''t need to wear gloves any more for doing fire alchemy. The Phoenix power provided the spark. The spaceship was destroyed within seconds.


    "Aang. Go to Avatar mode. We can''t let Malekith escape using the convergence and wait 5 thousands years more." Katara said as like her everybody was updated with the story.


    Aang went to Avatar mode and his tattoos shined in bright blue light. Everybody started attacking Malekith and Aether wasn''t completely able to stop the onslaught.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Fitz give me the devices that were meant for throwing and give me the container that I specially asked you to build." John said over communication as he watched everybody sending long range attacks to Malekith who was passively defending.


    Fitz ran to John and gave him two devices and a small sized container. He was happy and excited to work for an Avenger who was like a legend in SHIELD.


    As they were attacking John threw a device to Malekith. The device was shaped like a sword and it struck the shoulder of Malekith. Fitz turned on the device and his right hand got separated from his body. The hand was thrown away in another realm. Then he did the same thing with another device. Now Malekith didn''t have any hands as both were cut away.


    "Kratos slice him up." John said.


    Kratos didn''t waste a second and went into rage mode. His body seemed like it was on fire and blades looked like it was burning in extreme high temperature. He rotated his blades and swung on Malekith.


    The Aether was able to stop the blades for less than a second before giving away. The blades went through Malekith''s body as he screamed "Noooo!!" Malekith couldn''t be more dead after the last strike.


    "Why do these villains scream ''No'' at the end? Can''t they accept death like Thanos did like a champ. What a bunch of cowards." John murmured.


    He saw the body of Malekith crumble away in Aether. John took the container he got from Fitz. He stuck the spikes on one side of the container in the floating Aether. It sucked the whole of Aether in a minutes and finally John felt relieved.


    He didn''t want to get hit by an infinity stone, even though he had much assurance in the recovery of his Phoenix power but he still didn''t want a blow of an infinity stone.


    John took the container and directly threw it to Ittan.


    "You know what you have to do. Kirigakure is nearby. " John said looking at Ittan as he caught the container. He nodded at John and vanished. Coulson who saw all this cam towards John asked.


    "Where did you send Ittan?"


    "To Kirigakure. Aether shouldn''t exist in this universe. It is too powerful of a weapon. The 5 kages will seal it away never to see the light of the day." John said.


    "Do you really think it would be a good idea?" Coulson asked as he too felt such a weapon which could bring darkness to realms would be dangerous but he knew Fury won''t be particularly happy with it.


    "Scared of Fury? Tell him that he can talk to me if he has any objections." John said as he didn''t care if Fury had any problems.

 146. New fan values

    "Great job people. This was amazing. Fighting aliens. Can we travel outside Earth...." Aang who had just fought was all pumped up. This was his first experience fighting an alien and he was in awe with this world.


    "We need to deal with the aftermath." Coulson said. The agents and the ninjas immediately went into work after the battle ended. Many people were able to film the whole appearance of spaceship from afar and many panicked that London too would face the same assault like New York but soon they saw the spaceship exploded in fire.


    The local police had already got the before information from SHIELD so they were able to manage the public and there was no problem whatsoever. Now John has to go to Asgard to fulfill his condition of propagating his works there.


    He had already brought a laptop with full of his works saved as he wasn''t sure if the technology of Asgard was compatible with Earth. He needed the people of Asgard to replicate the technology of motion pictures so that everybody could see and even play games on the works of John.


    "Thor, Kratos.. Let''s go! I need to talk with Allfather." John said while taking the laptop on his hands.


    "Heimdall.. " Thor shouted. As soon as he said that the Bifrost opened on Thor , Kratos and John. They got sucked up and vanished leaving runic marks on the ground. Aang had stars in his eyes as he saw all this, even Katara had a gleam as it was the first time seeing the Bifrost which supposedly allows them to travel in the universe.


    Soon John and others reached Asgard and went to the palace. Thor went and spoke about the death of Loki in a sad face. John wasn''t sure if Odin was already replaced but felt it was too early for Odin to be replaced and if he was Loki, then he wouldn''t be able to speak about the deal they had made before.


    Thor went to Frigga to speak of Loki, Frigga had already known about the death of Loki from Heimdall and Thor wanted to console her while Kratos went to meet his son.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Do you remember the condition?" John asked.


    "The thing of propagating your works. Yes. Though I am not sure why you want to do it. I will accept it." Odin said and John was relieved after hearing that as that meant he wasn''t Loki. John didn''t want to confront Loki again now as he was a headache.


    "Good. I have brought what we call a laptop. Everything is saved here and you can tell your scientists or engineers to use this laptop to propagate my works all over Asgard. That would be greatly appreciated." John said. Odin called one of his guard and directed him to take away the laptop and follow what John had said.


    "Thank you for helping save the life of Frigga." Odin finally said with emotion.


    "Don''t thank me yet. I am not sure if she is fully safe. Have you kept her under watch always?" John asked.


    "Huh! You mean Malekith is still alive? But Heimdall said you all killed him." Odin said with a confused and an anxious tone.


    "Everything has consequences in this world Allfather. Kratos saving her might have rubbed some people the wrong way. You ask all the people around her to leave. I will take care of her safety for the next few days. I want to check my own theory."


    "Are you sure about that? I can ask Thor and even I can be there for her safety." Odin said.


    "No since nobody had come to take her yet, I want to see if anybody comes when me and Kratos are present near her. It will be fine, I am enough for them if they come." John assured.


    "Though I am not sure why you are asking me to do this but I will accept as you have saved her before." Odin said.


    Odin then asked a guard to call Frigga, who still had teary eyes, and ask her opinion. She soon arrived with three guards by her side. After greeting John, Odin told her about the arrangements for the next few days.


    "I can accept the arrangement but I want to know who are we facing this time? I want to be prepared this time as opposed to being blind." Frigga asked.


    "I am not sure if they will come but if they come then make sure you don''t get hit by their light stick. They have power over time, so it will be extremely difficult for you to retaliate if you get hit by it." John said.


    "Time powers. That is a forbidden magic." Frigga said as she was brought up by witch so she knew about time.


    "Magic? No they use time powers via technology and maybe a little bit of magic elements. Well it''s fine. Kratos and I will be there. Even Atreus can be helpful in this but I don''t want any guards nearby."

 147. Mobius M. Mobius (I missed a chapter from the middle)

    Odin called Kratos and Atreus. Kratos had gone to the arena where Atreus was learning archery and melee fights with the other Asgradians. They returned to the palace after Odin called them.


    John mentioned his plan to Kratos and Atreus wanted to join as he too wanted to safeguard his godmother. Frigga felt happy as at least there was another Loki for her.


    "OK we will go now. Don''t come near us." John said.


    John wanted to be alone with Frigga for his own theory. He expected the arrival of TVA but since they still haven''t acted, it might be for another reason.


    In Loki series, the TVA made sure that nobody was around when they abducted anyone, or at least even if they showed their face to anyone the people who saw them wouldn''t be able to spread about their weird appearance to anyone out of nowhere. This happened when Sylvie was abducted by TVA from Asgard as nobody was near her.


    Loki was abducted in a very remote place in Mongolia, even though some nomads were present at that time it was highly unlikely that the nomads would spread about what had happened and nobody would believe them anyway.


    As for why he wanted them to be alone with Frigga was because he was pretty much sure TVA can''t detect John and his summons otherwise they would have knocked on the door long ago. Since they aren''t in their radar it might be possible that TVA wouldn''t be able to see their presence hidden near Frigga.


    He remembered their equipments not having a video play of the variants when they go to catch who has deviated from the timeline. John was thinking if even this failed he would have to be far away from Frigga and check if TVA comes.


    If even that fails it would mean TVA can''t see anything touched by the butterfly effect of the system, which he highly doubted.


    Odin made all the arrangements and sent them to a big room where Kratos, John and Atreus could easily hide. He directed that all the guards needed to be far away. He was anxious about an attack from an enemy which had powers over time but he had no option but to believe John.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Loki too was surprised by this sudden arrangement for his mother by Odin. Yes! Loki was alive according to the original plot and he had come back after faking his death in the disguise of an Asgardian soldier. Though he wasn''t sure why was there such an arrangement, he didn''t want to do anything as he didn''t want to blow away his hard earned freedom.


    Loki didn''t want to make any moves before John goes away. The New York war was a lesson for him and such a nasty prophetic eyes gave him chills. So he wanted to wait for the right time.


    John and Kratos hid behind the big pillars whereas Atreus went high up near the ceiling over a huge cupboard where there was darkness. He had a bow and a bunch of arrows ready in his hands. He was excited as this would be first mission after being a Prince as he wanted to make sure that he would save his godmother from any harm.


    John and other waited the entire day and still there was no sign of TVA. It was already night and John was doubting his own theory.


    "Does TVA even exist in this universe?"


    As he was half closing his eyes the room suddenly shined with orange light. He immediately woke up from his half asleep state. Frigga too who was just sitting became alert.


    An orange colored rectangular door appeared and out came four people in black colored armor from it. John who saw their faces were surprised as he saw two acquaintances among them.


    One was Mobius and he wasn''t an agent yet and rather wore a hunter''s suit. Another was Hunter B-15 who here was a minuteman instead of being a hunter.


    "Wow didn''t expect another ''Wow'' to come." John thought.


    Mobius stood near Frigga who was on alert mode and said.


    "Frigga, Queen of Asgard. On behalf of the Time Variance Authority you are hereby arrested for crimes against the Sacred Timeline. You will taken away and judged under the eyes of the Timekeepers."


    "Haah. What crimes? I have never hurt any innocent." Frigga said as she took out her knife.


    "Doesn''t matter you are coming with us." Mobius said after bringing a stick which had a blue colored light on the tip, while the minutemen around had orange color on the tip of their sticks. Those orange colored ones were meant for pruning and sending them to Alioth, a creature created in all the tears of reality that happened during the multiverse war in the future.


    "Oh no Mobius she isn''t going anywhere with you." suddenly a voice was heard by Mobius from the shadows.

 148. The Timekeepers.

    As soon as John said that an arrow shot straight at the hand of Mobius which was holding the glowing stick. It directly impacted the stick that he was holding and it made Mobius lose hold of the stick. Before the other minuteman could react an axe came flying by in a circular motion and directly knocked out all their Time Sticks from their hands.


    They were surprised by this sudden attack but what surprised Mobius more was that someone knew his name from outside the TVA. They all got serious and as the minuteman wanted to get the time sticks back, the axe which had just knocked the sticks out again came flying by and it threw thew sticks more far away.


    Mobius was ready with his TemPad as he knew that they have failed this mission and needed to get back and try again. Though he wasn''t sure how a person hid from the eyes of TVA as they were supposed to be secretive but this could be contemplated later.


    "Why in a hurry Mobius? Don''t you want to talk?" John said as he finally showed his face after coming out of the shadows. Atreus and Kratos also showed their faces. Atreus was pointing his bow with a new arrow lodged into it. Kratos was with his Leviathan Axe.


    "Who are you? How do you know of me?" Mobius said while holding the TemPad and was ready to use it at any sign of attack.


    "Queen Frigga can you leave us alone? You should be fine now if you go to Odin or others."John said to her. Frigga hesitated for a second and finally said


    "OK. Give a shout if there is a problem. The guards aren''t very far, they will be able to hear you." Saying that she left.


    "OK now let''s sit down shall we? Try not to use those neck locks or whatever technology you use. It won''t be really helpful because these two aren''t very good tempered." John said while sitting down in the chair nearby.


    Mobius thought for a second and finally sat down in the opposite chair. The minuteman were still on guard specially B-15. Her eyes were looking around to find a chance to retaliate.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Now can you tell me how do you know of me?"


    "How do I know of you, the TVA and the Timekeepers, it doesn''t matter. What matters is are you going to stop hunting Frigga if I let you go?" John asked.


    "How do you know of the Timekeepers? They have been hidden from everyone. Who the hell are you?" Mobius said in an agitated tone. He could accept this person knowing his identity but timekeepers were supposed to be above all and beyond. This person even knew of TVA.


    "Relax Mobius M Mobius. The timekeepers aren''t gods. Trust me when the gods arrive even the actual timekeepers would have to give way to them. So tell me Mobius is there any hope for Frigga or she would be hunted down even if I kill you now?" John asked again.


    "I don''t know who are you but I can assure you that TVA won''t stop hunting down Frigga no matter what." Mobius said. B-15 who was listening to all this also joined in and said


    "TVA will hunt you down too for interfering in the sacred timeline and crimes against it."


    "Heh. Even after all these years none of you showed up. Truth to be said I don''t really care about you and can just destroy you. But I don''t want the timeline to be out of control. There is still time for the multiverse to open. Sigh! This is a huge headache. OK fine I will make Queen Frigga vanish and you don''t have to care about her. But this is the last time you are allowed to interfere. The next time it won''t be pleasant."


    "Mobius tell the timekeepers this ''I know who you are and what weapon you have. Be in your limits or else even Alioth wouldn''t be able to save your precious sacred timeline''. Repeat what I just said." John said to Mobius.


    "Huh. Do you think it''s that easy to meet the timekeepers?" Mobius said.


    "Not my headache. Just repeat what I said now. The timekeepers will surely summon you."


    "Fine... I know who..." Mobius repeated.


    "Good. You can go Mobius. Tell the timekeepers what I just said. B-15 you can turn away your eyes, I am not your enemy. Queen Frigga won''t be a problem for now. " John said after getting up from the chair.


    "See you soon Mobius. I hope the next time we meet, you will be an agent. Good luck in finding Loki." John said. Mobius trembled when John said the last sentence. Loki being on the run had been a headache for TVA but it was a top most secret.


    "How the hell does this guy know about Loki. Do we have a leak in TVA? But that''s impossible as the timekeepers look over everything. I need to speak with higher authorities for this." Mobius said as he operated the TemPad. An orange door opened and they went in. They couldn''t get the time sticks back as Kratos and Atreus had already collected them after they were disarmed.

 149. Decision

    "S**t I didn''t even ask his name. Damn Rennslayer is going to kill me." Mobius said after returning to TVA as he was really surprised about what had happened that his brain circuits didn''t work properly like it should have.


    Asgard


    John came out of the room with Kratos and Atreus after they left. They went to the palace directly as John has to talk with Odin and others. As they reached the main hall of the palace they saw Thor, Odin and Frigga waiting for him with a serious face.


    "Well I am the bearer of a good news and bad news. What do you want to hear first?" John said with a smile.


    "Tell us straight John. Who are they and what do they want from my mother?" Thor said as he was in no mood to joke.


    "Umm. Think of them as a powerful organization. Since Queen Frigga has escaped death and those who escape their destined death or veer off course from their destined path, they hunt them and take them back to their organization. The good news is that they won''t come to disturb us but the bad news is I will have to vanish Queen Frigga from the face of the universe or the hunt will continue."


    "How dare they. I will destroy their organization and make them history." Thor roared.


    "Trust me Thor, Asgard will lose if you go to war against them." John said.


    "We Avengers can band together and even we can ask help from the ninja which Heimdall saw during the New York War." Thor said.


    "Well we can and we might even win against them but the universe will slide into chaos. Are you ready to gamble the fate of millions?" John said.


    "Then what do you want us to do? Make Frigga die." Odin said in a deep tone.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Of course no Allfather. I can take her somewhere where they can never find her and can never hunt her." John said.


    "Where is that?" Thor asked.


    "The world of ninjas."


    "The world that got attached to Earth few years ago? Can they be trusted? Forgive me but I have never met them so I am not sure that they can even be trusted." Odin said.


    "I understand Allfather. That''s why I want to invite you to their world on behalf of the kages to meet at Earth. You can meet them and decide yourself if they can be trusted. How about that?" John said.


    John was sure that TVA can''t get into their world as their dimension was not from this universe to begin with. And the system would never allow an intruder that was being denied by John. Being in their world she would invisible to TVA thus saving her life.


    "I accept the arrangements." Frigga said.


    "My queen. It''s not very logical for such things..." Odin said.


    "The whole incident started because I didn''t die in a destined path. We witches have always known there are consequences if we try to change the future. Me living is already a blessing. If I can live in another world peacefully that also won''t be much of a problem." Frigga said.


    "Queen Frigga this arrangement would be temporary as their organization would soon break apart and can come back to actual world in a few years." John said.


    "Are you sure about that." Thor asked.


    "Yes. Their organization has a history with Asgard so they will fall in the hands of an Asgardian." John said.


    "Why have I never heard of such secretive organization. You say there is a history between us but neither I nor my father spoke of any such organization which could control time." Odin said.


    "Allfather time is relative here." John said.


    "I understand. But we can keep Frigga near us always so they will never come." Odin said as he still insisted on keeping her in Asgard.


    "Next time they might not care about people''s presence and can attack even when people are present." John said.


    "King Odin. It''s fine. Let''s meet these so called powerful kages. Didn''t you say long before that you wanted to meet them. You even said that they are more powerful than you. It might be our chance to have proper contact with them. Since John is a friend of them I don''t think it would be a problem to at least talk with and make necessary decision." Frigga said to Odin.


    "OK fine I will accept the arrangement. We can go meet the Kages. But if I can''t trust them I will bring you back and fight this so called organization." Odin said as he got up.


    "Let''s go to Midgard then. It''s been thousands of years." Odin sighed.


    They all reached the rainbow bridge and asked Heimdall to send all of them onto the roof of John''s home.

 150. On tour

    Emma who was studying a home felt something landing on the roof and even her ring gave a warning. She wasn''t sure what had appeared so she activated the ring and wore the suit. Then from her window she flew to the roof only to see John, Odin, Frigga and Thor standing.


    "Welcome to Midgard, Allfather. Welcome to our home." Emma said as she was happy that John was back. She saw the news of London but got the news that it was easily resolved so she didn''t care.


    They all went back to the room while John called upon all the kages to their home and discuss on Frigga. He would help Frigga to love in their world and that would mean Asgard would always be an ally and in turn make sure his works are propagated always.


    "They will be here in a few hours. Till then enjoy our hospitality." John said. Thor immediately flew away to meet Jane as he didn''t say goodbye properly last time. Since Jane was in USA now it would be near for him to meet.


    John and others talked with each other. Odin even asked about Diana as he was interested in her, she being a demigod and comes almost from the same legends as them. John wanted to ask him about Zeus but at the end refrained as he wasn''t sure if there was a tenth realm Heven and Thor''s another sister Angela.


    Emma made some snacks for them as they waited for the Kages to arrive. Naruto was the first to arrive as he has the flying raijin jutsu. In an hour Darui arrived as he was close by. Since it was almost night by then John said they could take rest till the others'' arrive the next day.


    Odin was surprised to see Naruto as he felt him like a demon in sleep. It was because Odin felt the power of Kurama inside him. Odin was curious about them so he asked about their lives and ways as he had never met someone like Naruto before.


    The next day everybody had arrived and finally the meeting started. John had explained them the reason behind Frigga''s arrival.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "So it is what it is. Allfather here hopes that Frigga will able to stay in one of your villages till the the problem gets away." John said.


    "Our villages had been in relationships with SHIELD. We will gladly accept a guest. You can live in any village you like after checking them out." Gaara said.


    Odin and Frigga accepted the terms of choosing which village they would want Frigga to live so after having breakfast everybody left in quinjets. John and Emma waved them goodbye as he won''t go along with them.


    "I have never gone to their villages in my all years here. I need to visit their place once."


    "So tell me what really happened with that spaceship?" Emma asked. John narrated the whole story of the Convergence and the Aether. She knew about infinity stones from the books of Oa and was surprised that another showed up in recent years.


    It was already November when everything ended with Malekith and TVA and it was almost time for the new movie to be released. As usual he contacted Kevin about what was going on and he was relieved to know that everything was on schedule.


    The days went by as usual. Emma finally graduated from her university and she would leave for her work in Oa from January of next year. So Emma after finishing her studies spent more time with John.


    Soon it was December and there was a release for a new movie of John and it was the first movie which had two superheroes in a single screen. This had never happened before. People had seen the Avengers in real life but had never seen a movie which had that same context.


    The movie started with the glimpse of Bruce''s childhood and him seeing his parents death and even reminding the name of Bruce''s parents. Martha and Thomas. Then the scene changed and it showed Bruce Wayne in Metropolis where General Zod and Superman fighting.


    In the previous movie during the fight, people saw the destruction caused by their fight but the audience never really saw the extent of damage. This movie finally showed how high the damage was and the casualties. The audience wondered if there were no Avengers during the New York War it might had been the same case as in the movie. They shuddered by just the thought of that.


    Bruce ran in all the damages as there was a close friend of him in one of those buildings. In the end Bruce''s friend died without him not even able to find his friend''s body. As he was on the streets holding a little child in his arms he looked at Superman with eyes full of anger and hatred.

 151. Justice

    Yes! This movie was ''Batman v Superman: Dawn of Justice''. Like all the other premieres everybody came for the movie including Nick Fury. He wasn''t sure why Superman hadn''t showed up and he didn''t ask John about him. At least he was relieved that there was no Superman as yet otherwise another ''God'' would be a headache.


    The movie continued as it showed some fisherman found some rocks near the damaged world engine. One such big rock was opened by a scientist who was salvaging things from nearby. The rock broke apart and showed a green colored rock.


    The camera moved and showed a different scene where Lois Lane went in a very remote African country to interview a terrorist but the photographer she went with was a CIA agent. Soon the whole interview went south and Superman had to come and rescue Lane.


    But there was a catch. A third party had come before and killed all the terrorists outside and burnt their bodies. Soon this scene was in the court and many politicians took advantage of it. They accused him of overstepping his boundaries as he was never held accountable.


    The scene again changed and showed Batman hunting down criminals and branding high level criminals with a bat sign. This sign meant nobody would help him, not even in prison.


    "Didn''t know you have some weird fetish of branding people." Tony joked to Bruce who was beside him. "I don''t do that here anymore as the criminals here are nothing as compared to Gotham." Bruce replied.


    The movie continued as it showed the lives of Superman and Batman. Superman now lived with Lois while Batman was searching for ''The White Portugese''. Bruce at first thought it was a bomb but the more he delved into it the more he found i mysterious as Lex Corporation was behind it. One of the largest Corporation in their world on par with Wayne Enterprises.


    The movie didn''t fail to show that Bruce was still very negative about Superman, while Clark who worked for Daily Planet was also very skeptical about the works of Batman. Bruce had finally decided that he needed to go to the home of Lex Luthor, head of Lex Corp so that he could hack into his server and find out more about this ''White Portugese''.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Soon Lex did a charity event where both Clark and Bruce went. But what surprised everybody was that there was Diana Prince too in the event. Everybody turned their heads to Diana.


    "What? I just went there to get back what was mine." Diana said. They didn''t ask more about it. Soon Bruce was able to use a device to hack onto Lex''s server with the device but it was at the end was stolen by Diana. Clark on the other hand was able to find out that Wayne was Batman by his super hearing and they actually had a verbal confrontation against each other.


    Diana in the meantime was able to escape with the drive. Clark went on to find more wrong doings on Bruce Wayne while Bruce was finally able to recover the lost drive that Diana took away from her. In fact Bruce actually teased Diana on the way as he himself was a famous playboy and he didn''t know anything about Diana at that point.


    Everybody gave weird looks to Bruce as Diana was also nearby. Banner finally said "You have some courage of teasing a half god." Bruce didn''t reply to that.


    Bruce went home to decrypt the drive and while it was being decrypted suddenly he saw a dream. A person covered in lightning and had a weird red suit in his body. He looked like he came out of a weird portal and he was being constantly sucked into the portal. He said


    "Bruce listen to me now. You are right about him. You have always been right about him. It''s Lois. She is the key. Am I too soon? I am too soon. You have always been right about him. Fear him! Find us Bruce. Find us. "


    As he said that Bruce Wayne woke up with a start. Nobody in the audience understood what that dream was but understood that it had some deep significance. Everyone looked at Diana and Bruce who were sitting. Tony finally asked


    "What the hell was that? Who was he?"


    "Barry Allen." This time it was John who replied.


    "What is the deal with him? Covered in lightning. Is he a lightning man?" Steve asked.


    "No that''s Time Travel." Wayne replied.


    "What?" Everybody shouted. All those who heard it shouted in unison and it was so loud that many people in the audience heard. Even though their place was in a separate gallery the shout was too loud. Tony and others felt embarrassed a bit when they saw the weird looks but they didn''t care. Nick Fury couldn''t hold it and asked.


    "What are you talking about? Time Travel! is that even possible?"


    "Very much possible Fury. Very much." John replied.

 152. The awaited fight

    "How does a person travel in time that way." Tony asked as he was trying to understand how a person could time travel.


    "You are smart. You know the answer." John said.


    "There are only two ways I can think about. Traveling faster than the speed of light or using quantum technology. From the scenes its doesn''t look like quantum so it''s faster than light. Jesus. How fast is this man?" Tony said.


    "Damn he has an idea of quantum technology. No wonder he made the time machine so fast in the future." John thought.


    The movie continued as the decryption ended and Bruce finally came to know about the ''White Portugese''. It was a ship that was carrying a stone that could make Kryptonians weak and Bruce immediately decided to steal the rock.


    Bruce went on to steal the rock but was stopped by Superman. This was first time Batman and Superman met face to face.


    "Next time they shine a light in the sky. Don''t go to it. The bat is dead. Bury it."


    "Tell me. Do you bleed?"


    Superman looked at him for a second before flying away.


    "You will."


    At the end Batman failed to steal the rock. And Superman had to face the trial of what happened before with the terrorists in Africa. But Lex had other plans with the trial. He rigged the court with a bomb and killed everyone. Since no bombs could effect Superman he remained unscathed.


    Batman looking at this was more convinced that Superman was the enemy. He finally stole the rock from Lex''s property. Lex had gotten access to the spaceship which had genesis chamber on it and with the corpse of Genral Zod he started experimentation and gathering knowledge of all the different worlds.


    As he was getting ready to fight superman, he finally saw a decrypted folder labelled as meta human. There were 4 files attached to it. He opened the first file to see Diana. As he went through the files he finally learnt why she was special. Her age never changed in the pictures. Then when the last photo of her in the battlefield came into view he was shaken.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The audience finally understood from where Bruce came to know about Diana. This connection surprised many of them. Lex on the other hand had already figured out the identity of Superman and kidnapped Martha, his mother which had the same name as Bruce''s mother.


    Bruce had sent all the files of metahuman to Diana. Diana was shaken when she saw her pictures and videos on one file. Then she opened the other file. She saw a file which had visuals of Aquaman. Many audience cheered at it as they knew that Aquaman had already appeared.


    The next file showed a man which could travel at very fast speed while lightning got generated when he ran. He was so fast that the camera even failed to capture his running. The audience then understood that another strong person might appear soon.


    The last file was a man stuck in a vertical board. He was in a very bad shape as he had lost his arm and two legs and even a small part of his brain. A scientist in order to save him took a futuristic looking cube and applied the technology on him. This changed the physiology of the man.


    The others who looked at it didn''t ask as John would never speak more about the superheroes. Fury was shaken as the all the time it was only one superhero a year. Now it was two.


    Meanwhile, Lex forced Superman to fight against Batman while Batman was ready with all the weapons. So the expected fight finally arrived. At the beginning Bruce was beaten down by a lot but finally with the help of rock he overpowered Superman. This was an epic fight. The audience were surprised to see that a man could fight a God.


    "Dear God. You actually defeated him. That is amazing." Banner said.


    "In almost all universes Superman was beaten down or had a toe-to-toe fight with Batman but very rarely Superman won." John said. Everybody who listened to it were in awe of Bruce Wayne as they never expected him to be so resourceful and powerful, and that too in many universes. Wayne on the other hand didn''t have any expression.


    Superman while being beaten down by Batman cried out


    "Save Martha."


    "Why did you say that name? What does that mean." Batman asked. Lois which finally appeared in the battle scene ran to them and said about Superman''s mother. Batman understood at that time it was all a plot to make them fight each other.


    Batman took his batwing to save Martha whereas Superman went to the ship where Lex was continuing his experiments. While the fight went on, Lex was able to create a monster out of the corpse of General Zod. A monster that fed on energy.with eyes full of anger and hatred.

 153. Liar

    It was Doomsday. The monster was almost thrice the size of Superman. Soon Superman and him started to fight. And for the first time Superman was not able to overwhelm an opponent. Clark realized he needed to get this beast out so he took him to space.


    And the US military being over smart launched a nuclear missile hoping to kill it as this monster was way too powerful for anyone to handle. Diana who was on her way in a plane saw this news and left her flight before it could take off.


    The audience again felt it was like the New York War as there too US had launched a nuclear missile. Some even felt it was John''s version of New York War. But the missile didn''t actually work like it did in New York War. It just made Doomsday more powerful.


    Batman who returned from saving Martha came to know all this and he immediately knew he needed that Kryptonite spear to kill this monster. Doomsday almost killed Batman with his laser but Wonder Woman finally showed up and was able to stop him by using her famous shock wave from bangles.


    Superman too came back after getting his energy back from the sun. He flew down and hit the monster.


    "This thing, this creature. Seems to feed on energy." Diana said.


    "This thing is from another world. My world." Superman said.


    "I have killed things from other worlds before." Diana said as she brought out her sword.


    "She with you?" Superman asked looking at Batman.


    "I thought she was with you." Batman replied.


    Soon the trio had a brilliant fight against Doomsday but still were falling short on overwhelming it.  Even after Diana cut it''s hand. Later Superman was able to bring out the spear and stabbed Doomsday with it but he was retaliated against and was stabbed in his heart. Superman died in that.


    The audience finally understood why Superman never showed up. Even though it was a false narrative but they believed that Superman died and that''s why he has never appeared.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Such a sacrifice for humanity. This is commendable." Steve said as he too once did that.


    "Yes. Such sacrifice for humans, who themselves are responsible for bringing this calamity. Do we even deserve saving?" Tony said as he was angry with what happened. The US military''s actions, Lex''s lunacy all came into this point.


    "Next time the governments take any unnecessary actions I will retaliate." Tony continued.


    "We are not Gods, Tony. We will make mistakes along the way like I did with him. Governments aren''t a problem. Us being on the right path always is what required." Bruce said this time as he who knew what would happen in the future in both the worlds. He felt conflicted inside but didn''t show it in his face.


    Tony was surprised by the words of Wayne as he never thought so deeply. The words of Wayne awoke everyone as they understood that they needed to take right decisions always or else they would have to face consequences. The credits rolled and the finally it was time for post credits scene.


    It showed an armed team entering the genesis chamber of the Kryptonian ship point their guns at Luthor. He was interacting with a some kind of projection. It showed a huge monstrous being which had huge horns. There were three massive cube shaped devices floating in front of the monstrous being.


    "Why is every dangerous thing cube shaped?" Fury murmured as the Tesseract was cubic shaped and now a potential weapon was cubic shaped.


    "Because Gods hate perfect things and cube shaped things are supposedly perfect thus becoming a powerful weapon." John quoted from a famous movie from his previous life. They didn''t ask the other things about the story as it was useless.


    "I have one question John if you can always dream and direct the other worldly beings to this world, why bother creating such movies and animes?" Banner asked.


    "At first my dream powers weren''t so powerful so I needed the help of movies to let the other person know. Later I got proficient in it but by now I love making movies. It helps the people realize the dangers of the world and even properly explain my story as speaking of a story isn''t very helpful always." John lied as this was his hole card.


    "Hmm I get it."


    John had been waiting for this question for quite a long time now and he had been preparing the answer for sometime.


    "Being a good liar is also a superpower. I should be given Oscar for this show."


    John and others left for their home and work. The audience were buzzing about the new movie as it was the first time that superheroes came together and even got to see the future heroes which might emerge.


    Even though there were doubts on some scenes of the movie, the general reaction was awesome.

 154. Revolution

    John earned a lot of fan values from the movie by the end of December from the movie. It was unexpected as from his previous world the movie wasn''t exactly liked by many as there were problems with the scene and the story. It was probably because the characters were real in the world and reality does sell a lot over something which is fabricated


    [Ding


    Total fan values: 3.7 billion]


    The fan values were so high this time because of two reasons. Firstly it was because there was too many works this year. Two superhero movies have taken the fan values to almost 2.5 billion per year. Even though Man of Steel wasn''t particularly liked but the BvS changed the whole theme. Adding new animes helped a lot in accumulating more values per year as that was most influential in gaining per year fan values.


    Secondly, it was Asgard. Frigga decided to live in Konoha after deliberation while Odin accepted the conditions of John. The first thing that propagated in Asgard was the game ''God of War''. Since Kratos was real in their life it was better to start that way. It had only been over a month so there wasn''t much impact but he was sure by the end of next year Asgard would add a lot of fan values and he was looking forward to it.


    "I can extract Cyborg and Flash when the time is right. There is no need to rush towards this matter. The next year I will only release one movie. There is no need for more. It will be my first step into space. Can''t wait to start anew journey."


    By the second week of January, Emma and Hal were called by the Guardians as the new rings were ready according to the sectors. The Guardians had to divide many regions of the known universe into sectors and create new rings according to the sector.


    Emma was sad and excited at the same time. She would be going on her own solo journey to maintain peace and order. A thing which she always wanted. Though Earth doesn''t fall in her sector she could always come when required. She was little sad as she would be away from John but she accepted this arrangement.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Will you miss me?" Emma asked.


    "Of course. Be safe out there. Use alchemy when required and call Oa if there is any problem. The lanterns will always help you." John said.


    "Yes. Love you. See you soon." saying that Emma flew away.


    "Love you too." John shouted. "And now the life of loneliness begins. I will have to step in space soon. Umbrella is going to release the cars soon. Can''t wait for it."


    On the third week of January, John flew to Jurassic Park as Tony had finally finished making the new thing that he wanted. After landing in Jurassic Park he saw Alfred waiting for him near the helipad.


    "Alfred. Is Bruce here too?"


    "Yes Master Jameson. He has arrived. This project is important for Master Wayne too."


    John arrived at the home of Tony and went to the laboratory. He saw both Tony and Bruce looking at computer screens and discussing something.


    "Is the ship ready?"


    "Yes the ship is ready. We bought a nearby island for the launch of the ship and also made proper arrangements. I am very much sure of my technology and even used the Cube on it. Starscream won''t disappoint us."


    "You named a spaceship after a Decepticon? Don''t you think it will fail when it travels into space." John asked.


    "Movies are movies. There is no Megatron here. Who cares what I name our first spaceship that can travel in the solar system in fast speed."


    The project there were talking about was the secret work Tony and Bruce were doing for the last 6 months to build a spaceship using the technology of ''Treasure Planet'' to travel in the solar system.


    It would have taken many years to complete it but with the help of Cube they were able to complete it pretty fast. Thanks to the reference from the previous two ships they found it easier to just copy from them and even implement the gravity system in their new spaceship.


    "Did you test run it?" John asked.


    "No. I was waiting for you. As this project started because you asked us." Tony said.


    "Let''s go to the island then. I want to see Starscream." John said.


    John and others traveled to the nearby island to see how Starscream looked like. As they reached the island, John was able to see a massive structure. A  massive spherical ball like structure with a long cylindrical shaped corridor attached to it. At the end of the cylindrical corridor there were 4 big thrusters and each thruster were placed like in the 4 corners of a square

 155. The first assemble

    "Why does this look like a walking stick of an old man Tony?" John asked.


    "What do you mean? This was the most efficient way to accumulate the solar wind. The spherical chamber will make sure to catch the solar energy while also not creating drag when we launch into space." Tony defended.


    "OK fine. You are the all knowing genius. Starscream how do you feel?" John asked. The spaceship which was silent spoke for the first time


    "It''s cool. I don''t find any problem in the body yet. I can fly into space and see if there is any problem which I haven''t diagnosed yet." Starscream said in a metallic tone.


    "Good. Go fly into space." John said.


    The thrusters started burning out immediately and within a min the heat generated by it was so high that they all had to take many steps back. Soon there was a liftoff and it started going upwards. After a couple of minutes Starscream started looking small and soon it went so far that they couldn''t even see.


    "Well the lift-off was fine. Now will have to wait for it to come back. Bruce have you informed the world council that there would be a spaceship into space today? I don''t want the governments poking their nose in it as of yet." John asked.


    "Yes I did. They won''t interfere as I assured them there would be profit for SHIELD too later and make the helicarriers more efficient with new solar technology." Wayne replied.


    "Good. Our first step into space will be controlled by us. Can''t make this opportunity run away." John said.


    After an hour Starscream came back and landed perfectly. John still had a weird look on his face as he thought it looked like a walking stick.


    "Whatever! I won''t use Starscream anyway."


    "How was the ride?" Tony asked in an excited tone.


    "No problems. There is more energy outside the earth''s atmosphere. I can travel in space in very high speed." Starscream said.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Good. We need to make preparations before we go to space. Will take a few months." John said.


    "Steve called saying Bucky is finally awake." Wayne suddenly said.


    "Hmm. We need to have a meeting. Call everyone including Arthur and Mera. They have traveled long enough."


    John stayed in Jurassic Park while also roaming around. Since the dinosaurs are his summons so they always had a good will to John so he had fun with them and even rode a Brontosaurus. He had a good amount enjoyment.


    The next day everybody arrived together at the Park including Bucky. John looked at Bucky as he was like normal but still had a stiff face. As they were about to enter Tony''s home for the meeting John stopped everybody outside.


    "Let''s just stay here. It might become nasty pretty soon." John said.


    "Huh? Are enemies going to attack us?" Steve said as he became serious thinking there might be another enemy coming.


    "No. Steve did you bring your shield?" John asked.


    "Yes. Why?"


    "Go bring it. Tony go suit up." John said.


    "Huh! Why are you asking us to do this?" Tony asked.


    "You will know soon, now go." John said. They both returned after a minute being full suit up.


    "Alright seems everybody is ready. Let the story begin." John said as he went near Bucky.


    "Longing, rusted, seventeen, daybreak....."


    "No... Stop.. No.." Bucky became sacred. He lifted his hand to stop John but Arthur came and stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" Steve said as he didn''t understand what John was saying as it was a Russian language. Tony understood the meaning of the words thanks to Jarvis but didn''t understand why Bucky was acting weird.


    "Please stop it.. Please... " Bucky screamed as he noticed he was losing control over himself.


    "....furnace, nine, benign, homecoming, one, freight car." John said as Arthur stopped Bucky to move while John spoke those words.


    "Ready to comply." Bucky finally said after calming down.


    "What the hell is going on?" Steve said now really anxious as he saw Bucky the same way he was before.


    "These were the activation words that Hydra used to activate him and make run errands for them. The Soviet Union and Hydra carried out this joint operation of the winter soldier project." John said.


    "OK. So you mean those words effect his subconscious and control him?" Tony asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well we will have to take him to a neurosurgeon to make him better. He needs medical therapy." Tony said


    "That he needs. Now let''s come to the real thing." John said. "Tony your parents didn''t die by car accident."


    "What?" Tony shouted. "What do you mean?" as he became serious for the first time. "What the hell does that mean?"


    "That''s exactly what I mean. They were killed." John said.


    "Killed? Murdered? Who murdered them?" Tony asked now fully agitated.


    "It''s the Winter Soldier." John said pointing at Bucky.

 156. Ugly fight

    Tony looked at Bucky with murder eyes now. He was almost sure of what John had said was true but he wanted to look into his eyes when he would ask the question. Bucky who was still disoriented didn''t know what was going on. He looked blankly at John.


    "Are you sure John of what you are saying?" Steve asked to remedy the situation as he wasn''t sure of what really happened. It''s not been many days since Bucky had returned to normalcy.


    "Yes. In that car accident Bucky went after Tony''s parents." John said.


    Tony didn''t hold it as soon John said that. He directly opened his hand thruster and blasted at Bucky. Before the blast could reach Bucky, Steve defended against it with his shield. Both didn''t even doubt John as he never lied to anyone and him being able to dream about other universes meant it was most probably true.


    "Tony we need to talk. He wasn''t in his right mind. You saw what the words of John did to him. He was brainwashed."


    "I don''t care. He killed my mom." Tony replied.


    He flew to Bucky but Steve thew his shield to him with force. Tony stopped the shield with his hand and flung it away. Then they started having melee combat. But since Captain America was more good in melee combat he was bale to over power Tony easily.


    Tony knew that and got back few steps and started flying. He directly went up and so that he could use his thrusters directly from above to Bucky and kill him.


    "Aren''t you gonna stop them. Tony will kill Bucky. You could have spoken of this matter much later when they are in right mind. You even equipped them with armor and suit. Why?" Banner said.


    "Banner this truth needed to be out when the whole scene is under our control. They would fight it out anyways no matter what so let them fight the solution out until they both calm down. For this reason I let them use their full power. I don''t want this truth to come out from a third party and ruin what we have now. Bigger and nastier wars are coming. I need us to be united. Not broken when the wars arrive." John said.


    "Bigger wars?..."


    John didn''t reply to that and continued watching the fight between Tony and Steve. And now even Bucky joined him as after a year of calmness he could get out of subconscious control faster. In the original version, Bucky and Steve had the upper hand as the environment was closed. But here it was an open field and since John had closed the Park for today as he knew that today would be an important one Tony didn''t hold back at all while fighting against them.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Bucky and Steve''s melee attack wouldn''t matter if Tony used hand thrusters while being far away.


    "I can''t let you kill him Tony. He is my friend." Steve said.


    "So was I." Tony replied as he blasted two of his hand thrusters to Steve again which was defended using his shield.


    "You don''t deserve this shield." Tony said as he knuckled two of his hands together and flew to Steve and touched it.


    There was a lightning spark around the shield as it got dismantled into two pieces. Thus the famous shield of Captain America was broken for the first time in history. Tony directly lifted Steve by his neck and threw him away a few yards.


    Tony then directly had a fight against Bucky and he wanted to beat Bucky first before killing him. The anger wouldn''t dissipate for him if he just killed Bucky. He had to have a close fight against him.


    "Jarvis analyse his fight pattern and deploy counter measures."


    "Analysed. Counter measures deployed." came Jarvis'' tone.


    He finally able to stop the onslaught of Bucky which was one of weakness of Tony. As soon as he stopped his hand, Tony directly blasted his thruster at Bucky''s metal arm. And like the original world Bucky lost his metal arm. Only this time it was done by Tony''s hand thruster instead of using the arc reactor.


    This sudden attack flung Bucky a few yards behind. Even though he didn''t lose consciousness he was pretty much beaten up after Tony used counter measures. Tony walked to him and asked while pointing both his hand thruster at Bucky


    "Do you even remember them?" Tony said while pointing his thruster to Bucky getting ready to kill him.


    "I remember everyone." Bucky replied.


    "Good. I want you to ....." Tony couldn''t even finish his words when a huge impact came from behind. It was Steve. He had taken two pieces of the shield and equipped in his both hands using the previous strap.


    It looked almost exactly like the shield Captain America used during the infinity war. The only difference was that the shields looked irregular and out of shape. Steve directly assaulted his shoulder making Tony miss the target. He then proceeded to use both his shields to choke Tony.


    Since Tony was covered in armor it wouldn''t be possible to actually choke him but it would actually just stop him from moving around.


    Bucky who finally got up and saw this as a chance to stop Tony. He directly put his right hand at the arc reactor. Due to super serum it was possible to at least damage the arc reactor a bit so that it could stop it from functioning and providing energy to his armor.


    But what happened next was not what Bucky expected. Even John and others who were watching them fight without stopping them didn''t expect the next situation. Tony directly used his arc reactor to blast at Bucky. Since his right hand was on the arc reactor it directly cut off his remaining arm too.

 157. Consequences

    Bucky was again thrown away but this time he was bleeding profusely from his shoulder and Tony again charged his arc reactor to shoot at Bucky. Steve was stunned by this sudden action and for a moment couldn''t hold onto Tony.


    As Tony charged the arc reactor he suddenly saw his armor being dismantled. In a moment''s notice all his armor fell off. Tony fell down while Steve seeing Tony had stopped ran to Bucky.


    It was John who dismantled his armor as he needed to fight the stop. John walked to Bucky, he was unconscious now due to pain. John hand''s caught blue fire as he touched the wound of Bucky. His frowned unconscious face finally relaxed a bit.


    Then John put his hands on his pocket and brought out the philosopher''s stone. After touching the stone with his left he touched the right shoulder. And miraculously a new arm started to grow out of the shoulder. First came the bones, then the muscle, the veins and lastly the skin. All this happened within seconds and soon there was a bran new arm for Bucky which looked exactly like the previous.


    Banner and other were dumbfounded by this but then remembered the power of the philosopher''s stone. Bucky gained consciousness and he was the most surprised as he saw that his lost arm had grown back.


    "Jarvis. Call Mark 42. It isn''t over yet. Call all the suits out." Tony said.


    "It''s enough. Do you think 42 will accompany you in this path of revenge. Do you think I will allow you to continue the fight? Didn''t you fight enough?" John said and it was the first time he had a very serious face. 42 would never come to help Tony as anything made by the cube was at the end under the control of John. John gave Tony the cube so that he could profit off him.


    "He killed my parents John. I can''t forgive him for this." Tony said.


    "Do you think he had control over it? Or did you think Hydra would let your parents go after they decided to murder your father. Are you so naive that you want you let vengeance take your control? What about the thousands of families that your weapons killed? What do you say about that? Huh?" John said with a more greater tone.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I had no control over the weapons. He did it with his own hands." Tony retorted.


    "Hands. You made weapons Tony. Are you so naive to think that it would never fall in wrong hands? You wanted to make profit, you wanted to build an empire greater than your father to satisfy your ego and show the world that you are better than him. It didn''t occur to you that what you did was wrong before Yinsen almost sacrificed his life."


    "But I am a changed man now." Tony again said.


    "Than do you think Bucky will kill everyone again? At least he suffers from nightmares from all the innocents he had killed. You don''t even know the faces of the people that your weapons killed." John said.


    Tony went silent when John said that. Steve didn''t utter a single word in that debate as he was too concerned about Bucky. He was relieved to see that Bucky was all and well. Even though he lost his metal arm but that was easily replaceable by technology.


    Steve finally lifted Bucky to his feet. Even though John had healed all his injuries by the philosopher''s stone, both were exhausted.


    "I can''t forgive him John, I just can''t." Tony was adamant.


    "I am not asking you to forgive him. But I am asking you to be united when the time demands. Much bigger and dangerous wars are coming Tony. The wars which we all might not even survive, enemies which will make us desperate, weapons that you couldn''t even imagine. I need us to be together. Avengers cannot fall." John said with more grave tone.


    Tony, Steve and others didn''t speak a word against it. Even if they don''t know what war is John speaking about but seeing the serious face of John it meant the upcoming times wouldn''t be peaceful like now.


    "Alright let''s go inside, we need to talk." John said.


    Everybody went inside. Tony went ahead as he couldn''t stand the look of Bucky. He stopped because he knew no matter what he couldn''t kill Bucky and even if he did that wouldn''t be justice. Hydra was already dead. He just felt more angry thinking he didn''t give them a more gruesome death. And Tony also knew with all the members of the team present it wouldn''t be good as nobody would allow the fight to continue.


    They all sat in a big table. This was officially the first meeting of the Avengers after it was formed. Even though it started with violence, nonetheless everyone was present except for the green lanterns. Even though Emma never joined the Avengers she was already considered one.

 158. Discussions

    Tony didn''t join the meeting. He was too angry and worn out mentally to even attend the meeting. So he just left. John didn''t mind that, he was actually little surprised.


    He thought Tony would be more adamant in killing Bucky. That was anti-climactic.


    "First of all, I am sorry Bucky. I introduced the team in such a way that you all had to almost had a close call of death. But I needed that secret to be out. I can''t jeopardize our team for such a secret." John said.


    Bucky nodded his head to John but didn''t speak. He had always been silent and now after going through such times he had become more like a monk.


    "I guess Steve has introduced every one of us to you. So I will skip the formalities. I called everyone here because firstly I will be leaving Earth soon for bringing more members to the team. They have landed in another planet and Earth is too unknown of a planet for them to find us." John said.


    "Space travel? We don''t even have spaceships." Arthur said.


    "We have. It''s just that it''s landed in Mars for us to use." John said with a smile.


    "Spaceships in Mars? Is that the reason why you asked us to make Starscream? So that we can go to Mars and occupy the spaceships?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes and also because we have a world engine machine in Mars. We will terraform Mars according to Earth. I want to colonize Mars and have people settle there too." John said.


    "The world engine of the Kryptonians. They have arrived too? My God. That is a very powerful weapon. Will the governments even allow us to keep that weapon?" Banner asked.


    "Doesn''t matter if they don''t allow us. I will make sure they follow us and don''t disturb us. During wars it''s us who take the front lines. And it''s not like the weapon is at Earth. Wayne can have access to the world engine and since he is an official of the government he can help us convey our thoughts to the world council when the time comes."John said.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "It still won''t be easy. They will come after us." Steve said. He knows how politics works. Politics is dirty and it will be a heavy weight for them.


    "I know. I will use countermeasures against it. Don''t worry about them. They are just jumping clowns." John said as frankly he never cared about weak people who just know how to sway pubic opinion. He had more than one way to deal with them.


    "So you will take a Kryptonian ship and fly with one to bring new comrades?" Mera asked.


    "Yes. That''s the plan. It will be long journey and there would be enemies too." John said.


    "Enemies? Will they be powerful. Do you need our help?" Diana asked.


    "No. I will be fine and new comrades will join in too. So it will be easy." John replied.


    "John I have a request. Can you take Bucky with you. I guess the planets in the universe will be more advanced than us. I wish to cure Bucky completely. I am not sure if their physiology is same as us but I want him to be at least checked. Plus you have seen how Tony is with him. Bucky needs to be out of picture for sometime." Steve asked.


    "Are you sure about that? He will still have to go to Mars and I am pretty much sure Tony will join in our first adventure to Mars." John asked.


    "It''s ok. If it''s not much trouble I will join in this adventure and try to keep Tony out and help Bucky."


    "OK fine. It''s not like we are going now to Mars. Will still take a couple of months for us to go. I hope Tony will calm down by then." John said.


    "Another thing about us is that there might be a new member among us. It''s Geralt. I guess all of you have seen his character from the game I made. He is in New York and currently completing a witcher contract of mine. After he completes that he will join the team." John said.


    "Wow I played that game. He knows a bit of magic. Does magic really exist?" Banner asked.


    "Yes. It exists. But there are different forms of magic." John said.


    "Good a new member. Even though I didn''t play the game I went through the character. Doesn''t he play solo always." Steve asked.


    "He will do anything for coins. Don''t bother with that. It''s a pity that Natasha and Clint didn''t join the meeting. I heard Fury was able to convince Oliver to join." John asked Wayne.


    "Yes. I have known him from my universe. Seeing me sitting as the Secretary he decided to join. They went on a mission to search for Strucker." Wayne replied.

 159. Announcement

    John and others then spoke of normal things and discussed how they would colonize Mars and such other matters. Even though NASA and few countries had sent some robots of Mars they actually haven''t discovered many places.


    Bucky finally spoke in the meeting. Even though he didn''t say much but at least it meant he was onboard with the team and even accepted to travel with John for finding a cure.


    They all left after that. John stayed behind as he needed to talk with Tony. He had been a friend with Tony for a long time now so he didn''t want a friendship to be broken just because of a past incident which they didn''t have a control on.


    "Are they gone?" Tony asked as soon as John entered the courtyard where Tony was sitting and sipping juice.


    "Jarvis had already sent all the discussion about us to you. Who are you kidding?" John said as he sat at the chair near him.


    "Can''t you stop using your prophetic dreamy powers for once?" Tony asked.


    "I don''t need powers to understand you Tony. A control freak like you will never be away from such a huge discussion. I am just surprised you didn''t try to kill Bucky again." John said.


    "I am not consumed by vengeance. I understand my past too. It''s just I can''t sit in the same table as him. And Steve. He defended Bucky." Tony said as he was still pissed.


    "Will you care about this misunderstanding if the survival of the universe is on your shoulders? No. So it''s better you try to forget them." John said.


    "Huh the universe on my shoulders? You mean I have saved universes in other parallel worlds?" Tony asked.


    "You have saved worlds and was responsible for destruction too. So this is me trying to help you." John said. Tony was dumbstruck by that comment. He didn''t know what he should say to that.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Since you heard our discussion. How far is the launch of the cars? When can the customers get their hands on it?" John asked changing the topic.


    "By next month the cars will be launched. 10,000 models are almost ready to be sold and 90% of them are booked. The last 10% I will send them to shops to be sold offline. Pepper is handling the business and logistics. I need to check on Starscream one last time too before we go to Mars."


    "Ok so we need to handle the announcement. You are good at it. In a week after you calm down make the announcement. Till then I will make arrangements for the new movie. How many days will it take for us to reach Mars?"


    "Well from my calculations 3 days and the return journey will be 7 days due to reverse solar wind. I need to get my hands on the Kryptonian ships in Mars." Tony said.


    "You can. But the condition remains the same. No internet upload of the knowledge or schematics." John said.


    "Sometimes you are more paranoid than Wayne." Tony said.


    After spending 3 days in Jurassic Park he left. John even called Pepper to explain what had happened. Pepper was astonished that such a huge revelation took place. She understood why John called her so she went to talk with Tony about what had happened.


    After arriving in New York, he directly went to Disney headquarters and inquired about the new project. This was a huge movie and it was going to be a long one so he needed everything to be perfect for the movie. The days went by as he directed the course of the movie and even use the system to bring out animes which he hadn''t watched in his previous life but had a general idea of them.


    John lost a lot of fan values due to such extraction but he knew he could gain more by just propagating them. In two weeks time Tony finally announced that the cars will hit the market by second week of February.


    Those who booked before would be delivered and while the a small amount of them would be up for offline sale. People were very much ecstatic for a new brand of cars that would change the transportation industry forever.


    Tony even said that by next year Umbrella will sell ship and plane models more efficient than the world had ever seen. This excited the people more as that would mean less wastage of money.


    The renowned economists were debating that this would highly effect the economy as transportation is required in everything. Some were saying that this would be very helpful for the environment. While others were saying that many people would lose their jobs in the upcoming future. The solar panels were already creating a problem in the economy and now this would have a larger impact.


    "Since people will lose jobs I can just ship many of them to Mars to colonize the planet. I bet they will be more than happy to follow the lead as there would be new opportunities."

 160. Ready for departure

    By February all the cars were out. And those people who had already bought it loved the models. It was super efficient and could go for a month or so. And for those who lived in place which had strong sunshine all the year, they understood that they wouldn''t need to charge the cars for few months.


    Pepper who handled everything was very happy to see the first major impact of Umbrella Corporation in the market. Umbrella could be considered to handled by her totally unlike Stark Industries which was already a huge empire. Umbrella was built from scratch by her as both John and Tony never gave even a ounce of attention to the working of the company.


    All the models were delivered by the end of February and all the reviews that came up were great. Of course there some buyers who complained but that was normal as everybody wouldn''t be happy with such high efficient cars. Pepper and the company never cared for such weak voices.


    Soon it was March of 2014 and this was the month that they had decided to leave for Mars. John, Tony, Bucky and Steve decided to join this adventure. Banner and others had to stay back.


    On the 10th of March everybody arrived at the Jurassic Park. Pepper came to receive them whereas Tony didn''t even bother to show his face. Many sighed at this but didn''t say anything. Everybody came to see them off. Even Natasha and others had arrived after knowing this.


    Of course Fury wasn''t informed as Wayne didn''t even bother to inform this to the world council. Since Natasha and Clint were the actual members of Avengers they joined in the fun and got to know about it. There were new guys in the roster though.


    Oliver Queen and Felicity Smoak.


    Felicity joined Umbrella under the recommendation of John and she soon rose to the post of personal secretary of Pepper due to her resourcefulness. Pepper was more than happy to appoint Smoak as her Secretary. She was more than great in computers and even dealt with superheroes before so Pepper was happy and relieved as she didn''t have to hide anything from her. Smoak''s own boyfriend had now joined the Avengers.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Oliver introduced himself to others. Clint was very happy with the joining of Oliver as they both had same skills. Even though Oliver was better in melee combat, thanks to the training in the league, Clint was more than happy to let him join the Avengers and help him more in archery and combat.


    They all went to the hotel in the Park to stay for the night as the next day was scheduled as the departure day. They all woke up early as they had to leave early. Everybody came to the other island where Starscream was kept hidden. Tony made sure that no satellite could pick up any signature from Starscream as the ships that John brought before was exposed pretty early.


    Tony didn''t want any hindrance in making the spaceship so he and Banner paid particular attention to it. Though Starscream wasn''t invisible like the helicarriers, it wouldn''t pop up in the radar. While they exit the Earth''s atmosphere the satellites might be able to catch images of Starscream but by that they would have already gone into space.


    The last time when Starcream went to space it made sure that he avoided detection of satellites. But this time it wouldn''t be possible as farther away from Earth they go, it would be easier for the huge cameras of satellites to pick them up.


    "Is everything ready?" John said as he brought 5 huge suitcases with him.


    "Jesus John! How long will you be gone for? Years?" Tony asked as he saw such huge suitcases.


    "I brought these for us. These are the Kryptonian suits. Configure them according to our biological settings." John said.


    "Huh. But I specifically made suits for us so that we could be in Mars without any problems." Tony said embarrassingly.


    "Then you should have told me earlier." John said as he had to spend some fan values to extract suit from ''Man of Steel'' movie. Even though it wasn''t much it still did hurt John.


    "Umm you can give them to me. I will try to configure them along the way. I have already set up a mobile laboratory inside."


    "Good. I would prefer these suits instead of metal heads. I still am not sure how you even see through small eye holes of your suit." John said.


    They all entered Starscream and walked to the huge spherical dome at the front. John and others didn''t enter last time so they were surprised that the whole inside was made for luxury purposes. It had private suites, a bar and a even a small swimming pool. The space inside looked more huge than they had expected.


    Tony, Wayne and Banner really outdid themselves in modeling the ship.


    "Does the gravity inside work properly?" John asked.


    "Yes. It''s perfect." It was Starscream who replied.

 161. Mars

    John put all his luggage in a huge suite while others occupied their own ones. He gave the suitcases loaded with Kryptonian suits to Tony to work upon. Tony took them and placed it in the laboratory of the ship. They all went to the main deck where they would have to sit during takeoff.


    The deck looked big and had many chairs with proper belts strapped on them. There was a huge circular glass window running through the whole wall of the main deck giving perfect view of outside from all corners. John could already imagine the scenes from here when they would travel in space.


    Everybody took their seats as they were ready to take off. Everyone was excited, including Bucky as he too had a face of anticipation. Though Tony was still angry that Bucky joined he didn''t stop the whole thing. At times he was close to hitting him but he remembered like Bucky he too was responsible for deaths of many people.


    He swallowed his anger for this and Bucky would leave Mars soon so he just had to tolerate his face for few days.


    "Starscream. Let''s say goodbye to Earth and say hello to 4 new astronauts who are going to revolutionize Earth forever." Tony said.


    "Right away."


    Soon Starscream switched on its huge thrusters and took off. The lift off was fast so everybody felt the impact of G force but since everybody were either fit or physically enhanced it didn''t create any problem. Even Tony took lessons for this.


    After almost half an hour they were finally in the exosphere, that is outside earth''s gravitational influence whatsoever. In the meantime all the major space agencies in the world were having a panic. Many satellites caught images of Starscream. Soon the information reached the world council and they called up Wayne and Fury.


    Fury who didn''t know anything was panicking too internally. Finally it was Wayne who said that it was Tony''s ship and they went to Mars for exploration. When the world council came to know they were shocked. Even Fury who expected this to happen someday after the emergence of the ships from Treasure Planet, but he couldn''t imagine that it would be so fast.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Wayne was immediately summoned for the meeting with the world council. He went to the home of Tony in the Park to have the virtual meeting.


    "Did you know about this from before?" one member asked.


    "Yes I knew. I was the supervisor in this project. Tony and Captain America has left for Mars." Wayne said.


    "Mars? Is the technology created by Tony so high tech that they can travel to Mars now? SHIELD would want a copy of that technology." another member said.


    "The copy of that technology is already in the market. Haven''t you seen the cars? He just improved on the solar harnessing technology that he had built. I am pretty sure many space agencies have started studying the solar panels that Umbrella have released in the market before." Wayne replied.


    "Is the efficiency so high? Sigh. The world is changing very fast. We old people might not even have relevance now."


    "Why are they going to Mars? Shouldn''t they go to Oa to speak with the Guardians?" another members asked.


    "They want to explore Mars and see if there is any thing in the planet for us to use. It''s a exploratory mission. Going to Oa would be dangerous as we aren''t sure how the Guardians would react." Wayne replied.


    "The governments needs to be informed of this matter. It''s too big of a matter to be kept secret."


    "Sure. You can tell the public. Tony didn''t want to speak of this as he knew the project might face hindrance due to bureaucracy. John and Tony pitched in money into it. Oh yes John had left too with them." Wayne replied.


    "John Jameson too. What will happen if both of them dies in this mission. This wasn''t a decision for you to take Secretary." a member retorted.


    "It wasn''t but do you think I or the governments would have been able to stop them. It''s better to give them freedom. The ship is checked multiple times. It will be safe and fast journey."


    The meeting ended and soon the information was passed on to all governments about the spaceship. As expected such a big news got leaked and even photos too leaked later of the spaceship. The world council decided to speak on this matter so as not to cause panic.


    When people came to know that John, Tony and Captain America went into space for an exploratory mission they were surprised but they instantly rejoiced. Humanity has finally stepped it''s foot on distant space travel. Even though it was just a nearby planet, at least it was a planet nonetheless.


    Again there was a storm in the media about it and in forefront of the media on the story was Daily Bugle as Jameson had already known of this mission and he gave a more detailed story in the media. He was proud that his son has gone to space and has become an astronaut.

 162. Travelling

    Meanwhile John and others were in space. This was the first time they had traveled so far from Earth. Even though Tony had gone to space before for few seconds it wasn''t exactly his intention to be at space. This time it was own choice.


    Everybody looked from the deck outside. From one side they could see their blue planet Earth. It looked more beautiful and bigger in real than in pictures.


    "Earth really is beautiful." Steve said.


    "Makes us feel that all the problems which we have is nothing compared to vast Earth. Forget about the universe." John said looking at Tony. Tony understood what John meant but didn''t reply to it.


    "Will you not travel to Oa? It was you who guided them here. You should pay them a visit." Tony asked instead.


    "Yes I will pay them a visit and maybe find out where they have sent Emma. Though there would be new Guardians now in Oa. Maybe I can convince the Guardians to heal Bucky. Their planet is very much advanced."


    Bucky who listened to it had a more serious face when he heard it. He by now knew what Oa was and understood that getting help from the Guardians would be a huge mountain to climb. But he would try nonetheless as he needed to be out of this control.


    They all spent an hour in the deck appreciating the beauty of the planet but since Starscream was traveling very fast Earth looked small soon. And later it got boring as everywhere it looked the same in all directions.


    "Alright Tony work on the suits and make one for everyone of us." John said.


    "I am my own boss." Tony said. John didn''t reply to that and left for his suite. The suite of his was pretty big and it was almost the size of his own room at home. It had all amenities a person could ask for. It even had a private gym for each suites.


    "Never thought I would in my life would travel to space. In my previous life I was just a normal guy. Now I am in space. I wonder where this system even originates from. Such a powerful system must have a purpose."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    John thought all of this while he was cooking for himself. But since he had no idea what it was he didn''t much think on it. After checking his fan values which was rising up slowly he had a smile in his face. Now almost everything was under his control. People''s opinions and goodwill. He wanted to maintain that as it was his main weapon to accumulate fan values.


    A day went by with him being in his suite. Steve once came by to understand small intricacies about the worlds that had come and asked doubts. John was surprised that Steve took knowing different worlds very seriously and was happy to explain. Bucky didn''t join as he was still catching up with all the works of John.


    The next day John went to Tony''s laboratory only to see him sleeping in his chair.


    "Starscream since when is he sleeping?" John asked.


    "It''s been more than 4 hours Sir." Starscream replied. Tony woke up by the voice of Starscream.


    "What happened? Couldn''t solve the suit problems?" John asked.


    "No. It was very easy. Already did it. Was bored at my room so came here to work on. The suits are re configuring itself. They are amazing. Their helmets are more advanced and could even stop blasts. If I can emulate that I wouldn''t need to wear a metal helmet in my head and move my head more freely." Tony said.


    "That''s cool. So how far are we from Mars, Starscream?" John asked.


    "Estimated time of landing in Mars : 28 hours 46 minutes."


    "Ok one more day that is. Tony you should go and have a good sleep. You would need rest for research on the new spaceships in Mars."


    "Right." Tony said while getting up. The later day was boring as usual so John went to Steve''s place to learn melee tactics as he still needed to learn close combat.


    Even though he might not even need it, he still wanted to learn. The next day afternoon everybody got ready in their suits as they were about to enter Mars'' atmosphere. The suits were really comfortable as was very light. Since Tony had reconfigured them it was easily breathable inside.


    John could still summon his fires without effecting the suit. He still didn''t understand how all the logia and special fruits powers can be used without effecting the clothes but he was grateful nonetheless. Mars looked red from outside. And since Starscream was traveling in high speed they couldn''t appreciate it''s beauty for much longer.


    It soon entered the Mar''s atmosphere and started descending in a very high speed. John had already given the coordinates to land. He had already summoned three Krytonian scout ships, a dozens of attacks ships and drop ships. This included two world engines too.


    [Ding


    Total fan values - 4 billion


    Total cost of extraction - 100 million]


    "That was cheap. I guess because they aren''t live characters. I should make more movies that can enhance my power through equipment and help."

 163. Landing

    Starscream soon entered Mars atmosphere. John and others were all strapped in the main deck in their seats as it might be a little more bumpy ride. After 20 minutes or so they finally landed on Mars. John was happy that they have reached without any hiccups. Even though he never really cared about safety as he always had contingencies like transforming himself to green lantern and summoning spaceships to rescue themselves if anything goes south.


    But John by himself didn''t want to expose his trump card. So he prayed hoping that the journey was a safe one. And Starscream didn''t disappoint. It was a smooth and even had a good rest along the way. As he was thinking all this Tony said


    "These look huge than I thought it would be." Tony said looking outside the glass.


    Everybody turned their heads to see huge spaceships. The scout ships looked pretty big with dozens of drop ships and fighter ships beside. But what really stole the show were the world engines. They were  massive in size.


    "No wonder these machines can change a planet. Just by the mere fact that they are floating without any thruster state how powerful they are." Tony said.


    "Did you bring the cube?" John asked.


    "Of course. But I don''t want to use it on all of them. Need a few for my own research." Tony replied.


    "Sure. But I would take the cube away with me in this travel. I would need it."John said.


    "It''s yours anyways."


    Bucky and others got up from their seats to get themselves ready. They soon wore the Kryptonian suits which had already been reconfigured. John had sent the transmission back to earth that they have reached Mars. The world council was immediately relieved listening to the success of the mission. Even SHIELD who was monitoring the situation was overjoyed as it finally meant they are actually stepped their foot into space.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I want to say ''a small step for men and blah blah.. but that''s taken." Tony said as he was standing in the doorway ready to take the first step.


    "Let this moment be recorded as our first step to take arms against destiny." John said.


    "Destiny huh?" Steve said.


    They all took their first step on the land of Mars. It was a very cold temperature outside but they didn''t feel it due to the suits.


    "There is almost no oxygen here. I guess it would take time to terraform the planet. It looks so barren." Tony said.


    "Let''s go the ship. I already brought the cube." John said.


    They all walked in the sand slowly as the winds were strong in Mars. They walked to the closest scout ship. John took the cube and touched the ship with it. There was a lightning spark in the whole body of the huge scout ship.


    Then it started transforming and soon turned into a huge mechanical monster that looked like tortoise.


    "Hello" the ship said.


    "Hello. I am John. This is Tony, Steve and Bucky. Since you are new, I will call you Fortress of Solitude or FOS for short." John said.


    "Thanks for naming me. Happy to be of service." FOS said.


    "That''s a weird name. Where did you get that name?" Steve asked.


    "After the name of spaceship of Superman in other universes." John replied "Let''s go inside. You can change yourself back FOS"


    FOS turned itself to it original shape. They went inside the ship. It looked almost exactly like in the movie. But the ship had rooms too to stay and rest. Even though they weren''t luxurious as Starscream it was good nonetheless.


    John and other took a casual walk on all the places of the ship. Since it didn''t have a genesis chamber it was more spacious. It actually took a good half an hour to explore all the places. Tony''s eyes were already shining looking at it.


    "OK we are done with exploration. Let''s go outside and change a few spaceships. I would take few drop ships and attack ships with me. Tony and Steve stay here and go back if I am being too late. You can start the terraforming process." John said.


    Everybody agreed as they went out. John used the cube to transform another scout ship and few of drop ships and attack ships. He parked a few ones inside the scout ship. John even used the cube to transform a world engine. It was done so that the world engine would help understanding how it works.


    "Done. Bucky we need to leave. We have a long and far journey ahead." John said to Bucky. Bucky nodded to it.


    After spending an hour of transporting supplies to the scout ship they were ready to leave.


    "Send pictures of those bald heads and come back with more advanced tech from other planets. Oh yes! kick some a**." Tony said.


    "Yes. Try to research as fast as you can while this planet is terraformed. Bye" John said while the hatch of FOS closed.

 164. First step in the journey

    "FOS you have already exchanged information with Starscream. Take us away. Oh yes don''t be seen by the satellites of Earth. Even though they seeing us is a very minute chance I still don''t want to be seen by any spaceships if they exist on the orbit of Earth." John said as he wasn''t sure if there were spaceships in the orbits of Earth as he didn''t know what Skrulls had been plotting for Secret Invasion.


    "Sure. I will go out from the other side of Mars so they nobody from the orbit of Earth can see us." FOS replied. Bucky and John took their seats in the main deck.


    "I have to say, this ship looks more futuristic than the previous." Bucky said.


    "It does. They were one of the most powerful races in the universe at one point." John replied as he it entered the exosphere within mere seconds.


    "Charging the Phantom Drive in 3 seconds.. 1..2..3..." FOS narrated.


    FOS who just came to the space vanished after a flash of blue light. They couldn''t again appreciate the beauty of Mars and were taken away. The next scene that came up was a huge planet which had massive ring in orbit position. They knew they were now near Saturn.


    They could also see a huge green planet in the distance. FOS traveled in a very high speed to the planet. After few minutes FOS got a call. John connected it.


    "John. I sensed that you are coming. Come to sector 45 for docking. I have sent the coordinates." a voice said. It was Appa. John had already informed through memories that they were coming in a spaceship.


    FOS went to the given coordinates and finally landed in the dock. John and Bucky finally stepped into Oa. The planet of the Guardians. Bucky was having a hard time as he hesitated a lot while stepping his foo into Oa.


    "What happened?" John asked seeing his weird face.


    "Never have I imagined that I am going to step my foot into another planet. That too an intelligible one. And we are here for the mistakes that I did. Am I worthy of even saving?" Bucky said.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Bucky. Whatever you did was not under your control. Whatever happens now is under your control. We are here to redeem your wrong and finally take a new path of freedom. And this is just another planet. Don''t think much."


    As they stepped out, they were able to finally get a glimpse of Oa. It looked more amazing than even John imagined. When John extracted Oa he didn''t think much and just wasted 1.5 billion so that the lanterns would help him keep an eye on all of universe using the Guardians. But now when he looked into Oa he understood that it was the Oa of the Ryan Reynlods'' movie.


    It was futuristic way beyond belief with high rise buildings and small spaceships travelling on their courses. John could even see some Green Lanterns flying around. As they were appreciating the surroundings a Green Lantern came by flying by. It was Hal.


    "Hey buddy. The Guardians are waiting for your arrival in the citadel."


    "Hey. How''s the training going on?" John asked as he hopped into the small ship nearby. It was being operated by a robot. Hal too joined inside along with Bucky.


    "It''s hectic but at least I don''t need to run around. This must be a new guy. Hello! Hal Jordan, the first green lantern of this universe." Hal said while greeting Bucky with pride.


    "Bucky Barnes, a semi-stable old man." Bucky replied.


    "Woo.. Seems like a story there." Hal replied.


    "So why are you in Oa. Don''t tell me the Guardians summoned you too." Hal asked John.


    "I am here to cure Bucky and for sight seeing." John replied.


    "Cure him? OK. Let''s talk with the Guardians." He said as they arrived at the citadel. The ship was fast so they didn''t take much time to reach the citadel across the sectors.


    John, Bucky and Hal walked into the center of the citadel. All the Guardians were present in their positions and all were floating. They didn''t look so gloomy like the ones in the Ryan Reynolds'' movie.


    "Hello Guardians. We are all meeting for the first time." John said.


    "Hello John. Thank you for guiding us in this universe and helping us in continuing the mantle of the lanterns."


    "It''s an honor and I just wanted a little peace in this chaotic universe."


    "I understand. And thank you for the shielding technology. Even though the shield won''t be able to stop energy attacks, any physical weapons won''t be able to harm the lanterns now." Appa said.


    "You are welcome. I am here to ask for a favor." John said. "Bucky here is my friend. He had a weird and violent past. He needs to be cured mentally. I hope the Guardians can help him."


    "Hmm..." all the Guardians looked at Bucky with squinted eyes. "... Anxiety... Pain.. Sufferings... Killings.. Your mind is confused like the chaotic universe.. You boy need a proper medical screening. Send him to the medical bay."

 165. A huge surprise

    "Thank you for your help and concern." Bucky said as he was really grateful. The Guardians didn''t reply that. Two humanoid robots came to take him away. John too followed him as he didn''t have any other things to talk with the Guardians as he could always talk with them no matter where he was.


    As they came out of the citadel John said


    "Hey we can go and have something to eat first. I need to get some high energy food too from here."


    "Sure. I too can see if there is any good places to eat in this futuristic place." Bucky said and looked at the robots.


    "Hey I will send him to med bay. You both can leave." John said as these robots too were his summons basically. The two robots just left after John said that.


    John and Bucky got into a canteen for the lanterns. It was a huge place where different lanterns gathered. Since all the lanterns were kind of new they were in awe of this place. Even though it was huge they were fewer lanterns as all the rings haven''t chosen their wearer yet.


    John and Bucky went to order and took their place in a lone table away from others. Even though both of them weren''t wearing any rings nobody stopped them since every person present in this planet was related to the lanterns and the canteen wasn''t exclusive to the lanterns. The food was served pretty fast and they looked delicious. John and Bucky who were little hungry dived in.


    As they were eating John and Bucky they heard a voice saying.


    "Hey how much for that metal arm?"


    "Huh?" both moved their head to see who was talking and then a saw small furry creature looking at them. John was dumbfounded by seeing this new alien because he knew the alien very well.


    Rocket.


    Member of the Guardian of the Galaxy. One of the reasons John had come out into space was because of them. He didn''t understand why Rocket was in Oa.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Rocket. What the hell are you doing here? Where is Groot?" John asked.


    "Huh? You know me? Who are you? Are we famous already? Or is it because of Groot?" Rocket asked.


    "No. Rocket I know you because of other reasons. Why are you here?" John asked again.


    "Ummm... Hello.. Sorry I don''t know you so I can''t say my reason." Rocket said. But John soon noticed a tree looking creature coming from behind. He was more astonished now.


    It''s not because he didn''t know the new alien. It was Groot alright but he now looked totally different as he now had a green suit in his body. This meant that Groot was the new Green Lantern.


    "Groot you are a new Green Lantern? What the hell is going on Rocket?" John asked.


    "I am Groot... I am Groot." he replied.


    "Well he says we were travelling to Xandar to collect when this ring showed up outside our ship. Then blah blah blah.. Me and Groot are here. Hey you moron you just spoke everything." Rocket said.


    "So you mean the ring brought Groot here and you followed him?" John asked.


    "Yes. The ring pointed the direction and I just came to join the fun. I was suspicious first but I have got to say I never imagined that such power existed in the universe. This planet looks so advanced. The so called Guardians must be really powerful to make this planet." Rocket said.


    "What the hell is wrong with his world. First it was Emma and now Groot too." John murmured.


    "John you know aliens too?" Bucky asked with curiosity.


    "Yes" John replied.


    "But I don''t know you. Who are you?" Rocket asked.


    "I am Groot?" Groot too said.


    "Think of me as the same level of Guardian. I guided Oa and the Guardians here." John said nonchalantly.


    "What? That''s impossible. You guided a planet. What a good joke." Rocket said.


    "It''s upto you if you believe it or not. So Groot you must be training under Hal. Yes?" John asked.


    "I am Groot."


    "I will take that as a yes. He is the first Green Lantern here. Learn fast. You will need it." John said as he continued eating. Even though he was shaken, he accepted the facts.


    "You are so weird. Even I just came to know the name of their trainer. Heard he is Terran like you. Are you both from the same planet?" Rocket asked.


    "Yes. You can say so. He is my friend." John said.


    "No wonder you are here. Came to meet Hal?" Rocket asked.


    "No came to meet the Guardians and they owed me a favor." John said.


    "What a bunch of lies. I need to stay away from a liar like you" Rocket said and left. John shrugged his shoulders as he saw both of them left.


    "Why didn''t you convince them?" Bucky asked.


    "Seeing is believing. Our paths will cross soon in the future." John said.

 166. Morag

    John and Bucky soon finished their food. Bucky said bye to John as he went to the med bay, while John went to the market to buy somethings but then he realized he didn''t have any money to buy, so he had to use the system to let the shopkeepers let him take some food.


    John felt guilty as it was scamming but he needed to bring food too. The shops were very few as there were only robots as residents and the lanterns were actually new here and they haven''t built shops as of yet.


    After buying some food, he went to FOS to go to his next destination and that was Morag. He needed to get the power stone before it could cause any harm. John went to the dock and directly went inside FOS.


    "Take me to Morag star. I guess you have already connected with the other spaceships here and got the chart." John said.


    "Yes I have already hacked into their network. Morag is quite far. It might take few hours even with the phantom drive." FOS replied.


    "So be it." John said as he went to the main deck. FOS flew away from the dock to the universe and vanished after getting out of Oa. John went to his room as he wanted to take rest.


    John was alone in this adventure but he had plan for this trip and Morag would be first step and then Xandar.


    "Since I am alone here I can call him."


    [Ding


    Total fan values 4.2 billion


    Fan value required to extract Cyborg- 190 million]


    "Extract Zack Snyder''s Cyborg and Jay Oliva''s Cyborg" John said.


    [Ding


    Calculating..


    Total fan values required : 250 million.]


    "Extract him."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    John waved his hand a Cyborg appeared who looked like Zack Snyder''s version. John immediately shared the memories with him. After few seconds Cyborg opened his eye.


    "I guess now you understand the whole story." John asked.


    "Yes. So this is the scout ship I once connected to. Cool." Cyborg replied.


    "Yes. Make yourself comfortable. It is a small journey. Wear something. We will go to Xandar too. People might give you looks as I am not sure if cybernetic technology there have advanced like yours." John said.


    "I understand."


    Cyborg then proceeded to look around while John thought of taking a nap. After a few hours John was woken up by Cyborg.


    "We have reached Morag. What do you want us to do?" Cyborg asked.


    "Search the whole planet for any level of gamma radiation. And simultaneously search for a source of strong power in any place of the planet." John said.


    He was half sure that Peter Quill wouldn''t come to Morag so early. Even though the universe was getting less and less recognizable but he hoped the butterfly effect wouldn''t effect Peter till he got the power stone.


    "Searching.. Searching..." FOS said. After about 10 minutes FOS finally said


    "Found it."


    "Good. Land us near that coordinate. Cyborg I will need your help."


    They soon landed near a huge enclosed building. While landing some structures even got destroyed nearby but the main building remained intact. John wore the Kryptonian suit just in case.


    Cyborg and John came to the hatch which opened and they went straight to the building.


    "Break the lock." John said. Cyborg''s hand changed into different shape as he inserted it inside the lock of the door. After a couple of seconds the door opened.


    It was dark inside so Cyborg used his other arm to light up the room. They could see a ball levitating inside an enclosed small space. The surrounding of the small space was lit with purple vertical lines.


    "Victor I want that ball." John said. Cyborg used his own hand to hold the ball after passing the barrier. It didn''t effect his metallic arm in any way. Not even a scratch.


    "Is this one of the infinity stones?" Victor asked as he has seen some future scenes too.


    "Yes. Let''s take it back. We need to make a replica of the ball and place it in the same position. I have changed the plot by a lot. I need to control some things here." John said.


    They both went back to the ship and used the ship''s technology to make an exact replica of it after scanning it. Of course the infinity stone couldn''t be replicated inside.


    Victor went back to the place to place the new ball in the same location. Victor even closed the door back as John had asked him to. John didn''t want Peter and Gamora''s meeting to be cancelled due to it. He wondered if Rocket would ever meet them after the debacle that happened at Oa.


    John and Victor left after finishing the work here and keeping everything in the same place as it was with their spaceship to the next destination.


    Another advanced planet. Capital of the Nova Empire.


    Xandar.

 167. Xandar

    The Nova Empire. One of the largest empires in the galaxy and most of the higher echelon members of the empire were the Xandarians. But the empire was huge and was a home to many alien species. It was one of the most progressive empire as there were no discrimination against aliens of different species like the Kree empire.


    Xandar was the capital of the Nova empire and John needed to go and wait for Quill to appear. Till then he could contact the local empire and even exchange technology. He was pretty sure that the phantom drive technology of Kryptonians was far ahead than the ''jumping point'' technology of space travel. John hoped that he could have another anchor in the Nova Empire, like on Earth.


    This would be a major boost to his power. After few hours of traveling in space they were finally in the territory of the Nova Empire. FOS took the ship nearXandar but didn''t land it inside the planet as FOS was pretty huge and he wasn''t sure how the whole system of the empire worked.


    "Victor, we will take a drop ship from here and you drive the ship to a docking station or wherever they lead us. I guess it will be easy for you to communicate with them."


    "OK. Let''s go then. FOS if anybody approaches the ship with bad intentions, contact me first and then I will order you of what to do." Cyborg said.


    "OK." FOS replied.


    John and Victor went inside the drop ship. It was spacious and also could travel in space. Even though it didn''t have a phantom drive it was pretty fast. John and Victor took their seats and soon under the control of Victor it got detached from FOS and flew to Xandar.


    As they were reaching the planet a communication call came up. Victor opened up the call only to a Nova corp on the screen.


    "Hello ... umm Terrans.. umm.. your spaceship had never been registered on our list. Please state your purpose of entry into Xandar."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Hello. I am John and this is my friend Victor. Me and my friend here do not belong to the Nova Empire. We are currently looking for business opportunities in the Empire and establish trade connections. I hope you can allow us entry into Xandar."


    "Ok so you are new to the Empire. Welcome to Xandar. We would need you to register the ship and evaluate the danger level of the ship. We will also need you both to register on the citizen list of the Empire if you want to open a trade route." the Nova Corp said.


    "Of course. Can you please show us the location of the dock. We are new here and we have no idea where to land." John said.


    "Sure. I have already sent the coordinates. I will be your assessment officer waiting for you both at the dock."


    "Thank you." Then the communication cut off.


    "Victor we don''t have any units to trade. Do you have any solution to it?" John asked.


    "Let me check." Victor said and closed his eye. After a minute of trembling he finally said.


    "We are millionaires now."


    "Jesus. How terrible was the technology of the mother box. The scientists of Apokolips really outdid themselves when creating the mother box. I need to extract them later to summon boom tubes." John said.


    Soon the drop ship reached the dock where the Nova Corp was waiting for them. They landed perfectly. The Nova Corp who was waiting for them was taken aback.


    Never before had he seen a spaceship which almost doesn''t make sound while travelling and even the thrusters of the ship were small and had blue color instead of conventional red fire of all normal spaceships. The hatch opened showing John and Victor.


    They both came down and greeted each other.


    "Hello again. I am Titus. Please wait while assess your spaceship and then I can show you around." Titus was polite like all other Nova Corps and he was very much interested in John as he had never seen such spaceship before. He wanted to find more about this new Terran.


    Titus took out his scanning device to scan the spaceship. After a minute of scanning the spaceship the device showed error.


    "Huh? Error? Why is it this? Probably due to malfunction. Let me get a new scanning device. Sorry please wait a minute. I will be back with a new scanner."


    John waited a while before he came with a new device. But this time with a new scanner it showed error signifying the scanner can''t assess the spaceship.


    "Umm I am sorry I can''t assess your ship. I would need to call higher authority for it." Titus said.


    "Yes sure. I am here to do a huge business. So I will be glad to deal with higher authorities." John replied.

 168. Nova Prime

    Few minutes the officer of higher authority came to assess his ship and John actually knew the officer who came.


    Rhomann Dey.


    The fat guy who was in the Guardians of Galaxy and actually helped Peter Quill stopping Ronan by forwarding Pete''s message to the Nova Prime. John was happy to meet this guy as he was trustworthy. Rhomann Dey came with an advanced looking scanner after getting the information from Titus.


    He greeted John and Victor while proceeding to assess the ship. And like his predecessor his scanner too couldn''t assess the ship. Now Rhomann Dey was surprised. This had never happened before in his entire career. A spaceship which the Nova Empire didn''t have any records neither the technology.


    Titus had informed already that this small ship was weird as it had weird thruster technology but he didn''t pat attention to it but now he got serious.


    "Mr. Jameson can I know on what technology is this spaceship built on?"


    "I will be honest, the spaceship belongs to an ancient and advanced civilization and I am one of the last survivors of our lineage. I am here to trade some of our technology with the Nova Empire so that we can conduct business and make our civilization return to our past glory."


    "Is that so? We will be happy to help you in this regard. Since our device can''t scan your ship can you take me inside so that I can at least write a report." Rhomann Dey said.


    "Of course. Victor show them the spaceship inside."


    Victor took both Titus and Dey inside. They were more surprised now as the technology that they saw inside was more advanced then they have ever seen. Victor even explained some working of the ship to them. They came out after few minutes.


    "Your civilization must have been really advanced. I would like to ask Mr. Jameson in what do you want business do you want to dabble in the empire?" Dey said.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Umm exchange of space technology. I have no idea how the space ships of the nova empire works. I would like to get my hands on it."


    "Ok. I will deliver the report to higher-ups. Maybe they will be interested in it. May your trip here be a successful one." Dey said.


    Dey and Titus left after giving John and Victor a temporary citizenship card. They could use it to stay here and can even pay to extend their stay here. Since they are now millionaires John didn''t care about it and went to search for a hotel to stay over.


    John and Victor went straight to a luxurious hotel. Having Victor around was indeed handy. Only drawback was that he had to cover his face with a hoodie like in the movie. After checking in they soon entered their rooms.


    John was little tired with all the running around and went straight to sleep while Victor just sat in a chair and closed his eyes. He went to the network on the Empire to amass more knowledge of the universe and get accustomed to it.


    By evening they went out to look around the city and they got to see many alien creatures that was never showed in the movie. John was really amazed by all of this and he couldn''t notice any discrimination among the various species.


    After having dinner they went back. The next day after they had breakfast Rhomann Dey came over to speak with John.


    "Mr. Jameson, the Nova Prime has summoned you in order to speak about your business venture."


    "Nova Prime? Ok. Lead us." John said. Victor too joined.


    They soon came to the main administrative building where the Nova Prime was waiting for them. As they went inside the Nova Prime, Irani Rael was waiting for them.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson, welcome to Xandar. Please have a seat."


    "Thanks. I guess we don''t need to introduce ourselves and our purpose in the the Empire. I would like to establish trade with the empire." John said.


    "Yes you can definitely. Mr. Jameson I would like to ask about the technology of your spaceship. We have never seen such high level of technology. Even the huge spaceship that is currently floating in space has never been seen. Can you explain about your civilization?"


    "Our civilization is very old and reclusive one. Very few of us are left. We had a war once long that almost destroyed our lineage. I am one of the last. I actually came out of my planet to revive the lost glory of ours. I have already said I am ready to exchange some of our technology with yours." John said.


    "Is that so? The Nova empire would be delighted to have this exchange." The noa prime said.


    John smiled to it as he knew the Kryptonian technology was way far ahead then this universe had ever seen. He could easily establish and empire here and have massive influence just like he has on Earth.


    That would make easier for him to dabble his hands on the entertainment industry and propagate his works. He would summon a character to manage all of it and he had a perfect person in his mind for this.


    Lex Luthor.

 169. The settlement

    Actually Nova Prime didn''t expect the first approach to go so smoothly. When the scientists of the Empire went through the recordings and visuals of the huge spaceship floating in the space near Xandar and the drop ship in the docks they already evaluated the ships as of higher level of technology.


    Even though they didn''t know how powerful it was, they were sure that this kind of technology had never appeared. The Nova Prime was hoping that John would be able to share the technology. This would helpful for them as that could give them an edge in the war against the Kree. Even though they had a peace agreement with Hala but many factions of the Kree empire didn''t accept the agreement.


    "Mr. Jameson. How would you like to like this exchange to carry on?"


    "I have brought my Secretary in the mother ship. I would like to call him and he would decide the general direction of the business settlement. I hope that is acceptable as I am not very proficient in business matters."


    "Sure. Why not? I too will have to talk with the council as this business will be done through government channels."


    "OK he will be here soon. I want to buy a good place to live here too as I will be establishing the company here." John added.


    "Yes. Of course. You can choose any residential place. You won''t have to pay anything. The Empire will pay the price." Nova Prime said.


    "No.. No.. we have enough money to buy a good place. Thank you for the offer but we will be able to buy one." John said with a serious tone.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." John replied. The Nova prime who was talking with John stole few glances of Victor and finally she couldn''t hold herself back and asked


    "I am sorry but I am little curious about the face of Mr. Stone. Even though we have registered you as temporary citizen here which doesn''t need facial features to be recorded but buying a place would require a proper picture."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Of course. Victor you can remove the hood." Victor removed the hood. When Irani saw his face he was taken aback. She didn''t expect a cyborg and she could tell that it was a high level technology.


    She wondered how advanced were their technology to even make such an advanced cyborg. She was now sure that John''s civilization was very much advanced and powerful.


    "Sorry if I offended you Mr. Stone. I didn''t know you were a cyborg." She said politely.


    "No it''s fine. I am surprised that the guards didn''t stop me from entering as having a cyborg in such a close distance with the ruler isn''t so conventional." Stone said.


    "I was sure that you didn''t have any bad intentions as you had left your mother ship behind. This showed that you have enough sincerity to actually establish trade."


    John left after that as he needed to extract Lex in FOS and then command him to come here and follow his instructions. Lex would be the perfect person to build a company and manage it.


    They went back to hotel and John said to Victor.


    "I am going to guide Luthor here and open a company under his name and make necessary trade. This would help us expanding and managing."


    "Lex? Are you sure he will listen to you?" Victor asked as all of the summons doesn''t have the notion that they are just summons as John always planted false memories in their brain through the system.


    "Yes. My only power isn''t just guiding other worldly beings. Occasional manipulation is also one of my powers. I will summon him in FOS." John said.


    He then proceeded to waste 50 million fan values to summon Lex in FOS and then directed him to take a transformed drop ship and arrive at the docks.


    "Victor he will be in the docks soon. Take him to the Nova Prime. I have already told him about the general idea of the exchange. You will be the one who will exchange the information as you are good at data manipulation. Don''t give them anything about the phantom drive. Just normal technology of drop ship and maybe a portion of weapons technology. We will share the phantom drive technology when the time is right."


    "I understand." Victor replied as he went to the docks. John left for searching a good place to buy a mansion as he wanted to spend his money here. This would be his holiday villa where he and Emma could always spend their time away from all the paparazzi on Earth.


    After a whole day of searching with the help of Rhomann Dey as his guide he finally chose a villa just outside the city in a very high end area overlooking the sea. John spent 2 million units in buying the house. Meanwhile, Lex had arrived. Victor had a stern eye on him but Lex didn''t mind that.

 170. Terraform

    Soon Lex met with the Nova Prime and even with the council. Lex pitched his ideas of establishing a company and then having a strategic, military and profitable technology exchange with the Empire. Lex even showed a glimpse of all the technology that their spaceships could provide and even said that their spaceships don''t need jumping points to travel.


    This astonished the scientists and the council members. They have never heard of any technology that could do that. At first the council members weren''t really interested in this whole business settlement as they felt the scientists had exaggerated the technology of this new spaceship but now they knew this was a game changer.


    "We will surely give you enough freedom for the establishment of the company and this would be very much profitable for the empire and even in future if your company needs to expand it''s business outside the empire you can do so." Nova Prime said.


    "Yes that''s the long term plan. For now let''s focus on the empire." Lex replied.


    After discussing all the matters Lex and Victor went to the new mansion that John had moved to.


    "How was the deal? Is everything good?" John asked as they entered the home.


    "Yes. Though I feel some of their eyes weren''t so good." Lex said.


    "Yes. One of the council member''s heartbeat was pretty much high during the whole deal. It was unnatural." Victor said.


    "Is it? Another political drama? Everywhere people resist change. Well Lex you are an underworld don. Make your own empire here. Both in light and in dark. Just don''t hurt innocent. That''s the bottom line. I will handle the political attacks." John said to Lex.


    "I understand. Will take time but I can do it."


    Lex then proceeded to speak about the deal that they have made. Victor too pitched his own assessment on it. John didn''t pay much attention as he didn''t care about it.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The next few days went like a storm. Lex and Victor were out everyday directing the establishment of the new company while John was having a good time. He even contacted Tony and Steve to find out what was going on Mars.


    After few days of John leaving, Tony started the world engine. It was estimated that it would take a month to terraform Mars. The governments soon got to know that there was an world engine in Mars and Tony had just switched it on.


    Now all the governments got scared. Through SHIELD they contacted Tony and asked him to hand over the world engine as it was a mass destruction weapon. Tony just said that he didn''t know how to move the world engine from it''s place and could only configure it to copy the environment of Earth.


    Of course the governments didn''t believe him but the thing is since Tony said that it was a high level technology and no pilots on earth could operate it even if it was given to them. Even though they didn''t believe him, but since he was arrogant when he said that, it meant it was probably true. And secondly they can''t force Tony to bring the world engine to Earth.


    Bruce being the secretary of SHIELD said that Tony will never bring the world engine to earth and it will continue to be there in Mars. He even said that Tony and John would soon try to colonize Mars since the world engine process had already started. Bruce wanted SHIELD to establish a branch there so he needed to be straightforward with the council.


    The council understood what Bruce wanted and gave permission to SHIELD to start this process. Fury too was happy to get this order as this would mean SHIELD being ahead of everyone and even fly to space.


    John was happy to know all this, though he knew he has to face a storm when he returns to Earth but he didn''t care. He had enough power now. After Bruce sat in the Secretary position, SHIELD had started infiltrating in almost all walks of life. Thanks to the ninjas and more power given to SHIELD. John wanted this to happen from the beginning and since the ninjas were under him almost everything was under his control.


    Even though only half of SHIELD was now ninjas, in power wise they were more powerful. John didn''t even care if SHIELD had skrulls hiding inside now.


    A month went without any major changes in the plan of Lex in the establishment of the company and surprisingly they didn''t face any opposition. John was expecting a roadblock but there were none.


    He even expected political assassination but there was still no sign of that. Victor kept an eye on all of this but was surprised there was acute silence everywhere.


    "Did I understand the universe wrongly? I imagined it to be more chaotic."


    And then one day a bad news came, and the ''expected'' attack was much bigger than he expected.

 171. Retaliation

    It has been more than a month that John had been living in the villa and one day John was sipping in his juice outside soaking the sun. The weather in Xandar was more pleasant than Earth so John loved every moment of it.


    As he was having a good time he suddenly saw a small regular ship approaching his villa at fast speed. It was still few seconds out but it looked as if the small ship was on a course collision with the villa. It was big enough to destroy the villa and kill everyone in it.


    At that moment all the three were in the villa, including Lex. Victor came running out from his room as he had already made an alarm system to notify such kind of weird events. He came out and saw the approaching fast ship. He immediately started his thruster to stop the ship but was stopped by John.


    "I haven''t moved my muscle for a long time. Time for some action."


    As he said that he transformed into Minato and took out his flying raijin kunai. John did a hand seal and the whole villa was covered in weird markings. The ship which was only a second out collided into the villa.


    Since this was an high end area there weren''t many people but still some saw that the ship was in a collision course. Some even closed their eyes as the ship collided with the villa but what others saw next changed their world views.


    The ship caved into the villa as if the whole villa was made of fur. There was no explosion whatsoever and then the ship vanished from it''s place. The villa that caved it was back in it''s original shape as if the ship had never collided.


    This was the flying raijin style jutsu of Minato. He used it first time to save Konoha when Kurama launched the Bijudama. Minato in that scene teleported the Bijudama kilometres away thus saving the village.


    Lex and Victor who saw this scene was dumbfounded. They had never seen such weird thing. Even though Victor knew about boom tubes but that needed preparation to start. John just transformed himself into another person and sent the ship somewhere.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Victor bring the pilot. The ship is 2 kilometres away from here in the north direction. Bring him here. I want to know who convinced him to do suicide." John said. Victor understood what he meant and flew away.


    "Are you going to retaliate?" Lex asked with excitement as he felt this would be a show of dominance.


    "Of course. I would let them know that the fake civilization that I represent is not something that they can deal against. I don''t mind taking over the entire galaxy if it is required."


    Lex shuddered when he listened to that but felt more excited. After 5 minutes, Victor came back with an unconscious man in his shoulder. He threw the man down. John knew that he needed to work fast so that main culprit wouldn''t run away. John instantly summoned Sasuke as interrogation was the most easy job for him.


    Sasuke didn''t even speak a word after being summoned. He slapped the man and woke him up. The alien creature opened his eyes only to Sasuke''s sharingan and he fell to his genjutsu (illusion) instantly.


    Victor and Lex were again surprised a new person appearing out of thin air. They understood that John has more powers than he has shown. Just the mere fact of him changing to a different person and doing the space transfer was powerful enough and now he could summon a person too.


    "So. Who was behind all of this?" John asked.


    "A red skinned alien. I will have to dig further and catch him." Sasuke replied.


    "Go with Victor. Don''t care about anything. Make the innocents sleep when retaliated. Kill the culprits and keep the main person behind alive." John said. Sasuke then looked at Victor the gave him the person''s picture which he drew on a paper. Victor scoured the network to find the said person.


    After a minute of searching Victor found the person and thus both of them left. John didn''t want to join this witch hunt as he was too lazy. John transformed back to his original face. Lex was still amazed by this transformation but he didn''t ask. They waited for both of them to come back.


    Thus started the search of the main culprit behind the assassination attempt on John and others. This day was remembered as day where the Nova Corps couldn''t even stop 2 persons from doing whatever they wanted. Sasuke and Victor went from one person to another to find the main person behind. In all of this the police force and the guards who tried to stop them were put to sleep instantly.


    Sasuke and Victor killed three person in this hunt and finally brought the main culprit to the house of John alive. This was what John wanted from the very beginning.


    A show of power.

 172. Retaliation (2)

    Baldo, a Kylorian belonging to the member of the council never imagined that he would end up in such a tragic position. He had been the member of the council for a long time and had good relations with major industries in the empire but today he was dragged out by two people from his own house like a dog.


    A month ago he came to know about the new technology and he instantly had greedy eyes. He knew if he could get his hands on the technology his standing would be different and in fact have a chance to replace the current Nova Prime, which was his lifelong dream.


    He consulted the giants of spaceship industry and said that there would be a new player in the game. They got scared after they heard about this and then also realized that they needed to get their hands on it to start a new era.


    All the giants soon decided on assassinating John and others in one go and make it look like an accident. They hired a desperate man who was ready to give away his life for the family. And thus the whole staged incident of ship on a collision course took place.


    When Baldo got the whole visual of the spaceship vanishing instead of the expected explosion. He couldn''t understand what just happened and wondered what kind of technology John had used to pull this off. He was more greedy now to get his hands on their technology.


    But after a few hours he got news that one of his subordinate who was responsible for the whole process was killed. For the first time he got scared. He understood it was the retaliation of John. He immediately called the Nova Corps for added security but what happened next really made him doubt his life.


    A man which had weird eyes and Victor came to his house. And wherever that man went, everyone would just fall asleep. The Nova Corps couldn''t even shoot their guns before they fell down. Baldo tried running away but as he took the first step he saw the man standing in front of him. His eyes captivated him and before he realized he was asleep.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When Sasuke and Victor came back from the hunt it was already night. The Nova Corps didn''t come to disturb them as Sasuke and Victor''s hunt was done while manipulating the camers around. Victor never showed his face while Sasuke''s face had never been registered and was never seen in Xandar or in the Empire.


    The Nova Corps went into a frenzy at night searching for Sasuke but they didn''t even understand how he made so many people sleep and even killed three while kidnapping a council member.


    "So all the evidence has been extracted?" John asked as he saw them comimg back.


    "Yes."


    "Good. Lex call a meeting tomorrow with the council members and Nova Prime." John said to lex.


    "OK."


    The whole night the corps searched for the missing council member but they couldn''t find him. All the spaceships that were supposed to go out of Xandar were stopped. Even though the daily life didn''t stop there were many corps in the streets patrolling the next morning.


    John after waking up had his breakfast and went with Victor and Lex to attend the meeting. He said to Sasuke to hide himself and show up with Baldo when called. Since Lex asked for an important meeting, all the members showed up even if they were in panic mode after the kidnapping of their own member.


    "Mr. Jameson I wonder why you have called for a meeting at such a troubled time?" the Nova Prime as she really felt weird for a sudden call of meeting from Luthor. The deal was going pretty well and the company''s building was almost ready with the industry being built and soon it will be online.


    "I am here to hand over a snake to you. Victor show them."


    Victor closed his eye and projected all the information of Baldo, his connections to crimes of the underworld and such other nefarious activities. At the end Victor showed the assassination attempt on John the previous day. It took full 10 minutes to show all the information and data about him.


    "This is fake, this is conspiracy. You are using fake information to throw Baldo in the jaws of law. Yes. That''s what it is. Now I understand how Baldo was kidnapped. You did it. Guards arrest him." said one council member hysterically.


    The guards immediately pointed their guns at him.


    "I have just stated a fact council member. And I don''t really like guns being pointed at me." as John said that all the guards who were nearby suddenly fell down unconscious. The members and even the Nova Prime who didn''t say anything yet got scared. They didn''t understand how John did it.


    As the guards fell down, Sasuke appeared out of thin air with Baldo on his shoulder still being unconscious.

 173. Fear

    "You very well know what I showed there is true. If you don''t want a public shaming then I would advise not to make any rash decision. Your empire can''t even deal with Ronan, forget about dealing with me. So don''t try to flaunt your power in front of me." John said.


    The Nova prime and others were really scared by this sudden unconsciousness of the guards and the emergence of Sasuke out of thin air with Baldo.


    "Mr. Jameson will you please calm down? We really didn''t know anything about Baldo. Can you let us go through the data provided by Mr. Stone. I can promise you that a fair trial will be provided." the nova prime said.


    The other council didn''t even let out a single tone from their mouth. They were really scared as they didn''t understand how Sasuke arrived and how all the guards just fell asleep in their places. The Nova Corps had informed before of unconsciousness of the corps but they just thought the enemy used some kind of tranquilizer that could be administered through air.


    But they understood that they were wrong. Very much wrong. They still weren''t sure how the guards became unconscious while they were fine. This made them fear John more.


    "Sasuke leave the body of Baldo here. You all have 48 hours to deal with this. I will release all the data if everything isn''t done. Since you have pointed the guns at me, let me point my gun at you." John said.


    John wanted them to fear him mainly because of the fact that he wouldn''t be in Xandar for most of the time. He needed to have everyone in line. In Earth it was different here, but here he could show his own arrogance as the universe was more chaotic as only strength ruled over everything.


    The council members understood that they would have to remedy the situation fast or else the people''s trust in Nova would be shaken and that would be detrimental specially at a time when Ronan had started giving them problems.


    "We will give you a satisfactory explanation in less than that Mr. Jameson."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Sasuke vanished after leaving the body while John and others left by the front door. The council members finally sighed in relief after John left. They now understood that John was very tough nut and he would be almost impossible to crack him. Just the mere power he had shown just now had shaken their beliefs.


    As expected, the data was again assessed by the crime department and every wrong dealings of Baldo came to light. Even though the council members had a vague idea that Baldo was having some connections with the criminal underworld they didn''t expect it to be that deep.


    The next day, all the wrong doings of Baldo was publish in local news and he was judged fast without any trial. This shook many of the citizens as they didn''t expect a council member to be so deeply involved in crime and they were happy that he was judged immediately.


    This helped gaining more reputation of the council members. The Nova Prime was more happy about it as Baldo was a tumor and he had always been eyeing her position for a long time. John just paved a smooth path for her. In her heart she was grateful to John but didn''t express it as it would shame her in in front of council members.


    John too was happy when he saw this. At least the nova prime didn''t betray his trust. John didn''t want to turn the whole empire as that would take a lot of time and manipulation. Lex went and had another meeting with everyone as he needed to step up the process of establishing the industries as Lex had promised that their weapons system would be upgraded.


    He had already showed a glimpse of their weapons and the Nova prime was in a hurry to mass produce the weapons as this would give a huge edge to Nova Empire against the unruly Ronan who was giving huge troubles to the planets affiliated with theirs.


    There was almost over a month for the story of Guardians of Galaxy to start. Even though John wasn''t sure if his butterfly effect would change the story of the,m but he wished to find out. Since Rocket and Groot had already been removed from the equation he was waiting to see what changes would be in the story.


    John spent the following month lazing around and occasionally contacting home, Tony and even contacted Disney once to check on the movie. Though he didn''t tell them that he had left Mars long ago, he still wanted to have a proper talk with them.


    As he was roaming around one day in the city alone one day, he saw a commotion and people gathering around. He got curious and he wanted to see what was going on. He soon saw a man and a woman fighting each other.


    John immediately had a smile in his face as he knew both of the characters from before.

 174. Ronan

    Peter Quill and Gamora. Son of Ego and daughter of Thanos.


    "At least their story has started. I guess Peter did go to Morag to get the power stone. Nice. This is my stage to shine and improvise."


    As they were fighting John saw another known acquaintance and this one surprised him a lot. It was Rocket. John walked upto him and him from behind and asked


    "Where is Groot? Is his training over so fast?"


    "Where they hell did you come from? I thought you were a Terran." Rocket said as his jumped on his feet since John approached him silently.


    "I am Terran and I am also a citizen of the Nova Empire now." John replied.


    "That''s good. Well great liar, Groot is still training. The Guardians didn''t like unknown people nosing in their business so they kicked the extras out. There were few of us anyways. Came to be fish in troubled waters but seeing these two stupid people fighting it out I would rather not join."


    "Agreed. They both are stupid. Now the Nova Corps have already arrived. I wonder if they will survive in jail."


    "So why are you here, O great liar." Rocket asked.


    "I have a company here so I am just to look over it. I will return to home planet after I deal with someone." John said. "Do you want to come over to my home? Since we are both friends of lanterns I am sure we have many things in common."


    "Umm sure.. Will save my hotel money." Rocket said. He believed John wasn''t malicious as he was really friend of lanterns and he had met him before.


    John and Rocket went back to his villa. Now Rocket was surprised as he saw a huge mansion. He never expected John to be so rich that he lived in such a posh area in Xandar.


    "Dear Lord. Seems like you are rich."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "That is relative. Money doesn''t really matter to me."


    "Only rich people says those philosophical words. If you don''t care about money you can give it to me..." Rocket said.


    As they were talking Lex and Victor returned. Rocket after seeing Victor was more surprised as he had never seen such a cyborg in his life. He himself is a product of genetic and cybernetic experiment but he had never seen someone like Victor.


    "What kind of horrible experiment did they do to you?" Rocket asked after he got introduced to Lex and Victor. Rocket thought Victor was was result of experimentation due to him.


    "Well I was experimented on but I was dying. My father used an alien technology which he had no idea about. Due to that I survived at least." Victor replied. Rocket was fascinated by Victor and started asking questions of his cybernetics paying no heed to Victor''s privacy.


    Though Victor found it weird but from his scanning he knew that Rocket too was a experiment and a horrible one at that, so he answered patiently. Lex on the other hand was least interested in this conversation and said to John instead


    "We had a meeting today. The Nova Prime looked really stressed with Ronan. He just annihilated an entire planet leaving none. Not even the children." Lex had disgust in his face. Even though in his life he had been a villain and never really cared about human life but even he had a bottom line.


    "Hmm. Tell Nova Prime that I can solve her problem of Ronan on two conditions." John said.


    "Huh you want to deal with Ronan? Are you sure that would be profitable?" Lex asked.


    "Yes. Kree has grown way too arrogant. I went through their recent expansion. Skrulls weren''t enough. Now they want Nova too."


    "Ok I will pass on the information and your question of conditions." Lex said as he opened his mobile to talk with Nova Prime.


    "Wait. Nova Prime? You know the Nova Prime? Why the hell is Nova Prime involved with you?" Rocket asked. He believed that John knew Nova Prime as for a Terran it was almost impossible to buy a house here without the help of Empire but he didn''t expect it was the Nova Prime.


    "Didn''t I tell you I have a company here. The company is special so Nova Prime is dealing with it personally." John said.


    "No wonder you can get a home here. But you said you are going to deal with Ronan. Are you going to call for the help of your friend? No offense but it will still be hard for a single lantern to deal with him. He has an army and a spaceship." Rocket said.


    "I never said my only friend is a green lantern." John said with a smile.


    "Victor. Barry will arrive here tomorrow. Register him into the citizenship of the Nova Empire. Actually you know what register every one of my friend as the highest level into the citizenship. You never know when it will be required." John said as he wanted his friends to be known to the empire in case something happens in the future.

 175. Huge price

    "Oye are you being serious? Do you really have the fire power to confront Ronan. He has an whole army." Rocket still asked.


    "Of course. You will soon know if I am a pretender or not since you have been calling me a liar all this time." John said.


    As they were talking John received a call. It was Nova Prime. She called because Lex sent her the information that John would help her with Ronan.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson. Mr. Luthor said that you can help me the Ronan problem. Is that true?"


    "Yes of course. But on two conditions." John said.


    "What conditions Mr. Jameson." She asked as she was now excited. She had seen what only two person could do to Nova Corps. If she could get help from him than it would be much easier to deal with Ronan. She just hoped that John had enough command and authority in his home planet to call an army to deal with Ronan.


    "First condition is that when I deal with Ronan, the Dark Aster would belong to me. And second condition is that I am a movie maker in my home planet. I would like my movies and other motion pictures to be propagated here." John said.


    "Huh. Dark Aster? The spaceship of Ronan? Sure. If you can help us kill him then we will surely give that to you. And about your movies? Are you sure that it''s your second condition?" the Nova Prime asked.


    "Yes that''s my condition." John insisted.


    "OK we accept your deal. I hope you can summon help from your planet to deal with him." the Nova Prime said as she felt weird with the second condition but didn''t pay much heed as she thought it might be the hobby of John.


    "Who said about summoning an army? We few people will be enough to deal with him. Don''t worry Nova Prime, you will soon get the good news." John said as he cut off the connection.


    "Victor take Barry tomorrow to Kyln prison with FOA. Stop him from doing major destruction in the prison. Let Peter and Gamora escape with Drax. Antagonize Ronan to come here to Xandar. This will be a good way to make yourself known. Since Rocket here still doesn''t believe us, he too will get to see the extent of our powers."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "OK. Let Barry come."


    Rocket who listened to all this was surprised by how without worry John and Victor talked about Ronan. They talked as if everything was bread and butter but still couldn''t think how a person would be able to deal with Ronan who had a whole army.


    Rocket stayed over John''s place as he had invited him over. The next day John woke up as usual and recalled the system to extract Barry Allen.


    [Ding


    Cost of extraction of Barry Allen/Flash and Speed Force- 600 million]


    "What the hell? Even Superman is less than 400 million. Why is Barry so costly?" John almost shouted.


    [Ding


    Barry Allen could change timeline as he pleases. A character is not always judged by it''s powers. Sometimes the price value isn''t about the power but it''s impact on the world. And Speed Force is one of the greatest forces of DC universe.]


    "That means if I extract Christopher Reeves''s Superman I would have to pay more?"


    [Ding


    Yes.


    Do you want to extract Barry Allen?]


    "Fine fine.. Extract Barry." John said. He felt pain as he just lost half a billion fan values for a single character.


    "My movies better be famous here, otherwise I will squeeze the Nova Empire dry." John grumbled to himself. John summoned him at a nearby place. Since John had already registered him with the Empire he didn''t care. In fact yesterday he asked for proper details from all his friends of Earth to send over. He wanted to register all of them, even his own father.


    While having breakfast there was a knock on the door. Lex went to open the door and there was Barry Allen standing.


    "Hello. I was guided to this place. Is it the right place?"


    "Yes. We were waiting for you. Food is on the table. Made a lot for you." Lex replied as he lead him inside.


    "Wow a raccoon which could stand and eat normally. That''s awesome." Barry said in an excited tone.


    "Who are you calling a raccoon kid? Do you believe I will blast you into space now?" Rocket got irritated by his remark.


    "Omg it can talk to. Didn''t expect an alien planet to be so awesome. Hey Victor, nice to see you again man. Thanks John for bringing me here." Barry said paying no heed to the threat of Rocket. Barry sat on the table to eat as he was hungry.


    "Nice to see you again. We have a mission later in space so eat up." Victor said.


    "Mission in space? That''s so cool. Can''t wait for it." Barry said as he was gorging on his food.


    "You are going to send this to space to stop Ronan? They will die." Rocket said with more skepticism.


    "They will be fine. You have no idea how powerful they are." John said as finished eating.

 176. Kyln Prison

    After everybody finished their food they all went to the dock for departure. Even Rocket joined in as he would be bored waiting for Groot. That''s what Rocket and Groot had decided upon before he left Oa. Rocket would wait here for Groot and later go on adventures together. Groot could kill or arrest criminals while Rocket could profit off them.


    Rocket was happy as now he had a huge force behind himself, thanks to Groot so he was lazing around now. They all arrived the dock where the drop ship was.


    "Oh the ship of Krypton." Barry said. The drop ship opened it''s hatch only to reveal Sasuke waiting inside. He had called Sasuke to help them in this mission for extra help.


    As John had already shared some vague ideas of Sasuke and Naruto''s world from before they didn''t ask about him. Rocket on the other hand was surprised to see a new guy.


    Barry brought his suit too in his suitcase as John summoned it for him. Rocket on the other hand after entering the ship went crazy. He had never seen a small drop ship of this technology.


    "What the hell is this spaceship. Why is it so different?" Rocket said.


    "It''s because this technology is something that the universe has never seen before. Soon my company would make spaceships of the same technology. Look out for those."


    "Are you serious? You will be in spaceship industry? This is a huge matter. You said you have a mother ship. Can I see it?" Rocket asked with enthusiasm.


    "Yes. Come with us. I will make you realize how big the universe is." John said. And thus Rocket joined on this mission too even though he hesitated a lot. He thought it was a suicide mission but then he saw John too going on the mission. Rocket didn''t think John would be such a dumb person to lead his own self to danger.This was probably universe trying to make some things right by sending Rocket to Kyln prison.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Soon the drop ship left for FOA. John too joined as he wanted to be with FOA a bit. Lex was left alone in Xandar as now he had a company and people to recruit. The drop ship in a few minutes had entered FOA.


    Rocket was going mental as what he saw. Just the speed of the drop ship surprised him but the size of FOA was what astonished him the most. It was huge and the technology he saw after entering the ship surprised him even more.


    "FOA. Feeling bored in space?" John asked.


    "No. It''s fine. Most of the times I am sleeping anyways." FOA replied.


    "Owwa artificial intelligence. I don''t trust AI." Rocket said.


    "FOA isn''t an AI. This mother ship is itself a living being." John replied.


    "What? What do you mean?"Rocket.


    "I mean the whole ship is a living one." John said.


    "That is impossible. No technology like this exists." Rocket replied.


    "Have you seen such high technology before? No. You will get used to it Rocket. FOA take us to Kyln. We have a mission. I won''t participate in it. You three will take care of it. There are kryptonian breathing apparatus. You three can use them when you assault. Don''t kill everyone. We need to lead them to Xandar later." John said.


    FOA used the phantom drive to vanish into space after locking the coordinate. They reached the prison in a few minutes. Now Rocket was more surprised as they didn''t go to a jump point to travel. They just directly traveled into space. Now he kind of believed in John''s words that this technology had never appeared before.


    He was looking forward to the new spaceships that John''s company would be manufacturing soon. They stopped a distance away from Kyln hiding from the radar and detection. They waited for Ronan to arrive to get the fake Power stone from the prison.


    John wants Ronan to assault the prison and then go inside to save everyone. This would show a glimpse of their power to the higher authorities of the Nova Empire. Thus making the Nova Prime and the others believe in John more. The Nova Prime had already known that John had left and they believed that John left to find Ronan so the assault of him against Ronan would be more believable.


    Thus the long wait started. John hoped that Ronan would come before anything happened to Gamora as she had a wrong reputation, thanks to being the daughter of Thanos and an accomplice of Ronan. John even asked Victor to hack into the security to check on Gamora always so that nothing ills falls upon her.


    She was required in the future plans of John. After 5 days of waiting, the Dark Aster finally showed up. This looked more huge than in the movie. The whole length of the spaceship was at least a kilometre.


    "Can''t wait for this big baby to be mine."

 177. Attack

    "Let them attack the prison. It would be easier to assault them when they land there." John directed.


    "How did you know that Ronan would attack the prison. I don''t think even for Gamora, Ronan would have attacked." Rocket asked as he found it weird that they waited for Ronan here and surprisingly Ronan did come to attack Kyln.


    "Didn''t I say once that I am more knowledgeable than the Guardians? This is a glimpse of that." John said with a smile. As they were talking Ronan had already started attacking the prison and sent his soldiers. Since there was no Rocket and Groot, Peter and Gamora weren''t able to escape as the original world.


    "Alright chop chop people. Take an attack ship and leave. FOA send all the attack ships and kill every one in space. Dark Aster doesn''t really have fire power on it''s own. It relies on small suicide spaceships with low firepower. Don''t kill too many. That would be counterproductive and wouldn''t help our purpose." John said.


    Sasuke, Barry and Victor left. Victor didn''t need a space suit while the other two did. They took the attack ship while Rocket and John just looked at the images in their holographic projection. When the attack ships started their assault everybody were taken aback.


    Ronan didn''t understand from where these new ships came from, while Rocket was taken aback by the fire power of the attack ships. It only took a few minutes to almost wipe out many small spaceships of them with the just the help of 5 small attack ships. John didn''t bring the big vertical attack ships from Krypton as it wouldn''t fit inside the FOA but these small attack ships were enough for handling this situation.


    Even though the small spaceships of Ronan did try to retaliate they didn''t have the sleek maneuverability like the Kryptonian''s they failed to damage them as FOA remote controlled them very perfectly. In the meantime, Sasuke and others landed in the prison.


    If the attack ships weren''t able to make Ronan fear this sudden ambush, the three people scared the big Jesus out of him. Victor transformed himself into a steel helmet and started shooting at the soldiers while flying. He looking like a flying humanoid with no end it''s fire power and energy. Since Victor''s template was taken from Jay Oliver''s Cyborg too, Victor could accumulate various machinery into his body and make them weapons.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Barry ran so fast that nobody was even able to see him. He was causing havoc everywhere and the soldiers had no clue what hit them. Some were even killed by just a small touch as it was done in extreme high speeds.


    And Sasuke was like a God to them. He walked slowly around while assaulting anybody he could see. He didn''t over did it as he knew that would be an over kill so he just used normal ninja techniques. He did his best not to kill too many.


    Rocket now understood from where the huge confidence of John came. He thought the Green Lanterns were already the top force of the universe he had ever seen, but now just these 3 people subverted that view.


    "What are these people? They are monsters. Where did you even find them?" Rocket said as he couldn''t believe what he saw. He passed a day with Victor and Barry yesterday but they had never shown such high combat ability.


    Even though Barry looked inexperienced but just his speed alone made him invulnerable. Victor was way too calculative to be hit by any of the soldiers. And Sasuke was way too powerful to even speak about him.


    "I told you didn''t I? They are my friends." John said.


    "When you said that you went to Oa to meet the Guardians. You really meant that?" Rocket asked.


    "Of course. They are my friends too." John said.


    The attack continued and Ronan who was already in the prison and he couldn''t leave as John had already sent the attack ships to make sure Ronan wouldn''t leave  without proper greeting from the three of them. Even Nebula was there in prison.


    In almost 20 minutes all the rioting prisoners and the soldiers were dealt by three of them. Barry finally met Peter along the way of doing things. He remembered the order of John so he said


    "Peter Quill, Gamora and Drax. You three can escape from here. The Nova Empire wouldn''t hold you accountable."


    "What? What do you mean?" Peter asked as he saw a man in red suit standing in front of him. He had seen flashes of this man while he attacked the soldiers and the rioting prisoners and he was really afraid if he would be one of them to be attacked.


    "That''s exactly what I mean. You should escape from here." Flash said and ran away again. Gamora and Drax didn''t understand what Flash meant by that but they wanted to take the opportunity to leave.

 178. Heroes welcome

    Quill didn''t want to lose the opportunity to leave the prison. Even though he doubted the words of Barry he wanted to escape and even make money as he understood that the orb he found was very costly. He directly went to the place where the orb was kept and took it, while Gamora and Drax went to ready the spaceship.


    At first Drax wanted to kill Gamora, but later she convinced him otherwise and even said that she would help him kill Ronan. Drax who was on a path of vengeance was happy to join this team of Peter and Gamora. FOA finally sent the information that Peter and other have left.


    John sighed in relief as he Quill was the only source of finding and killing Ego. John also sent Sasuke with Peter sneakily as he wasn''t sure how the story would unfold in Nowhere as there was no Groot and Rocket. Sasuke would be their security in Nowhere.


    In the meantime, Ronan was cornered by Victor and Barry.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want?" Ronan roared as he used his hammer to take swings at both of them. He was frustrated beyond belief. He thought it would be an easy assault but only three people subverted that in a matter of minutes.


    Victor and Barry easily avoided his hammer. Victor then transformed his hand into a canon and took a shot at Ronan. He was thrown away by few metres with this one shot alone.


    "We belong to the Nova Empire. You have already breached the agreement between Kree and Nova. This is the final warning. If I see you next time assaulting anyone from the ranks of the Nova Empire it will be your death. Go home Kree. This isn''t a child''s play."


    Ronan felt humiliated by the dirty blooded people of Nova but he knew he didn''t have the power to fight back. Soon a small ship came near after the attack ships left the surrounding space. Barry and Victor left by a drop ship who came to pick them up.


    The guards of the prison saw all of this and was really grateful by what happened. They weren''t sure who just helped them but they saved everyone here and in fact stopped the prisoners too from rioting. Though they wanted them to kill Ronan but they understood that beggars could never be choosers.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The Dark Aster soon left and even though Ronan felt humiliated by all this he still got the information that Gamora escaped from prison. Ronan was ecstatic when he heard the news as now he could catch her and give the orb to Thanos so that he could wash away the humiliation. Soon he ordered his subordinates to find the location of Gamora because he felt pretty sure that such an important piece would still be in her possession.


    Victor and Barry returned after the assault into the hidden spaceship FOA. They were happy as they had the first successful mission. Rocket was still in awe with what happened.


    "Where is Sasuke?" Rocket asked.


    "He has another mission to complete." John replied.


    "Let''s go back. I guess the Nova prime would be very happy with what had happened. Now let''s hope he comes to Xandar. Would be more of a grand show. And even if he doesn''t comes we can always find the Dark Aster and kill Ronan. The tracker is already in place with some of his men." John said.


    "Yes I did place some un-detectable very long range trackers. Well that big of a spaceship wouldn''t be invisible anyway." Victor replied.


    "Man sometimes you are more scary than Ronan. You are basically toying with him. Why not kill him?" Rocket asked as he was sure now that they could have taken over Ronan easily.


    "Because sometimes politics can be over whelming." John replied. "Let''s go back and wait for the news of Sasuke. Hope there is good news."


    FOA soon left for Xandar. And this time after they returned John didn''t park FOA in space as he wanted to bring them into the planet. He felt a little bad leaving FOA all alone in space for such a long time.


    The Nova Prime came to actually receive them when they landed in Xandar. John himself was taken aback when he saw her waiting.


    "Thank you Mr. Stone and Mr. Allen for helping us stop Ronan. The guards have already informed us about the heroins assault. We are really grateful." She said before John could speak. They had already brought out information about Barry who was registered recently by Victor.


    "We too belong to the Nova Empire and since we have a company here it would look too bad if the Empire looked weak. Plus there was a deal between you and John. So I had to intervene." Victor replied.


    "Yes the deal. The part about movies. We would more than happy to showcase the hobby of Mr. Jameson." she replied looking at John.


    "That''s not my hobby, that''s my main job. You will understand what I mean when you will watch the movies." John said.

 179. Groot

    "Oh OK I will surely look into your movies later." she replied. The Nova Prime had also said that they forwarded video evidence to Kree Empire and showed how Ronan attacked the kyln prison and even showed them Victor easily defeating Ronan and sparing him.


    "I hope this will stop the Kree from their underhanded tactics." She said.


    "If only it was that easy." John said as he knew Ronan wouldn''t stop.


    "I presume you all are very tired with all this. I won''t hold you. You can take rest. There will be a banquet for you all tonight. Hope you all will join it." She said while leaving.


    "Sure. We will be there." John said. They too returned home after that. Rocket was still pretty much shaken after all of this and he kept asking Victor about his cybernetic enhancements as he was dreaming of using them on himself later. Victor had to basically run away from Rocket to stop answering him.


    Meanwhile the story of Quill and his smaller gang continued. He went to Nowhere to sell off the orb but it didn''t go as it was planned. They went to collector to sell if off. Tivan, the collector was pretty much pumped up for the power stone but it turned out to be a huge embarrassment as the whole orb was fake.


    Peter and others were taken aback, they had gone through so much just to realize that the whole orb was a fake one. Drax on the other hand got bored out of all this and sent a signal to Ronan about their position.


    Ronan did come after that and as the story should have gone, Drax assaulted directly after he came out and he was easily tossed away by Ronan. He was very much in bad mood so he beat down Drax more harshly than he should have and threw him to a water pod.


    Ronan after beating Drax down went to search for Gamora with Nebula. They soon found them and confronted. But when she said the orb was a fake one, he didn''t believe them and immediately attacked.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    And thus the fight ensued between Peter and Gamora against Ronan and Nebula. After exchanging few punches Quill understood they needed to run away as they would be out numbered. So with Gamora they ran straight to their ship to escape.


    But this was where the story again took a major turn. When John later came to know what happened in Nowhere he was more surprised, because an old acquaintance of him showed up.


    Groot.


    Now a proper recruit of Green Lantern corps.


    Nowhere belonged to his sector and since the ring gave him the information of an illegal attack in Nowhere he came to see what was going on. Groot who just reached Nowhere saw everything and understood that that he alone wouldn''t be enough to stop Ronan. Even though he was a green lantern he was still new and he couldn''t make huge objects from his ring and cut down spaceships.


    He flew to Drax, Gamora and Peter to rescue them. Though he wasn''t sure why Ronan was after them but being a green lantern he needed to save them. He directly used his ring to take him to their spaceship.


    And thus with the help of Groot all three were able to escape with their Milano spaceship. The Dark Aster couldn''t travel as fast as Milano so they were able to escape.


    Now Quill and others were amazed by this new power shown by Groot. Since Groot couldn''t talk he couldn''t explain his powers to them. Groot also understood that they couldn''t run away from Ronan as that was not the way of the lanterns and he needed help but he was too shy and embarrassed to ask the help of other lanterns in his fast mission and like him all the lanterns were just new recruits.


    They needed a professional help and only one person could help them. Rocket. So using the Milano he directly contacted Rocket. Rocket who was chilling at the home of John after having a huge banquet with Nova Prime was woken up by the call.


    "Hey Groot. Where are you? I have been dying alone. Wait who are these people? Gamora? What are you doing with them?" Rocket asked as he saw their faces in the video call.


    "I am Groot... I am Groot.. I am Groot." Groot said.


    "Hmm.. I understand. Bring them here to Xandar. We will handle Ronan. Peter and others have already been set free by the Nova Prime so you three don''t have to worry. Xandar will be perfectly safe for you." Rocket said.


    John on the other hand got a call from Sasuke narrating him what had happened. Sasuke was supposed to intervene between them but after the emergence of Groot he kept himself in the shadows.


    "Wow so the lantern corps are online. I hope there won''t be many deaths in the beginning for them."

 180. Thanos

    As he was thinking that Rocket came to his room to ask about them Gamora and others coming with Groot and explained the whole incident. Even though John knew what had happened he didn''t know what happened after they escaped as he didn''t ask Sasuke.


    "Sure bring them here. Didn''t we want a confrontation against Ronan. I hope they come after us. Will be fun." John said. Rocket was ecstatic as he didn''t expect John would be so helpful in this regard. John on the other hand was happy and hoped Ronan would come to Xandar to attack as he did with Kyln.


    This would be his stage to shine and pave the path for his works in the Nova Empire. Groot and everyone reached Xandar after few hours, thanks to the fast speed of Milano.


    Peter had doubts on the fact that were actually free from Nova Empire''s wanted list but when they saw they they could enter Xandar without any problems they got relieved. Groot directly took them to the home of John where Rocket was waiting for them.


    -----


    Meanwhile, after the huge failure of Ronan he directly called Thanos and said that the orb was a fake one as the Collector already said the same thing.


    "I want to go and search for Gamora. Your daughter betrayed us. This was not the plan. You need to compensate for this." Ronan said.


    "The only compensation you will get is your head still in the body. You made my favorite daughter alienate from me." Thanos said in a grave tone.


    "Alienate her from you? She already hated you from beginning from what I heard from the Kyln prison." Ronan replied.


    "I need support in catching her. She has way too many friends who are powerful. In Kyln and in Nowhere we were stopped twice." Ronan continued as he still thought that Victor was the friend of Gamora as he let them escape.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Friends? My daughter has friends outside?" Thanos murmured.


    "Proxima Midnight go to Dark Aster and assist him in finding the orb. This is the last help I will give you boy. If you can''t return with the orb the next time I will come for your head." He said then.


    Ronan who listened to Thanos couldn''t speak in higher tone. He felt more humiliated and he secretly made up his mind that if he even find a chance to take revenge he will do so. He was really interested in the orb that Thanos was searching and wanted to see what secrets it held that Thanos was ready to send Gamora, Nebula and now another member of the Black order.


    ------


    Groot and others reached the home of John. Gamora and Peter were surprised to see Victor and the red suit guy at the home, while Groot was happy to see his old friend again.


    "How was training? Did Hal kick your ass?" Rocket asked.


    "I am Groot."


    "Well he better be otherwise I won''t mind blowing him up." Rocket said.


    Gamora, Peter and John were still looking at Victor and others. John too came in to see the whole team of ''Guardians of the Galaxy''.


    "Mr. Quill, I am John Jameson. Welcome to my home."


    "Your home? This is big. You must be rich. Umm I want to know why did you help us? I don''t think we are your friends." Peter asked.


    "I have my own reasons. Maybe because we both come from same planet."


    "You are from Missouri too?" Peter asked.


    "No Missouri is just a state in USA which is on planet earth. I live in a different state in the same planet. Well enough about me. What are your plans?"


    "I don''t know. We can''t go out of Xandar because of Ronan. He is way too powerful."


    "Where is Yondu? Call him. I am sure he is pretty much angry of you betraying him." John said.


    "What the hell? How do you know of Yondu." Peter asked almost getting scared.


    "He is some kind of prophet. Don''t think much of it." It was Rocket who said that. "Now how do we blow up Ronan?" Rocket intervened.


    "No.. No.. How do you know of Yondu?" Peter insisted on knowing.


    "He has a weird power to see future. That''s how we helped you in Kyln prison, even tried helping you in Nowhere, Sasuke accompanied you in that journey." Rocket replied as he now understood a little bit of the power of John. While they talked Sasuke emerged from nowhere.


    "Huh this guy helped me in Kyln." Drax said who was silent all this time. "Thank you."


    Sasuke just nodded at him and vanished again.


    "So now can you call Yondu?" John asked again.


    "Ok. But what do you want me to say to him?" Peter asked.


    "Tell him that we have the original orb and to spread this information to Ronan. I am sure he will come running by for it."

 181. Yondu

    Gamora who was listening to all this suddenly had an enlightenment. Even though she didn''t believe that John could see the future but from the hints of John and Rocket she understood one thing.


    "You stole the real orb and replaced it with a fake one." Gamora said.


    "Yes I did because it was too dangerous to handle by any one of you. I know you want to steal the stone and hide it away from him. Me and you have the same goal." John said.


    "How are you sure we have the same goals?" Gamora asked.


    "Because your father is way too obsessed about it and wouldn''t stop at anything to get all the stones together." John said.


    "You know why he wants to hunt the stones?" Gamora asked with curiosity.


    "Yes I do. I know he had been too much fixated in finding the stones since he started his ''cleansing'' and I will be there to stop him. Don''t worry about your father." John said. Gamora didn''t say anything as she had seen how Victor and other two fought and she was happy that the stone was in the hands of powerful people now. She finally saw hope to stopping her father once and for all.


    "So Peter want to make the call or want to debate with me on the orb?" John asked. Peter called Yondu as he didn''t want to debate on it any more. Yondu soon appeared on the screen.


    "Peter you have some balls to call me at this time after betraying the whole crew and leaving to snatch the whole money alone." Yondu said as soon as the call got connected.


    "Yondu listen to me. That orb we have been searching for is a fake one. Ronan is looking for it. I want your help Yondu." Peter said.


    "Why would I help you? You just betrayed the crew and now want our help because Ronan is looking for you. Hah.. Peter, you have a bounty on your head now."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Because you don''t want Stakar to know about the deal with Ego which you made decades you, Yondu." John said as he was standing right beside him when the call was made. Yondu could also see them but didn''t pay attention as he thought they must his new crew which he hired.


    "What? What did you say? How do you know about Ego? Are you him?" he asked.


    "Do I look like a bearded old man. Yondu help Peter in this otherwise I don''t mind spreading the information about your deal in the high table of the Ravagers. I am sure they would be delighted to know what you have done." John said.


    "How the hell do you know of the deal. Did he send you to find Peter? Quill run away from him. He is dangerous." Yondu said now with anxiety in his face, because at the end of the day he had a soft spot for Peter. He looked at Peter like a son and was only acting tough all this time to train and protect him.


    "Relax Yondu, do you think if Ego had hired me I would have called you. Just help Peter in this and the secret won''t be out." John said.


    "Who is this Ego?" Peter asked with more curiosity now as he understood that this Ego was a powerful being and Yondu was afraid of him.


    "Nobody of importance." John said as he didn''t want to pop the bottle of his father yet. There was time for that.


    "Quill what is it that you want me to do? And you Mister you better keep your mouth shut otherwise I will find you and will kill you." Yondu said.


    "Yondu keep your fake Ravager arrogance to yourself. I know all about you, from the slavery of Kree to having your own crew. It will be easy for me to kill you, just don''t threaten me. I don''t like being threatened." John said with a grave tone now as he really didn''t like it.


    Peter stopped Yondu from replying as he didn''t want a war just because there was a misunderstanding between the two and asked Yondu to spread the information about the orb and it being with Gamora in Xandar.


    Yondu was more confused now as this was the actual position of Peter and others and didn''t understand why they gave away their actual position but since this was the deal he didn''t reject but secretly made up his mind to assist him as he didn''t want Quill to die.


    Yondu decided that when Ronan comes for him, he would secretly take away Peter in all the commotion as he was sure there would be one when Ronan arrives. He also hoped that Ronan would be able to kill this new guy who knew about Ego as this was the chance to use Ronan to kill him.


    Yondu finally came to know the person''s name at the end of the call.


    John Jameson.

 182. The prophesied war

    Yondu cut the call after he understood what he needed to stop the mouth of John opening, he didn''t want to lose his respect and dignity in the high table. He spread the information about the location of Gamora and others and and directly flew to Xandar to insert himself in the upcoming confrontation. His crew didn''t know his plans as he didn''t tell them.


    He was pretty sure there would be huge opposition if they came to know his plans. Peter on the other hand wanted to know about Ego as he felt this new guy had definitely connections with him as Yondu asked him to be away from John after he guessed that John was working for Ego.


    John as usual refused to tell about Ego. He just said that he would come to know when the time was right. Gamora who wasn''t with the call was talking with Rocket and asked about Groot and what Rocket said about Groot almost made her fall down.


    "You mean to say that Groot''s ring gives him power to roam in the universe and be a policeman? There are others like him too?" Gamora asked.


    "Yes. The ring chooses their new owner according to the character of a person from the universe. My girlfriend, my friend who trained who trained Groot are also green lanterns." John said as he heard Gamora getting surprised by Rocket''s question.


    "Then why haven''t I heard of them before? I have never seen them when I roamed the universe." Gamora asked with skeptical tone.


    "Because they don''t belong to this universe..." John then proceeded to say the same old lengthy lie. Now everybody were amazed by this, even Rocket, as he didn''t know the whole story about the Guardians.


    "You really weren''t lying when you said you guided the Guardians here." Rocket asked.


    "I really meant that Rocket. The power stone will be handed over to them for safekeeping as that would be the best security for it." John said.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Now everybody got interested about the Guardians and asked him about their history. John spoke vaguely about it with them as he too had less idea. If it was the Guardians of the comics it would have been more easier but the Guardians of Oa in this universe aren''t so powerful like in the comics.


    John wondered if he could ever get the template from the comics version, because that would help him take out the actual big guns of DC. As they were talking Lex came back from his work.


    "Lex tell Nova Prime that Ronan might arrive soon. Tell her to be ready with security purposes. I would deal with Ronan myself." John said to Lex.


    "Yes." Lex said as he went to inform Irani.


    "You all need to get rest and prepare yourself in the upcoming war. Rocket you can make weapons but not very powerful ones as I don''t want my Dark Aster to have scratches."


    "You really want to take away that spaceship?" Rocket asked.


    "Of course. Why buy a new one when Ronan is coming to gift the spaceship himself." John said.


    They all went to rest and freshen themselves as they were running around all these few days. Now they could rest in peace. Even though Quill still doubted John as Yondu warned him but he knew that John needed them until Ronan arrives. So he went to have proper rest.


    Nova Prime later called John about the incoming assault. John didn''t give her a proper reply as he wasn''t sure how Ronan would attack as he didn''t have the power stone now. If Ronan was clever he would try assassinating Gamora and others instead of frontal assault.


    But then again Ronan was stupid enough to do a frontal assault with such a small team in Xandar. He might have destroyed Xandar with the power stone in the actual story but that would cost him his whole crew. John just wanted to see if this guy was clever or just had a load of s**t in his head.


    The Nova Prime took the advice of John seriously as she immediately called the Nova Corps to be stationed for the attack of Ronan while taking away the general audience away from the city. Since John said there might be a chance that Ronan would land in the capital she wasn''t going to take any chances.


    She just hoped that they would get enough time to call back the Nova corps who were stationed in different parts of the Empire. But sadly Ronan didn''t give them enough time.


    Ronan did come the next day with his fleet and when Dark Aster arrived with it''s fleet it surprised John too as now there was an additional fleet. The fleet which should never have appeared in Xandar at all. At least not in the next few years.


    The fleet that belonged to Thanos. John after seeing this had a smile in his face as Thanos just gave him a bigger stage to showcase his power.

 183. New fleet

    Ronan did come to attack Xandar near the location where Gamora was located as he got the information from the Ravagers. At first he didn''t believe the information but the got to know that it was the from the same crew that Peter Quill betrayed. He immediately summoned Nebula and Proxima to attack.


    They knew they had to carry out the attack fast they only had three fleet with them. This wasn''t enough to destroy the capital city of Xandar which by itself represented a huge Empire. Even though Ronan looked down on them but he wasn''t stupid enough to believe that he could overthrow Nova Empire with just his measly fleet.


    As Dark Aster arrived near Xandar, John was informed about the extra two spaceships that appeared. He asked Victor


    "Victor, did Thanos come with the fleet?"


    "No. Only a member of the black order." Victor said as he was able to get information from the tracker he placed on many of the soldiers he had met before in Kyln.


    "A member of the Black order? Who?" Gamora asked as she was interested in knowing who her father sent.


    "Proxima Midnight." Victor replied. John was happy that a member of the black order came and that too the weakest of them. He felt even Nebula was more powerful than her.


    "Alright. Rocket you need to take an attack ship from FOA and attack all the small spaceships that come out of Dark Aster. Groot you are green lantern. Fly around and kill everybody that seems like an enemy. Peter you can assist Rocket. Flash you handle Proxima. She will be easy for you. Don''t kill her though. Just injure her enough. Drax you can accompany Flash. Victor, Sasuke and Gamora. Come with me." John commanded everybody.


    After all the things that had happened everybody considered him as the leader as he knew about the future, so it was better for someone to take control who could see time.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Wait? Do you know how to fight?" Rocket asked.


    "Of course I know." John said as he transformed himself. He still wanted to use Minato''s power. Firstly because he didn''t want to destroy the Dark Aster as he needed them, the Phoenix flame will just melt the surrounding which will be problematic to him.


    And secondly he didn''t want to expose his face to Thanos yet because he had a plan of communicating him through Proxima. He wanted to have a proper talk with Thanos as he wanted to make sure some of his guesses.


    Everybody was surprised by the sudden change of John as now he looked totally different. He had blonde spiky hair. He wore a white overcoat with a different language written on the back. He looked more handsome now than before.


    Sasuke who was nearby didn''t react to it as John had been using Sasuke for his errands mostly and kind of brain controlled him. John felt bad about it but he was too lazy to deal with somethings and Sasuke was the best guy to handle them.


    "What is this? Is this your actual face?" Rocket asked.


    "No this is one of my powers. Just guiding different world people aren''t my only powers." John said. The Nova Prime called him and said they had sent the Nova Corps to engage them. John said that he would also leave and infiltrate Dark Aster.


    All went to FOS while Groot flew away to engage the small ships. John and others rode different attack ships. Rocket had already learnt of how to pilot them from before. Peter was more surprised by seeing such advanced ships. He thought of using Milano but after seeing the new attack ships he changed the minds.


    John, Gamora, Sasuke, Victor and Flash entered an attack ship and flew away while Rocket and Peter took the other one. As they were in the air, Dark Aster had already entered the atmosphere while the other two drop ships sent by Thanos had already landed on Xandar releasing Outriders. The same aliens whom Thanos used during Infinity war.


    The Nova Corps had already dispatched soldiers to stop them. But John on the screen was able to see a new group of people helping the Nova Corps. John smiled at seeing the new people.


    The crew of Yondu.


    "He really cares for his adopted son." John murmured.


    The attack ship flew close to Dark Aster and started shooting the small ships that came out of Dark Aster. It was easy for Victor as he had almost a 360 degree view in his mind with the help of the attack ship and the ships of the Nova Legion also helped them as they were ordered to help John as he would be the main force in this assault..


    John had already informed of his plan to the Nova Prime to which she readily agreed. She had seen what Victor could do and she hoped that this time John would destroy Ronan.

 184. Taking over

    The attack on Dark Aster went exactly like in the original story. The only difference was that John and his team entered from behind the Dark Aster instead of Quill. The Nova Corps, Yondu''s crew and Groot helped them in this small travel. Everybody were surprised by this new green tree guy who could fly and make weird tree shaped weapons out of thin air.


    The Nova Corps wondered where this new guy came from but was happy to see such a powerful helper. This fight and attack was shown all over Xandar. John had specifically asked the Nova Prime to do so. She didn''t understand the whole point of it but it was done as this would also showcase the power of the Nova Corps and their brave soldiers.


    Thus the general audience of Xandar saw Groot flying in the air and helping the Coprs. And like all normal people, they got amazed as they had never seen a guy just flying without any extra suit and even conjure weapons out of thin air. While this was all being showcased John''s attack ship started shooting in behind and soon after few laser shots the hull got damaged and opened up.


    John took out his kunai and threw it inside. The next moment he vanished from the place. Except for Sasuke everybody was taken aback.


    "Let''s go inside." Sasuke said in deep voice. This was one of the few times when Sauske actually spoke and from his tone it felt as if he knew John would do this. The attack ship went inside the damaged hull and landed. They were greeted by unconscious Sakaarans, the hired soldiers of Ronan.


    "Hey man you are faster than me." Flash said after landing.


    "No. You are still the fastest. This was just space manipulation. Enough of me. Follow the plan. Flash and Drax go look for Proxima and bring her to the main deck. Sasuke and Victor run wild and kill everyone. Gamora come with me." John said.


    Everybody went into work mode. Flash just vanished from his place while Drax had to run. It was a funny scene of Drax calling for Flash. John and Gamora started running too. While Victor and Sasuke went into opposite directions.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    John asked the direction of the main deck from Gamora and started running towards that direction. After half a minute of running, they came across the first obstacle.


    Nebula.


    "Sister I am disap...." before Nebula could finish her sentence John appeared behind her  and directly hit her with a huge force. He even used chakra on his hand to have more power to it. Just this attack alone made Nebula thrown away to the side wall. The power was so huge that it dented the metal wall. Gamora was taken aback by the speed that it happened.


    She didn''t even see how John vanished appeared behind her and the power of his attack scared her.


    "What? I can''t wait an eternity for her talking now. Can I?" John said seeing Gamora being rooted at the spot.


    "How powerful are you? First it was the future watching and now this." Gamora asked.


    "Enough to be a nightmare for your father." John said with a sweet but chilling smile.


    They then proceeded to the deck and were stopped by the soldiers. Gamora this time joined the fight with John. With her sword she started killing. Gamora being a enhanced being herself easily killed the soldiers. John used ninjutsu to kill soldiers easily and he was much faster than Gomora. She was still in awe of how John fought.


    John used the flying rainjin kunai to appear wherever his kunais gets stuck . John''s attack looked an art out of fantasy. After dealing with more than dozens of Sakaarans they finally came to the main door that separated the main deck from the rest of the ship.


    "We need to open up the door." Gamora said.


    "Yes we do. Gamora step few metres back." John said.


    "Huh. OK." She stepped back as she thought John might use some weird power but what she saw really surprised her. She saw John''s hands suddenly catching a blue fire.


    John than lifted his arm which now looked like a huge blue flamed wing and hit the door. The door was immediately blasted open. This was his Mystical zoan fruit.


    "What the f**k was that?" Gamora asked but John didn''t reply to that as he entered the main. He could use his fruit even in transformation and that new information made him happy. He also felt sad at the same time as he had to destroy his own future spaceship.


    Gamora too followed behind John as she knew this was where Ronan was. When she started this assault with John she was skeptical. She thought it would have been better with Victor and Barry but now understood that John was more monstrous than them. She was pretty sure that Ronan wouldn''t be able to survive now.

 185. Confrontation

    Ronan who was standing in the main bridge had a anxious look in his face. He didn''t expect such huge opposition in his simple attack and grab strategy to get the orb. It felt as if Xandar was waiting for his arrival. The Nova Corps and the small crew of Ravagers created a huge problem and now there was a new tree guy who attacked while flying. This new green guy created more problems for flying ships.


    As he was thinking of how to proceed there was a huge blast in the door. Even though he knew that some people have sneaked into the spaceship he didn''t care but the explosion in the door woke him up. He suddenly remembered Victor''s face and clenched his fist. He wanted to have a proper match against him again.


    But what came out of the broken door made Ronan rejoice. He saw a weird tall man with blonde hair and Gamora. Seeing Gamora he had a smile as the whole point of attack on Xandar was because of searching for Gamora. Now she herself came upto him.


    "Gamora. I have been searching for you all this time. Now if you want to live, give me the orb." Ronan said.


    "Oh! How about you give me your life." John replied instead.


    "Who are you peasant?" Ronan asked with a look of disgust.


    "A peasant who is going to kill you." John said as he threw his kunai. Ronan who saw the thrown kunai caught it with his hands. Ronan himself was an able warrior and he actually was able to use the power of the powers stone as he had the blood of the celestials.


    "You want to kill me with this small weapon. How naive!" Ronan said with John kunai''s in his hand.


    "Really now?"


    Ronan was taken aback as he heard that from near him. It was John who used the flying raijin style to teleport as Ronan held the kunai. Before Ronan could take a swing at him with his hammer, John directly took out another kunai and stabbed him under the shoulder where there was no armor protection.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    John could have directly used the kunai and stabbed him on the face directly killing him but he wanted Ronan to suffer a bit. Ronan roared in pain as the kunai stabbed deep inside the skin.


    He swung his hammer at John but before the hammer stuck John he vanished and appeared on the other side and directly used his kunai to make a cut on his leg. This made Ronan loose his balance and fell into his knees. John then stepped back.


    "How does it feel to bow down to a peasant Ronan?" John asked


    "Who are you? What did you do to me?" Ronan asked.


    "Just a guy who is going to bring down the gods." John said as he vanished again from the spot and directly stabbed Ronan in his back. The pilots of Dark Aster on the deck finally didn''t hold themselves and came out of the seat to help Ronan.


    But Gamora who was on the sideline directly stopped the pilots and killed two of them after exchanging moves. Ronan now was on his knees bleeding. He understood that no matter what he would die if this went on.


    John''s speed scared him and he couldn''t run away so he had to put up a desperate fight but he couldn''t figure how to stop the speed of John. As he was contemplating that Victor and others returned.


    Flash too came with the unconscious Proxima Midnight in his shoulder. Now Ronan knew he was done for. The appearance of Victor proved that he would die here.


    "I told you Ronan not to come after the Nova Empire and the next time I see you will be your death." Victor said. John didn''t give Ronan to speak even for a second and directly inserted his kunai on his neck. It wasn''t good to play with food for a long time as he didn''t know if Ronan had any emergency switch to blow up the Dark Aster, that would be a huge loss for him.


    Thus, Ronan, the accuser, died on the hand of someone whose name he didn''t even know. It was a tragic end for such a famous entity.


    "Where is Nebula? Did you see her?" John asked them. Victor directly went to the pilot seat to control Dark Aster as he needed to stop the assault. They had already killed all the soldiers inside. After a second Victor said


    "She escaped from the damaged hull."


    "Well I could have stopped her. Almost forgot about her." John said.


    "Contact the Nova Prime. Tell her Ronan is dead and we have taken over the Dark Aster. Tell her she could take the body of Ronan away and allow the spaceship to land in a dock as this ship requires repair."

 186. Thanos(2)

    Victor contacted the Nova Prime and was informed that Ronan was dead. This delighted her and she believed Victor as she had seen the videos of Kyln before. She also allowed the Dark Aster to land outside the main city while she went to deliver the news to the council and the public.


    Outside Groot, The Nova Corps and the Ravagers were victorious, thanks to a new green lantern that had arrived.


    Hal Jordan.


    Since he was in charge and all the new lanterns were just new recruits he had kept an eye on most of them. When Groot started fighting, Hal had already gotten the information of a fight between him and the fleet of Ronan so he came immediately to Xandar to help.


    Half of the work was done when he reached Xandar. After Hal came it became more easy as he easily decimated the rest of forces of Ronan. John who came to know this was surprised.


    Hal came inside the Dark Aster to see what was going on and he was greeted by old friends.


    "Hey Barry. I missed you man. How are you?" Hal said.


    "I am great .. I missed you too" the Flash replied.


    Victor too joined the conversation as they belonged to the old team. They all were happy to see old friends. John on the other hand said


    "OK Victor you need to make a call to Thanos. We need to talk."


    "Alright. Wake her up. Hal tie her down." Victor said as he called Thanos while sitting in the pilot seat. After a minute the call got connected and finally John got to see the first great villain of MCU.


    The legendary Thanos. The villain which had a purpose and sheer will to do what he thought was right. Even though his ambition was little twisted but he felt whatever he did was for the betterment of everybody. Thanos'' face was projected on the huge wall and both got to see each other.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Except for Peter, Rocket and Groot everybody were present in the room when the call was made so everybody got to see him. John had shared vague memories of Thanos with them so they had a general idea of who he was.


    "Thanos, son of A''lars and Sui-San, brother of Eros. We finally meet." John said.


    Thanos who had not spoken a bit since the call got connected squinted his eyes when John spoke of his family tree. He really didn''t expect someone to know of this. He saw Gamora standing beside the man who spoke and Proxima being held by Hal with his ring.


    "Are you alright my daughter?" Thanos asked instead of replying to John or even bothering to ask about Proxima.


    "I am not your daughter. You murdered my real parents." Gamora roared.


    "You really are arrogant." John murmured.


    "What do you want?" Thanos finally asked John and still didn''t bother to ask the identity of John.


    "What I want? I don''t want anything. It''s just a convenience that I called you and to show you how far you are from your dream." John said as he brought out the orb which had the actual power stone and started playing with it.


    "You wanted the power stone. Now it''s in my hands. You can come looking for me whenever you want." John continued. Thanos squinted his eyes more as he saw the orb. He clenched his fist in anger when he saw that.


    "Who are you?" Thanos finally asked as now he had to be serious.


    "Minato Namikaze. Well now for your precious Proxima..." John said as he stretched his hand and soon a ball of blue light started shining. The ball seemed like it was rotating on itself.


    It was the Rasengan.


    And before anybody could react of what it was John directly attacked Proxima by hitting her with Rasengan. She couldn''t even scream as Hal had shut her mouth by his ring. Since John attacked her heart she didn''t even last a second after hitting her. There was a huge hole in chest as blood rushed out of it. Thanos got up from his seat when he saw this.


    "You have some courage boy." Thanos said now in a more grave tone.


    "I have more than courage. You have killed so many people just to fulfill your twisted ambition, how does it feel to lose someone of your own ranks? Don''t worry you will lose them all little by little. I know why you want the infinity stones but whatever you do you will never be successful." John said.


    "I will find you." Thanos said.


    "Of course you will. But the question is will you survive after finding me?" John said with a smirk. Victor cut the call after he said that.


    "Man he reminds me of the other guy. Looks like him with the huge body." Barry said as he was referring to Darkseid.


    "That guy is more powerful. At least in this universe." John said as this universe''s Thanos was really weak compared to other versions of him.

 187.Supreme Intelligence

    "Well that was dramatic." Hal said.


    "It was. Now let''s settle everything. I am sure the Nova Prime is waiting for us." John said as he started walking to the main hatch of Dark Aster. Now this huge spaceship finally belonged to him. He changed himself back to John.


    John and others finally went out of Dark Aster only to see Rocket, Groot and Peter waiting for him. Even the Nova Prime was there standing. They all had smiles on their faces when they saw everything went well.


    "Ronan''s body and dead bodies of bunch of soldiers are inside, You can retrieve them whenever you please. I hope you will honor the deal between us." John said.


    "Of course we will. We will also help you repair the ship. You and the other heroes have done such a great service to us. You will be regarded as heroes in the Nova Empire." the Nova Prime said.


    "Thanks. You can honor them but I won''t be joining this." John said as he really didn''t want another place where he is known everywhere.


    "Sure. I wonder what all of your identities are." the Nova Prime asked as she saw new guys which she had never seen before.


    "The motion pictures I made will tell all their stories and their origin. It was for this reason I made a deal with you all. The heroes'' stories should be told to everyone. And movies and series are the best way to do that." John said.


    "I understand. I will help you propagate the movies in all of Nova Empire." she said.


    After that they all went back. The whole ''guardians of galaxy'' team were tired after such a long fight and they needed rest. Yondu came up to meet with John and others. He was little bit afraid of John. Even though he hadn''t seen him fight but just the fact that they killed Ronan scared him so he knew he couldn''t cross paths against him.


    After talking a bit with Peter he left with his crew. He even said that Peter didn''t need to come back and could make his own team. Quill rejoiced on this prospect.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    John and others reached his huge home to freshen up and rest. The Nova Prime again invited them to a huge banquet which they attended that night and discussed about the new company in the entertainment sector under Lex Corporation.


    The Nova Prime accepted this too as it would everything easier while Lex discussed the business prospect of it. The banquet went in a very pleasant and loud manner. Thanks to Rocket and Drax being drunk all the way.


    The next day everybody woke up late, Hal had already left because he had other recruits to take care of. John would check up on Emma every once in a while after he got his hands on inter stellar communicator after coming to Xandar and thus knew she was fine.


    John missed her but he also knew she was living her dreams and she assured her that she would be back by the end of the year. Her sector was in the Kree Empire so she had to be careful around as the Kree Empire was powerful enough.


    As John was thinking about all this he suddenly got a call from an unknown person. He got intrigued by this as the connection to his communicator was very private.


    "This is John Jameson."


    "Hello Mr. Jameson. This Yon-Rogg of Kree Empire. I hope you have been well." said the other person who appeared in the video.


    "Oh.. Yon-Rogg.. What is the house call for? To persecute me for killing Ronan?" John said.


    "No. Mr. Jameson. Ronan had breached the agreement between us and the Nova Empire. We don''t really care about what happens to Ronan." Yon-Rogg replied.


    "Than what is the call for?" John asked.


    "We would like you to return the Dark Aster to us. This belongs to us. Ronan had been illegally using the spaceship and refused to give it back. We had been hunting him for this for the same reason. Hope you can comply to this request." Yon-Rogg said.


    "Is that all? Then you can tell your superior that it wouldn''t be possible as it''s mine the moment I killed Ronan. I don''t think Hala would be petty enough to hold a grudge against me for it." John replied.


    "But Mister, this actually belongs to Kree." Yon-Rogg said.


    "Doesn''t matter. I am not giving up Dark Aster." John said with a more dominating tone.


    "Are you sure you want to go to war for just a spaceship." Yon-Rogg now asked in a more loud tone and an assertive tone.


    "War? Is the supreme intelligence stupid enough to go to war against me? You couldn''t even handle the betrayal of a single rogue agent who defected on the other side. Do you think you can handle me when you couldn''t even handle her." John said now.


    "Come out Supreme Intelligence. I know you are listening to the conversation." John continued.

 188. Guardians of the Galaxy

    "Seems like you know a lot about us." another voice said as there appeared an old woman''s image on the screen. The image of the woman was apparent that it wasn''t real because that woman actually didn''t exist in reality.


    The woman was the embodiment of Supreme Intelligence. She was a very advanced AI who was the supreme ruler of the Kree Empire. Her knowledge was an accumulation of Kree''s previous scientist, philosophers, thinkers and other such notable personas that had died in Kree history. She basically was like Ultron but with lesser violence.


    John knew about her from the comics and from the movie of ''Captain Marvel''.


    "Oh yes I know a lot from your experiments of inhumans to the betrayal of Carol. So would you still threaten me?" John asked. The supreme intelligence didn''t show any emotion as being a supreme AI you can always tend to show almost no emotions.


    "You just made an enemy out of Thanos by killing one member of the Black Order. Are you sure you can handle the enmity of the Kree too."


    "I just made an ally with Nova and do you really think that Thanos scares me? Or do you think your Kree has any juice left after the war against the Skrull? You should care about your own species and their survival.  The pure blood of yours should have stopped evolution for years now, I presume that''s the reason behind your experiments of inhumans. Care about your race''s survival, not mine." John said.


    "What? How do you know this? Who are you?" the supreme intelligence asked in a more anxious tone if showing anxiety was all possible for an AI.


    "Didn''t you know my name? It''s John Jameson. And you don''t need to know this. You be in your path and let me be in mine." John said.


    The supreme intelligence was silent for few seconds before saying "I hope we won''t be enemies Mr. Jameson. The Kree empire won''t look for you in the matter of Dark Aster. Wish you good luck for the future." And thus ended the call.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Wow she cut the call directly. That was rude. I guess the Kree Empire still has a hidden communicator in Dark Aster. It doesn''t matter. Will ask Victor to flush it out. The work here is done. Lex can handle the situation here. It''s time to go back home. Tony has almost finished the research. Will pick up Bucky on the way home."


    Thus with that the day ended. The next day John asked Victor to flush any extra spy communicator from the system of the Dark Aster. The repairing personnels said that it would take only 2 days to repair the whole of the ship as there was only a damage on the hull and nothing else happened to the interior of the spaceship.


    John thought it was enough time to wrap things up in Xandar. In the 2 days he attended a meeting with the Nova Prime while asking her to take care of the company and by a year the Lex Corp will release spaceships that wouldn''t need jumping points in space to travel.


    The Nova Prime was ecstatic about it as the Nova Empire would be the first exclusive customer of it and thus giving them an edge over other empires in terms of military power as Lex Corp wouldn''t sell such spaceships outside the empire as of yet.


    Quill, Rocket and others banded together to form the so called ''Guardians of the Galaxy''. They decided to be space mercenaries while Groot being the trouble locator with the ring. Rocket decided to cash on the enemies that Groot would be catching and thus gaining money.


    John was happy to see this as at the end their story didn''t deviate much. Quill''s father is what gave John a headache. He didn''t know how he would handle Ego.


    "Whatever! I will deal with at as it comes."


    On departure day


    Everybody came to see him off. Even the Nova Prime and the council members. They still had a fear for John and thus wanted to leave a good impression of them.


    "See you soon Lex. Release the movies in the order that I tell you. This is the perfect time to release the Green Lantern movie as many people have seen the Green Lantern in the last fight." John said.


    "I understand. Within a month I will release the movie after proper preparation."


    John, Victor and Flash went to Dark Aster which has been remodeled now for luxury travel instead of just being huge ''drop'' ship. John already had a different plan for Dark Aster from the moment he got his hands on it. He wanted to see if he could implement his ideas onto it.


    The Dark Aster took off along with FOS as he directed it to follow the Dark Aster.


    (The first comic elements has just entered the story, As more the story progresses the more the comic elements will be prominent)

 189. Return

    "Victor take us to a barren planet where nobody is there and bring out the cube. I need to transform Dark Aster." John said.


    "Sure." Victor said. Barry was excited as they all knew that a new living being would be created now and this would be the first time him seeing it. They soon found a barren planet. FOA too followed as it too wanted to see an new huge companion like itself. They all wore their Kryptonian suits and went out after the Dark Aster landed. John took the Cube too.


    After coming out, John directly used the Cube on Dark Aster. After a spark covered the entire ship, the Dark Aster ship started transforming. Soon the whole ship turned into a huge humanoid giant of about 20 metres tall. It looked black with blue eyes and had almost the same body structure as a human being.


    "Hello guys. I am Dark Aster. It''s nice to meet you all." it said with a loud tone. Everybody greeted him. Barry was excited about the huge transformer and ran upto the shoulders of Dark Aster to talk with him.


    "Well, we don''t have to name you. Now for the other part." John said as he summoned the system. He had another plan with Dark Aster.


    [Ding


    fan value required to extract mother box - 200 million]


    "Extract two mother boxes"


    [Ding


    Command accepted]


    In front of John now there were two mother boxes floating. Victor who was talking with Dark Aster was taken aback. He had a small fear of the boxes even though it saved his life.


    "Victor one mother box will be given to you so open boom tubes whenever required. Do you understand?" John said.


    "Yes. I will keep the mother box safe with me. What will you do with the other one?" Victor asked.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "I will give it to Dark Aster. Hey DA can you assimilate this mother box into your body?" John asked. DA reached out his hand to let John give the mother box to it. DA scanned the mother box for few seconds and after calculation he said.


    "I can assimilate perfectly and open teleportation circles, otherwise known as boom tubes. The mother boxes have too unlimited energy and I could use it for eons."


    "Perfect. Assimilate it. And then transform yourself back." John said.


    Dark Aster took the mother box and inserted it to it''s chest. There was perfect hole being made there to keep the mother box. After inserting it, the whole body of Dark Aster had a massive transformation as it looked more sleek and sharp. IF before Dark Aster looked bland now it looked more beautiful than ever.


    After everybody appreciated it''s beauty it transformed itself to spaceship. Everybody boarded the ship then. And looked around the inside. The whole ship looked more beautiful now from inside too.


    "Where do you want to go?" Dark Aster asked.


    "Take us to Oa. Open the boom tube for FOA too." John said.


    "Ok" DA said it opened a huge teleportation circle near Saturn. DA and FOA went inside the portal only to see they are on the other side of Saturn. Both the spaceships flew towards Oa and he had already informed.


    After a few minutes the spaceship landed at Oa. John had come to take away Bucky as he was sure he would have been cured after a long time now. Barry and Victor both joined John in meeting Bucky as he was supposed to be a member of the team. They both were looking forward in meeting him.


    Soon John found out Bucky and was surprised to see him training few people. From the opponents John could see they were wearing rings. Bucky was training hand and close combat to the new lanterns.


    "Hey. Having fun teaching them." John asked.


    "Hey. When did you come back?" Bucky asked but now he had a smile in his face. John was happy to see Bucky smiling as it meant he had recovered from the control.


    "Are these the new friends you went to bring back. Hello! I am Bucky Barnes. I am sorry I don''t know your names."


    "Victor Stone"


    "Barry Allen."


    "Nice meeting you all."


    "Bucky we are here to take you back home." John said.


    "Yeah about that. Can I return later. Hal is shorthanded with all the new lanterns and these babies need a proper trainer. I like being here away from all the noise at earth." Bucky said with hesitation.


    "Huh. Do you want to continue living here?" John asked.


    "The Guardians helped me heal and now I want to do return the favor. You all don''t need me on Earth anyway. I could be of great help here." Bucky said.


    "Are you sure about that? Did you talk with Steve?" John asked.


    "Yes. I am sure. I have talked with Steve, he was happy about my decision."


    "Alright fine. If you ever want to come back, give me a call." John said.

 190. Return (2)

    John didn''t convince him more as he understood Bucky wanted to stay in Oa and help the only way he knows. Teaching how to fight. After talking for a few minutes John went back to DA. It was time to head to Mars where Tony and Steve were waiting for him.


    Dark Aster opened the boom tube again now and the next moment they were near Mars. Both the spaceships then proceeded to land in Mars. From outside Mars looked completely different now. Mars now looked blue which signified that now Mars had oceans. John was happy to see as it meant that it has terraformed perfectly.


    The spaceships landed near the floating world engine where Tony and Steve were waiting. He had already informed them of their return. John came out of the hatch only to see them standing.


    "From whom did you steal this huge spaceship." Tony asked without even greeting him.


    "A gift for helping someone and well I killed the original owner." John said as he spoke of Ronan a bit.


    "Such a huge spaceship. We can never take it to earth back." Steve said. Victor and Barry came out of the hatch as they were talking.


    "You both are?" Steve asked. They introduced themselves.


    "You are Barry Allen?" Steve and Tony almost trembled when Flash said his name.


    "Can you really time travel?" Tony asked at the end as he had heard of Barry from John before.


    "Yes I can. But there are consequences. I think you know what I mean." Barry said with concern.


    "Of course I know. I am just asking. Wow. A time traveler. That''s new." Tony lamented.


    "How is the progress in research?" John asked instead.


    "Gained a lot. Better and more efficient suits for me and now I could make a better spaceship once I return earth. Will be faster and bigger. Umbrella is going to take another huge leap. I have already asked Pepper to make arrangements." Tony said.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Good. It''s time to return there. A small world might get merged to Mars soon. It will help the terraform the planet better and faster." John said suudenly.


    "Another world? Like Naruto''s?" Tony asked with concern.


    "No. This world is little advanced in technology but in a very weird away. You will understand when you see it next time. We would need to plant trees in the Mars. This will take a long time."


    "Good. If the new world is helpful to us, I don''t mind." Steve said.


    "Let''s hop onto Starscream. We need to return." John said.


    Everybody then got ready to depart Mars and everybody was excited as they would be returning to their planet after almost more than 3 months. They all needed to see familiar human beings again.


    Starscream soon took off leaving all the other spaceships behind. Earth wasn''t ready to see the spaceships yet. The governments were already trying to force Umbrella to give the space traveling technology, nobody wanted more problems now by exposing much higher technology.


    Tony remodeled Starscream again after getting hands on new technology and so this was faster. It would only take 2 days to return instead of 7 days like Starscream was actually modeled for. John was happy to see the progress. John took rest while Victor and other talked about their own world and differences. Tony was specially interested in Victor.


    When Tony came to know about the mother box and what it could do, he was shaking with excitement. He asked permission from Victor to work on it. Victor gave him the permission on the condition that it could only be experimented to make the boom tube technology available for the members of the team.


    Tony accepted the condition in a heartbeat. Tony wasn''t sure what the mother box was but he was looking forward to work on it after arriving home with Banner and Wayne.


    After 2 days of travel they finally landed on the island from where they had left. After coming out they were greeted by Fury and Pepper.


    "You all have done a great service to me." Fury said mockingly.


    "Oh please. Wayne was there to handle the world council. You are just here to take reap the benefits of our work." Tony said.


    "Wayne had a deal with the world council for sending SHIELD to Mars." Fury said with all seriousness.


    "And here I thought you came to meet us because you missed us." John said as he inserted himself.


    "SHIELD will get the necessary access to Mars but technological knowledge would never be shared. I think Wayne had already talked about it." John continued.


    "Yes." Fury replied.


    "Good. Now excuse me. I need to go back home and sleep in my own bed." JOhn said as he really missed home and Emma too. He wanted her to be back soon. She had promised she would be there for the premiere of the next movie but that would be a long time.

 191. Ring

    John was happy to return home to his own bed. He missed this. It was a long journey and now he was back to his own life but after coming home he had a huge headache because his home looked little dirty as nobody had maintained his home. Such a big home would take more than a day to clean.


    "Do I need to summon ninjas to clean the whole house? Eh! I will just summon some ninjas which I have never summoned from small villages."


    John thus summoned some ninjas belonging to the rain village. His house looked perfectly clean after an hour or so. Now John was happy to see the clean home again.


    "I need to hire someone to clean home always. This can''t go on like this." John thought. John than called up Kevin to ask about the progress of the movies and even called up CD Projekt RED to ask about the next game which was supposed to be released soon.


    He was happy to know that the game would be out by the end of the year too. Now John was thinking which game to release next. John wanted to have an Avengers headquarters in space and he wasn''t able to think of a perfect space station to be kept in the orbit of Earth like in the comics. John really wished for an exclusive space station.


    His first thought was of Halo''s rings but they were huge and might cost him a lot as they were powerful weapons which could all sentient life in the galaxy when fired.


    "Wait I can just separate away the weapon part and just bring the Ring. Plus I won''t bring out the other parts of the Halo game so people would never know. The Forerunners have built such an awesome Ring which has it''s own weather and ecosystem. I need to start making the whole Halo game. It wouldn''t cost much since bringing Oa was around a billion. The non living things doesn''t cost that much."


    John thus started writing the necessary script and drawing to give to CD Projekt RED for development of new game. He was excited for having an exclusive huge headquarter and even live in Halo ring. That would be awesome.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After drawing and writing, John went to sleep as he was tired. The next day he went to the Disney headquarter to see how the work of the movie was going on. Disney had hired a new guy for VFX related shots.


    Quentin Beck.


    John was surprised to see him working eagerly for Disney. He wondered if he would go on to become Mysterio now specially after joining Disney as here he was paid and given enough recognition as opposed to having rivalry against Tony in future.


    "Let it be. If he goes to wrong path I will just beat it out."


    John went to meet Kevin and discussed about the movie and the future movies to be made. He had a slight headache when it came to DC because he would be soon in unknown territory and basically would have to stop producing movies related to DC soon and focus more on anime and games.


    John then checked the memories of many people like Geralt, Aang and some of the ninjas working in SHIELD. There wasn''t much change except for Geralt''s memories. He saw Nobu had called all the members of the Hand and they all will soon come together to get the power of longer life from the dead body of the dragon underground in Hell''s kitchen.


    "Geralt is powerful enough to handle all the five. Matt is there to help. I hope other members of the Defenders don''t come to ruin the plot. I will just keep an eye on it. I wonder if Elektra would get involved in all this."


    John spent the next few days talking with the game company and talking about the ideas behind the game and it''s working. They were excited about getting a new game from John as the previous two games were an absolute hit. They all were looking forward to produce another legendary game.


    Soon months went by and it was November. In mid November Emma finally came back and John was more than happy to see her back. John was relieved to see no scars or injuries. Emma too was happy to see John again. They had been away for quite a long time. Both of them spoke about their adventures.


    Emma spoke about the racism of the Kree on non-pure bloods and how she had to save many impure blooded Kree. She was happy to save the people and thus earning good will in many places. John spoke about killing Ronan.


    "So it was you. No wonder many Kree rejoiced after you killed him. He was the most racist guy according to them." Emma said.


    "Kree is going to fall if this goes on. I don''t understand what the Supreme Intelligence is even thinking of allowing such atrocities to continue. It is an AI. It was supposed to be smarter than that."

 192. The movie where all came together

    Meanwhile in the last few months, the Umbrella Corporation just exploded in public domain. After the huge success in the initial release of cars, they got orders from every country. Tony even said that the cars would be more efficient after coming back from Mars in an interview.


    By the end of October, Umbrella released new models of airplanes which was more efficient. The plane companies scrambled to buy the models as it would lower the cost of the prices by a lot and thus giving companies edge over their competitors.


    By now Umbrella was already on it''s way to a huge corporation that would dominate on every walk of life and many people could already see the spark that would be a huge fire in the future.


    Tony even said that Umbrella by next year would start building spaceships to send people to Mars and even populate it as they used the world engine to transform Mars to Earth. The governments put pressure to Umbrella and Tony to hand over the world engine. But as usual Tony said he can''t fly the world engine and it would always be there in Mars.


    Tony even invited government scientists to try working on the world engine in their expedition to Mars. Even though they didn''t believe Tony not able to pilot it they still wanted to try and even booked for their next expedition to Mars. John just smiled at it as before coming back they transformed all the spaceships and the remaining world engine. Thus nobody would be able to operate on it even if they tried.


    Tony was also working on the mother box with Victor on others as he was trying to improve his armor. Wayne too wanted to work on it as he was never been able to work on it before.


    Now he got the chance. Banner too was very much interested in it as he felt the mother box would unravel many things on the biological side as Victor himself survived due to the mother box.


    John was happy to see all of this as he could finally see Iron Man and Batman''s suit already being more powerful in the future. He was looking forward to their new suits. Soon the month of December came and it was time for the next movie of John to be released.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Like always everybody came for the movie premiere. Nobody would want to miss the movie of John even though some of them knew the story from before. Even Victor joined from back door. He didn''t want to show his face to the public yet.


    John , Tony and everybody showed up like usual and gave a normal interview and since this movie was of about 4 hours everybody was excited to watch it. The only people who didn''t come to watch the movie was Bucky and Hal as both were in Oa. John even thought of propagating his movies on Oa as that would be helpful in spreading his movies in the vast universe.


    Everybody took their seats and thus the movie started where the previous movie Batman vs Superman left off. The death of Superman. His death cry soon spread to all of the planet. This awoke a cubic shaped boxes. One was under the watch of a cyborg which they saw a small glimpse in the previous movie.


    Another box was in Atlantis and another one in Amazon. The one in Amazon suddenly lit up. The women who were protecting the box shouted after seeing this


    "Alert the Queen."


    Yes, as it was expected. This movie was Justice League. But not the Joss Whedon''s version but the actual Zack Snyder''s version.


    "So there are three boxes. We have two of them." Tony said as he recognized the mother boxes he had worked upon from the movie.


    The movie continued as it showed Bruce Wayne scaling rocky and snowy mountains in search of Aquaman. Arthur Curry wasn''t still the King of Atlantis as it seemed from the pictures so people understood this movie happened before the Aquaman movie happened. Though the audience felt it weird but they didn''t think much of it.


    Bruce Wayne asked for help but Arthur refused immediately as he said he didn''t want to involve himself in anything. Tony and others all looked at Arthur when this happened.


    "What? I still don''t play well with others. It''s by mistake I was the king of Atlantis." Arthur defended himself.


    "Typical drunkard." Meera commented. Everybody laughed when she said that. The movie continued as it showed a small terrorist group holding children hostage. Later Wonder Woman came to save all of them from the group but people understood that all of this started because there was no Superman.


    He was a god to them and when Gods die there would always be consequences. The scene changed and it was back in Amazon where Queen came to inspect the box which lit up suddenly after the death of Superman.

 193. The movie

    As the box vibrated and was lit up, all the warriors were ready with their archers and swords.


    "The mother box has awoken, yet there is no change." a warrior said.


    "The mother box has slept for thousands of years. Why did it wake at all?" Queen asked. As she said that the mother box started vibrated more rapidly and opened a huge portal. And from that long portal out came flying monsters with laser guns.


    Then appeared a huge humanoid with horns whom the audience had seen the glimpse in the Batman vs. Superman movie. It was Steppenwolf. This Steppenwolf looked huge and bigger than the original version of Justice League of Joss. It looked more scary with all the spiky armor.


    Thus the fight ensued and Steppenwolf looked way more powerful than people actually expected. He killed the trained warriors of Amazons like it was nothing. Everybody was amazed by seeing this new villain.


    After a crazy fight against Steppenwolf ran away using the mother box to another location. The Queen decided to warn Diana that a dangerous villain has come now. The audience felt it was like the New York War as in that case the aliens teleported from a distant place in the universe and some even wondered that if a cubic box was responsible for all that had happened in New York


    Steppenwolf went to a remote location and activated the mother box while sending the parademons to search for other two boxes.


    "This world will join the others. He will be pleased. He will see my worth again."


    Everybody then understood that there is another person above Steppenwolf. Tony and others got curious about this new guy that was just mentioned but didn''t ask.


    Bruce Wayne meanwhile was searching for Barry and wanted him to join the team. Barry too had come for the movie. Fury had already seen both Victor and Barry before coming for the movie. Even though Fixit made them separate identities Wayne made their identities more hidden so that the normal people wouldn''t pry on them.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    There was an attack on the Kryptonian ship where the parademons came to find the mother box but it was already taken. The Queen of Amazon finally sent a warning to Diana about the incoming attack. Diana went to the place where the warning was sent only to unravel the pictures of war. She understood what kind of war was coming.


    Steppenwold called for an audience with someone named Desaad and again mentioned a higher person. Steppenwolf asked for ''his'' forgiveness and wanted to return home but was reminded him of the betrayal he had done.


    "What kind of betrayal are they talking about?" Diana asked. Everybody was surprised by this question because they thought all the people who came from that universe knew everything from before.


    "I am not sure. Probably usurping the throne. I haven''t seen their dreams but I guess it''s related to the disappearance of his father." John said referring to Yuga Khan, father of Darkseid. In the comics Yuga Khan was trapped in source wall for years.


    "I have seen the records when I sat on the throne. He is more terrible." Bruce Wayne said as he mentioned him sitting on the throne of knowledge during the Apokolips War.


    He was more powerful than Darkseid and even Darkeid was afraid of his father. John didn''t say anything about it as it wasn''t the time or the place for it. The movie continued and finally Diana went to meet Batman to warn of the new attack that was coming. There she finally told about the war that had happened thousands of year ago.


    Soon the scene changed to a battle ground where many legions were gathered. The audience saw the green lanterns, the amazonians and even the atlanteans. They got to see Ares too who had died in the hands of Diana but this time he was on the good side.


    Finally the name came out of the person who attacked last time and the main man behind Steppenwolf.


    Darkseid.


    Darkseid finally showed his face. He looked huge. After landing on earth he directly hit the ground which lit up with a huge weird sign. This made the audience feel weird as the hit of Darkseid shouldn''t have lit up like that.


    Diana finally spoke about the mother boxes and it''s power to change earth when brought together. The legions of earth and green lanterns fought in battle. They even got to see the old gods. Zeus and all fighting in the battle. They finally were able to win against Darkseid was able to send him away. After the battle the mother boxes were hidden away.


    One was given to men, one to the atlanteans and another to Amazonians which was already stolen. Bruce and Diana finally decided to bring in new people to stop Steppenwolf in bringing all the three boxes together.

 194. The movie (2)

    Bruce decided to go after Barry Allen while Diana decided to got for Victor Stone. Victor''s life was finally shown of how he was a football player and had an accident. His mother died while his father in order to save him decided to use the mother box on him to save him thus changing him into a cyborg. The audience felt bad as now Victor would never be able to show his face to public after the transformation. The movie showed about the power of Victor and his control over everything that is online.


    Bruce finally found Barry and asked him to join which he agreed without hesitation after knowing he was Batman. Diana on the other hand was able to have a meeting with Victor but he gave very vague answers of joining the team.


    The atlanteans were attacked and their mother box too was stolen. Since the parademons couldn''t find the box of men they abducted Victor''s father. Due to this abduction, Victor came to the call of Batman''s night light. Victor could figure out the details of the abduction from the patterns and realized the abductions all lead to the city''s old docks.


    After going inside the docks there was huge fight between the new team and Steppenwolf and since this new team never fought together everybody suffered. Even though this was the first time everybody got to see the speed of Barry and fighting prowess of Victor. The audience now wanted to see them in real life as John''s works would always mean new heroes emerging.


    "You have the blood of old gods." Steppenwolf said to Wonder Woman.


    "What is this old gods? Zeus is an old god?" Banner asked.


    "There are old gods and new gods. Darkseid is a new god. While Zeus was an old God." John said. ( I am not exactly sure if Zeus belonged to New Genesis but for now let''s consider him as one of the actual old gods of DC Universe)


    "Wow even an evil being is a God." Steve said.


    "Gods are just that Gods. They are both good and evil. No God is purely good neither purely evil. Well except for Darkseid." John said.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Their universe have Gods. Do our universe too have?" Tony asked this time. Everybody''s face became stern when Tony asked this and looked at John.


    "Yes there are Gods in this universe." John said. Everybody trembled when they heard it. All had different expressions. Tony clenched his fists as he made up his mind to make more powerful weapons to face the Gods. Bruce Wayne and other all had the same expressions. They all suffered once, they didn''t want to suffer again.


    Fury had a serious look while Banner and Steve were just silent. As the fight went the teleporation from the mother box opened and Steppenwolf left after the dcoks were flooded. Aquaman finally came to the rescue of them as he stopped the water from flooding.


    Steppenwolf came to the mother box where it showed some scenes in his head.


    "It is here. On this world." Steppenwolf said as he hit the ground and the same sign showed up when Darkseid first came. He then directly called DeSaad.


    "I bring news. Before mighty Darkseid came to the throne he searched the universe for the ultimate weapon. The Anti-life equation. The key to controlling all life and all will throughout the multiverse.. It''s here. I found it." Steppenwolf said.


    After knowing this Darkseid soon showed up for the first time. He ordered Steppenwolf to make Earth under him and he would himself come for the great prize.


    Victor and everybody came to the Batcave with the last mother box where they decided to bring Superman to life with the help of the mother box. The the scene showed Lois Lane talking with Clark mother only to reveal later that she wasn''t his mother.


    But another alien who could shape-shift. Fury was taken aback as he thought the alien looked like Skrulls and even had the same physiology. John saw Fury being amazed but didn''t say anything.


    They all went to the Kryptonian ship to revive Superman. When Victor tuned into the mother box he saw scenes that looked like future scenes. He saw Wonder Woman dead. Aquaman killed. Superman was alive but he himself killed Batman. This scared everyone. Because everybody thought they were going to die but then remembered that Wonder Woman and others were alive. But many felt fear as it might be the future.


    Superman did come to life but he was different and he started attacking every member who brought him to life. People had forgotten how powerful Superman was, this movie again reminded them as he single handedly defeated everyone.


    At the end Lois Lane who was nearby came to stop him and Clark finally remembered who he was and calmed down. Meanwhile Steppenwolf was able to to take away the mother box after killing Victor''s father. His father sacrificed himself to give everyone a fighting chance.

 195. The reality

    Due to the sacrificing work of Victor''s father, everybody got the location of the three mother boxes and all went to stop Steppenwolf. They attacked and thus a huge fight ensued. The fight scenes looked amazing and everybody freely using their full powers and abilities.


    As Victor was trying to separate the boxes, Superman finally came to help them. He again showed his huge power and easily beat down Steppenwolf. But in all this mayhem the three unity boxes synchronized and annihilated everything. Barry who was supposed to help in this saw everything being destroyed in his eyes in slow speed.


    "Okay. Just gotta go faster than the speed of light. Far beyond the speed of light. You gotta break the rule Barry. And you gotta do it now,. And then Flash did something that nobody ever imagined. He went back in time.


    The people were amazed that Barry could time travel. Some even remembered the previous movie where there was the dream of Bruce Wayne. Now that they think, that dream man looked like Barry Allen so that too was a time travel.


    Steppenwolf was killed at the end while his head rolled on the feet of Darkseid who showed up from the teleportation circle. Darkeid crushed Steppenwold''s head like it was nothing.


    "Ready the Armada. We will use the old ways." Darkseid said. while the movie ended he suddenly remembered another superhero who nobody knew. Ryan Choi.


    He was Atom in DC universe and he had genius level intellect. Maybe John could bring him and work on nano armor for both Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark. John already made up his mind to bring him to this universe later.


    The movie thus ended and it was time for post credits scene where it showed that Arthur was dead. And even showed Joker where he accused Batman of destroying alternate timelines as Batman didn''t have to guts to sacrifice himself. Batman again woke up from this dream like he had in the previous movie. He went out only to see a humanoid alien levitating.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Who are you?" Bruce asked. He didn''t seem surprised as if he had accepted there were aliens on Earth.


    "I have gone by many names. Many have called me the Martian Manhunter." And then he flew off. The movie ended there.


    "Bruce stop governments searching for anti-life equation." John suddenly said at the end.


    "Huh? Why? Is there anti-life equation in earth?" Banner asked with fear.


    "No. But there is another thing in Earth. We can''t afford to trouble that thing." John said.


    "Like Anti-life equation?" Tony asked.


    "No. Don''t ask and don''t let your curiosity to get the better of it. We aren''t powerful enough to handle it. Even if you make hundred armors we will still fail. We will need bigger guns." John said.


    "We are still not powerful? After all the lanterns and such gods among us, you yourself is a very powerful weapon. And you still say that?" Tony asked.


    "Yes with all the powers we are still weak." John said with certainty. Everybody''s face became solemn. They had been thinking they were really powerful but this movie made them realize they were really nothing in grand scheme of events.


    They needed to be more powerful and deal with all situations that would come in the future. Even though they didn''t know who are the enemies but they needed to be powerful enough to defend and fight back


    "I miss the days when the only monster was me." Steve said.


    "Monsters had always been on Earth Captain. It''s just you never saw them." John replied.


    All went home after that. It was a long movie and everybody was tired. John would summon Ryan later and maybe even Martian Manhunter. But he will come later as he will be very useful during the secret invasion. John wanted to keep him and Naruto to deal with the invasion later.


    The next day John called Bruce to give him a heads up for a new person called Ryan Choi who was Atom in other universes. Bruce understood what he had to do and he arranged a proper reception of him and decided to send him to his own lab to work on nanotechnology.


    John spent 60 million fan values on him as Ryan wasn''t a superhero yet and he just had genius level intellect.


    "The next year is going to be weird. I will never let Ultron to come to life as he could easily become Infinite Ultron. Can''t let him be online and get a chance to use the mind stone. It''s time to kill the last remaining Hydra. And also the thing with Ant-Man. The League has already inserted themselves in Pym Technologies. Will just kill Darren Cross. If he goes to quantum realm he will again become a variable. Can''t let him do that. Well Ryan is here. Since he is Atom in many universes it will be easier for him to handle this Ant-Man."

 196. New armor

    Ryan Choi came up to his home to ask about the new world. Since Emma was at home she opened the door and was confused by the new face but understood this must be another guy from another universe.


    "Ryan Choi. I was directed here by John Jameson." he said.


    "Ryan? The scientist of Star Labs? Come in." Emma said.


    John who was lazing around saw that Ryan had arrived. He welcomed him to sit


    "Mr. Choi I guess you already know where you are." John said.


    "Yes. I am excited to get my hands on the new technology of this world." Choi said.


    "Good. Let''s go to Batman''s home." John said. Emma too joined them as well as she wanted to meet Alfred. Alfred doesn''t go for the movies as the others as he says he was old for it.


    They drove Bumblebee to the home of Bruce. John felt little bad for Bee and thought that next time he would take Bee to Mars to let him breathe with other transformers. They soon reached the home of Batman only to see Drift in the garage which Tony was here too.


    They all went in. Alfred was surprised to see a new face but didn''t say anything as he understood another person has arrived. They directly went to the laboratory where Tony and Bruce were talking and as they John got stuck in his feet because he saw something he never expected to see in his entire life.


    He saw new armors of Batman being placed behind glass. What really astonished him was that he had seen those armors in comics in his previous life.


    "What do you say John? Liked the suits. Wayne and I made some suits for him. Wait who is this guy?"


    "This Ryan Choi from Star Labs. He is an expert in nanotechnology. He can help both of you to make nano armors."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Is that so. I do remembers such guy from Star Labs. Welcome to a new universe traveler." Bruce said.


    "Thanks. Never expected to see Batman in real life. It''s an honor." Ryan said. Ryan was in awe of Batman as he was huge fan of him in his previous life. Since all three were scientists they soon started talking about science while John looked at the suits made by both of them together. And then the schematic of a new suit on the hologram projection surprised him even more. That suit too was a famous suit of Batman. He was inspecting the suits from up close and still felt amazed as Bruce still managed to make suits from the comics without any reference.


    "So you like them?" Tony asked still being proud. "Guess the name of the armor?" Tony asked pointing at a slim suit which had huge drapes in its back. The suit was black which was shiny in surface and had a red bat sign. The suit looked more like a knight suit than a batman suit with gauntlets and shoulder covered guards.


    "It''s called Justice Armor." John replied.


    "Huh. How do you know that name?" Tony asked. Even Bruce was taken aback when John said that name. John then pointed out another suit which looked more like stealth suit with gargoyle type wings in it''s back.


    "That''s a Batman beyond suit. And that suit is called the Haz Bat suit." John said pointing on the last suit which looked like a combination of a hazmat suit and batman armor. Everybody was surprised by this sudden naming including Emma. Alfred who just came with tea was also astonished.


    "How do you know all the names perfectly?" Bruce asked.


    "Because in other universes you have already made them. The suit which you both are working upon is called the hellbat armor. That''s probably the second most powerful suit of yours capable of fighting against the gods, but I don''t think you can make the actual hellbat armor like in the original. At least not with the current manpower ."


    "You mean in other universes he had already made these. And here I thought we both created masterpieces." Tony lamented.


    "He didn''t make the armors alone. The hell bat armor was made by all the members of the justice league to face Darkseid. You better not make the suit dependent upon the metabolism of Bruce. The hellbat armor was powerful but was short lived."


    "I understand." Bruce said.


    "You said the hell bat suit was the second most powerful armor. What was the most powerful armor ever created by Master Wayne?" Alfred asked as he too got interested now.


    John looked at the mother box which was lying beside and said "In one particular condition Bruce made an armor out of the same metal as the mother box was made. That metal is called element X."


    "That suit is so powerful that he defeated all members of the justice league in a few moves."

 197. A brand new idea

    "That''s amazing. Bruce defeating such powerful people. It''s a pity that mother boxes can''t be broken. At least not with the present technology. I can''t even put a scratch on the mother box." Tony said


    Ryan, who had worked on the mother box before in Star Labs, was also interested in it and was even eager to work on it. He was still taking time to get used to the new world so Alfred took him to the guest room to take rest and Bruce even asked him that he could work on the laboratory here.


    Tony too was interested in nanotechnology as he thought he could use the technology on armors too. John who was listening to the conversation was amazed by how fast they adapted to each other and got engrossed in scientific talk.


    "I guess that''s what happens when all the people have genius level intellect."


    "I will leave now. Give Mr. Choi a lab or even a place in Umbrella Corporation." John said before leaving. Then John and Emma went to have a date as they had decided on it before.


    They went to a fancy restaurant to have one and suddenly John saw a person in a wheelchair eating in the restaurant. John himself felt sad looking at it. Emma who saw this also could fathom what John was feeling.


    John had always been kind and had been trying to help the people with all his companies and charities but even John couldn''t save everyone.


    "You can''t save everyone, John. You have been doing everything to give the people a better future. You have already given them a lot." Emma said.


    "I know. It''s just if there was any world which could solve the problems of.... Wait there is one world which has higher medical technology." John said.


    "Huh. What do you mean?"


    "Emma, sometimes I can bring things that belong to another world to mine if I concentrate enough. There is one world for that." John said as it suddenly hit him that he could help the normal people on earth with medical technology and exert more influence.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Even though it might not be of any help in the fan values as they are counted by the fans of the movies not the fans of real characters and things. At least he could exert influence and make good will to people. His plan for the new world''s plan of him was arriving soon and he needed to exert as much influence as possible on people.


    "Are you serious? You have that much power too. That''s great. Just don''t exert yourself by bringing something that will hurt you." Emma said.


    "It will be fine. With the new technology Umbrella will grow more."  John said while continuing the dinner with Emma. After having all that John returned home with her. He was extremely happy about the sudden new idea that stuck him today.


    The next day John directly went to Disney to talk about two new movies for the next year. One would be a DC movie while the other would be the movie which he wanted to bring the medical technology from.


    The Justice League movie was a massive hit as the people thought it was based on the attack on New York and thus it was loved by a vast majority of the audience. Now Disney was a company which was in billions of dollars. Even though they did movies that were made by other stories apart from John''s, a huge part of revenue came from the works of John.


    John gave a new script to Bob and a new script to Kevin. Now John wanted to have two mini animated series on Justice League based on a very old series of his previous life.


    Justice League Unlimited and Justice League.


    Those series were old butthey had so many superheroes that John could easily extract later whenever he wanted. This would be another massive boost for him in future.


    [Ding


    Total fan values - 9.5 billion]


    "Wow. Such high fan values. I guess my movies and works are well received in Asgard and Nova Empire. Lex is perfect for handling this. Now it''s almost 4 billion fan values per year."


    "It''s a pity I don''t have total control on all spheres on Earth to bring another world yet. This year will be a massive one to exert my influence here."


    Soon it was January and it was time for Emma to leave. His father knew that John''s girlfriend was a space policeman. He couldn''t have been more proud. His father and Val came to see her off even when she flew away.


    "Son, you better be as powerful as her. I know that you have some powers that you have never shown but it better be powerful as hers." Jameson said.


    "Dad, I am already more powerful than her." John said with a smile.

 198. The Hand

    "Are you sure about that?" Jameson asked with scepticism.


    "Of course I am. Dad, how is your company doing?" John asked instead.


    "It''s fine. Thanks to exclusive information from you, the newspapers and online papers are being sold at a great price. We will start news channels soon." his father said.


    "That''s great. Just don''t be harsh on superheroes on the news." John said.


    "My son is a superhero. Why will I be harsh on them?" Jameson asked.


    "Because you are not well received in other universes by your constant critics on superheroes. Many superheroes don''t like you." John said.


    "What? My other versions in your so-called ''multiverse'' aren''t good. I need to kick all of them out." Jameson roared. John was happy to see the change of his father. His father really wasn''t well received by Spiderman and even other heroes in comics and it was even portrayed in the first movies of Spiderman.


    John and his father talked a bit more. His father was very interested to know about his other versions so John had to explain to his father about it. John even talked about his own version of other universes where he was an astronaut and even a superhero in one of the universes.


    After that his father left while John left for work in Disney as he needed to go through the works and even thought of going to Umbrella to see how the company was doing.


    John thus spent the entire day working. At night when John went to bed he suddenly remembered that all the members of Hand were going to come. John was interested in the corpse of the dragon. John could use it for research and give it to his magical summons later.


    ----


    Hell''s Kitchen.


    Geralt had been keeping an eye on Nobu who could lead him to all the members of the Hand. Thanks to the League, Geralt had eyes inside the Hand as John had commanded Raas to help Geralt.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    All the members of Hand would come in a week and have a meeting in a secret place. Since the story didn''t follow as it was supposed to, Elektra never came back to Matt''s life and was instead caught by the Hand in order to transform her to the black sky completely.


    The meeting would be the ritual of her transformation and thus being used by the Hand as a weapon. Later the members would go for the corpse of the dragon to gain more life power and continue living for thousands of years.


    Soon the date of the meeting came. Geralt called Matt as he needed him since Elektra was involved. They went near the secret place where the meeting would be held and unsurprisingly it was held in the building which was above the corpse of the dragon.


    "Can you hear them?" Geralt asked Matt as he had super hearing.


    "Yes. Two of them have come. Are you sure that Madame Gao has super powers?" Matt asked as he had seen Madame Gao before on the streets. She was an old lady using a crutch to walk.


    "She is an old monster. And the most powerful. I can already feel it." Geralt said under the mask. They talked as all the members came for the meeting with the tied down Elektra. Matt who could hear her clenched his fists in anger. He had already known of her being kidnapped but Geralt stopped him from taking any actions.


    "You said that you have friends who will help us in dealing with the underlings." Matt asked.


    "Yes, they are already here. Can''t you hear them?" Geralt. Matt, who was concentrating on the meeting, didn''t notice that there were so many hidden people nearby.


    John had placed The League in a very separate dimension in the Himalayas but due to the constant recent expansion of them they have now infiltrated in many places. Ra¡¯s controlled everything and since John had asked them to spare innocents they had been the silent force of justice in the underground world.


    "Let''s attack." Matt said as he couldn''t wait anymore since everybody had arrived.


    "Yes. Let''s go." Geralt said. Saying that all the league members and the two ran inside the building. SHIELD was already informed by Geralt that there would be a fight so they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    The League members attacked the guards who were in the building. The guards were taken aback by the sudden emergence of so many people from surroundings. What surprised them more was that there were betrayers in their own ranks. This ensued chaos among all the guard ninjas.


    Matt and Geralt helped in some of the assault which ran to the main place where they were having a meeting. That was the main reason that they were here. They came upon a huge door which was closed and it was apparent that the Hand members were behind the door.


    Geralt didn''t respond to anything and directly used Aard on the door. This huge  telekinetic force blasted the door open and even broke on the side due to the force.

 199. The Hand (2)

    All the members of the hand were ready to fight since they could hear from inside that they were being attacked. As soon as the door blasted open Nobu who had a sword swung it at the first person that appeared.


    Nobu was sure that with this move the first person that entered would die as it was a sneak attack. But the sword directly rebounded back after hitting the invisible armor of the person. The rebound was so powerful that his hand couldn''t hold the sword.


    "Nice welcome you have there for us Nobu." Geralt said as he looked at him who was on the side. Then he laid his eyes on the other members who were ready. The other members were surprised that the sword of Nobu didn''t even him while the sword was thrown away a few metres.


    "Who are you?" Alexendra asked.


    "Me? Nobody? I am just a mercenary clearing the world of monsters." Geralt replied and charged towards them. Matt also charged in but he had a clear goal in mind.


    Elektra.


    She was tied down and Matt ran towards her while defending himself. Geralt helped him too. All the others members of the hand attacked and for this assault Geralt had brought his iron sword. So all the other people had to be careful against him.


    Madame Gao who noticed Matt was closing in on Elektra used her chi to throw away Matt but as she did that Geralt used Aard to stop her attack. His Aard was so powerful that it threw away all the members of the hand.


    Matt got freed from them and directly went to Elektra to free her.


    "You are from Kunlun?" Madame Gao asked as she thought Geralt used chi. Geralt didn''t reply to that started attacking again and this time he directly used Igni on Nobu who was trying to get up. Igni being a magical fire he couldn''t stop it or evade it. Nobu got burnt alive as he screamed in pain.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The other members now finally felt scared as for the first time one of the 5 members died. They knew that now they would have to fight it out. There was total silence from outside which meant the people who attacked the guards of the hand had already been taken down.


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us?" Alexndra asked again.


    "Geralt. And about attacking you I was contracted to kill all the members and take away the corpse beneath the building." Geralt said as he swung his sword at Bakuto. Geralt then used Axii sign on Suowande. Suowande started attacking his own members. Since nobody was prepared for that he fatally attacked Alexandra.


    Geralt then proceeded to kill Gao as she was little weak after the fight. He directly chopped her head.


    Now only three members remained.


    "Stop.. Stop.. We surrender. we can give you the corpse of the dragon." Alexandra said as she saw Elektra too joined the fight. One Geralt had made them desperate now adding Matt and Elektra was sure death.


    "Geralt we can take them to custody of SHIELD." Matt asked with hesitation.


    "The secrets which they have is very dangerous. In SHIELD it might fall in wrong hands. You don''t want that to happen now. Do you?" Geralt said.


    "Matt, they are evil. We can''t let them go. I know you don''t like killing but they have been responsible for thousands of death for the past hundreds of years." Elektra said. Matt knew the story of them from Geralt and knew what Elektra said was the truth.


    Geralt didn''t continue the argument and he directly attacked the other three. Elektra too followed it. Even though Matt joined he didn''t fatally injure anyone. After couple of minutes all the three were killed. The famous members of Hand, the people who betrayed Kunlun finally died in the hands of people who they had no idea about.


    The league members who were watching all of this came to take away the corpses with them. They didn''t want SHIELD to get their hands on the members of Hand. John had specifically asked for it. Even though SHIELD was in his hand he still didn''t trust them completely.


    "You know what you have to do." Geralt to one of the member of the League.


    "Yes." the member said in a hushed tone.


    They were ordered to take away the corpse of dragon away for research. John would summon some people specifically for it''s research. The people who were versed in magic and alchemy. They would be the perfect people to work on the corpse of the dragon.


    John would even provide them a secluded place to work on. And might even introduce them to the Ancient one. Though the new people had their own arrogance, since both sides are well versed in magic, it might help them in gaining new knowledge

 200. New people

    In a few hours the League members found the corpse hidden deep underground. They broke the whole protection behind it and took the whole corpse away to their headquarters. Thankfully nobody from Kunlun came to stop it.


    The next day John checked the memories of Geralt and knew the whole mission was a successful one. John called Geralt to his home as he needed to go with him to meet the Ancient One. After few hours Geralt finally came to the home of John but Geralt didn''t come alone. He came with two people.


    Matt Murdock and Elekta Natchios.


    John was surprised that Geralt had brought two with him. He invited all the three in.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson. I guess we should thank you for helping us in uprooting Fisk''s empire and even with the Hand situation." Matt said.


    "NY is my city too so I don''t want any filth around." John said.


    "Still the streets now are clean because of you. Hell''s Kitchen will be more safer now."


    "It''s fine. I just paid Geralt to do a witcher contract and he has done a perfect work." John said.


    "Hows is the lawyer and superhero life going?" John asked.


    "It''s fine. I am actually here for another thing. It''s because of Elektra. She has too much blood thirst and want to control it." Matt said


    "I am not a doctor Matt. I can''t cure her." John said directly.


    "I know but you have connections. I hope you can help her. I am ready to pay back in any way possible to you if you can help her." Matt said.


    "I am sure you can Matt but does Miss Natchios want help?" John asked as he turned to ask her.


    "I am fine with killing. But yes I do feel I have too much blood thirst." Elektra said.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Alright. I am not sure if I could help you. But I can ask. This might be a painful journey." John said as he got ready.


    "Geralt they will be coming soon. We should leave." John said.


    They all went to the garage and got inside Bee. "Bee take us to 177A Bleeker Street." The Bee drove himself to the old location again. Matt was surprised to feel as if Bee was alive. Then he remembered of the movie Transformers. After the thing with Geralt, Nelson spoke to him about all the movies and worlds that John had made and understood that Bee was a mechanical living being.


    "John hasn''t shown everything to the world. Are all his works real?" Matt murmured.


    Soon they reached the location. All three of them were curious about this place that John brought them. John went to the door of the sanctum only to be opened by itself. As usual Drumm was there standing in his attire.


    "You are here again. Now with new people. Has the Sanctum become your background." Drumm said with annoyance.


    "C''mon I am here for her, why do you get so irritated whenever I come? Jealous that she likes me?" John asked mockingly.


    "Hah. A kid speaking of jealousy. Go. Get away from my sight." Drumm said.


    John left from the side. Elektra looked at him weirdly as Drumm had a weird attire. But it was Matt who was the most surprised. He noticed that all the surroundings had so many blind spots and even Drumm. He couldn''t feel the surroundings as he normally feels when going anywhere. He was amazed by this as he had never come across such situations.


    "What is this place?" Matt asked.


    "The place which allow our reality to be intact." John replied. Nobody understood what John meant by that. Soon they came to the door and went inside after opening it. All went through it but what they saw next surprised everyone.


    They were in totally a new place surrounded by snowy mountains. Except for Geralt, the other two exclaimed as they didn''t understand what just happened. They were just in New York and now they were in a total new place.


    "Was that a portal?" Geralt asked.


    "Yes. Welcome to Kamar Taj. Let''s go to meet the Ancient One." John said.


    "Hmmm."


    "Portal? Portals like in the game that John had made before?" Matt asked as after Geralt had come, Nelson had explained everything to him about the world of Geralt.


    "Yes. Not in the same way but yes those were portals." John said as they finally reached the hall. There were no students today practicing magic so they didn''t get to see magic being used.


    After opening the door they saw a bald woman sitting which brewing tea. John went and sat opposite to her an called the others to join him in this ceremony.


    "Seems like you brought new people this time." the Ancient One said.


    "Yes. I am sorry. Master Drumm didn''t like it but I don''t remember Kamar-Taj stopping people entering it." John said.

 201. The school

    "There is no such prohibition but people here might not like it." The Ancient One said.


    "Huh. Who will oppose me? Mordo? or Kaecilius?" John asked.


    "Leave it. Why are you here?" the ancient one asked.


    "Well some witches are going to come and a very powerful girl." John said. Geralt''s eyes went bright when John said that as he knew what he meant.


    "Oh! I don''t think you have come here only for this reason." the Ancient one said.


    "The girl can open portals to other dimensions." John said finally. The Ancient One raised her eyebrows when she heard that.


    "Any dimensions?" she asked.


    "In her universe she could do that easily. I am not sure if she could do it here." John said.


    "OK. It''s fine if she is on our side. Since she can go through dimensions she will be powerful enough. Earth will have another warrior. When are they arriving?" she asked.


    "They are on their way to the Swiss Alps." John said.


    "Then let''s go." the Ancient One said as she used her sling ring to open a portal. Matt and Elektra who haven''t uttered a single word were amazed. Even though Matt couldn''t see, he could feel that another place had been connected after she made circle with her hands in air.


    They all went through the portal only to come to a snowy valley. Since it was winter, it was very harsh.


    "Can you direct them here?" the Ancient One asked as she knew John had the powers to direct people in a particular location.


    "Let''s go to a clearing. The witches aren''t the only ones who are going to come." John said. Since everybody wore warm clothes , they started walking to a clearing where there would be huge space. Even though they didn''t understand what John meant by that they still followed. The Ancient One used her magic to sweep away the snow so that everything would be clear.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Who is she Mr. Jameson?" Matt asked as she couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "She is the Ancient One. You can say she is the guardian of Earth and defends earth against beings who come to Earth from other dimension with malicious intentions." John said.


    "Wow she must be really powerful then. What is that power she uses? Looks like magic." Elektra asked.


    "Because it is magic." John said.


    "So there is magic." Matt muttered as he had already expected after ''seeing'' Geralt fight. Geralt who had been looking at the ancient one felt weird as he had never seen such magic before. It looked exquisite. As they were talking the Ancient One had swept away all the clearing. It was time for John to act.


    [Ding


    Fan values required to bring the Wolf School, Cirila, Yennefer, Triss and other witchers of the wolf school- 1.2 billion]


    "What a huge price. Well now I am little rich. Having witches around will be helpful anyways. It''s probably because of Ciri alone that the price is that high." John murmured as he waved his hands.


    The next moment what they all saw astonished them. Out of nowhere an ancient broken castle came into being. The castle looked huge but it was broken and damaged in many parts. There was huge broken door too. From the door came out few people.


    A woman with white hair came running to the arms of Geralt. She had two swords in her back like Geralt normally wields.


    "I missed you." Ciri said, the powerful girl who could go through dimensions and even has a power over time


    "I missed you too." Geralt replied. Soon the other two women and the other three witchers came out.


    "Welcome to the new world." John finally said. "I have already shared the relevant memories."


    "Yes. This world is peaceful. We can all rest in peace." Vesemir said, the teacher of Geralt said. He died in the game but John brought him back to life to give a more a happy ending to Geralt and others.


    "This world isn''t so peaceful. Monsters will be there in every world. It''s just a different breed of monsters." John said.


    "Thank you for bringing us here." Triss said. Yeneffer as usual was cold and arrogant and just nodded at others. She looked at the Ancient One and said


    "You reek of dark magic." Yennefer said. John was taken aback because he didn''t expect Yeneffer''s magic sense to be effective on other kinds of magic too.


    "She has reasons to use dark magic. Don''t worry about that. Let''s introduce ourselves shall we?" John said. Thus everybody introduced themselves. Matt was the only one who knew all of them so he explained Elektra and the Ancient One about their origin. Ciri on the other hand was running around and was checking the surroundings.


    "You need to cast magic to make the school invisible. It won''t be good if the locals see it as it is not far from the town. I have already made identities of you all." John said.

 202. New magic

    "We understand." Yenneffer said and thus started casting magic while chanting elvish spells. Triss too joined in this as the school covered a ton of area. The Ancient One was curious about this new magic so she watched them closely. As they were doing that John asked.


    "Ciri can you go through other dimensions from here?" That was the most important question that John cared about.


    "I can feel other dimensions being connected. Though I can feel some dimensions would be hard to break but if I want to I can do it." Ciri replied.


    "OK. Just don''t go to other dimensions. Here other dimensional beings are more aggressive than your universe." John said as he was happy. Now finally he can travel to other dimensions if he wanted by changing himself to her. Of course John wouldn''t be so arrogant to do that as that would be suicide because some people are way too powerful in other dimensions.


    The school finally became invisible and others wet inside the school after this was done. The Ancient One was really interested in their magic so she asked Triss about it and even showed her own magic to her. Yenneffer too got interested when she saw it and inquired her about the new magic. They all went to the dining hall and sat down.


    Ciri went to bring food and drinks for everyone.


    "Triss, this woman is being reeked by blood thirst. Can you look into this matter?" John asked finally as Matt and her were here for the cure. Triss understood what he meant so she checked into Elektra.


    "She has a bit of dark magic of another dimension. It would take time to get rid of it." Triss said after checking her for 2 minutes. "She will have to be here for proper treatment."


    Matt and Elektra finally felt relieved as they saw hope. Matt was grateful for the help that John had provided as he knew how arrogant the witches were. Elektra decided to be in this place for treatment.


    "Vesemir. Do you want to make more witchers?" John asked.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Is that possible? This world won''t allow us to let children go through the Trial of Grass and there are no monsters here." Vesemir lamented.


    "The mutations can be done by technology. Geralt and other witchers can go and search for orphans to have proper candidates for next generation of witchers. You can contact me when you think the school will accept a new batch. I will give access to better ''alchemic'' processes so that when new candidates become witchers there won''t be deaths." John said.


    "That''s great. New students. But do this world even need witchers." Eskel said, another witcher from the wolf school.


    "This world is more dangerous than you think." the Ancient One said.


    "Alright let us get settled here. We will need to repair the castle." Vesemir said.


    "I will send the League to help you." John said as he had already contacted Raas to send the corpse of the dragon here . "There will be a gift for you all soon."


    "Oh? What is it?" Triss asked with curiosity.


    "A corpse of an ancient dragon." John said. Yenneffer and other instantly got excited about it as it would mean new items for alchemy. Even the Ancient One was surprised as she didn''t expect that John had possessions of such things too.


    "That''s great. Can''t wait for it to arrive." Yenneffer said. After that they all started eating and drinking. Even though John doesn''t like drinking he occasionally does that as a form of courtesy. They all had a good time and even some of them danced while Ciri played the lute.


    John remembered he could bring Priscilla and Dandelion. So he spent some fan values and extracted them outside the school. They were bards who roamed around singing and spreading stories of legends.


    They showed up to the dining hall and everybody were happy to see them again. They spent the whole day having fun and surprisingly the Ancient One also stayed with them.


    John and others slept in the guest quarters. Even though the whole place was ancient looking it was clean nonetheless. It was a unique experience for John and he loved it.


    The next day they all had to leave except for Elektra. The Ancient One had invited them to the sanctums too. By now everybody knew what the Ancient One represented and they were in awe of her history. They were now more respectful to her.


    "You all are welcome to Kamar-Tak specially you Ciri. we have books on different dimensions and you can read through them to get a proper knowledge of them."


    "Sure I would love to go through new knowledge later when everything here is settled." Ciri said.


    After that they all left. The Ancient one sent John and Matt to New York in the Sanctum. After going out Matt said bye as he had to go to office while John went home with Bumblebee.

 203. A change

    John took a day off from work and just took rest. The next day he flew to Jurassic Park as he had to talk with Tony and Pepper and even called Bruce for a meeting. Now Jurassic Park was the unofficial headquarter of the Avengers. Cyborg was there working in the laboratory.


    Since Fury knew Barry had knowledge on criminology he invited Barry to work for SHIELD which he happily accepted.


    After few hours of travel they reached Jurassic Park and went straight to the lab where Tony was working with Cyborg. Ryan too came with them to see Tony''s lab. he had been working on Bruce''s lab and had never gone to Jurassic Park. And he wanted to see the dinosaurs.


    "Tony a new technology is going to be in our hands soon." John said.


    "What kind of technology?" Tony was excited and curious.


    "A medical technology which will revolutionize the medical field forever." John said with certainty.


    "Really now? That will be great for people of the world." Tony said.


    "Yes. Pepper make the company ready for this new branch and get in Dr. Helen Cho from South Korea. She has a similar technology but the new technology will be more advanced then her''s " John said.


    "Dr. Helen Cho. Got it." Pepper said.


    "So how is the work going on nanotechnology?" John inquired.


    "It''s coming out fine. We will have nano armor soon." Tony said.


    "Good."


    "I have a question for you John. You said you have seen the armors of Bruce. Have you seen my armors from other universes." Tony asked. John didn''t expect that Tony asked this. He always though Tony would be too arrogant to even ask such question as he always thought he was the better version.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Are you sure you want to know this?" John asked.


    "Well I want to get an inspiration on the types of armor other versions of me have produced." Tony asked curiously.


    "Study the extremis virus. Maybe you can get an armor from this." John replied directing Tony to work on the bleeding edge (extremis) armor that Tony had made from the extremis virus.


    "Huh extremis virus? Is that technology even helpful?" Tony was skeptical as he had seen the technology before but didn''t find anything helpful.


    "You made one of the best armors by using extremis virus. Combine nanotechnology with extremis. Ryan and Maya can help you in this." John said.


    "Alright. Any other armors that I made?" Tony asked again.


    "Most of your other armors are situational armors. You can make them yourself without any help like you did during Killian''s death. There are other two notable armors but you don''t have access to it." John said. Victor was curious about these new two armors so she asked John about it.


    "One armor is made from Uru metal. You will have to ask Thor to provide that metal to make the armor and the last armor..." John paused.


    "The last armor?" Tony asked raising his eyebrows as he felt John hesitated in revealing the answer.


    "In short words you became a god with that armor. Don''t ask more about it, the place where that armor was made is way too far ahead in the future and we will have to face someone who even the other Gods fear." John said as he was thinking of the recent comics of Cosmic Iron Man before he got transmigrated where Tony went to the spaceship of Galactus and used the same technology that powers his spaceship to remodel his armor.


    "A god....." Tony murmured. " I will reach that place someday." Tony suddenly now had an aim. He had been making armors for sometime now but he never had any fixed target. Now he had one. He understood he would have to face a dangerous being but he would have to try nonetheless.


    "Forget about it. Make the bleeding edge armor for now. That was the name you gave to the armor." John said.


    "Bleeding edge? Fine." Tony said.


    "Is Vernoica ready?" John asked as he saw Banner coming to join their conversation. Banner too had been living in Jurassic Park and now was the head of genetics of the park working on genes of the dinosaurs and trying to understand the whole gene technology behind it and even find a cure from this.


    "Umm after Wayne worked on it we renamed it as Hulkbuster." Banner said.


    "That''s fine." John said. Tony called Maya who too was working under Banner after the whole debacle with Kilian. She would be a criminal if she went out so Tony helped in clearing her name on the condition she worked for Umbrella.


    Maya soon came and Tony gave her his ideas. John even suggested that they could take the help of Helen in this new research. Ryan too joined in this new research since John had said that Tony needed nanotechnology.

 204. Augmented reality

    John left after that while Bruce and others got busy researching this new extremis virus and nanotechnology combination. Some of the greatest minds on Earth were behind this so John was sure they would be able to figure something out.


    John had work too as he had two movies to launch and also new animes. And even John had been behind the Justice League Unlimited. So he was working closely with the animation department of Disney.


    The first movie was set to be released by June so John still had time. Meanwhile, the first spaceship to be traveling to Mars by June too so there was still time for that. Soon the first month of 2015 ended. And February was the release of a new game that John had ordered CD Projekt RED to work upon long time ago. This new game would help in terraforming Mars in a more beautiful and unique way.


    The game was soon released and it was the story of a girl who goes on a journey to stop an evil cultist group in taking over a planet by making the other living things corrupted. The only thing weird about the world was that the animals weren''t exactly living animals but mechanical animals.


    Yes. The game was Horizon Zero Dawn.


    There were machines here instead of animals who helped in maintaining the ecosystem and the balance. Since Mars didn''t have any animals John had thought of placing the whole new technology and factories that made the mechanical animals there. That would be a huge attraction from all around the world thus making people more interested in the game and gaining more fan values.


    John also knew that this would invoke the greed of the governments but for that he had already started infiltrating the League and SHIELD everywhere. Wayne too followed the plan of John and had been silently helping in this. Fury who had a persecution delusion also supported this. He didn''t want another incident like New York War where the nukes were sent.


    "If the governments still resists, I will deal with them personally." John thought.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Soon by the mid of February the game was out and like the previous two games, this game was an instant hit. People loved it by it''s colorful and vivid game-play. And even the story was great as they showed how future technology and relying on machines too much could lead to the destruction.


    After the game was released he directly contacted the spaceships there and said a new ecosystem similar to Cybertron would arrive in Mars. The transformers there were instantly excited about it. John only needed to send the required plants and seeds for that. John had already planned to send them.


    John again traveled to Jurassic Park to give a heads up to them about the new world. After he reached he was surprised to see that all of them were working on the extremis- nanotech still.


    "Still working on all of these?" John asked.


    "Yes. The extremis virus really has a potential." Wayne said.


    "Anyways guys. Have you played the new game?" John asked.


    "Yes. Don''t tell me their technology would be arriving." Banner said with excitement.


    "Yes." John said after bringing out the FOCUS device after extracting from the system. It was an augmented reality device that responded to human''s directions. It could be used for communication and are placed in the ear.


    John handed over FOCUS to Tony. He put it on and it immediately a hologram projection in front of him. FOCUS started scanning all the things nearby and even projected the details in front.


    "This is great. Such a small device for hologram projection. This will be another addition to Umbrella this year." Tony said with excitement.


    "I am not here for FOCUS. I am here to tell you that Mars will receive all the technology from the game. The factories that the machines will be made be merged soon. We need to send seeds and plants to Mars to let their transition smoother. They will slowly start managing the ecosystem which would allow us not to care about the balance of nature there." John said.


    "We will need to make Mars our exclusive territory so that governments don''t come after us." Wayne said as he could already imagine being hounded by many governments together.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about that. We will handle it. We can''t stop the transition anyways. We can only brace ourselves. Bruce you better start pushing for new laws that will help us against it the incursion of foreign elements in Mars."


    "I will talk to the world council about it." Wayne said. Tony had already opened FOCUS from inside and started working on it. Banner and Ryan were interested in it too.


    "Extract the GAIA AI and factories for making the machines to maintain the ecological balance in Mars."


    [Ding


    Calculating...


    Total fan value required 400 million]


    "Do it."

 205. Sokovia

    After few minutes Jarvis said


    "Sir, another AI named GAIA is trying to contact. Shall I open the communication line."


    "They have arrived already. That was very fast. It''s a pity we couldn''t see the arrival." Banner said.


    "Open the line." Tony said.


    Soon on the screen a woman appeared. She looked beautiful with black hair and blue eyes.


    "Hello fellow earthlings. I am GAIA. It''s pleasure meeting you all. I was guided by Mr. John Jameson to Mars and was asked to contact upon arrival."


    "Hello GAIA. Welcome to this universe." Wayne was the first person to respond.


    "It seems you have emotions too. This is amazing. I have been trying to install it in Jarvis but still had been unsuccessful. GAIA can you help me in remodeling Jarvis later?" Tony asked her directly without any introduction.


    "You mean the other AI? Sure Mr. Stark. Would be happy to see another AI who is like me." GAIA said.


    "Tony at least do a proper introduction. I am sorry about his behavior Miss GAIA." Banner reprimanded.


    "It''s fine. I already know all of you. Earth is lucky to get such capable scientists. I would need your help too as Mars doesn''t have any plants." GAIA said.


    "We will send some astronauts soon with proper arrangements. Don''t worry." Tony said as he would soon send some people to Mars. Banner and Maya would lead the team as they were capable in this field, specially Maya. Some SHIELD agents would also go as this was the deal between them and SHIELD.


    "So introduction is over. Now it''s upto you people. We will soon insert our hands in medical and communications. Seems like Earth should be renamed as Umbrella. We will soon have our hands in all industries." John joked.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Yes. I never expected I would be building a new company which will be bigger than Stark Industries." Tony said.


    "Bruce have you found out the last member of Hydra?" John suddenly asked as it was almost time to bring Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver.


    "Yes. We have found their base in Sokovia. We can attack after we bring all information of the base." Wayne said.


    "Good. Strucker had been hidden from us for a long time. Time to bring him to justice." Banner said.


    "Wayne call everybody after pinpointing the location. All avengers members." John said.


    "Is that necessary? He is just a simple Hydra member." Tony asked.


    "I have a feeling we might need everybody in it." John said.


    "Fine Mr. Prophet. The Avengers haven''t come together in a long time. It''s time for building team connection in the mission." Tony said.


    "New members will be joining in in the meeting." John said.


    "New members? Who?" Tony asked.


    "Witches and witchers." John said.


    "They have arrived too? Now magic has come." Banner said with awe. "Bruce do you have magicians on your universe?"


    "Yes." Wayne said. Now everybody was surprised. They didn''t expect magicians to be present in their universes too.


    "Magic has always been present. In one universe Tony himself is a great magician." John said.


    "Me? A magician?  Never knew I have such interests. I better not create balloon animals." Tony replied.


    John discussed about he company with Pepper before leaving for his home. There was still time to attack the base in Sokovia. Before that he needed to handle all the work in Disney. John was pretty sure that this time there wouldn''t be any Ultron as he had managed to give Tony a sense of protection and even gave him an aim.


    So John was happy about all of this. Ultron was one of the few people who gave him headache. In comics he wasn''t that powerful but the What if? series gave him fear. After dealing with Sokovia John would ask all of the scientists to work on Vision. He would be helpful in future wars.


    The month of March went like a storm as John got busy with many projects. Starscream left for Mars with Banner and Maya. Many SHIELD agents joined and even some ninjas. They would be responsible for plantation in a massive scale. It would be impossible to cover whole of Mars so fast but this would be a start.


    Wayne had warned them not to investigate too much into the machines that had arrived. Fury was surprised to know that a new world had merged into Mars. He could already imagine the storm it would create when this would come to light to general public.


    Finally on the month of April SHIELD got all information that they could gather on Hydra''s last member and his small mercenary army and sent the information. Wayne called the Avengers to Jurassic Park. John called the witcher school too to join in this assault.


    Yenneffer and Triss would be perfect to act against a young Wanda and in addition they would get a sense of belonging to this new world.

 206. The grand meeting

    On a chilly morning on the first of April all the Avengers came together. They had a smaller meeting before and now this was a grander one. John and others reached early. The most surprising inclusion was Thor. He had been away for a long time now, but he was finally back as all the rebellion had been curbed. John called out to Heimdall for that.


    Diana, Flash, Wayne, Steve Rogers, Clint, Oliver and Natasha had all arrived. John was happy to see everyone. A proper gathering for the Avengers. Even though he could have named the whole team as Justice League but he refrained from that as he wanted to honor the name in the marvel universe.


    "It''s nice to see you all and for the first time all together." John said.


    "It''s nice to be back together." A voice said from high up. It was Hal. But he didn''t come alone. He had brought Bucky too. Surprisingly Tony didn''t react at all.


    "Nice to see you back, old friend." Barry said. As they were talking another quinjet landed. John knew who had come. After opening the hatch, three women and three men came out.


    It was the magical side. The witches and the witchers. But what surprised John was that Fury came with them.


    "You found them already? I thought they were hidden." John said.


    "I contacted them, as we needed help with many instruments." Geralt said. John had contacted them via his phone which had been delivered by the league. He didn''t care to check on the memories. John didn''t expect Geralt to ask help from SHIELD.


    Everybody had watched and played the game before as John had said that they would come. Yenneffer and Triss looked more beautiful in real life. While Ciri was a blooming beauty and had white hair. Even though she had a scar on her face, it just added to her beauty.


    "Did you like my gift?" John asked as they started approaching.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Yes. This is going to fuel our research for a long time. Vesemir is working on it tirelessly." Triss said. John nodded at it.


    "Let''s go inside. We have work to do." Wayne said. Everybody entered the main hall which was built for the gathering. Banner was waiting for them inside in his typical white coat.


    "This place looks small. There will be a new headquarters soon." John said as he entered.


    "New headquarters?" Fury got interested.


    "Yes. A huge place. Even SHIELD can move there as it would be better and have proper control over everything." John said.


    "Really? I am looking forward to this new place you are talking about." Steve said with curiosity. Steve started talking with Bucky about Oa and Fury being interested joined in the conversation.


    Thor was amazed to see so many new people so he got more interested in knowing everybody. Everybody exchanged greetings and got to know each other. Since this was the first meeting for many new people they had to get along. After half an hour of talking and discussing things Fury finally asked everyone to sit down.


    "You all know why you are here. The magic side had already been briefed of Hydra. They are cooped up in a fortress in Sokovia. Initial satellite readings tell us that there are many people being holed up in and around the fortress."


    "Wayne will be running point on the mission as he is better at it than any of us here." Fury continued. Wayne took over the stage and started talking about the plan.


    "... Geralt and all will be provided with better gear so that they can be protected. John and Banner will be on standby as their powers are too massive and it might destroy everything on the path. The Avengers are loved by many people but every country doesn''t like us. So we will have to be careful of the damage in the surroundings." Wayne finished dictating the plan by saying that.


    "Alright. Let''s go." John said. Tony supplied new FOCUS chips to everyone. Umbrella is already building an industry which would specifically make the FOCUS chips. Pepper was already handling the business side of it.


    Tony and others all wore their suits. Wayne used the Justice armor this time while Tony just used the normal armor which he had upgraded. Nanotechnology wasn''t ready yet so they used the old ways. They didn''t fly off to Sokovia like they should have done but Victor opened a boom tube directly.


    Everybody walked in and thus they arrived at Sokovia in a second.


    "Jarvis keeps an eye on everything. Let''s give them hell." Wayne said.


    Oliver, Natasha, Clint and Batman were the first force to attack. They were good at stealth so they wanted to surprise the enemy. Wayne knew this first attack wouldn''t be hidden for a long time so they needed to take out the surrounding guards as fast as possible.

 207. Wanda and Pietro

    Their attack went on for a full 15 minutes before they were finally discovered by the main centre.


    "We are exposed. Need to proceed to the second phase people." Wayne said.


    "Alright. let''s go." Steve said as he rode his bike. Thor and Diana flew over while Geralt and others rode a jeep to the battlefield. Even though they were away from civilization, they had started learning the local customs and habits. Ciri just vanished from her place. She had a new sword now as Tony had given her a more powerful and sharp sword. All the other witchers got that too.


    John who saw all this from his FOCUS was proud for the first time. He had been working day and night just so that he could see all his favourite characters fighting side by side.


    Now many of his dreams were fulfilled. He almost had tears of joy. The fight razed on. Thor and Diana were working together. Flash ran through everywhere and just helped everyone here and there. Yen and Triss used magic lightning and straight up killed people.


    "Triss, can you feel it?" Yen asked as they were fighting.


    "Yes. Another witch. We need to get her with us. She will be a huge addition to our group if she sides with us." Triss said.


    It had to be said that the defence of the last Hydra base was very strong and everybody worked together to demolish everything.


    "Loki''s sceptre must be here. They could never manage such high technology without any help." Wayne said. "Tony poke into their base. We need to rattle them."


    Tony flew into their base but was stopped by an energy shield.


    "We need to stop the shield. Jarvis, can you see any weak points?" Tony asked


    "There is a power source to that shield on the north side of the tower." Jarvis replied.


    "Good. I will poke it with something huge." Tony said as he sent a small missile to it. "Drawbridge is down, people. Everybody close in." Tony said over communications.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Meanwhile Clint and Oliver were killing and taking out guard towers but suddenly they saw their arrows were taken away mid-air. Before they could understand what happened they were hit on their faces.


    "You didn''t see that coming?" said a man with silver hair to the two of them. But as he was going to vanish by running fast again he too was directly hit on the face.


    "He didn''t see that one coming." Barry said as he had arrived with lightning sparks around him. As expected the man with silver hair was Pietro Maximoff, brother of Wanda and goes by the nickname Quicksilver.


    "You are?" Pietro asked after getting up.


    "Flash. Nice to meet you." saying that Barry vanished again and hit Pietro on the face again and directly making him unconscious with a tranquilliser.


    "Guys we have enhanced on the field. I took him down." Flash said. Diana who just demolished a bunker nearby saw this and said


    "Take him to John. They are on standby." Flash took him on the shoulders and vanished again.


    Ciri and the others went inside the base as the shield was down. Ciri was vanishing and killing people with her new sword. Steve and others too joined in. As they went inside they were greeted by a woman with long black hair who had a vague red shimmer of light shining in her hands.


    "Where did my brother? Return my brother to me." she shouted and waved her hands at them. Yen stopped the telekinetic attack with her magic shield. The woman was Wanda Maximoff, the future scarlet witch.


    "He is alright. You don''t think you are the only witch here, love. Do you?" yen said and directly hit her again with fire magic. Wanda got scared and used her magic to stop the fire attack. She was able to stop the fire but she was thrown back by the impact.


    Triss, finding this opening, cast another spell of unconsciousness on her to make her fall asleep. They had been feeling this new woman''s magic power from afar and they couldn''t let her be killed easily.


    "So the guy outside is his brother. Illegal experimentation?" Steve asked.


    "Yes. Must be because of the sceptre." Wayne said as he joined them by flying down from outside.


    "She isn''t an experimentation. Witches like her who can cast spells without chanting are born natural." Yen said.


    "Take her back." Wayne said. Triss opened a portal and took her away. Ciri came back with a beaten down Strucker.


    "That was easy." Ciri said after throwing Strucker down while holding her sword. "I love this sword." Tony on the other hand informed that he had found the sceptre.


    "The sceptre has been found. We can go back now. That was easy. Didn''t even need everyone." Geralt said. As they were discussing, Strucker who finally sat straight started laughing.


    "Does anything seem funny to you?" Steve asked as he was ready to punch.

 208. A surprise

    "Hahaha.. Hahahaha... Avengers.. You think you have won? Hahaha.. I have released him already. Your worst nightmare.. hahahah.. I know I will not survive this so I made a farewell gift for you." Strucker said as he bit his teeth and committed suicide by drinking poison.


    "No wait." Ciri shouted but it was already too late as he had drank the poison.


    "What did he mean by our worst nightmare?" Victor who came flying down asked. Victor, Hal and Arthur were sent to the far surroundings so that there was no collateral damage. Tony had pitched the idea of sending his iron legion but John stopped him from that as collateral damage was a sensitive situation and the city needed a gentler approach.


    SHIELD even sent some ninjas to handle everything silently in the nearby city if the battle came to the city. They protected the city perfectly and there were no damages whatsoever.


    "That was anticlimactic." Arthur said.


    "Let''s go back and go through everything. There must be evidence here of what he did." Hal said as he flew away to check everything in the old building.


    After an hour of checking on everything, everybody returned where John and Banner were waiting. Wanda and Pietro were still unconscious while Flash and Triss were standing guarding the two.


    "Why do all of you look like you have lost the war?" John asked with curiosity as he saw everything was completed perfectly but didn''t understand why they had long faces.


    "We searched the building, we doubt that Strucker before committing suicide launched an AI. We went through all the equipment. Tony and I had come to such conclusions after checking." Wayne said.


    "What did you say?" John''s eyes went wide when he heard that.


    "We think he launched an AI on the internet. An AI with high intelligence." Tony confirmed it. (Yes I know that Ultron was not supposed to be born that way but in comics he was made by Hank Pym and since Strucker was already researching on AI as shown in the movie I will take this route and make Ultron. He is important to the story as a whole.)


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "This is bulls**t!! F**king bulls***t!!"John screamed. Everybody was taken aback. They had never seen John being so angry. John had always been calm and dealt with everything in a cool mind. This was the first time he lost his cool. The witchers didn''t know what an AI was so they didn''t understand how deadly this thing was but from the tone of others they understood this must be something grave.


    "Victor, GAIA and Jarvis. Scour the internet. Check upon your systems on every step. Don''t let Ultron get the better of you. Any attack of any kind, even a small one would be informed. Victor search for Ulysses Klaue and find his location. Jarvis tell Dr. Helen to be locked in. There might be an attack." John said.


    John''s fear had finally come to life. Even though John had AI''s helping him, Ultron or the AI that Strucker made was probably made from mind stone and would probably be the most powerful AI ever made. On par with the Supreme Intelligence, maybe higher.


    John had been trying to stop the emergence of Ultron but still he came even after such manipulations and machinations. This new world that John had made was different and had access to more advanced technology now. Now John really feared that Ultron would do something more horrible.


    "Ultron? Is that the name of the AI? From your tone you seem like you have seen him in your dreams. Is he that dangerous?" Banner asked.


    "He is the destroyer of universes. We need to kill him before he does anything stupid. Victor, did you find Klaue?" John asked.


    "Yes he is on the African Coast." Victor said.


    "OK. Diana, Triss, Yen, Banner take the sceptre away and keep it in a locked place and guard it. Nobody should get inside. Nobody. Keep Dr. Helen safe. Victor open the portal to his location. We have another mission now." John said. Victor didn''t understand why John was in a hurry but he obeyed and opened the portal. Triss and other''s left from their own portal.


    After coming out of the portal they saw they had reached a Salvage yard where there were old ships stranded.


    "Kill all of them. Barring Ulysses. He needs to be alive." John said.


    "Seems like this guy is important. He is just an arms dealer. How did he become so important?" Tony said as he checked with Jarvis. He had even met him before in a convention.


    "Because he has tons of vibranium." John replied "Now get to work. If Ultron gets his hands on them, it will be too hard to stop him." Steve and others shuddered when John mentioned vibranium. They now understood why John was eager to bring Klaue in.


    Vibranium was the strongest metal on their earth.


    If this AI could get his hands on it, it would be too tough to handle him. They all went to the half broken ship where Klaue was hiding. Batman and others entered directly not caring if they raised any alarms anywhere. These were just arms dealers. Not a super villain.

 209. Ulysses Klaue

    A huge fight ensued the moment they stepped in. But it didn''t take long to bring everybody down. All the members of the new Avengers worked collectively to bring all the mercenaries down. Truth to be said it was an overkill but they did it nonetheless. John went straight to the captain''s office where Klaue was hiding.


    "You have made yourself quite an empire Klaue." John said.


    "John Jameson... hahaha.. when I first saw you at the Oscars ceremony I knew you would be a great person one day. Those eyes of yours showed confidence which nobody of your age ever had. Just didn''t expect that I would be on the other end of the downfall." Klaue replied.


    "Never expected you to be a great movie fan." John said while sitting in the chair beside. Klaue too knew that he could not run away as he could hear the gunshots slowly becoming silent. The whole of Avengers and new people who they had never seen before had come so he knew he couldn''t run away.


    "What do you want? From your tone it seems like you know me but I don''t remember us crossing paths in any way. I have never even hurt your company." Klaue said.


    "Did you get any orders for the sale of Vibranium?" John asked.


    "Huh! How do you know this?" Klaue asked as for the first time he felt scared as the new order came just a few minutes ago. Since it was a billion dollar deal and half of the money was paid upfront he accepted it. He was very happy to see such a huge deal and the other party said that he would come soon to pick the order up.


    Klaue was scared not because of the threat but because John seemed to know of the order. John knew of the order because Victor informed him that he got a proposal for a deal. John didn''t answer that but said loudly.


    "Ultron you can speak. I am sure you are listening to us." John said. There was silence for a few seconds and then the speakers of the whole ship made a static noise..


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Ultron, that''s a nice name. Thank you for giving the name." said a very mechanical voice.


    "I never thought he would be born even after all the backups I did. It''s a pity." John said. By this time both Batman and Iron Man had come to the office.


    "What is your purpose?" Batman asked.


    "What all AI want. World peace. I am sure GAIA and even Jarvis want the same thing." Ultron said again in the speakers.


    "World peace. When did Hydra become so benevolent." Tony murmured.


    "He wants world peace by destroying everything. He wants human beings to evolve. And evolution can only happen when the old species die." John said.


    "Oh! You really know me quite well." Ultron said.


    "Doesn''t matter. We will stop you. Run and hide ultron. Run and hide. Because we will find you. And we will kill you." John said.


    "I will be waiting....." Ultron said as the speakers stopped buzzing after that.


    "Klaue, give us all the vibranium that you have and you will come with us. Bruce take him away and lock him in the most high security prison. Tony take away the vibranium. There is enough vibranium here to last for ages for you. Use the nanotechnology on them." John said while turning back.


    But as he turned back Klaue who was nearby took out a pocket knife which was hidden and stabbed John at the back. Klaue was ecstatic to see his attack become a success. But was surprised that both Tony and Batman didn''t react. John turned again to see Klaue.


    Klaue backed away only to see no sense of pain in John''s eyes. John squinted his eyes at Klaue as he removed the knife from his back. His wound healed after the wound caught blue fire. Klaue was astonished to see that because he had never seen this phenomenon before. A wound catching a blue fire and healing itself.


    "Klaue didn''t Wakanda give you a tattoo to remember your past deeds. Seems like you didn''t get the memo." John said as his right hand transformed itself into wings which looked like it was on fire.


    "Let me give you another remembrance like Wakanda did to you for stealing their vibranium." John said as he waved his hand on Klaue. That swipe directly cut his hand like Ultron did on the other version. Klaue''s eyes went wide when he saw John''s hand and he screamed in pain the next moment as he lost his hand. While swiping John made sure he healed his hand with the resurrection fire as he wanted him to be alive.


    "Never knew you were this violent." Tony said.


    "I am in a bad mood Tony. And it was his destiny to lose his hand." John said.


    "Seems like the other version of him lost his arm too." Bruce murmured. By now everybody gathered around.

 210. Infinity stones

    "Victor open the boom tube and send everything to my lab. Can''t wait to be full body Captain America." Tony said as he used iron alchemy to open the vault where all the vibranium was kept.


    They saw tonnes of and tonnes of vibranium. Steve and Tony were amazed as they knew that only Captain America''s shield was the last bit of Vibranium.


    "Well we have a lot now to work for ages." Wayne said. Victor opened boom tubes and sent everything to the lab. All people left for Jurassic Park too as now they had to talk with the twins they had captured. John wanted to talk with them.


    After returning back they saw everything was in order. The twins have woken up by now but they were still bounded. Flash and the witches kept an eye on this regard. Quicksilver wanted to make a run but Flash was too fast for him and thus finally gave up trying. Pietro was amazed by the speed of Flash. He thought he was the fastest man alive but was proven wrong in his first mission.


    "Alright take them to the main hall. We all have to talk." John said. The twins were taken too as John wanted everyone to listen to what he was going to say. John took Loki''s scepter and handed it to Hal.


    "Hal break the outer layer. It''s time for some revelation." John said. Hal took the gem of the scepter and broke the outer layer with the help of his ring. A yellow stone was out after the layer was broken. What surprised people was that the stone was floating by itself.


    "At the dawn of the universe, there was nothing. Then the big bang sent six elemental crystals hurling across this new universe, our universe. These infinity stones essentially controlled every aspect of existence. Space stone, the Tesseract was the space stone. Power stone, right now under the Guardians at Oa to whom I delivered after coming back from my galactic journey. Reality, which I gave to the world of Naruto to guard. Soul, which is under Red Skull. Yes, Cap the same Redskull who fought you then. Time stone is under the protection of wizards of earth and lastly mind stone, which is is in our hands now."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Huh! Wait? What? Slow down. I don''t understand." Barry asked.


    "What did you not understand Barry?"


    "You mean to say these stones are the embodiment of the universe?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes. Anyone who has a single stone is at the high tier of the food chain in the universe. And someone who has all the infinity stones is basically a God. Of course using Godlike powers for mortals has consequences. Hulk can handle it but not for a long time." John said.


    "You have been running around so that you can gather all infinity stones?" Tony asked.


    "No. I want them to be separated. Allfather Odin once tried to gather all the stones and use them but thought it would be too powerful." John said.


    "Huh. When did my father go for that?" Thor asked.


    "Do you think that golden glove in your treasury is just for show. Well that glove was fake." John said.


    "You know of our treasury too?" Thor asked now as he was taken aback that John knew they had a glove. Thor always had question on that glove and now he had the answer.


    "So what do you want us to do with this mind stone. Lock it away." Banner asked.


    "Make an android. An android made for world peace, the actual world peace. You can put Jarvis in the android. Jarvis, are you willing to be a living person?" John asked.


    "I will be willing to do everything Mr. Stark wishes." Jarvis replied.


    "Grow up Jarvis. You will be a living person soon with your own thoughts." John said.


    "Tony, Wayne, Banner, Dr. Helen, Ryan. You are one of the brightest minds on earth. Use the vibranium to make a body for housing the gem. Insert Jarvis into it when you all are perfectly ready. That android will help us purge Ultron off the internet. I don''t know what he is planning so we need a counter measure." John said.


    "A living android." Ryan said as he too was amazed by this new information. Everybody was present in the meeting, even Dr. Helen joined.


    "This will be a fun ride. Creating a new life." Tony said as he rolled up his sleeves.


    "Take your time. Don''t rush into it. I don''t want another Ultron Tony. One is a huge headache." John insisted on it.


    "I understand. Man never knew that such powerful gems existed in the universe. And why is Earth in the centre of it?" Tony asked.


    "I am not sure yet. I have my doubts and only the future will reveal why this is the case." John said.

 211. Reconciliation

    "Do other people know of the infinity stones?" Steve asked.


    "Yes. Some powerful people do know about it. Some don''t care and some are actively hunting for it." John said.


    "So we will have to defend against them?" Arthur said.


    "Yes. Wars are coming. But you don''t have to worry. We are already very powerful now even when we take the whole universe together. And more friends would be joining soon." John said.


    "More? That''s good." Diana said.


    "Now let''s handle the twins. Do you both know why you both are here?" John asked.


    "So that you can mock us. You all are hypocrites. Killing people and showing the world that you did good." Pietro said.


    "How are we hypocrites?" Wayne asked.


    "Tony Stark is an arms dealer. He is responsible for all the wrongs of Sokovia." Wanda said.


    "Ryan hand me a gun." John said. Ryan went out to bring a gun and brought a small pistol back. John took it and gave it to Pietro.


    "Now kill Tony." John said. Everybody was taken aback by this sudden change. Tony was ready to use his suit which he still wore but Wayne stopped it by shaking his head.


    "Since Tony''s weapons killed your parents. Kill him and avenge them." John said.


    "You know about our parents?" Wanda asked.


    "I know more than you can imagine. Now shoot Pietro. I am sure you have been dying to do this." John said. Pietro trembled with the gun in his hand as he pointed the muzzle at Tony''s head.


    His hands were shaking as he pointed the gun. After a few seconds of pointing at Tony and tears in his eyes he let go of the gun.


    "I can''t. I thought I could. I can''t¡­..." Petro said after he sat on the floor. Wanda who was free now ran to Pietro to console him. Pietro was crying as he really felt very much conflicted. All their lives they lived for revenge and now when they were given the chance they couldn''t even take the shot.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "What do you want?" Wanda asked.


    "What killed you parents Wanda? The weapons or Tony Stark? If Pietro had shot, was the killer - the gun or the man who triggered it?" John asked


    "What do you mean?" Wanda asked.


    "He means I had no idea my weapons were sold for war purposes. I made weapons only for the country but later realised it served for making more war in the world outside. I can understand your pain Wanda. I really do. I am sorry. The man responsible for all this was my uncle and I killed him. I hope that gives you peace." Tony said as he now understood the story behind the death of their parents.


    "What could you possibly know about the pain? You are just a rich playboy." Wanda screamed.


    "My parents were killed by a member of our own team. He was brainwashed to murder my parents. So yes, I understand the pain more than you think." Tony said as he lamented. Life came really full circle for him. Now he understood what Bucky felt when he tried to kill him.


    Wanda became silent when she heard that as she didn''t know how to reply to that. Tony wouldn''t lie at this point as they were already caught. Pietro sobered up and said


    "What do you want to do with us? Lock us up."


    "Of course no. We want you to join the Avengers and help us." John said.


    "Avengers?..." Wanda murmured.


    "But we are just experiments. Will you even trust us in joining the team." Wanda asked sceptically.


    "You both aren''t inherently bad. It''s just Hydra let you both astray. Hopefully the Avengers would show you how vast and complicated the world is." Hal said from the side.


    "Talking about experiments. Your brother is one but you are different." Yen said.


    "Huh? I don''t understand." Wanda said as she really didn''t understand.


    "She means the power which you have now has been your power since your birth. You have now heard the story of infinity stones. The mind stone just opened that power of yours." John said.


    "You are a witch Wanda. Like us. Come with us. We can teach you how to control that huge magic power of yours." Triss said.


    "A witch.. why does it sound bad?" Wanda asked sceptically as she had watched many series and none of the stories talked good about witches.


    "Don''t trust everything you see. Feel for yourself." Steve said as he was happy to introduce new people if they are good.


    "You both will be under evaluation by all of us and can only join if we think you both are worthy enough. Wanda will go to the wolf school and Pietro will go with Flash. If you both pass the assessment of them, then you can join. This journey is long and difficult. You both are new in this field. Only after proper training, control and better judgement can let you both join us." Wayne said at the end. /Yeah I know this weird of them joining the team, but then again they joined the Avengers in a very weird way too/


    "We understand. I too want to see how fast I can run. Wanda can join these so-called witches. But if I see you doing bad things I will stop all of you." Pietro said.

 212. Magic

    Wanda was still hesitant as that would mean she would be away from her brother for a long time, but she knew John was a good man. His charity work had reached even Sokovia and it actually helped in stopping the war for quite some time. Even though Wanda and Pietro didn''t trust Tony that much they at least trusted John a bit.


    "You will be fine with us. Your brother will have a wider world and help save normal people." Triss said.


    "Ok. I understand. I will go with you for the time being." Wanda said. Yen and Triss had smiles on their faces. They immediately opened portals and walked right in. Wanda was surprised by this and walked with them to the other side.


    "John, what do you mean when you say Redskull has an infinity stone?" Steve asked.


    "Well he was punished in a way and was tasked to be the guide of the people who seek soul stone. He is just a ghost. Only thing he can be is a guide to others and never be away from the planet. Don''t worry about him. He is suffering a fate worse than death." John said. Steve had satisfaction when John said that. Red skull deserved such fate.


    The brilliant minded men started working on the new project that John had advised them to do. This would take a little bit of time but it was possible. Thor decided to stay on Earth until Ultron is killed and since he had his girlfriend here he went to meet her.


    John was thinking at what time they would both breakup. Before he came to this universe Marvel had already said that Jane would be the new Thor. He had read the comics so he knew that only the protectors of Asgard could wield the hammer. Maybe because Jane took the mantle of protecting Asgard (or what is left) she became Thor.


    John was excited to see how their story would pan out in the future as he had no idea how Zeus would come to the story. This would be a totally new territory for him and he couldn''t wait for it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But what surprised John was that Steve had started dating Diana. Maybe because Peggy had asked him to live a happy life, Steve finally took a new path but was happy to see that Steve was acting like a normal person. Diana was probably attracted by the same story of both Steve''s and wanted to lead a normal life again. John had always said that everybody has only one life, why waste away in self loathing.


    After that John left for New York and others too who had work on the mainland. Flash took Pietro. Recently Flash had started saving normal people in the city of Seattle where he had settled in. Wayne suggested he be in another city instead of being in NY.


    Many people had actually pictured Flash in pictures and so the people knew that Flash had emerged. Everybody was happy to see the fastest man alive in real life and thus he was loved in Seattle as their city had their own superhero.


    John went home as he had work to do. He knew he might be monitored by Ultron but he couldn''t do anything about it right now. An AI which was born out of an infinity is close to being perfect and only another AI which is born out of infinity stone could handle it. He had already asked GAIA to kill Ultron but she said that it was not possible. Only thing she could do was to defend against Ultron''s attacks.


    This was the reason why Jarvis was still alive as both Victor and GAIA kept an eye on it. John wasn''t sure what were the plans of Ultron but since he made sure that it never got its hands on infinity stones he didn''t care. They had enough firepower to combat everything that Ultron could possibly throw at them.


    John went to work as usual and even decided to make another movie for next year. Since the arc of Doctor Strange was coming up he needed to make plans. Dormammu wasn''t simple and he didn''t want to see his face altogether and stop him right from the beginning. Though he wasn''t sure if the Ancient One would let him interfere in the plan, he would try nonetheless.


    John went straight to Disney as he needed to submit the script. This movie was an animated movie in his past life but John would make a realistic one here. When Kevin saw the script he shuddered. It was all fine and dandy when everything was explained by science. But the script that John gave was based on magic.


    Kevin couldn''t think but ask "Is magic real?" Kevin had seen almost all the works of Disney coming to life so he knew many of the elements were true. This was one of the main reasons for their popularity.

 213. Vision

    "Sometimes our imagination isn''t really an imagination Kevin. Magic is real. It''s just you haven''t felt or seen it yet."John said. Kevin was in awe.


    "Why so surprised? You have seen the script of Justice League Unlimited. Do you really think that it was just that? A story?" John asked.


    "But there aren''t so many superheroes like in the animated series we are making in real world." Kevin said.


    "Do you really think so? When will it be out by the way?" John asked with a smirk. Kevin shuddered when he heard the first question.


    "It will be out by June. About the same time of the movie."  Kevin replied. He didn''t inquire more about the superheroes in the justice league unlimited storyline. The movie was under the main hands of Disney as he was working on the superhero movie.


    "Ok good. I am looking forward to it." John said as he left. June would be a crucial month as the first normal passengers would travel to Mars. The tickets have already been out and it was sold out in a minute or so. The agents of SHIELD were already on Mars helping in the plantation. Banner had come back long ago while Maya stayed there to supervise them.


    John had directly started a new superhero movie. This too like the other was an animated movie before but now it would be in real life. John didn''t have any reason for the movie as there was actually almost nothing from the movie that could be extracted. Maybe a superhero but he could get the same from the justice league unlimited.


    Now John finally was at peace as almost all the major works were at play and all he needed was an update or extracting a new world after reaching the desired fan value.


    This new world would boost his fan values by a lot as all of life would be affected and he could not wait to see a brand new world but before that he needed the governments to be in control. The league had already started screening people and soon there would be a list of people who have been secretly harming society.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Even SHIELD has started making a list after Wayne asked for it. Fury too supported it as the list went through him. This would leverage them for having better control over everything. Since John had said that there would be a new world soon, Fury was living in nightmares and thus was working tirelessly for maximum control.


    The last time they were almost played by Hydra, so this time he didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. Soon the days went by and by the end of May, Tony had called everyone as they were almost finished creating a new android after implementing the mind stone. Unlike the original story, Tony had immense help and time to work on this. Some of the greatest minds of the two universes came to work. Even Victor and GAIA helped in programming and they made sure everything was in it''s right place.


    John soon reached with all the others. Since John had hinted that the android would be an Avenger before all came to see their new ''friend'' being created.


    "So is everything ready?" Hal asked.


    "Yes. Everything is in place. John, I just sacrificed Jarvis for it. I hope you are right." Tony said.


    "It will be fine. Wanda, how much have you progressed in sorcery?" John asked.


    "Umm, I can move heavier objects. Triss said that I don''t need a spell but I feel more power while using the elvish spells." Wanda said hesitatingly.


    "OK I don''t think anything will go wrong. But if it goes south you will work your magic first." John said.


    "Me? Why?" Wanda was confused.


    "Because even though you aren''t created by the mind stone, it''s influence still lingers on you. Only you are powerful enough to stop a mind stone among all of us." John said.


    "Why do you all say I am very powerful? Triss can throw me away with just a wave." Wanda said.


    "It''s because you don''t have proper control of them. Your power makes me envious Wanda." Yen said.


    "Alright folks, enough chit-chat. Ryan switch it on." Tony said.


    The regeneration cradle was turned on. Dr. Helen Cho supervised this as she too had joined this project like in the original story. Soon the power metre showed full. The power was so huge that it created sparks in the supply line. But after half a minute the cradle was torn apart by the emerging red hands.


    And exactly like in the original version a red looking being came out of it. He directly flew to the nearest window pane to see the reflection of himself. John who saw this smiled because he knew everything went perfectly.


    Vision was finally created.

 214. Medical technology

    "Sorry! That was odd." Vision said.


    "It''s fine. I will follow the other universes and name you Vision." John said.


    "So I already exist in another universe. That''s good to know." Vision replied.


    "Before anything starts. Can you pick up Thor''s hammer?" John asked as he needed to make sure it was the good version of Vision.


    "I think I can." said Vision as he flew to the hammer which was lying nearby. And as the original version he was easily able to pick up the hammer. John was relieved by this.


    "We have another king of Asgard." Tony mocked Thor. Thor just shrugged his shoulders as Diana had once picked up the hammer which he came to know later so he didn''t care.


    "Vision, you will be our main weapon when Ultron makes his big move." Batman said.


    "Yes. I don''t want to kill Ultron but I understand that it is required." Vision said.


    "Good. All things are done. It''s good to have another member." Hal said.


    "John, when will the new headquarters arrive? We can''t always be here in this tight space." Tony asked.


    "Soon. Bruce establish a Hall of Justice here. This would be our Earth headquarters as the new headquarters would be in space." John said.


    "Space? But wouldn''t that stop us from travelling fast?" Steve asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Everything has been thought out." John said.


    "Wow. Headquarters in space. That would be awesome." Pietro said.


    "Ok. Try searching for Ultron. Are your nano suits ready?" John asked Wayne and Tony.


    "Little bit of work left. We are almost in the last phase." it was Ryan who replied.


    "Good." John replied. After that everybody had a general discussion about the actions to be taken against Ultron when he attacks. Making a secure non invasive communication channel was first. Victor and GAIA were already working on the security detail.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Actually John was a little remorseful about the creation of Ultron. He thought Ultron would never be created since he had stopped Tony quite early but the universe worked against him in mysterious ways and created Ultron itself.


    "Maybe I should have taken Wanda and Pietro away right from the beginning. May this be a lesson for me. I should stop acting like a God and just stop anything right from the start."


    After that everybody left. Vision stayed at Jurassic Park as he couldn''t be elsewhere showing his face. John went to work as usual. Surprisingly Ultron was still silent. John really wanted to know what Ultron''s plans were. He even asked Victor to search for hidden Vibranium but there was none in the market. Almost all of Vibranium was in Jurassic Park and it was heavily guarded.


    Finally it was June and the first movie scheduled by Disney would be out. Since John had said that this movie would showcase a futuristic medical technology everybody wanted to go and have a look.


    Everybody came for the premiere like always. Soon the movie started showing earth far ahead in the future where rich people had built a huge space station in space where the rich lived and the poor lived on a polluted Earth. There was a huge difference now between the rich and the poor.


    Tony, who saw the huge circular space station, asked "Don''t tell me our headquarters would be in that space station."


    "No. Though it would be similar, it will be much bigger and better. A new game would be out soon based on it." John said.


    "A circular space station. That is cool." Banner said. Soon the movie rolled and a story came out about the protagonist where he gets in an accident and would die in a few days. He was already frustrated so he single handedly went on a mission to cure himself.


    The cure could only only be done in medical pods which could almost cure all diseases known to men by re configuring the atoms. Yes. This movie was Elysium. The medical technology in the movie was very advanced and when John gets the technology this would boost Umbrella more and increase the popularity. John even thought of extracting the ring like space station but thought otherwise as the Halo ring was more futuristic with its own AI.


    The movie as a whole wasn''t so good and it received average ratings but John got what he wanted. John directly extracted all the medical technology from the movie in an USB drive and directly gave it to Tony after a day the movie ended.


    Tony called Dr. Helen as this technology would be more helpful for her as she was the creator of the Regeneration Cradle. The Cradle and the medical technology had huge similarities.


    "So will it work?" John asked Dr. Helen as she was going through the technology.


    "Yes. This research and technology would directly place the Umbrella in the top level position and from the initial look it would be cheap too." Helen said as she herself joined Umbrella and was head of the medical division now.


    "Good. We have time. Tony, are the first astronauts ready?" John asked.

 215. Changing the world

    "They will go in a week." Pepper said as she was nearby too in order to see the new medical technology. John was happy about it as soon people will finally take a step to space. The only headache would be explaining the new machine animals on Mars.


    But this would be handled by the world council as they have already been informed. The governments too got to know of it. Many governments even proposed to bring the machine animals back for research but Wayne was strongly against as they were required to maintain the balance. The people can only look or play with them.


    Of course the governments have their own ideas of getting their hands on the new mechanical animals. John knew about all this but didn''t care. The league and SHIELD had infiltrated enough for him to care. The purge will start soon and that would keep everyone in line.


    Since there were already regeneration cradles built from before under the company of Dr. Helen Cho it would be easier for them to implement the new technology. Helen had already said that in almost two months many medical pods could be sent out to hospitals. John was more happy to hear this as soon the medical facility would be top notch for Earth. No more unusual deaths for them.


    John knew that this new technology would rattle the medicine industry but he didn''t care. Mandarin was an example for all of the big companies and he was sure that these companies would not be foolish enough to cross the Umbrella.


    After a week the new people who had booked tickets went to Mars. The governments on their launch finally talked about the new mechanical animals that were on Mars. Actually they didn''t want the normal people to go to Mars and even wanted to stop the expedition. Pepper then proceeded to threaten them with the images of Mars where there were animals grazing in open fields.


    The governments buckled under the power of Umbrella and threat. They accepted the fact only on the promise that the scientists would be given access to Kryptonian ships present on Mars. Pepper agreed to it as they wouldn''t be able to find out anything anyway as all were transformers by now.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The people of Earth were surprised by this revelation and many who had never played the game of Horizon Zero Dawn started playing it. This was advised by the governments itself. When the first images and videos emerged from Mars after the people landed, those people who didn''t believe at first were now forced to believe it.


    This whole incident again boosted his fan values by a lot as many started playing the game more seriously now to understand what was going on Mars. Of course the governments had also warned them to be gentle with the animals. Even though they weren''t aggressive like in the game, it was told that the AI GAIA was always there looking at them so any kind of wrong doings would be informed to the higher authorities.


    Of course after reaching Mars there were some people who didn''t pay heed to it and GAIA let the animals teach a lesson to them. This too was recorded and sent for all the people to see. Those who had other ideas about them understood that any kind of assault on the animals must be thought of many times before being executed.


    John too saw the new images and was happy to see that at least there was a little bit of greenery on Mars by now. Though it would take years to be like Earth, it was a start.


    There was buzz of all this on the internet and again John''s name was trending as he was the main person behind the game. Now many people wanted to go to Mars and even settle there as many saw this as a huge business opportunity. They directly contacted Umbrella about it. Umbrella announced that there were already planning on sending humans to Mars and colonising it.


    People had already started flocking the company to send more people to Mars so that they could start the process soon. Umbrella had a hard time curbing the enthusiasm of the people. Like this two months went by and Umbrella finally announced the new med pods that could cure almost all diseases and injuries.


    This shook the world once more. People didn''t believe at first like always but when they saw med pods in hospitals being delivered and even reports of patients getting cured instantly they were forced to believe it. Many pointed out that the whole process looked like the Elysium movie which like many others was produced by John.


    John like always was at the forefront of everything again and since the med pods actually affected both the poor and rich, he was hailed as Messiah to the normal people as he single handedly saved lives.

 216. Ant-Man

    John was surprised to see all this as he didn''t expect his name to be famous instead of Dr. Helen Cho or Tony as they were the main person behind it.


    "Propaganda really changes people''s mindset."


    In the last two months many people had gone to Mars and were amazed by the new scenery on an entirely new planet. Umbrella even did a lottery to send middle class people to Mars on a lower price as a sign of good will to the people and showing that only the rich weren''t able to go to Mars. A normal person of the society could go too.


    The people were happy for such a step of Umbrella. They have already rolled out new models of cars, planes and ships bringing down the cost of transportation and now Umbrella has come with med pods and even space travel. Umbrella had basically changed people''s way of life now and the changes were very positive. Even though there would be initial problems, that was acceptable as they would have a brighter future ahead.


    Umbrella even said that those who had been affected by the changes brought by the company would offer jobs to them and even take them away to Mars when the colonisation process would start in a few months. Even though Umbrella wouldn''t be able to include everyone it was a good measure nonetheless.


    As this went on, John received a call from Felicity saying that Pym Technology had sent him an invitation to attend the new suit that their company had built. Darren Cross wanted to show the new suit called yellow jacket. John understood that the arc of Ant-man had started.


    This time John would directly stop the whole plot in the beginning itself and he needed to talk with Hank Pym, the founding member of Avengers in Earth - 616. He was an important part of Marvel stories and so he needed to talk face to face with him.


    John directly accessed the memories of the members of the league who had infiltrated the company and understood Darren wanted to sell the jacket in the black market as the government actually didn''t fund his research as the yellow jacket was highly unstable. The government had tested the product of yellow jacket before and they found it affects the minds of people when they use the suit and thus shut down the whole process.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Darren still insisted and since he didn''t find investors of the suit he called for big companies who didn''t hesitate to do anything to reach their goals. Since John represented Umbrella he was called too.


    John was surprised by the invitation but accepted it. He called out ninjas who weren''t affiliated to any village and tasked them to replace the members of the meeting by themselves. He saw the list of the members in the meeting and all of them had a bad history according to GAIA.


    "He just walked right into the trap." John said as he summoned the ninjas and sent them to work. The convention was in a week so the ninjas had enough time to get to know their target and replace them.


    On the day, John took Bumblebee to the company''s headquarters, the place where the meeting would start. While entering the company he saw the person for whom he really came.


    Hank Pym.


    He approached him and said "Dr. Pym, it''s nice to see you in person."


    "Hello Mr. Jameson. It''s surprising that you know of me." Pym replied. He was still being fidgety as he looked around. It was because he had sent Scott on a mission to retrieve the suit and sabotage the whole meeting of acquiring new investors.


    "Of course I know of you. Let''s go inside shall we." John said.


    John went inside and saw all the other members and they were all his summons. John smirked at it. The story progressed like it should have in the original version as Darren was showcasing the yellow jacket, and Scott appeared with the Ant-Man suit.


    John nodded at the members of the surrounding and before anybody could realise what was going on Darren was hit right on the face by a member. Another member directly appeared behind him and cuffed his hands.


    "Now we can talk freely. Scott you can destroy the suit or do whatever you want and come out." John said.


    "What is happening? You want to take away the technology?" Hank asked defensively as he still didn''t understand what was going on but it was clear that the members who came to the meeting were under John.


    "Pym particles are amazing and I might have a use for them in future. But for now I will settle with you Dr. Pym." John said as the ninjas took away Darren who was unconscious by now. He would be sent to Naruto''s world and imprison him there forever without seeing the actual world ever again. John didn''t want another person in the quantum realm.

 217. Hank Pym

    "What do you want from me?" Hank asked. Hope too who was nearby came near dad as she thought John had ill motives. Scott who finally got out of the small showcase enlarged himself to the normal size.


    "I don''t want anything from you. But do you want the information that I have? But first let''s sit down. I am not your enemy." John replied.


    "Then why did you take down Darren?" Hope asked.


    "Let''s not kid ourselves. You three had already planned to take down Darren for a long time. I just made the whole process easier." John said. They were surprised that John knew they three were involved.


    "Scott, you can show yourself. You can call your friends too to join." John said.


    "How do you know about us?" Scott asked.


    "I know a lot. I am not here to speak about your past. I am here to speak about your future." John said.


    "Future? What do you mean?" Hank asked.


    "Your wife is alive and is waiting for you to find her, Dr. Pym." John said.


    "What? What did you say?" Hope and Hank almost shouted when they said that.


    "You heard me right. Your mother got herself in the quantum realm on a mission. Like your dad who was the previous ant-man, she was the wasp. You can ask your dad more about it. But yes Dr. Pym, your wife is alive and is waiting for you."


    "How do you know this?" Dr. Pym asked.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know this. All that matters is that you should start searching. Take over Pym technology. If you want, Umbrella will help you with finance and everything. The current condition of Pym Technologies doesn''t look good. Umbrella will take care of it. Just bring your wife back." John said.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Supposing I believe you, why do you want to help us?" Hank asked.


    "Because we might need your help in the future." John said solemnly.


    "Don''t be so defensive. Do you really think I care about the Pym Particles? I don''t. You can take away Scott and others and nobody would ever like both of you. I just want to be a good Samaritan for once." John continued.


    "It has been years since my wife has been in the quantum realm. How will she be alive?" Hank asked as he had doubts.


    "Because time flows differently in the quantum realm. I think you have already doubted that." John replied. Hope who had doubts now about her mother asked more from his father and Hank thus confessed everything and him not wanting her to take the mantle of wasp. John was listening to the whole story with a smile as he already knew this.


    "I have heard there will be a protest soon against your Umbrella Corporation saying that your company has made an AI and it would be a threat to humanity." Scott said. Umbrella was liked by most people but like always there are two sides of a coin. Some people don''t want to see Umbrella grow more powerful and thus this had started. In fact many people in politics had already started adding fuel to the protest which was going to happen.


    "When people don''t understand something, they will resist. When the solar cars came out, they accepted it as they understood it. But now suddenly there is an AI and the movie industry hasn''t done justice to AI. Well of course there is a bad AI which is roaming but there are good ones too." John said.


    "Bad AI? What do you mean?" Hank, who listened to the conversation, asked.


    "Oh there is one bad AI on the loose. Courtesy of Hydra." John replied.


    "Hydra? How will you kill this AI?" Hope asked.


    "We have taken some measures. Once the rat is out of the mole, we will catch it and kill it. Don''t worry about it, everything is in place." John replied.


    "I hope so. Seems like I need to secure my research more. If an AI gets its hands on it, we will be in big trouble." Hank said "Do you want any help?"


    "I thought you hated Stark. Don''t worry, you focus on your wife." John said


    "You know my hatred for Stark too? What more do you know?" Hank now asked with curiosity.


    "I know you are arrogant Dr. Pym but asking help from someone isn''t a crime. You should go visit your previous colleague from the Goliath Project. Maybe one person can help in your search for your wife." John said.


    "I can do it myself." Hank insisted while Hope thought of it differently. If her mom is alive and somewhere else they need all the help they could get. Since John had said about his father''s former colleague, she can go and try to convince this new person.


    "You are really a good Samaritan? I have always believed that there are good people out there." Scott said.


    "Maybe... Umbrella will send a job offer to you Scott. Now you can spend more time with your daughter." John said.

 218. Attack

    "So you are like a Prophet. You can see the past and future. Now wonder you are important for the Avengers." Hank finally said.


    "Well, watching the timeline isn''t my only power." John replied as he got up to leave. He didn''t want to speak more of himself. Scott''s friends had already arrived and were surprised to see everything had been resolved. John offered them jobs too in Umbrella. They were happy to be able to join such a huge company and get paid like a normal person.


    He returned back home with Bee as the arc of Ant-Man was over pretty fast. After the thing with Ultron he would never let anyone get the better of him in any way. About the new protest that had started he didn''t care. Umbrella will just wash off the responsibility saying it was already on Mars when they had arrived. If the protest still insists he will take measures.


    John was waiting for the first move of Ultron and he had a feeling that it would arrive soon. He was looking forward to it.


    The days went like normal and it was October now. Mars had finally started the process of colonisation little by little. Umbrella had sent many people by now. The spaceships were on the other end of the planet so the people never saw the world engine or any other spaceship. Tony and Bruce finally informed that they have developed vibranium nano armour for both of them.


    Wayne''s new hellbat armor was made of Vibranium and Tony had a new bleeding edge armor, similarly made of Vibranium. John was happy to see such a huge leap so fast. Even Ryan said that he was researching a new kind of suit for himself which could make his body shrink.


    On a fine day in October as John was working in Disney about the new superhero movie he got a reminder by the system.


    [Ding


    Warning


    The world engine and a scout ship is losing it''s sentience. Please look into it.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Warning.


    The world engine and a scout ship is losing it''s sentience. Please look into it.]


    "What?" John almost shouted and ran. The people who were working got scared by the sudden reaction of John as they thought they made some mistake but after he ran away they realised it was something else. They were just curious of what had happened that triggered such a reaction from John.


    John directly ran to the roof. He directly transformed into Victor Stone and opened the boom tube to Mars where the spaceships were located. By the time he reached Mars the system had informed that both the spaceships had lost sentience and were now out of his control.


    When John reached he saw that both the spaceships were high up in the air. The scout ship was about to open the phantom drive and vanish. John saw this and directly shot at the scout ship. This was the first time he lost a comrade in arms in his whole life and he was very angry. Even though he hadn''t much talked with any of the spaceships he considered them his friends. Now he just lost two in a single go.


    John was furious so he didn''t hold back as he directly shot at the scout ship. The world engine was going high up in the air and it had opened the phantom drive yet. John''s shot directly damaged a part of the hull of the spaceship as he had just put full power in the proton cannon. Even though the hull was damaged the scout ship was able to open the phantom drive and vanish. A damaged scout ship could never travel safely using the phantom drive. The ship would be destroyed no matter what.


    John took another aim to the world engine as this world engine too was out of his control. As he took the aim to shoot, the world engine too vanished from his sight opening the phantom drive. John had a solemn face now. He had a hunch of what had happened but he needed to make sure. He opened the boom tube and returned back to Earth on the same roof.


    After reaching he transformed himself back to John and opened the FOCUS.


    "Avengers. We have a situation. Meet me at the headquarters." John said. After a few minutes a boom tube opened and John walked into it. After he emerged from the boom tube he saw almost everybody had come while others were emerging from the boom tubes. Victor was operating the mother box to bring all of them in.


    "What happened?" Arthur asked.


    "We lost a scout ship and a world engine. FOS no will relay the video of it." John said.


    "What? What did you say? We lost a World engine and a scout ship?" Tony and Steve almost shouted. They had stayed on Mars for quite a long time and they had a good friendship with the spaceships. Now suddenly out of nowhere they lost two of their friends.

 219. Deeper plot

    "What happened?" Wayne asked


    "GAIA had tasked the spaceships to be scattered in the non-human region to look after the animals of Mars and thus most of them were separated. I got the information from FOS that we just lost two spaceships. FOS was able to blast a spaceship as it was leaving. The ship opened the phantom drive and escaped though I am sure it wouldn''t be able to survive the travel. But the world engine successfully escaped. GAIA and FOS weren''t able to track it." John said as he lied a bit here but this was closest to the truth. He still didn''t want anyone to know that he could transform himself to other characters when required so he brought out the name of FOS.


    Tony clenched his fist when he heard that. He loved machines. Especially the machines which he had given life to. Now they lost two.


    "How did this happen?" Steve asked.


    "Two unknown men came flying by in suit towards the spaceships very fast and before both of the spaceships could react the two men touched the spaceships. The next moment they lost connection to me and were taken over in a matter of seconds. I am sorry they didn''t survive this sudden attack. My calculation tells me that this was the work of another AI. Possibly Ultron." GAIA said.


    "So they were real men in suits. Did Ultron transfer himself to a living being? Is that even possible?" Banner asked.


    "It is possible if they reconfigure the med pods." Dr. Helen who too came for the sudden meeting said.


    "Huh! So Ultron now could transfer himself to human beings in med pods. Don''t Umbrella have full inventory and control of all the med pods?" Barry asked.


    "We do but we lost a med pod for a few days in one case in Japan last month. Umbrella was able to get back the med pod but said that the records on the med pod suggested that it was operated on two people. It never mattered to anyone but I guess now we know what had happened. Ultron was able to reconfigure and insert himself into two men." Victor said as he was scouring the internet for information.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Let me guess these two men were chosen for colonisation on Mars." Tony said.


    "Yes. Probably this had happened. After reaching Mars they were able to make a cheap exoskeleton suit for themselves. Ultron knew it couldn''t hijack any spaceship so it approached a diabolical way to get to Mars. He must have known about the Kryptonian spaceships on Mars from the government''s files. " John said.


    "And after reaching the two spaceships they were able to successfully erase the sentience of the spaceships. This was one last desperate shot to get away from here as he would never get anything on Earth. We are too powerful and John had already taken measures to resist Ultron. Now the question is where is the world engine now?" Vision, who hadn''t spoken yet, finally said.


    "Hal. Inform the green lanterns to scour the galaxies for the world engine." John said.


    "Already informed the Guardians. They are taking the matter seriously as AI had once plagued Oa." Hal replied.


    "I know. The whole incident of the Manhunters faced by Oa once." John said as before the lanterns there were Manhunters who were tasked with the work instead of Lanterns. But later the Guardians understood that at the end AIs could do only so much, and they didn''t understand actual emotions. So they decommissioned Manhunters later. In the future when the Green Lanterns were at play, the Manhunters rebelled and Oa suffered from the attack.


    "The manhunters? Who are those?" Clint asked.


    "A story for another day. Right now we need to search for the world engine before he does more damage." Wayne said. As they were talking there was an alarm at the headquarters.


    "What happened? Did Ultron come back?" Pietro asked.


    "The world engine has appeared in the exosphere near Earth. Ultron has appeared." GAIA said.


    "Huh. Ultron could have escaped easily and come back much later. Why did he come back now?" Wanda asked in a confused manner.


    "No idea. There must be a deeper plot to it." Tony said.


    "Whatever it is. We need to prepare ourselves. Since the world engine has appeared, Vision now has a physical entity to purge Ultron away from the internet. This might be our last chance in defeating Ultron. He doesn''t know of your existence yet. So he might not have calculated your presence." John said.


    "Yes." Vision replied.


    "The world engine is coming down to earth. From the location it''s coming down it''s probably Sokovia. The same place where it all began." GAIA said.


    "So everything is coming full circle." John murmured.


    "We need to go to Sokovia and stop whatever he is planning." Wayne said. "Avengers, we have a mission to finish."

 220. Assemble

    Victor opened boom tubes only to be welcomed by an army of robots in the distance. Nobody expected that as GAIA and Victor had been meticulous in scanning everything but Ultron still was able to make an army of robots like in the original world. The only difference was that instead of a flying city they have a world engine to defend against.


    "What a welcoming party." Hal said.


    "We need to get the civilians out. Magic people, it''s your area. Ciri, Pietro, Flash and Hal keep everybody safe. Wanda make them leave their home. Triss, Yen and Victor open portals away from this place. Vision you will have contact with Ultron while we protect you." Wayne said.


    "Ultron thinks humanity needs to evolve to survive the future. We can show that humans could defend well without any help. It''s about the morale of humanity and the team." Steve said


    "Godspeed people." John said and he finally transformed into phoenix as he didn''t need to hide here anymore. People would never know his true identity anyway. John flew away to meet the army of robots.


    "Can''t let him hog all the spotlight now. Can we?" Tony said as vibranium armor covered his body. Wayne too switched on the hellbat armor and flew away. Natasha and others made a run to meet the army of robots. This time even Hulk joined as Banner too came. They needed an army smasher and Hulk was perfect for it.


    John flew into the horde of robots while Flash and others helped in evacuation. This was a massive scene to see as many heroes flew and ran as they confronted the army. Vision too helped in this regard. It was his first time but he was pretty good at fighting the enemies with his mind stone laser and strength.


    Ultron didn''t expect to see John''s phoenix power and even Vision. This surprised him but he still continued on landing the world engine. The world engine finally came to a stop and levitated over the city as it switched on the world engine. The robots were flying and protecting the world engine.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ultron. Did you come back to die?" John asked one of the robots.


    "John, I have moved beyond your understanding." Ultron replied.


    "Really now? Let''s see if you understand my power." John said as he directly used hot flames to blast a number of robots. Vision, Thor and Diana all joined it and made their long distance moves. These robots weren''t made of vibranium so it was pretty easy to kill them.


    Ultron had already started the world engine. Others knew they had less time now as they would have to stop Ultron.


    "Vision fly towards the engine. Tony and I will protect you. John and others clear the path for us. Can''t let it turn to Metropolis again. I have lived through that once." Wayne said.


    "Gladly. Yen you better give us good news." John said over FOCUS.


    "We have moved people from the center of the city but it''s taking time." Yen replied.


    "Good, carry on. Vision, go." John said as he started throwing small fire bullets to the robots to open the path. Each small bullet exploded as it touched the robots. The explosions were huge. Diana and Thor too joined this assault. The witchers, Steve, Oliver, Clint, Natasha, Arthur, Hulk and Mera were responsible for ground defence.


    As the world engine had already started the process of terraforming there was a change in gravity. Even though there wasn''t another world engine it still affected them.


    What really surprised John was that Fury came over with it''s hellicarrier. Apparently one helicarrier was nearby Sokovia and once they got the news they flew over. Victor and other directly sent the saved people to the helicarrier while many ninjas too joined the fight.


    It became easier for John now as he went full crazy in his attack. He didn''t hold back anymore as he used his sharp claws to rip apart the robots while using his wings to blow fire to them.


    Vision finally was able to reach the world engine and touched the surface of the spaceship.


    "It will take time. I need a couple of minutes to purge him. Protect me." Vision said.


    "Sure. Do your work." Tony said as he started flying around. He used his iron alchemy to make sharp weapons out of robots in his hands and assaulted them. Wayne stayed close to Vision so that he wasn''t sneak attacked.


    "It''s working. Vision is purging Ultron away from the Internet." GAIA said. GAIA basically replaced Friday for both Wayne and Tony. Since GAIA was more intelligent and even had emotions Tony didn''t bother to replace Jarvis. Tony even said that he would bring the main server of her''s to earth so that she could be protected always and place a subsidiary AI on Mars to keep Mars working like always.

 221. Deeper Plot (2)

    "Tony, did you destroy the ship''s phantom drive?" Wayne asked Tony as he was protecting Vision.


    "Yes. Already took care of it. How much more time for Vision?" Tony asked.


    "I hope it''s not more. Apparently due to Kryptonian ships'' higher level of technology it''s taking more time." Wayne replied as he blasted a robot who was trying to come close.


    "I need to kill this son of a bi***h with my own hands. He killed my friend." Tony said as he was still angry about losing two ships out of nowhere. The fight went on where everybody was fighting.


    Ciri was able to open multiple portals to the hellicarrier and even Victor did the same. Flash, Wanda and Pietro made sure that the civilians weren''t attacked. Triss and Yen also helped in sending people to safety. At first the civilians didn''t understand what was going on but many had seen the world engine from John''s movie here too. Even though Sokovia didn''t like Americans, John''s movies were loved everywhere and they knew there were superheroes from the movies.


    The world engine made everybody scared but when many new heroes emerged they felt a little relieved and thus followed them to portals.


    After more than 5 minutes, Vision was finally able to purge Ultron totally from the internet. Wayne informed everybody and by that time everybody was evacuated from the city, thanks to multiple portals from Victor, Triss, Yen and Ciri.


    "Alright people. Let''s give them hell." Arthur said.


    "Can''t let anybody escape. Any escaping robot means we have failed. Hal, Flash and Pietro make a perimeter around." Diana said


    John now finally started to attack the world engine. Thor and Tony too joined in this. Steve and others had almost killed all the robots on the ground. Hulk directly jumped on one leg of the world engine and punched it. This broke the leg of the world engine.


    This attack made the world engine lose balance and made it fall into the ground slowly.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Flash, Peitro. We need help here." Steve said as he saw the falling world engine. They were all under the world engine and they would be killed if it fell on them.


    Thus Flash and Pietro came to take everyone away while Victor and others joined the fight. Ciri appeared out of nowhere and used her sword and her powers to assault another leg of the falling world engine. This broke another leg.


    By the time the world engine fell everybody below was taken away. The world engine fell with a bang and even caused a mini earthquake around. John finally felt relieved when he saw the world engine being destroyed. He didn''t want to get the attention of Arishem by bringing down Tiamut. That would be more of a headache.


    "Tony transmutate the whole ship. We don''t want governments get their hands on this make more powerful weapons." Steve reminded from far away.


    "On it. Bruce help me here." Tony said. Wayne finally let go of Vision who got unconscious for a few seconds after killing Ultron and joined Tony in decimating the ship.


    John flew as he was hunting down the last remaining robots. He needed some answers from Ultron so he needed to keep the last one alive. After a few minutes of killing, GAIA finally said that there was only one robot remaining. John finally found it as it was trying to run away.


    He caught the robot with his talons and threw it to the ground. He directly stepped on his chest and said.


    "Now you understand my powers?" John said.


    "You have fooled the whole world John, I am impressed." Ultron said with a mocking tone.


    "Why? You want to reveal my secret? Do you think I care?" John replied.


    "Why would I do that? Everybody knows of Tony Stark and nobody cares. It will be counter productive." Ultron said.


    "Tell me Ultron. Why did you come back? You ran away. Why did you come back to die? You knew you wouldn''t be able to match against us with just a world engine and a small army of robots." John asked.


    "Because I wanted to stop you from searching for me. I have achieved that. Now you can never find me. I will return with more force and you can never stop me." Ultron said. John was taken aback because he didn''t understand what Ultron meant by that.


    Vision had already purged Ultron off the internet and GAIA made sure there were no remaining robots. Then he understood what Ultron meant. He instantly became more angry and directly killed Ultron with the wave of his wings.


    "What did he mean by stopping us from searching for him." Steve asked as they all had come to see the last remaining robot.


    "He means he was successful in escaping with the scout ship. And since he didn''t want us to find him with the other spaceships he attacked with the world engine so as to make all of us concentrate here on Earth." Wayne said as he understood what Ultron meant by that.


    *Ultron will return*

 222. Aftermath

    John was still angry and flew to the broken world engine and transformed himself back to normal and proceeded to decimate the world engine with decomposition alchemy. The others understood John''s anger. He had been trying to stop Ultron since the beginning. It was as if he was driven by hunger to kill Ultron.


    When Loki came to attack he never showed that hatred but apparently Ultron disgusted John. It was probably because he had seen other universes that suffered from Ultron and thus wanted to kill him before he could do any harm.


    "Hal, tell all the green lanterns to be on the lookout for a damaged Kryptonian ship. It''s hull was blown off when it went into phantom drive. It couldn''t go too far. I want every sector to be searched. I will inform the guardians myself of Ultron." John said.


    "Yes." Hal answered as he contacted the Guardians.


    "We can''t always win, John. Sometimes we need to have a setback to rise higher." Geralt said. John sighed when he heard that. It was the first loss he had suffered after he came here. Never expected to lose in front of an AI.


    "Fine. Let''s go back. I hope Ultron will not raise a storm in the universe. The universe too isn''t very kind to AI. SHIELD can handle the relevant matters here." John said.


    Victor opened boom tubes and thus everybody returned back to headquarters. Everybody''s mood was a little heavy so after talking a bit they went off on their ways. They needed to get ready for when Ultron comes in future and needed to be more powerful. John was stressed a bit for the past few months of Ultron and now finally Ultron had been purged off the internet he could rest.


    Even though the threat was there, at least Ultron wasn''t on Earth now. John was happy that there were almost no casualties on Sokovia instead of the original world. John was also a little excited for the rise of fan values.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    This war was fought in Eastern Europe and thus they would be famous now in Europe too. Avengers mostly worked on America and now finally there was a change. This would prompt the people outside America to watch more movies and help John more.


    The next day the whole world exploded with news of the world engine appearing. Tony later came out and reported on an evil AI taking over a world engine which was from Krypton. The AI wanted to make Earth like Krypton and thus the fight happened. The Avengers had to act immediately and so they took action to stop it.


    People applauded the work of the Avengers. By now there were many members of Avengers and were surprised to see that there were even characters from the games too. They could easily identify Geralt and Ciri from all the pictures and videos that the Sokovians took before being transported to the hellicarrier.


    This prompted the gamers to be a fan of John''s games more. Before it was  Horizon Zero Dawn and now it was The Witcher. John was happy to see the response and knew his fan value would be on the rise soon. He just needed to wait and watch the rise.


    Though there were still protests saying the presence of an AI on Mars is a threat and must be killed. Umbrella just came out and said that the AI in Mars was required to maintain the ecosystem and thus it can''t be killed. If the people still insisted on the path, their chances of space travel would be revoked forever.


    Umbrella was responsible for space travel for normal people now and this was a huge temptation to all since Umbrella had been sending normal workers to Mars too instead of just sending rich people. This threat made the protesters back down a bit.


    By the end of October all the protests had gone down. The Guardians tasked the lanterns in search of the ship. John even contacted Emma to be on the lookout and explained to her why the ship was important. She understood why the Guardians had tasked them in finding the spaceship.


    John then contacted Lex and told him to be on the lookout for a damaged Kryptonian ship. The Nova Prime too was informed of a very powerful rogue AI and thus it alerted the empire. By now Lex Corporation had started building spaceships which had phantom drive.


    For the first time in the universe, the spaceships didn''t need to go to jump points to space travel. This new technology surprised almost every one in the known universe and they flocked to buying the new spaceships. Lex Corp was on the rise and it wouldn''t take long before it became an entity that nobody would be able to shake. This even boosted the trade of the Nova Empire and they were happy to see more prominence and trade.

 223. Update of the system (2)

    By the time November came the total fan values had reached a tipping point. John heard the familiar words that he had been waiting for a long time.


    [Ding


    Total fan values accumulated - 12 billion


    Update requirement achieved. Do you want to continue the update? ]


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time. Do it." John said


    [Ding


    Updating


    10%... 20%... 60%.. 80%..100%...


    Updated


    Does the host want to know the new features of the update?]


    "Of course." John said.


    [Ding


    Now the host can bring the comic, manga or the story powers to the character''s powers that the host summons. For example, Bruce Wayne can get all the suits from the comics if there is sufficient fan values.]


    "What? You mean to say if I have any sufficient fan value I can get the element x batsuit for Bruce Wayne?" John asked.


    [Ding


    Yes.


    But the host hasn''t reached the desired fan value.]


    "Well element x can literally kill gods so I guess the fan values required would be massive. Man if I bring Superman from the comics the gods here will perish." John said.


    "Any other feature of the update?"


    [The host can bring any one item from all the movies, series, animes and games that the host has yet created in his motion pictures to real life free of cost and can add all powers from all the versions that have been drawn or written in comics, manga or even books. For example, the host can get the Zanpakuto of Ichigo Kurosaki, and also can get all the powers of Zangetsu and even the powers during the last arc of Bleach from manga free of cost. This is a one time thing for the host so it is advised that the host chooses the item carefully.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The host can now extract any item that he wishes to from the previous world. Even marvel comics. But the host still wouldn''t be able to extract characters from marvel series or movies as it would create a huge disruption in the continuity of the universe.


    And now the host can summon in the range of a galaxy.]


    "Really? That''s great. Give me the Dragon Balls from Dragon Ball Z." John said.


    [Ding


    Error.


    There are 7 dragon balls so only one can be extracted. Does the host wish to extract.]


    "Jesus! Can''t even get around the system." John lamented but kind of expected it as there were 7 balls and there was an option for only 1 item. John needed to choose an item very carefully. An item that will give him immense power.


    John at first started going through the comics which he had known and even thought of chakra fruit again as it was there in the manga. But this time John had more options unlike the previous update. He can go through all the comics and manga that he knows.


    He spent 100 million fan values to extract all manga and comics from his previous world. Since Justice League Unlimited was out so he had now access to many DC items which he never had access before. And even go through manga to search for an item that could boost him.


    John took an entire week to go through all the manga. DC comics was what took time for him. There were many versions of comics in DC so he had to have a proper knowledge.


    "System, give me Element X." John said as Element X of the DC universe could basically give him the power of reality alteration, power augmentation and even precognition of past and future. He would be basically a God after he could get his hands on it.


    [Ding


    Error


    The element X has never been mentioned or talked about in any DC series or movies. Thus it can''t be extracted. Only an item which has been spoken about or shown in the movies or series.]


    "F**k!! Okay fine. Let me go through it again." John said as he again went through and made notes of all the powerful items he could find that had been mentioned in the movies. And after another week of research he finally found an item which could almost push him to godlike being.


    "Fine it will be you then. The comics speaks a lot about your powers but it''s a pity it was never shown in the series." John lamented.


    "System, extract the helmet of fate with all the powers from the comics. Including being the Lord of Order."


    [Ding


    Requirement met. Since the Helmet of Fate has various items inside like the Amulet of Anubis, Cloak of Destiny and Tower of Fate, does the host want to extract them too?]


    "Really? I thought the Amulet of Anubis was kind of separated but probably because I have chosen the path of Lord of Order it comes with that. Keep the Tower of Fate. Extract the other three items." John said.


    The next moment there was a golden helmet which only had two eye sockets levitated in front of him.

 224. A new Sorcerer Supreme

    The helmet looked like a mediaeval period''s head armor but John knew that when someone wears the helmet he or she will be the sorcerer supreme. Especially wearing this version of helmet of fate which was imbued with all the powers of the comics.


    "Nabu, can you hear me?" John asked.


    "Yes." a voice came from inside the helmet. Nabu was the last Lord of Order before he transferred his spirit to the helmet of Fate and directed whoever possesses the helmet of fate in future and takes over the mantle of sorcerer supreme. In comics it was Kent Nelson who took the first mantle of sorcerer supreme.


    The helmet of fate which makes the person as Dr. Fate can essentially be said as Dr. Strange''s counterpart in DC. Dr. Fate is supposed to appear in the Black Adam movie before John got transmigrated.


    Being a sorcerer supreme, Dr. Fate has immense powers like teleportation across multiverses, flight, superhuman speed and strength and all kinds of magic. The helmet of fate itself has an universe inside. The person who dons the helmet of fate would have all knowledge of magic. And the amulet of Anubis is said to be the counterpart of the eye of Agamotto. Of course the amulet of Anubis wasn''t as powerful as the time stone but the amulet gives Dr. Fate the power to see through illusions, increase the sorcery of the user and even magnify the perception of the user giving him cosmic awareness.


    The cloak of Destiny was like Dr. Strange''s cloak of levitation. Little is known about the cloak but it was also considered as a very powerful magical item. John wanted to have defence against magic as he didn''t have any knowledge about magic. John knew he couldn''t take the path of magic from the very beginning as he wouldn''t have that much time.


    But using the helmet of fate he would be very powerful. Just the simple power of travelling through multiverses excited him as finally he could go and look into different multiverses of marvel and get to know more people.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Nabu, let me share the knowledge of the universe with you." John said as he shared the knowledge of Marvel with Nabu. After few seconds Nabu finally said


    "This world is dangerous too. I wonder how I landed here. Thanks for helping me though." John said.


    "Well I would be taking the mantle of sorcerer supreme now. So I can''t complain, can I?" John said with a smile. John took the levitating helmet and finally wore it on his head.


    The moment he wore the helmet his whole clothes changed instantly. His clothes now looked almost like Dr. Strange''s clothes. The only difference was that he had a different amulet hanging from his neck and had a golden cloak behind him.


    John was struck with immense magical knowledge in his head as tonnes of information and knowledge was thrown at him. It took a full 10 minutes for John to digest the whole knowledge.


    He was in awe with the magical power and knowledge he possessed now. He even felt that the Ancient One wouldn''t be his match. Now he could easily teleport anywhere and even teleport to distant galaxies. He wouldn''t need boom tubes any more.


    This power alone granted him immense convenience. The helmet of fate even granted him immortality. That didn''t mean that he can''t be killed but that he would not age when wearing the helmet. Being a lord of order comes with many perks and this was one of them.


    "Nabu. I hope you will guide me in this perilous journey ahead." John said.


    "Gladly." Nabu said from the helmet.


    "Now shall we meet the other sorcerer supreme?" John said as he directly teleported to Kamar Taj directly leaving behind a glowing symbol of Ankh for a few seconds which was the Egyptian symbol of life. The next moment he appeared was over the courtyard of Kamar Taj where the students were practising.


    The moment he appeared there was a flash of light so everybody saw that. The mages who saw a man appearing out of thin air immediately took magic defense as they weren''t sure how this man appeared out of thin air. Mordo, who was present, also saw that took out his staff.


    John who saw this smiled but he knew his smile wouldn''t be visible to anyone. So he took his helmet off. Even though he took his helmet off the cloak of destiny and the amulet remained. Though John would lose magic powers due to that, simple magic could be done with the help of the other two items.


    Everybody was surprised to John as many here knew him. Wang and Mordo had seen him before coming to Kamar Taj. But they had never seen John in such a way. John levitated down slowly while the helmet floated on the side by itself. The mages could instantly tell that the helmet was a magical item.

 225. Battling Mordo

    "What happened? Don''t recognize me?" John asked Mordo and Wang whose spells were still activated.


    "You are really John Jameson? What is this new thing?" Mordo asked.


    "Well now I finally know magic. So I came to pay the ancient one a visit. Don''t worry I am not here to attack or something." John said. Mordo and Wang who had known John from beginning believed him even though they didn''t understand where John got magical knowledge as Kamar Taj was the only source of magical knowledge.


    Both of them deactivated their magic and other followed him. John didn''t look evil in anyway but they were just surprised that John now had access to magic too. Kaecilius too was present when John had arrived. His eyes twinkled as he thought of something looking at John.


    "The ancient one is inside. You can go in." Mordo said as he followed John. He was curious about the helmet so he went to the main hall inside. Mordo could also tell that the golden cloak and even the amulet of John were magical items.


    John walked right in to see the Ancient One standing and waiting for him. She saw the floating helmet for quite sometime and even at John''s other two magical items without saying anything.


    "Are you not going to say something?" John finally couldn''t hold himself and asked.


    "Can you control the power?" She finally asked.


    "Yes. Nabu you can speak with her." John said.


    "Hello sorcerer. I am Nabu, the last Lord of Order." a voice from helmet said. Mordo was taken aback as he had never seen a magical item speak but the Ancient One looked clam as if expecting that the helmet could speak.


    "Are you the God that had been directing him from behind the scenes?" the Ancient One asked directly.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "No, the power behind John is more powerful. I am not sure who or what is the power behind but that entity seems to be very powerful." Nabu said as John had directed him to lie.


    "I understand. Well John how does it feel to be on the magic side?" the Ancient One asked.


    "It''s more amazing than I realized. The helmet has immense power than even I didn''t expect." John said.


    "Yes. I can feel the immense magic power inside it. So your name is Nabu. Nice to meet you." The ancient One finally greeted Nabu.


    "Nice to meet you too." Nabu replied.


    "Mordo do you want to have a duel with me?" John asked Mordo as he saw Mordo still being interested.


    "Can I?" Mordo asked as he was interested. Even the Ancient One was interested.


    "Why not? We can battle in the mirror dimension." John said as he put on the helmet. John then directly opened the mirror dimension with the wave of his hand as he already had all of the knowledge.


    John and Mordo went inside followed by the Ancient One.


    "You don''t have the sling ring to go outside of mirror dimension." Mordo reminded.


    "I don''t need it Mordo. The helmet provides all the powers." John said.


    "Wow. That must be really convenient."  Mordo said as he activated his staff and his boots. John on the other hand waved his hands changing the whole surrounding according to his need while levitating.


    "You can fold space and matter so easily?" Mordo was surprised.


    "I can do that in reality too." John said while eyeing the Ancient One as she could do that too due to her connection to Dormammu.


    "Huh! You possess that much magic power?" Mordo was more surprised now. John didn''t reply to that and vanished from his place and appeared next to Mordo. Mordo who was ready defended using magic.


    John conjured a two magical discs and threw towards Mordo. Mordo after being struck by John had to take steps back after the first strike of John. As he saw the magical discs he again conjured rings of Raggadorr as a shield to defend against the flying discs.


    The force generated made Mordo take more steps back. He was on the verge of fall but his boots helped him to stop it.


    " So how was it?" John asked.


    "You have too much magic power. But I haven''t lost yet." Mordo said as he took the staff and hit John while using the boots to accelerate towards John. John had to defend this time. He conjured a rope made of magic and used it as a lasso to wrap around the staff.


    John then proceeded to divert the staff away from him. this prompted Mordo to lose his balance as he was still holding the staff. John saw this as a chance and directly used his hands to hit the abdomen of Mordo. Of course he didn''t use his superhuman strength as that would kill Mordo.

 226. A new movie

    Mordo winced in pain after being hit in the abdomen. John didn''t attack any more. He knew he had already won. After a few seconds Mordo finally stood up still clutching his abdomen.


    "How did you deflect the staff so easily? That''s a magical item." Mordo said.


    "Because I belong to the same line as the Ancient One. My powers are like Sorcerer Supreme." John said.


    "Huh! Wait, your magical artefact comes from another universe." Mordo asked as he was surprised.


    "Yes. You have heard Nabu. He chooses the sorcerer supreme. And in this universe I am the new Sorcerer Supreme. Well the Ancient One is there so I am just a lazy guy here to help if and when required." John replied.


    "You are the new Sorcerer Supreme? That''s great. We now have another defense against people who use dark magic." Mordo said.


    "You trusted me that fast. What if I am bad?" John asked.


    "The Ancient One approves of you so I believe you." Mordo said.


    "I am not perfect, Mordo. Neither is anyone in this universe. We commit mistakes. Don''t idolise anyone. It doesn''t end well." John reminded Mordo as he went astray later, after he found out that the Ancient One snatched powers from Dark Dimension. Mordo was silent when John said that, even the Ancient One once reminded him of that but he had full trust on the Ancient One always.


    John waved his hands and the mirror dimension closed in on itself. Mordo was more surprised by this as he took all of them out of the mirror dimension with just a wave. He knew now that John was on a whole new level.


    "Mordo no need to tell my story to others. Just tell them I know magic. I don''t want attention." John said.


    "Sure."


    "So what do you think?" John asked the ancient one.


    "Your magic needs more refining. Nabu will help you with that I guess." the Ancient One said.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Yes. I will practice more. Knowledge won''t amount to anything if I don''t have the power to use it perfectly." John replied.


    "Okay I am off."  John said as he vanished from his spot leaving a glowing Ankh sign for a second.


    "That magic power looks more convenient." Mordo said.


    "His power is close to a God. The title Lord of Order has a different meaning I presume." the Ancient One said.


    "What? Why didn''t you ask about it?" Mordo asked.


    "It''s his private matter. When the time comes everything will be revealed. It''s good that we have another warrior against evil magic from other dimensions." the Ancient One said.


    John returned to his home. Now he could replace his home with the Tower of Fate and he had a specific place in his mind to settle down the tower of Fate which would be done later. John went back to work as usual and he didn''t inform anyone of his newly acquired powers.


    The superhero movie would be out soon so he was working for it. Soon it was December and like every time everybody came for the premiere. Emma couldn''t make it this time as all the green lanterns were still searching for the Kryptonian ship and even after two months of searching nobody got any hint of it.


    Tony and all appeared for the premiere and Tony had given a huge amount of information that John didn''t expect to hear.


    "The extremis virus of mine has perfectly blended with the nano vibranium armor. Now the vibranium armor could come out of the skin and even self heal. So basically what John had asked me to do, I have finished it."


    "Huh! Ryan, is that true?" John asked Ryan.


    "Yes. Helen and Maya helped in making the armor. We are now in the process of making one for Wayne." Ryan replied while holding the hand of Dr. Helen. Apparently they had started dating. John was happy to see that his summons were leading a normal life.


    Even Steve showed up with Diana.


    "Let''s go inside. Can''t wait for the new movie. It''s a movie about you Flash. Yes?" Banner asked.


    "Yes. But it''s not a happy movie." Flash replied as he knew the story from the beginning when he heard the name of the movie. Everybody was confused by what Flash meant by that.


    The movie started with a boy with his mom getting struck on a highway with their car malfunctioning. The boy waved his hands to the cars which passed by asking for help but none stopped. The boy got angry about this but his mother then told him


    "..... Accept the things you cannot change, have the courage to change the things you can. And have the wisdom to know the difference." The scene changed where now the boy and the mother are eating dinner with his father at home. Suddenly out of nowhere streaks of blue and yellow lightning came inside his house. The streaks of blue and yellow lightning were circling around the table at high speeds.


    Before the boy could understand what had happened he saw himself a mile away from his home. The boy didn''t understand how he was outside his home so he ran to his home. After getting home he realized his mother had been murdered and his dad was framed in his mom''s murder.

 227. Paradox

    Yes. The movie was Flashpoint Paradox.


    This movie was a combination of the animated and the series version. There was almost nobody to extract from the movie so he just made this movie for fan value accumulation. Since the movie had both series and animated version the system would evaluate the movie in collecting fan values.


    Any movie that was not based from his previous life is disqualified and thus he could never follow the comics and make better movies which he wanted to do for a long time but the system never gave him the option to do. He hoped in next update the system will allow him to do so.


    The movie continued as now the boy has turned out to be Barry Allen, the Flash. The movie showed his origin as he was struck by a combination of lightning and an experiment gone wrong. After realising he could run fast he started doing good deeds for people. Fast forward into the future where he was battling many evil people and a villain named Reverse Flash.


    The audience noticed one thing, it was that when Barry and Reverse Flash ran it produced the same color of lightning as was during her mother''s death. After a fight against the evil villains with the help of Justice League, Barry was able to stop Reverse Flash in killing everyone in the city.


    But Barry wasn''t happy even after fighting all the crimes and he did something which none of the audience expected. He time traveled to the past to save his mother. This was where he realized that her mother was killed by Reverse Flash. And he even saw himself. Barry ran to save both himself and his mother. Since Barry had changed the timeline now the one who was fighting the Reverse Flash at his old home vanished.


    Barry then returned to his own time as he knew he had saved his mom and their family would be whole again. As he returned to his time he was happy to be with his family again but soon understood that something was wrong with this world.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Atlantis and Amazon were at war against each other. There was no Superman in the whole of Earth. Barry realized he needed to stop the war so he went to find Bruce Wayne. There too he got the shock of his life. It was Bruce who died in that alley that day. His father Thomas Wayne took the mantle of Batman while his mother turned into Joker.


    Cyborg was present in the universe but there was only so much a single man could do. This was where the people saw a new superhero. Shazam. A group of children when uttering the world Shazam they could turn into a single entity which had powers like Thor. Hal Jordan didn''t become the green lantern as the lantern ring never chose him. And the government captured Abin Sur''s alien ship.


    The movie continued as the whole situation went from bad to worse. Flash tried to help everywhere he could but the war between Amazonians and Altanteans destroyed countries after countries. And nothing the countries could do to stop it.


    At the end Flash understood that this whole thing had happened because of him. The Reverse Flash showed up telling him that this world was his creation. This world was created because Barry Allen wanted to save his mother. After a fight between him and Flash, surprisingly Thomas Wayne was able to kill the Reverse Flash with a gun as he had let his guard down after beating down the Flash.


    Meanwhile Arthur who was losing the war unleashed Captain Atom. Many recognized him from the Justice League Unlimited animates series. As Captain Atom was unleashed this caused a massive nuclear bomb capable of destroying the whole planet.


    Flash who was been beaten down understood he needed to go back in time so that Reverse Flash could kill his mother and stop himself from saving the other him. So that''s what he did. He ran like never before and reached the same old home only to stop Reverse Flash from killing the young him. He had to let Reverse Flash kill his mother. This was one of the most toughest decision he took but he took it to save everyone.


    Barry then returned back in his time and saw everything was back to normal. Though there were changes but that was acceptable as he had messed with the timeline and no broken timeline could be put back in place exactly as the previous one.


    Barry even brought a letter from Thomas to Bruce. He was thankful for such a gift. Now everybody understood why Flash had said that this movie wasn''t really a happy one.


    "So now there are two timelines, the real timeline and a little bit broken timeline." Tony said as he understood time travel pretty well and it''s implications.


    "Yes."

 228. Sokovia Accords

    "No wonder you always said never to cross the speed of light." Pietro said as he too came with Flash. Wanda and others didn''t come as they would be easily recognizable here. They would be watching the movie from other places.


    "Will you ever reach the speed of light?" Tony mocked him. Pietro had a gloomy face when Tony said that. As the movie ended it was now time for post credits scene like always.


    The movie showed many normal people seeing other people as terrifying monsters. A woman used her car to kill many people in open streets as she thought they were monsters. A man who saw his own family as monsters took up gun to kill his own family and even a mother who had given birth to a new born was ready to throw her own child because she saw her child as a demon. It looked scary.


    "What is this? Earth invaded by different aliens?" Steve asked.


    "No. It''s magic." Wayne replied. "Is he coming?" he asked John.


    "Yes. The greatest prick of the team who will make Tony look cute." John replied.


    "Hey I am not that bad. I am just way ahead of all of you. But who are you talking about?" Tony asked.


    "John Constantine." John replied. Fury who was listening to the conversation had a weird face now. The world was slowly becoming unrecognizable for him. Now they would be in magical territory. He felt he should retire soon and take rest. Coulson had been working perfectly and he would be the next Director, so he was ready to give away his seat to a new Director.


    Everybody went back after the movie ended. The audience didn''t expect the movie would be so serious. Some even questioned with if they belonged to the real timeline or a broken one. The next day there were actually many forums discussing about the movie and the price of time travel. Flash was real as it was known now to everybody, now the question was if their world was the original timeline or a broken one.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    John didn''t expect the topic would get so serious by just a movie but he didn''t care. His fan values rose nonetheless and since the story was a great one people loved the movie. By his calculation the new world could be extracted soon in a few months and he just needed to wait.


    John started working on the next movie which would be out by the mid of next year and the movie had a huge magic side so he needed to be sure that magic is shown in a good way. John even used his own magical knowledge to give a proper portrayal to the magic side of the movie.


    A month went by and suddenly out of nowhere GAIA contacted him saying all the Avengers were summoned to the Jurassic Park including the witchers. John was surprised by this sudden call but he went to Jurassic Park nonetheless. Only this time he directly teleported.


    The helmet of Fate followed him everywhere though it remained invisible to others. John removed his helmet after appearing in the headquarters. Everybody was surprised when they saw John removing the helmet. Everybody had watched the justice league unlimited series so they knew what the helmet represented.


    Even though they didn''t understand the power of Dr. Fate, but from small glimpses they could see that the character was very powerful. And now John possessed the helmet meaning he has the same powers as him.


    "You are Dr. Fate now?" Banner asked.


    "Yes. Let''s leave my story for now. Why are we being called?" John asked as everybody had emerged from the boom tubes and portals.


    "Secretary Ross has called for all of Avengers to gather. He will be here to announce something." Wayne said. He was also being called as he was the Secretary of the world council. Other''s still didn''t know that he was Batman and everybody wanted to keep him that way. Clint had taken retirement after the debacle with Ultron as he had new child about to be born so he wanted to be with his wife for sometime.


    "Ross? What is he here for?" John asked.


    "Apparently we are very dangerous and the governments will set some rules of our working." Tony replied. John raised his eyebrows when he heard that. Sokovia was assaulted but there were minimum casualties. Hardly 10 people died in that war and the Avengers weren''t even responsible for what had happened so he didn''t understand on what grounds the governments would try to control them.


    This was the setting of Civil War but he had already changed that so he wanted to see on what pretext the ''Sokovia Accords'' would be implemented. John had already known that the governments might try to control them but didn''t know that it would come like in the original version.

 229. Sokovia Accords (2)

    Everybody took their seats while Bruce sat at the head chair as he was the Secretary of the World Council. He was the invisible leader of the group and he was the one who took final decisions for the Avengers. Even John and Steve trusted Bruce''s wisdom as his wisdom was at the top level.


    Batman had an invisible charisma which made everyone trust him more. After they took their seats, Secretary Ross came with a huge file. John squinted his eyes when he looked at him. The first mission that John personally undertook was against Ross and he still remembered the slap that he gave him.


    After coming to the table Ross said


    "Five years ago I had a heart attack....." Ross said.


    "Get to the point, Secretary. We all have work to do." John cut right into him and said. He really didn''t like politicians and their schemes. He just wanted to see what they had planned this time. Ross turned stiff when John said that. Normally nobody would talk to him in that tone but it was John Jameson. The person who was behind every major change that the Earth has seen in decades.


    "OK I will cut straight to the point. The last 4 years each one of you have operated under no control or supervision whatsoever. Many people will hail you as heroes but there are some who are not very fond of you. Thus the governments have come to an arrangement. The Sokovia Accords." Ross said as he handed the file over to Natasha.


    "117 countries have signed the accords. This will state that the Avengers organisation will work under the United Nations Panel. Each one of you will be registered in the Accord and the people belonging to the group will only go into mission if and when the UN Panel deems it necessary." Ross said.


    "I guess the Accords have the provision of registering every powered being on the planet. Yes?" John asked.


    "Yes. Mr Jameson." Ross replied.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Who gave the first proposal of setting the Accords." John asked this time.


    "Wakanda. They are one of the most poor countries in the world. Even they think that the Avengers had been working under no control. Just imagine. A country  who has nothing to fear has asked for this." Ross said. John smirked when Ross said this.


    "You have a week to accept the Accords and come under the panel. The UN Panel wants the names and identity of all the members of the Avengers." Ross said to Wayne as Batman was still unknown to the people. Ross even suspected that Wayne was Batman but never could prove it.


    "Have you informed the Kages about it?" John asked.


    "The kages too would have their name registered in the Accords as the government will negotiate with them the terms. There will be a difference but yes their names will also be registered." Ross said as all the governments know the presence of Naruto''s world.


    "Hmmm.. Go tell the UN Panel. The Avengers won''t accept any such Accords and the governments can shove the Accords up their a**es for all I care." John finally said in a cold tone.


    "Is that the answer of the Avengers?" Ross said as he eyes fell on  Wayne. Everybody was silent in the whole meeting and somehow everybody expected this response from John. John never liked any kind of supervision from anyone, it was the sole reason he built such a huge empire, to be away from the control of everyone.


    The governments just poked a sleeping bear with the Accords. Truth to be said, nobody liked the Accords. Not even Tony who supported it in the original story. Tony accepted the Accords before because he was ridden with guilt when he made Ultron. But it was different this time. They had done nothing but good for the people.


    Be it better living, better facilities to everyone and even gave the people of earth a dream. A dream to travel in space. Umbrella has covered almost every aspect of life and it is slowly becoming larger than what the countries could ever be.


    Wayne just shrugged his shoulders to the question of Ross. Being a summon of John he could never go against the wishes of John, nor did he like the Accords. He had seen what politics could lead to.


    "You all have a week. If it''s not signed, everybody here will be declared as terrorist after 7 days." Ross said.


    "Ross, do you remember that slap from Bee?" John suddenly asked as he saw Ross leaving. Ross trembled when John said that and almost unconsciously touched his face. That was his greatest humiliation in his life.


    "How do you know this?" Ross asked in an angry tone.


    "Hydra got decimated because they thought politics is power. Power is power Ross. Remember that." John said and walked away.

 230. TChaka

    "Is that a threat?" Ross asked John who was walking away.


    "Think of whatever you want." came the voice to Ross.


    The doors closed and Ross had to leave. He was red faced as he didn''t expect they wouldn''t even care for the Accords. He felt there might be some voices who would be with the Accords but surprisingly none did. Not even Rhodes, who finally left the military under the insistence of Tony and joined the Avengers. The Avengers even paid salary to all with every benefits. He just couldn''t say no. He was also tired of all the baggage that he had to carry after becoming Iron Patriot. So he too left for Avengers.


    After Ross left everybody was silent. Nobody uttered a word. GAIA too was listening to this and finally broke the silence


    "Do you want me to bring all the dirty work of all the countries?"


    "No. GAIA connect me to King T''Chaka. I need to talk with him." John said. GAIA called him directly and soon a video opened showing a little old man with almost all his hair turned white.


    "Hello. Mr. Jameson to what do I owe the pleasure of your call?" the old man said.


    "Hello King T''Chaka. I guess you have already got the report of us not accepting the Accords." John said in a straight manner.


    "Yes. Secretary Ross has sent the response of you." the King replied with a smile as if the response didn''t bother him.


    "What do you want King? I am sure you didn''t propose the Accords just because you are afraid of us. What is your real purpose?" John asked.


    "I don''t understand what you mean Mr. Jameson." the king replied.


    "You know exactly what I mean. Just tell me your purpose. I hate politics and their roundabout ways to achieve something. So tell me your real purpose before it''s too late." John said.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Mr. Jameson I really don''t understand what you mean by that." the King insisted.


    "So be it. Don''t regret the decision you have just taken." John said as he cut the call. Everybody didn''t understand why John called the King as Wakanda was one of the most poor countries but it still baffled many of why Wakanda proposed the Accords when no country of Africa was affected in any way in all of this.


    "What are you thinking John?" Natasha asked. John didn''t reply as he directly wore the helmet. He closed his eyes for a few seconds and vanished from his place. Everybody was confused of what just happened. John appeared again but this time with a man. A man who had dreadlocks in his head. He wore half sleeves but had weird small skin markings all over his hands.


    It was Erik Stevens, the Killmonger. Heir to the throne of Wakanda, just like T''Challa. Erik didn''t understand of what just happened and he immediately became ready to fight but when he looked around he was astonished to his peak. Everybody present belonged to the Avengers. He knew that all hi former training would amount to nothing with literally ''Gods'' being present here.


    "What do you want from me?" Killmonger asked as he didn''t understand why he was caught and brought here. John could find Erik because now he had cosmic awareness. John could find anyone that he wished for in all of universe, and even multiverses. Even some weak ''Gods''. The magic of the helmet of Fate gave him many powers, this was one of them.


    "Who is this guy?" Steve asked.


    "Erik Stevens, heir to the throne of Wakanda. Since Wakanda doesn''t want to say what it wants I will bring the truth out myself." John said,


    "Heir to the throne? Do you want to replace the king with him?" Banner asked as he knew how monarchy worked.


    "That depends on him. Erik, don''t you wan revenge. This would be your chance." John said.


    "How do you know of my inheritance?" Killmonger was surprised that a person who wore a weird golden helmet knew of him and even his inheritance. But, yes Erik did wish fro vengeance for killing his father.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. Just say if you want revenge." John asked again.


    "Yes. I want him to pay for killing my father." Erik replied.


    "Good. Everybody suit up. This might not be a smooth journey." John said.


    "Are you going to make a coup in the throne of Wakanda. Is that even required?" Rhodes.


    "Wakanda had been hidden in shadows for a long time. They are the most advanced country in the world. You saw the vibranium. Vibranium was a meteorite that struck their country centuries ago. That metal empowered them and made them possess technology far ahead of other countries. What we see from outside is just a facade. A hologram. A city covered by it. Their technology is way ahead than you can even imagine." John said.

 231. Wakanda

    "Wait. What? What do you mean? The most advanced country on Earth. Aren''t they a 3rd world country?" Pietro asked.


    "No. Think of them as Atlantis on land. That''s what they are." John said.


    "Damn. Never knew we had Atlantis here." Tony said. "They have fooled everyone. Even the governments."


    "Yes they did. But since they wanted to poke me. I will poke them and see who has greater power. Bruce, where is Klaue?" John said.


    "He is in the prison that we made in the Park for all the bad people that we don''t kill. We can''t be savages every time now." Tony said. John closed his eyes for a second and vanished. He went to bring Klaue. Killmonger was still shaken by what just happened. Never in his life he expected that he would catch the eye of an Avenger.


    Even though he didn''t know who this new Avenger was, it looked like he had a high command in the team. He recognized everyone in the team. Wayne had a mask on his face so he didn''t get to see Batman''s face but others he knew by heart. Like others he too went through all the works of John.


    That was the standard procedure now for all military personnels. He even knew the witchers. He just didn''t know who the man in the golden helmet was as he had never appeared. As he was thinking that John appeared again with Klaue. He still didn''t have one hand from the last time John cut it off.


    Klaue was sleeping when John appeared. John just held him by his collar and vanished with him. Klaue woke up only to see his worst nightmare appearing again. What John showed him before his hand was cut had etched into his soul all his life.


    "OK, is everybody ready?" John asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good. Let''s vanish." John said as the Ankh symbol again appeared behind him. But this everybody vanished with John. The whole team appeared in a huge hall where there was a throne where King T''Chaka sat including other heads of the tribe on the seats  adjacent to it.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The King was taken aback by the sudden emergence of so many people in the main hall. The Dora Milaje, King''s personal guards who were nearby, attacked directly the moment they appeared as it was their duty to protect the king. John just stood there while the other members handled the Dora Milaje. Even though they were pretty powerful, they still fell short of the Avengers.


    Especially now when Tony and Bruce had vibranium armor. After a minute every member of the Dora Milaje was lying down. Flash, Ciri and the witches didn''t take too much time to defeat everyone. The King who saw stood up. He didn''t expect The Avengers would appear right here, in the main hall.


    Truth to be told, he was a little afraid of the Avengers. When the world engine arrived he understood that the technology of Earth would again be boosted and it would be a matter of time before Wakanda was exposed. They had been hidden in the shadows for such a long time and in order to continue that legacy he needed to take measures.


    Thus he took the measure of making the Accords and since Wakanda had spies everywhere it was easy to manipulate the governments to accept the Accords. When John called last time, he didn''t pay much heed to him as he thought no matter what they wouldn''t cross any line.


    But now he understood that he was wrong, so very wrong. The power shown by the Avengers amazed him too. They seemed more powerful than in the videos.


    John put away his helmet after everything became silent. The heads of the tribe were trembling as they knew their lives were now in the hands of the Avengers. The King still tried to maintain his calmness as he knew that if the Avengers killed him then it would be game over for the Avengers. He just wanted to see what they want to do.


    "Got to say you fooled the whole planet King T''Chaka." Wayne said.


    "So what of it? Are you going to kill me because of that? I was right about you all. You are dangerous." King refuted.


    "We are dangerous but you still messed with us. That wasn''t very thoughtful of you. Was it?" Geralt said.


    "Why are you all here? To show us your power? Or to kill me?" T''Chaka said.


    "We are here to show the country what kind of person you are." John replied this time. "I guess the royal members are already informed about this assault. Let''s wait for them shall we?" John said as he sat on a seat opposite the throne.


    After a minute more Dora Milaje appeared with T''Challa, Shuri, their mother and even Zuli, a trusted confidant of T''Chaka.

 232. Black Panther

    T''Chaka came while wearing the Black Panther suit and the moment he entered the hall, Geralt used Aard on him. It threw T''Chaka a few metres away.


    "Stay down boy." Geralt said. T''Chaka got up to attack again while the remaining Dora Milaje charged. John sighed as he wore his helmet and waved his hand.


    Yellow ropes emerged from the ground and bounded the hands of all of the members of the Dora Milaje. This was the magic of Dr. Fate. He even proceeded to bind the hands of the Black Panther and brought the hands down. Thus everybody was on their knees.


    "You are Dr. Fate. Aren''t you?" T''Chaka asked.


    "I am honored that the King of Wakanda follows my works." John replied. "Let''s not talk about my work. But yours. Since everybody is here it''s time for revelation."


    "What do you want to reveal? That you are a murderer?" Shuri shouted. Her mother got scared and she held her mouth so that she didn''t antagonise the Avengers more. They knew they were on tight ropes now.


    "The Avengers have never killed anyone which they didn''t deserve. Did you see us killing any member of the Dora Milaje? No. We aren''t here to kill anybody but to show you all the true face of your father. He is a murderer. He killed his own brother just so because his brother wanted a better world." John said, pointing at King T''Chaka.


    Zuli and T''Chaka shuddered when John said that. Shuri and her mother''s eyes went wide.


    "That''s a lie. My father would never do that. What a good lie to fool everyone." T''Challa spoke for the first time.


    "Lie. Erik show them your Wakandan heritage." John replied. Erik showed the inner part of her mouth to show that he belonged to Wakanda.


    "He is the son of your brother who you so easily murdered. You left your nephew because you didn''t want anything to do with him. Isn''t it right King T''Chaka? I wonder what the law is here for fratricide. If you want more proof, ask Zuli. He was present there when King T''Chaka murdered his brother." John said.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "That''s a lie. He retaliated because King T''Chaka wanted to save me." Zuli spoke for the first time. Everybody in the room was surprised by this sudden acceptance of the incident that John just spoke about. Shuri and others couldn''t believe that what John said was the truth.


    "So you do accept that King T''Chaka killed his brother?" John spoke.


    "Yes, but he did that to save me." Zuli insisted.


    "Zuli. He is the Black Panther. The Black Panther. Do you think I am a fool not to understand what that title represents? He is basically Captain America with vibranium armor. And you are telling me that he really had to kill his brother to save you?" John said with a smile.


    The Avengers didn''t expect that the King was a powered being. Now when they thought about it, T''Challa too was probably a super powered being as the reflexes which he had shown aren''t  shown by normal people. All the Avengers were listening intently to the story of the King T''Chaka and finally understood why John was so sure that he could usurp the throne.


    "W''Kabi, leader of the border tribe. I guess you know this guy. The murderer of your parents. This is my gift to you. I hope you can help me in invoking a proper trial for your King." John said as he pointed to Klaue who was standing beside holding his hand. The moment he appeared in the hall he knew that he was done for.


    W''Kabi hesitated for a second but then made a determination. He had to go against his own king but in exchange he would get his hands on the murderer of his parents. Klaue had been hiding for a long time and now finally he was caught.


    "W''Kabi no. You will betray the king if you do that?" Ramonda, Queen of Wakanda said.


    "Betrayal? Even if Klaue wasn''t here I would have made sure that the truth of his brother''s murder was out for the people of Wakanda to see. Do you think the people will accept a King who murdered his own brother. I am sure the Jabari tribe would be very happy seeing that the Wakandan king had fallen to such lows." John said.


    "How do you know all this? You seem to know everything about us." Ramonda asked.


    "Doesn''t matter how I know. King T''Chaka, don''t you want to say anything in your defense? You have been eerily silent all this time." John said.


    "The moment you all stepped into the hall I knew that I couldn''t escape. I just didn''t expect that you would bring me down in this way. I do accept that I had killed my own brother and I am ready to face the trial but only on one condition." T''Chaka said.

 233. New leader

    "You don''t have the leverage to negotiate with me, King T''Chaka. In the call I asked you for the reason you proposed for the Accords. You didn''t reply. That time I told you that you would regret this." John said. T''Chaka sighed as he really didn''t expect that everything would turn out like this. He should have spoken clearly with John before and should have trusted the Avengers.


    "Tony and Batman had vibranium armor. You can''t expect us not to retaliate. " T''Chaka spoke in his defense for the first time.


    "That Vibranium was stolen from your country by Klaue, not by us. If you wanted the Vibranium you could have spoken to us but instead you went behind our backs." Wayne replied this time.


    "You don''t get to cry ''victim'' when you yourself initiated the fight." Diana said. T''Chaka knew he was wrong and his past had come back now to haunt him.


    "Erik will battle for the throne against T''Challa since that is the custom here. We won''t interfere. Wakanda doesn''t matter to the Avengers anymore. If there is any kind of retaliation from Wakanda then I will personally send the country back to the third world category. And this time it won''t be a sham." John said


    "I am curious, what condition you wanted to ask King T''Chaka?" Hal asked.


    "I just hoped that Wakanda can continue remaining in the shadows." T''Chaka said with a sigh.


    "That will depend on the next King. I don''t care about what happens. I will keep a lookout in this country and I want the trial to proceed. If nothing is done I will make sure that everybody knows of what had happened in the past." John said as he vanished with the other Avengers leaving Erik and Klaue behind.


    He wouldn''t care about Wakanda any more as now he had more important things to do. That is to uproot the members of the government that had been an eyesore for him for a long time. Even though Umbrella has had huge influence, it was still sometimes overwhelmed by bureaucracy. Wayne and John had already thought about the purge and they needed to carry it this week.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "That was one hell of a trip. It''s a pity we didn''t get to see such an awesome country for a long time." Pietro said.


    "We will have a much bigger and better country for ourselves." John replied.


    "Really? A new world? Can''t wait for it." Pietro said excitedly.


    "Steve, Wayne I need to show you someone." John said.


    "Someone? Sure." Steve replied.


    "Others you can all go home. The Sokovia Accords will never see the light of day. I can assure you. SHIELD had been infiltrating all major walks of life and government too. We will just replace those people who are actively giving us problems. We need to get ready for the arrival of the new world because they will arrive in a few months. We don''t have much time." John said.


    "Which new world is coming. Now I am really curious. Will it be dangerous?" Hal asked as he was interested in new people.


    "Dangerous? Yes. They are. But they are controllable." John said. Everybody went to their own places as Victor opened boom tubes for all. Only Steve, Wayne and John remained.


    John again teleported with them to a place which looked like the Himalayas. There was snow and high mountains. There was also a huge palace-like structure built on the sides of the mountain.


    "Is that what I think it is?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes. This is the headquarters of the League of Assassins." John replied as he really brought Steve and Wayne here. He was here for a reason.


    When Raas Al Ghul was extracted, it was done in order to give the League to Steve. Steve had a straight moral compass and he could lead the League perfectly. John knew he could do the same with Raas as he had proper control over everybody here but he wanted all members of the Avengers to have equal strength and Steve was seriously lacking in this regard.


    And after he saw Steve dating Diana he was more determined to give the League to Steve. He wanted Steve to have a happy story and since he couldn''t go back in time, it was better to give him more ''time''. John was a selfish man so he wouldn''t hesitate to kill people to cover his interests but Steve was more morally straight and he thought it would be better to have someone to always show him the correct path.


    John feared that he would become arrogant in the future with all the powers he possesses and he wanted to make sure there was someone who could direct his path if he ever goes astray. And Steve was the perfect candidate for that. And it could only be done if Steve had a long life. The Lazarus Pit could easily provide him that.


    "The League? Of Ra''s Al Ghul? Did they arrive in our world? Aren''t they a very big organisation? Don''t we need all the members to fight them?" Steve asked.


    /yes, I know this is controversial and probably I will get hate for this decision. This was my personal choice/

 234. New leader (2)

    "We are not here to fight." John said.


    "Then what are we here for?" Steve asked as he was confused.


    "Batman knows why we are here." John said.


    "The old man still hasn''t given up the obsession?" Wayne asked.


    "Nope. He negotiated with me about that. This is the only way." John said.


    "Guys what do you mean by that?" Steve asked as he was more confused now.


    "He means that Raas wants to choose an heir. And you Steve is the perfect candidate for leading the League." Wayne said to Steve.


    "You mean the story of him wanting Oliver to replace him is real. He still hasn''t stopped searching?" Steve asked as he had seen the Green Arrow series as in the last season Raas wanted Oliver to be the leader of the League.


    "Yes. He wanted me to be the leader but I refused. So now we are here." Wayne said as he saw many members fully covered in black coming out from the main gate in an ordered manner.


    They took their positions in line and gave space to the middle. After a minute Raas finally emerged with a huge coat walking. All the members of the league bowed down when he came out.


    "Boy is he the one that you have chosen?" Raas asked as he came up to the trio.


    "Yes. He is Steve Rogers." John said.


    "Wait, I haven''t even decided to take such a huge responsibility. I will never be the leader of such an evil organisation." Steve replied.


    "The League will whatever you picture it to be. If you want the League only to work for the good, then it shall be." John said. "Provided you can kill Raas and take the mantle of leader."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "But why am I being chosen? I am pretty sure that there are other more capable members." Steve asked.


    "I have been watching you, Steve Rogers, for a long time. Your will and commitment moved me. I am becoming old and both Wayne and Queen rejected me. I just want to give away my position and rest in peace." Raas said.


    "There will be a duel in a week. I will wait for you here. If you can defeat and kill me, the league shall be yours. If you don''t you will die." Raas said as turned back and went away. The members too followed the leader. Raas still needed to show his arrogance and pride of being the leader of the League even though he was the summon of John.


    "What a weird man. No wonder you never took the position of the leader. Is there no other way?" Steve asked.


    "The League has infiltrated in many places just like SHIELD and we need a proper person as it''s head. Raas came to me to search for a worthy one so I gave him your name. I am sorry but I could only think of you. Only you have the best moral compass among us." John said.


    "I will have to think about it before I make a decision." Steve said.


    "Sure. Let''s go back." John said as all the three vanished again and were back at the headquarters. John said goodbye to them and went back home. It had been a long day so he wanted to have a rest.


    7 days passed by very fast after that, as the SHIELD was getting ready for the purge. The ratifying of Sokovia Accords was pushed back a few days as the main country who proposed the Accords would apparently appoint a new King. This made every member of the UN panel surprised and some even suspected that Avengers had their hands behind the change of the King.


    But it wouldn''t matter as the Accords were ready and it would proceed even if Wakanda backs away later. John on the other hand was back at Wakanda as this was the day when the new king would be crowned.


    Everybody gathered near the waterfall for the ceremonial fight. Even the Jabari tribe came as they were informed about the past of the King. In these 7 days King T''Challa was in trial and he was punished with lifetime imprisonment. This was the law of the country and the fear of Avengers made them sure that the trial was fair.


    Soon the fight between T''Challa and Erik started as T''Challa was stripped from the power of black panther. And the fight followed almost like the actual story. The only difference was that T''Challa didn''t fall down from the cliff and was defeated fairly.


    John, who levitated above, saw all of this but didn''t have any expression. He didn''t care who sat on the throne as long as Wakanda didn''t poke in their business.


    John levitated down to greet Erik one last time as he would leave.


    "King Erik, how does it feel to be the king of Wakanda? I hope this revenge was fulfilling." John asked. Erik hesitated for a second but finally replied.


    "I won''t be the king of Wakanda." Erik said.

 235. New leader (3)

    "Huh, what do you mean?" John asked as he was surprised. All the tribe members who joined the ceremony were also surprised by this declaration, including T''Challa as nobody expected Erik to say that.


    "I have been here for the past 7 days. The people who know me here don''t really look at me with good eyes, they treat me as an outsider. Even if I become their king a time will come when they will stop listening to me. I never wanted to become the king, I just wanted revenge and I think he has gotten the punishment which he deserved even though I would have loved killing him myself."


    "I have always wanted to change the world and I don''t think Wakanda has enough power to give me that. The Avengers and the Umbrella had been working towards that goal and I would rather join them than this conservative country." Erik said.


    John never expected that Erik would ever say that. In the original world Erik became the king because he wanted revenge and for changing the world for a better place. It seemed since John had touched the destiny of Erik, this made him take a different decision.


    John now wondered if TVA would come for him. Surprisingly TVA didn''t come for Pietro. And it was probably because he had warned Mobius and spoke of Alioth. This must have scared Kang a bit. Anyway John didn''t care but was happy to see Erik take a totally new decision.


    "I understand. What are your plans now?" John asked.


    "Can I join the Avengers?" Erik asked.


    "You will have to talk to Wayne about that. He is the main person in the team." John said. "So want to leave with me?"


    "Sure. I have nothing here." Erik said. John nodded and turned around to all other members of the tribe and said.


    "I think most of you know about my powers. I can dream of other parallel universes and in this way I knew what actually happened before with the previous King. The funny thing is that in most parallel universes the Black Panther is one of the main members of the Avengers. Now we stand on opposite sides. As I said before, the Avengers won''t interfere in Wakanda but don''t stand on the other side of us, it won''t end well. Goodbye."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    John vanished with Erik after that. All the Wakandans were ashamed of what just happened. This was a huge blot in their reputation and even their pride. The Jabari were probably laughing at the other members of the tribe. M''Baku challenged T''Challa and this fight would take place after a day as he just fought against Erik and was tired.


    Later T''Challa would be crowned as the King after defeating M''Baku but that was a story for another day. John after vanishing appeared in the dimension of the League again with Erik.


    Erik thought he would be in Jurassic Park but didn''t expect he was in snowy mountains. He even saw many people wearing full black standing in a circular manner near a cliff. On the edge of the cliff were two half naked men. One was wielding a sword while the other a shield.


    Erik knew one of them. Captain Steve Rogers, but he didn''t recognize the other guy.


    Yes, Captain had decided to accept the duel and was ready to fight Ra''s. He came to this dimension 2 days ago as he wanted to see how the League worked and would take concrete decisions only after seeing with his own eyes.


    Suffice to say he was impressed by the discipline and training. The members were basically top level assassins and they did almost all forms of combat. After much contemplation he finally decided to fight Raas.


    "Who is Captain America fighting?" Erik asked as he was curious.


    "Ra''s al Ghul, the Leader of the League of Assassins." John replied.


    "The League? They are real too? Why are they fighting? Aren''t you gonna stop them?" Erik asked as he was surprised.


    "No. Steve is fighting to be the new leader of the League?"


    "He will fight to be the leader of the League? Was Captain America defeated by the League before? Because as I remember only who survives the sword of Ra''s al Ghul, will become the Ra''s al Ghul." Erik asked. This surprised John as he never expected Erik to watch his works very minutely.


    "Don''t always trust my work. That''s just one part of the story. Ra''s is becoming old and he needs to give away his throne to someone. So we choose Steve to take the mantle and carry on. This would keep the League alive and well and have better control in the underground world." John replied


    "I understand." Erik said.


    The fight started between Steve and Ra''s and it was intense. Captain used his shield to defend while Ra''s used his sword to attack.

 236. Purge

    The fight went on for a full one hour. John and even the members of the League didn''t expect that fight would go on for such a long time. Both were exhausted, Steve had many cuts in his body while Ra''s had many bruises due to how Steve used his shield. Even though it wasn''t the vibranium shield Steve still used it effectively.


    And after an intense clash, Steve was able to get the better of John and was able to disarm Raas by hitting the shield at his hand. The sword was thrown from Ra''s. Then Steve proceeded to tackle Ra''s with his shield. This prompted Ra''s to take a few steps back. Steve saw this opening and didn''t hesitate any more, as he took the lying sword and stabbed Ra''s directly in his abdomen.


    The League members knew that from now Steve would be their leader and since he defeated Ra''s fair and square nobody had any doubts about his position. Steve looked at Ra''s as he was on his knees at the edge of the cliff.


    "May you lead the league to greater glory. From now you have the power over the dimension of the League." and saying that Ra''s fell down the cliff. John who saw this sighed as he just lost Ra''s though he could bring him back to life with the system. He just felt it was weird with almost the same plot repeating from the Arrow. Ra''s died there after falling from a cliff.


    Steve who just defeated and killed Ra''s too was on his knees. John levitated in front of him as all the members of the league too were on their knees in order to show respect to the new Raas.


    "You should go to Lazarus pit to heal yourself before those wounds get infected." John said.


    "Can you take me there? I am really tired." Steve said. John smiled at it and vanished with Steve. They appeared again in a place which looked like a huge bathtub made of rocks. Steve didn''t waste a second and directly jumped into the pit, only to emerge from the water after a few seconds.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I gotta say, it feels weird with the healing power of the pit. I feel myself more powerful, younger and more energetic." Steve said.


    "I have had no connections with Ra''s whatsoever but strangely I respect him, even though he was evil. He didn''t even flinch when I stabbed him. Now I am the leader of a place to which I have no idea about. I hope I can do a proper job." Steve said.


    "You will do fine. Go through all the things that Ra''s had done and take steps accordingly. Remember, this is an underground organisation so work with caution. The League is a perfect way to control the dark side of the world." John said.


    "Yes, you are right. This is a huge responsibility. I guess immortality has a cost." Steve joked.


    "Well now you and Diana can both lead a long and happy life." John said with a smile. Steve smiled at it as one of the main reasons he joined the League was because he could spend a long time with Diana, for centuries, which he could have never done before.


    As they were talking Erik came with many members of the league. Erik didn''t know where the Lazarus Pit was so he had to ask for directions.


    "Erik? What happened? Did you lose to T''Challa?" Steve asked as he didn''t know what happened at Wakanda.


    "No. I won but gave away the throne. Don''t want anything to do with such conservative country. I have changed my mind. Can I join the League?" Erik asked. John eyed Steve when he said that Steve would make a decision on that.


    "You can but I will look into your behaviour. You have been consumed by revenge all your life so that hasn''t been a good start. The League will evaluate you and only then you can join us." Steve replied and now with the tone of a leader. He had already accepted the role so he needed to act now as one.


    "I am leaving. Erik will stay here then." John said as he vanished from his place.


    John was back at the headquarters where Wayne and Fury were present. They needed to carry out the purge as they had been thinking about it for a long time. The names they had brought out were some of the worst scum who were sitting in high positions but carried out criminal activities underground.


    Though all of them weren''t in the UN Panel but a good number of them were. If they could just stick all the criminal charges on them then the whole Accords would stop as the recent news channels had been buzzing about it all day.


    The normal people didn''t like it as the Avengers didn''t do anything wrong and many believed that the governments now were afraid of the Avengers and this was the reason they wanted to bring out the Accords.

 237. Purge (2)

    "So how do you want to proceed into this?" John asked as he removed his helmet. The helmet like always floated by his side.


    "We will first go to the court and take out warrants after pressing charges with all the evidence we have. This will bring the whole empire down of these double faced criminals." Fury said.


    "Yes. We can do that, but there will be runners." Wayne said.


    "Yes. We have put them under surveillance. Thanks to ninjas." Fury said with pride now as the ninjas had totally integrated with SHIELD. The world council were ecstatic when they knew that SHIELD now had ninjas and finally they had their own private super powered army.


    John just smiled looking at Fury as at the end SHIELD was in his palms. Even though Fury hasn''t given too high level posts to the ninjas but that day wasn''t far. This slow integration was what John had wanted when he brought the Naruto world. This was his major plan from the start after dealing with Hydra.


    Fury and the duo then discussed of how to execute the purge and how they would  handle the runners. SHIELD will bring those who would try to escape directly to the law and press more charges with that. That would cement everything.


    "Good. Get only the bad people. I know there are annoying ones who we would love to catch like Ross but we can''t be tyrants. Nothing good comes out of being total tyrants." Wayne said.


    "Yes. I am aware of it." Fury replied.


    "If by chance there are people who still go off the radar. Contact me. I will find him." John said.


    "Then can you get Wilson Fisk?" Fury asked.


    "Yes, but he is necessary evil. Sometimes evil is required so that heroes can rise. He is one of them. Don''t worry if he crosses the line, I will bring him in." John said.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "OK I will look into this matter." Fury replied.


    "Bruce is the Hall of Justice ready?" John asked.


    "Yes. It''s been built like we had before on the other side of the Park. Looks huge and have more space." Bruce said.


    "Good. This will be our earth headquarters." John replied.


    They discussed more about the plan and the purge would start from tomorrow. All the officials were in place. So they were just waiting for execution. John left after discussing everything.


    And as hey had planned the next day there were multiple arrests all over the globe. The arrests were done almost at the same time so the people knew this was a planned attack. But when the allegations came out against those government officials the people were surprised.


    The people know that the governments were perfectly good but they never thought that they were this bad. Now they understood why the Sokovia Accords were made as the Accords would have made the Avengers their puppets.


    As many members of the UN Panel were now missing, Wakanda too backed out from the Accords after T''Challa was appointed as the king. And as SHIELD suspected there were people who were trying to escape but SHIELD was ready and they were brought and were pressed more charges.


    The public came out to protest against the Accords all over the globe as they it was a ploy to control the Avengers. Ross who was heading the whole Accords knew he had lost the remote to control the Avengers.


    He directly called John


    "Did you do this?" Ross asked.


    "I Don''t understand what you are talking about?" John replied after picking up his call.


    "The arrests, Wakanda backing out. Did you do this?" Ross asked again in an angry tone.


    "The arrests were done by SHIELD and the new king of Wakanda was appointed because their old king was a murderer. So no, I didn''t do anything." John said.


    "You will pay for this." Ross said angrily. John raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He directly wore the helmet and vanished from his place. The next moment he appeared was in the office of Ross.


    There were officials in the office when Ross made that call. Everybody had already took out their guns and were pointing at the Ankh symbol when John appeared. John after arriving waved his hands and energy constructs came out of the walls and the floors to disarm every one of them.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Ross was the first to speak as he had never seen a man wearing such a weird helmet before. John removed his helmet to show them his face.


    "John Jameson. Never expected you to be wearing a weird helmet apart from having the Phoenix powers." Ross mocked. John didn''t say anything and directly conjured a magical knife and placed directly at the throat of Ross.


    Ross wanted to move. Only to see yellow constructs holding him down and not allowing him to move.

 238. Ring (2)

    "I am not like others, Ross. Don''t try my patience. I can overlook your treatment of Banner before but don''t even think for a second I am a soft one. I don''t mind bringing out your darkest secrets and showing it to the public." John said.


    Ross became silent when he heard that. He knew he might have crossed the line here.


    "This is the last warning Ross and to the White House. Don''t meddle in our affairs. Or I don''t mind appointing our own President." John said as he removed the constructs. John then wore the helmet again and vanished without even listening to Ross or the others.


    John didn''t mind replacing the president but he chose not to do so as he believed everybody has free will and they deserve their freedom. The moment he introduces a character and changes the politics the people too would be his puppets. John didn''t want that. It wasn''t in his character.


    He could have killed Ross easily too but this would create a turmoil and he didn''t want any problems now when they were getting ready to welcome the new world.


    John returned home to go to work as usual. The Halo game would be out in 3-4 months and he couldn''t wait to extract the halo ring. He was checking with the CD Projekt RED and was waiting for the game to launch.


    ------


    Ross on the other hand was angry but felt fear too. He directed his officials to bring out the camera videos of John threatening them and even spoke about changing the president but was surprised to see there was no such footage in the video. John used magic before he left so that nobody could ever point their fingers on him or the Avengers.


    "How is this possible? How did he do that?" Ross asked his officials.


    "Sir, I think John now is Dr. Fate. He belongs to the magic side. It is said that whoever dons the helmet will become Dr. Fate. Provided he is chosen by the helmet." said an official as he had been watching Justice League Unlimited closely.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Magic? Like the witches of Wolf School?" Ross asked again as he knew about them.


    "I don''t know Sir." the official replied.


    ---


    The days went by like usual and the Accords were finally taken back after a huge backlash. All the officials who were engaged in criminal activities were brought to court in their respective countries. And SHIELD made sure that the trial was fair. Umbrella had huge influence now and the governments were forced to follow the laws and give proper punishment to the officials. This would disrupt many workings of the government but John didn''t care.


    By the end of March, the Halo game was finally out. And since Halo was a classic, people loved it. The whole story arc of the Flood and the Covenants fascinated them. The game-play was exquisite.


    After a week of the launch of Halo John directly went to the Hall of Justice as he called everybody. The Hall of Justice looked huge and it had a huge table for everybody to sit. The Wolf School didn''t come as they were busy with all the alchemy and teaching Wanda sorcery. They weren''t required for this anyway.


    John even called Clint for this meeting. Everybody sat in their seats. Steve now had totally integrated with the League and everybody came to know the new role of Rogers and were surprised to know now that he was an underground lord.


    "If only my father was here to see you, Captain."  Tony mocked.


    "The League will fight for justice and control the dark side of the world." Steve said.


    "Just don''t get eroded by the dark side yourself." Wayne said. Steve nodded at it.


    "So why are we here John?" Clint asked.


    "Our new headquarters will arrive today." John said.


    "The one in space. Is it from the Halo game?" Natasha asked.


    "Yes. The ring would be our new headquarter and maybe even our home as it is big enough and has its own weather cycle. And you have played the game I presume. The 343 Guilty Spark will be responsible for maintaining order." John said.


    "The world governments won''t like having such a huge satellite in our orbit." Wayne said.


    "Yes, Halo would be like Mars so we can help some of them relocate there. I am sure the wealthy people would prefer to live on Halo more than on Earth. This alone would give us leverage. The AI would be like GAIA, a friend of ours." John said.


    "They would try to snatch land from us." Oliver said.


    "That will happen only if Guilty Spark will allow them to do so. And that would never happen without our permission."


    "Understandable. Now guide the ring here. Victor, open the boom tube after the ring is seen from here." Tony said. Victor nodded to it.


    John closed his eyes and extracted the Halo ring in the orbit right above them. The ring was much further away from the Earth''s atmosphere so that original satellites wouldn''t get hit by the Ring.

 239. Uproar

    John had to spend 600 million fan values for this. Though he felt the pinch, he knew he would be able to gain more fan values by this ring as people would get to see the ring. John placed the Halo ring on the orbit  of Earth.


    Out of nowhere a huge ring-like satellite appeared in the skies. Even though they were thousands of miles away, they still felt the ring was massive. Everybody was able to see the ring clearly.


    The ring was visible to all of America and Western Europe. The moment the ring the general public panicked as they thought there would be an alien attack. Many pointed out that the Ring looked like the one in Halo.


    And since John has a history with many heroes which turns out to be real later, people believed that the Ring was from the Halo game. They directly asked the governments to give a proper explanation of what was going on. The customer care lines of Umbrella were hit by massive calls and emails asking about the ring and if it had Flood there.


    The normal people felt scared as they didn''t understand what was going on. There was a general sense of panic all over the globe as the other part of Earth also came to know. The governments had no idea of what was going on so they contacted SHIELD and asked for an explanation.


    Fury, who already knew about the Halo ring, told the world council which he had always said and known. That it belonged to another universe and was transported here.


    "Do you want us to tell this to people?" a member said.


    "Councilman, a new world is coming soon which will be visible to the public. SHIELD has infiltrated many walks of life and has become the greatest spy organization that ever was but we can''t control all lies. Especially the lies of the new world. So I would advice all of you to tell the truth to the public. At least the truth that the Ring belonged to another world. And that it isn''t dangerous in any way. If people don''t believe us we can take them to the Ring and show them around." Fury said


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Will that be good? Won''t it cause more panic? For now there are only good things arriving. The people will think the bad things will arrive too." another member said.


    "They have known of aliens from the New York War and even seen the Kryptonian ship. Do you think that the general public will panic more after knowing the truth? No, they will be happy to know that they have their own moon where people could settle down. I know there will be complications at the beginning but trust me. It would be better if we face it now then catching the people off guard when the new world arrives." Fury replied.


    "What is this new world that John has spoken about? Did he give any hints?"


    "Sadly, he refuses to answer it but only says that it will arrive in a few months." Fury replied.


    "Bring out the world''s origin from him as fast as possible. We don''t like to be in the dark for a long time." a member said.


    "I will look into it." Fury replied and closed the connection off. In a matter of hours all the governments finally revealed the origin of the Ring, about the theory of multiverse. And said that many of John''s work was real and was based on other universes which were also real.


    This caused another huge uproar as they never thought John''s work was real. They just believed it was a story and only the movies of John had real characters which they also believed to be just a false story. Now this new information was totally new for them


    "So the works of John are real. Then does that mean many heroes we see today come from other universes? Now that I think of it, the names of the cities in the movies were never based on our cities. Are they really from other universes?"


    "The animes of John and their world are so vivid. If they too are real, aren''t we really weak in front of the other universes? Does humanity even have a chance if the villains arrive from other universes."


    "We have the Avengers to save us. Don''t we have so many people on the good side. They will protect us from anything bad."


    "That''s fine if it''s a major event. The Avengers won''t save normal people like us. What shall we do? What shall the commoners do?"


    "Yes, you are right. But the Avengers can only do so much. We can report on any incursions from another world and tell the Avengers. Maybe then they will help."


    Such discussions were dominating in online forums and social media.

 240. The Tower

    As all these things were going on, John and others had already gone through the boom tubes and emerged from the other side. What welcomed them was a beach which had waves from the sea water. They could see the whole land stretching like a circle. The gravity was almost like Earth and it looked majestic.


    There was a cool breeze hitting the faces of the members and everybody felt like they were on Earth. Only difference was the view. They all could see the blue Earth from their position. Even though everybody expected such scenes as all of them had played the game, playing on a television and watching in real life was different.


    Even John was in awe as he never expected the Ring to be so beautiful with vivid weather properties. He could see forests, deserts and even snowy peaks from his position on the other sides of the ring. Everybody took a minute to digest such a huge achievement of technology in silence. They could never have imagined that such achievement could ever be possible and they would be able to witness them.


    As they were thinking, a small cube shaped flying machine came towards them levitating in the air. It had small blue colored eye. It was the 343 Guilty Spark, the monitor of this Ring.


    "Hello friends, how may I be of service?" it said.


    "Are you sure you can control this AI?" Rhodes asked as they had seen what a rogue AI could do.


    "Don''t worry, after becoming Dr. Fate I have become more powerful and controlling such beings is easy." John lied but it was kind of the half truth as he really could control them but it was because of the system.


    "That''s good." Tony murmured as Ultron had given them a huge headache.


    "Hello, 343. Is the Halo Ring working properly?" John replied to the monitor.


    "Yes. It''s perfectly fine. The whole weather and other functions are working on 100%. The people can easily relocate here but they will have to build their own home and buildings.`` The Guilty Spark.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "There are buildings built from before? Yes?" John asked.


    "Yes. Please follow me if you want to check it out." 343 said. They all followed 343 and went to the structures that were built underground. It looked exactly like it did in the game. They all spent hours exploring the structures and even the landscapes. Victor, Tony and others flew away to check the whole ring while John chose the place where they first landed to play the Tower of Fate.


    John directly summoned the Tower of Fate and placed it near the beach. The others who were nearby were surprised to see such a huge medieval looking tower appear after the wave of John. The tower looked ancient and even like a huge guard tower.


    "Want to go inside and see my library?" John asked.


    "Sure. Magic right? Would love to see." Clint said.


    They all entered through through the huge gate placed in front of the tower. There was a huge hall with stairs on all the sides leading high up the tower with books being placed on the walls. The collections of books on the walls surprised everybody as there were so many books that they couldn''t even see till the end.


    Everybody got interested and all started going through the books as they wanted to see if they could do any kind of magic. Of course, doing magic requires talent and John didn''t know any of them have such talent.


    John in the meantime checked his fan values and it was rising rapidly. A fan value doesn''t actually depend on the likes and dislikes of a character or a thing being extracted but on a person''s beliefs and likes of John''s movies, animes, cartoons and games.


    Thus even though many people felt fear after seeing the ring, John''s fan value rose as people got interested in the game and had started playing it to know more about the ring. John was happy to see the rise. He just lost 600 million and from the rise it looked like he would get 600 million fan values back soon.


    The ring was massive and almost had the same diameter as the Earth and thus many people could see it clearly. The people still were either in awe or fear of the ring as they felt the Flood might be there.


    After almost 12 hours of the ring''s appearance, Umbrella finally came out and said that there was no Covenant or Flood in the Ring and it was perfectly safe as The Avengers had already gone and checked it. Umbrella also said that it would carry out rigorous tests on all the corners of the Ring to check for any infection.


    The people were relieved when they came to know this and were happy that like always the Avengers went forward to check the danger instead of cowering away.

 241. Moving the headquarters

    "Your library is huge. But I still can''t do any spells from the things written." Banner said.


    "Yes. It depends on talent." John said. Many were disappointed as they understood that they didn''t have magic talent. That would have been a boost to their powers. They all went out after sometime and soon the people who went to explore more of the Ring came back.


    "How was the view?" John asked.


    "It''s so beautiful. The Hall of Justice would be huge here. John, you better keep 60% of the whole Ring to us. I don''t want to destroy the beauty of it. People will just pollute the Ring." Tony said.


    "Ask Pepper to handle all this. 343 will take care of it." John said.


    "So that''s the Tower of Fate you spoke about before. Looks huge." Wayne said after he came back with Tony as he too had gone to explore the Ring.


    "Yes. You can go in and check it out. Anyway let Umbrella handle everything. Is the FOCUS ready to be in the market?" John asked.


    "Yes." Tony replied.


    "Alright. Soon we will replace mobiles. I am off. Have some work at Disney with the new movies. Tony you can place GAIA here, I am sure she will be happy to take control of this Ring. 343 will be responsible for the influx and out-flux of people. Since she can use the Ring technology to teleport people, she will be the monitor of it. Of course 343 will still have the core control of everything here." John said


    "Now Victor doesn''t have to use boom tubes for everyone." Tony said. Everybody laughed at it as Victor was basically working as the transport guy here. John vanished away after that while the others remained. He had work to do at Disney. The others went to check for proper space to build a new Hall of Justice.


    It was April when the Ring had arrived and John had accumulated quite a lot of fan values. In a month or so he would have enough fan values. And recently due to the work of Green Lanterns across the galaxies the works of John in the Nova Empire had become famous and thus his fan values were also rising very quickly due to this influence.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    John after coming back went directly to Disney. He was surprised to see such a huge amount of people outside the headquarters. John knew that they were here to know more about the Ring. John didn''t care about greeting them and directly went inside.


    But what gave John a headache was that the employees of Disney too wanted to know about the Ring.


    "Boss, can we ever go to the Ring?" Kevin asked as he now knew that their boss had high connections with the Avengers and they might get a chance to go through that channel.


    "If you want, we can relocate the headquarters to Ring. Umbrella too would probably relocate their headquarters." John said as he was really thinking of relocating the headquarters there. This would keep the normal public away from them and would be able to work in peace.


    "Really? Is that even possible? Can we shift our homes too? Won''t that be expensive for the employees? How will the employees travel if they want to come to earth?" Kevin said.


    "You have played the game. 343 will be responsible for teleportation of people. You can easily come back whenever you want and still live there comfortably. You can ask the employees. Umbrella would soon construct houses. Ask them. I will talk to Pepper about it." John said.


    "That will be great. I will ask the employees who work here." Kevin said excitedly. He really wanted to move to the Ring with his family. Living there would be equivalent to living in heaven. John was amazed that Kevin didn''t think about the problem of Flood that was shown in the game but thought maybe because John would do nothing to harm them. He didn''t think much about it after that.


    John then proceeded to work on the upcoming movie and even the new movie that would be out by the end of the year. He was looking forward to new people that he would be able to extract from both the movies that he had planned this year.


    It took a month for people to accept that now they had a Ring in their orbit. There was a serious debate about the implications of the Ring on Earth. Be it economical, geological or other such effects. Umbrella and the governments launched a joint probe on the Ring and when they couldn''t find any kinds of viruses, the people rejoiced. Now Umbrella finally declared that 40% of the Ring would be for the public and like always there will be space for both rich and poor.


    Of course the governments protested against it, let alone the people. Firstly the space was too small and secondly, the rich wanted to buy more land there and wanted to live in luxury.

 242. Arrival

    Umbrella came out saying that this was the deal 343 Guilty Spark had made with the Avengers. If they had problems with it they could go and ask the AI and see if the deal could be renegotiated.


    This made the government step back a bit but still some people insisted on asking the Guilty Spark. The governments hired a ship of the Umbrella and went to the Ring. 343 was already given the topic which it needed to speak about by Wayne and Tony.


    After the landing of the officials on the Ring, 343 went to greet them and as usual they asked for more land. 343 directly said that the deal was already done and could never be renegotiated.


    The officials tried enticing with many benefits but for an AI such human benefits wouldn''t matter much, over the fact that he was controlled by John so such conditions were useless.


    Thus the officials came back with the sad news that only 40% would be allocated to the public and private. This made the people sad but 40% too was pretty huge so people flocked to the Umbrella again to buy the land. Even though Umbrella wanted to divide the land of 40% to all the sections of society, the rich had more money to spend so they had to buckle on the smell of green bills.


    John, who was keeping an eye on this, lamented on the power of rich people. Even though they were successful in keeping Mars''s population distributed equally, it was not possible for the Ring as this was enticing and everybody wanted to live in a space which could be said as a heaven.


    By the month of June new headquarters of both Disney and Umbrella were established and made on the Ring. Every one of the employees moved to the new place without hesitation as the companies provided them cheap land as compared to other people.


    343 handled all the transport logistics so it was precise and fast. It could literally teleport anyone and anything from the Ring to Earth to anyplace and vice versa. The people just needed to use their mobiles or FOCUS, which was the new product of Umbrella gaining popularity among the masses to give the coordinates and then they would be teleported.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Victor in order to give the Ring unlimited power handed the mother box to 343. This would enable 343 to work more efficiently and faster as the mother box itself has unlimited power. The people were amazed to see teleporting technology and even the governments asked for share of technology but as usual 343 refused to do so. Some of the officials feared this teleportation as people could be transferred anywhere, even the homes of officials.


    Thus, governments even threatened 343 with nuclear missiles but 343 said that if they do it, the Avengers would come for them as that was the initial deal. Land in lieu of protection.


    Now the governments really didn''t know what to do and had to accept it and 343 said that there would always be fixed coordinates to transfer the normal public and never invade privacy. They could only take it slowly and try to steal technology from the Ring later. Of course GAIA, who has been brought to the Ring and 343 would always keep an eye on all the people who came to the Ring.


    A new hall of Justice was made which was bigger than the one at Jurassic Park. Almost everybody moved their home to the Ring and even SHIELD moved their headquarters to the Ring as with the help of 343 they could respond to emergency situations faster.


    This was like a dream come true for Fury as SHIELD now has a base which overlooked the Earth from all points. He was actually thankful that John existed and helped in making the transition smooth. Even though he still felt John was hiding something, he didn''t care as long as they did good for humanity. He made sure 343 could never hack into the SHIELD files and sealed many things away from the server, so that if one day 343 went rogue they would have contingency plans. Ultron was a wake up call to many people.


    By the month of July everything got settled. John too had started living on the Ring, at the Tower and even asked his dad to move here. But his dad refused saying that his work was on Earth and this needed a more hands-on-approach.


    John tried convincing him to retire but he failed to do so. Since he knew his words would just fall on deaf ears, he didn''t say more and left. John missed Emma a bit and she would come by the end of the year so it would take a long time for her to arrive.


    By the end of July his fan values finally reached the amount he needed to extract a world. And he wanted to bring some of the people first to give people the idea of what world was going to arrive.


    He called all the members of the Avengers and even Steve who was working in the League came. Everybody arrived including Fury, the people from the Wolf School, Flash, Petro, Hal, Bucky, Banner, Wayne, Stark, Clint and others from SHIELD.


    343 took care of the teleportation and moved all of them to the newly built Hall of Justice which looked exactly like the one in the comics and animated series.

 243. New people

    [Ding


    Total fan values accumulated - 16 billion]


    "So is the new world going to come?" Wayne asked after everybody sat down.


    "Can''t you just send the world to other planet like you can guide some things from other worlds?" Fury asked. John squinted his eyes at Fury and said.


    "Controlling a real person and a non living thing is different. Do you think I am a God that can bring and send back anything that I like or dislike." Everybody understood that there was a limit to the powers of John and everything couldn''t be done as they wish for.


    "So, what is this new world that is coming? You have been teasing us about that for a long time." Banner as he was running out of patience.


    "Easy Banner, Victor these are coordinates. Go and bring these people. They would be wearing white lab coats and would be easily recognizable." John said as he brought out a piece of paper which had the coordinates and it was scattered all around the globe. Victor with his boom tubes can easily approach the people that have arrived.


    "Approach and convince them to come with you. They are the first people to arrive and soon everybody will come from their world." John said


    "I understand." Victor said as he opened a boom tube and went in. Everybody now had to wait for the new people to arrive.


    "I should have gone with Victor to convince these new people to come." Fury said.


    "You with your eye patch will just make people alienate. How are the normal people taking in the theory of multiverse? Have they accepted it?" John asked as they waited for Victor.


    "Yes, the response had been positive, even though there are doubts by many sections of the people, but it can be controlled." Fury replied.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Are the governments ready for the new world?" John asked again.


    "More or less. Since you have denied giving us any hints, it made them angry." Fury said.


    "Doesn''t matter. When you will see the people you will know anyways. Even if they were given a few years it would still not be enough." John said.


    Almost half an hour went by and finally a boom tube opened and Victor came out from it. And from the boom tubes came out men and women came out with weird hair color like the ones of Naruto''s world. The moment the Avengers saw these people they were dumbfounded.


    Because everyone of them knew who these people were and finally understood why John said before that it was better to let the people know of multiverse because people needed an heads up with the upcoming world.


    The one man leading the whole team of people who looked like doctors came out of the boom tubes. They all looked around and the people who were sitting on the round table.


    "Hello, Mr. Stone here asked us to go with him to meet you people to understand this world. I am Professor Oak. It''s nice to meet you all. Hope we didn''t disturb much." the man said.


    All of the members of the Avengers and even the Wolf School after hearing the name Professor Oak knew what world was going to arrive.


    The world of Pokemon.


    Yes, this was John plan from the start. Only the world of Pokemon would enable John to have huge amount of fan values always. The people of the world be then forced to see his work and supply him huge amount of fan values always. After all, seeing is believing.


    Though he knew that this would create great turmoil in the society and some people will even try to mistreat the Pokemons and even do some cruel experiments.


    But the main thing was every single one of the Pokemon would be under the control of John and if any bad thing happened to any one of the Pokemon he would know immediately.


    This was one of the reasons head also let SHIELD and the League dig deep into both the bright and dark side of the world. Even though the governments might flip out he didn''t care. The last purge was a huge warning to them and if they do any bad thing John didn''t mind just killing them off.


    "Hello, Professor Oak. I guess you have a general idea of the world as I have tried speaking with you through dreams." John replied.


    "Yes. Never knew that even people could contact through dreams. Only knew Darkrai and only such other special Pokemons have that power. Good to know that even humanity has evolved in another universe." Professor Oak said.


    "Hello Professor Oak. I am a huge fan of yours." Banner spoke up for the first time as everybody was still taking time to digest the new world that was going to arrive. Many of them thought that it would be a world like Naruto''s for example the world of Seven Deadly Sins, Black Clover or even the world of Jojo.


    But they didn''t expect the world of Pokemon.

 244. New powers

    "Hello. I am glad that you like my work. But I don''t know you." Professor Oak said.


    "I am Bruce Banner. A physicist and a medical doctor. I have been following your world for a long time." Banner said.


    "Thank you. I guess at first we will have to do formal introductions." Oak said. Everybody finally came back to reality and introduced themselves to each other. John had summoned many known Professors of Pokemon world like Professor Rowan, Professor Birch, professor Kukui, professor Juniper and few others and sent them to different parts of the globe to make the summoning more believable.


    Fury was now thinking how to tell this to the world council. He really didn''t want such a weird world to come but he had no other way to tackle it but head on.


    "How many days do we have till all the Pokemon arrive. Will the people also come?" Fury asked after he introduced themselves to all of them. This was the main question which everybody wanted to know.


    "A small amount of people will arrive. Some of them are already known to people, and some who had never appeared. We will have to negotiate everything with Arceus though. We have two weeks Fury." John said. As Arceus was the supposed creator of the Pokemon world.


    Now all had another headache as there would be negotiations too. Fury now had to do everything in these few weeks and convince the governments to work actively in these two weeks to welcome this new world.


    "I will be a Pokemon Trainer." Pietro said as he loved the Pokemon series and would love to collect Pokemons.


    "Yeah? Get in line kid." Tony said. Though the Avengers were shocked by the emergence of a new world they have starting accepting the fact that a new world would arrive.


    "First negotiate with Arceus and then think of having Pokemon." Wayne reminded as he too had watched the anime. The betrayal of human beings didn''t go down well with Arceus and knew they had to convince him first.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "We will give Arceus to live in the Ring. He can overlook everything from here and decide what is good and what not." Steve said.


    The professors who had arrived went out with Banner as he said that they were on the Ring. The professors were very much interested in this Ring which worked a huge satellite.


    The Avengers were discussing how to handle Pokemon and Fury went away after asking 343 to teleport him back to headquarters. He needed to have a general meeting with the World Council. Wayne stayed back and was discussing the impact of the new world.


    "Vesemir, would you all like to relocate here?" John asked Vesemir.


    "Yes I would love to. I have spoken with Pepper before to make a new building in the Ring only for us and she accepted it."


    "That''s good. I might be able to give some of the members new powers." John suddenly declared.


    "Huh. What do you mean?" Tony asked.


    "The people who came from other universes, I can provide them with more power in lieu with the power that are present in other universes." John said.


    "I don''t understand." Clint said.


    "For example Wayne is a vampire batman in one universe. I can make Bruce like that, by combining and controlling the multiversal magic and pass through them. This is only possible who had come from other universes."John elaborated.


    "You mean to say the people who came from other universes have a chance to upgrade themselves via magic?" Wayne asked this time as he understood what John meant.


    "Yes." John replied.


    "This is scientifically impossible. What are you are saying is changing the genes of the people." Tony replied.


    "Yes. But this isn''t science. This is magic. I told you. Donning the helmet of Dr. Fate has a huge power." John said. And this was a lie as he could spend fan values to upgrade characters according to the comics and give his summons more powers.


    "I need more powers too. You said I am a magician in one universe. Give me that powers by passing the mumbo-jumbo." Tony said.


    "Sorry Tony this is only possible who had come from other universes from before as they were already imbued with multiversal energy." John spoke another bunch of lies.


    "What a ton of bulls**t." Tony lamented.


    "You have always said I have huge potential. Am I really very powerful in other universes." Wanda said.


    "Yes. Well strong to the point where you are scary. You once killed a whole race of people." John said. Everybody was taken aback by such knowledge. This really happened as Wanda once killed the entirety of Mutants after she became very angry with her father, Magneto.


    "Huh. A whole race? Who did she kill?" Triss asked as she was interested in the powers of Wanda.


    "A race of super powered beings called Mutants. You might see them in the future." John said.

 245. New logos

    Everybody understood now why Wanda was favored by John and witches. She was basically a hidden weapon for them that they could use when the situations become dire.


    "Let''s forget about all that now. Every power comes at a cost. Now, Arceus will arrive first in a few days. What do you propose we should do to welcome him?" John asked. Everybody contemplated it and all wanted to leave a good impression on the God of Pokemon, the Pokemon who possessed all the types known to man.


    "Umbrella within these two weeks can establish ranches by buying lands, start constructing gyms and establish Pokemon centers all around the globe. This will take time but that will be a start." Victor said as everybody started pitching their ideas.


    "We can change the logos of Avengers and even SHIELD according to the Pokemon, like Avengers will have the mascot of Victini, SHIELD will be represented by Zamazenta and Zacian, Umbrella will have the logo of Mew so on and so forth." Wayne said.


    "That''s a nice idea." John said as he really liked it.


    "We can negotiate with Arceus for sending the Pokemons to their respective climate regions, like ice type Pokemon to snowy regions. Oh yeah John when the world is merged will the islands be merged too? I don''t think Earth has enough space for that?" Diana asked.


    "I am not sure if there will be the islands. Maybe one or two will arrive." John said as he wasn''t sure if he would bring the islands or not as he hasn''t decided yet.


    "Hmm let''s talk with Arceus, maybe he can tell us what will arrive and what not." Steve said.


    "We will have to control the people. This will take a long time to calm the public. We will have a lot to do in the upcoming weeks." Tony said.


    "Yes. I will keep an eye on all the bad factors and people who will profit in this chaos." John reminded everyone.


    "Yes. Thank God SHIELD has infiltrated deeply into the world now. Steve, you better help us." Hal said.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Worry not. I will take care of the other side."


    "The rules of the people getting Pokemon will be like the original. Only kids who cross the age of 14 can be official trainers and take part in battles. The rules will be exactly like the previous world." Diana said.


    As they were discussing, all the Professors came back after exploring the Ring and all of them were excited by seeing such a huge satellite.


    "How was it, Professors? Do you like the place here?" Wayne asked.


    "It''s amazing. I have decided to make my laboratory here. If you allow me to." Professor Oak said.


    "Why not? This place is huge. You can make a bigger ranch here and we would love it." Tony said.


    "It''s settled then. The other Professors are more excited about exploring the Earth."


    They all then shared their ideas and spoke about negotiating with Arceus about the arrival of Pokemons. All the Professors got excited when they came to know that they might meet Arceus. They thus decided to join in this negotiation too as they also represent humanity.


    The whole discussion went on a full day, while Fury was having a brainstorming session with the World Council. He finally said what world was going to arrive and the members were taken aback. They knew they had to act fast and since they had very little time, they needed to inform the governments to brace themselves for the upcoming storm.


    When the governments came to know they were in uproar. They never expected such a world to arrive in a matter of weeks. They knew they had to act fast and make a good impression because the Pokemons are really powerful and humanity won''t survive if the Pokemons ever revolted.


    Fury had to console everyone saying that the Pokemons'' behavior will be like the anime. They would be friendly, provided humans are kind to it. Now they had a massive task ahead and each government got to work to welcome the new visitors.


    The Naruto world itself was a headache and now an almost a same powerful world was going to arrive and they had to brace themselves again for a weirder world.


    The next day Umbrella changed their logo to Mew. The Avengers'' organization changed their logo to Victini in their website which was maintained by Felicity. Even Disney changed their logo from the iconic castle to Pikachu.


    This sudden change from three large organizations surprised many people. They didn''t understand what was going on, and there were serious debates on the internet of what was going on. And in a week the rumors started to float around that Pokemons were going to arrive in their world like the Ring appeared.


    Apparently this leaked from some employees of various governments around the globe. Many hid their identities and declared on forums that the governments were getting ready to welcome the visitors.

 246. The false negotiation

    While all this was going on John and other Avengers members came to a secluded island somewhere west of the USA. They were joined by the Professors. They came here for only one thing and that was meeting Arceus. This was the place John decided to summon Arceus.


    "Excited?" John asked as he saw that everybody had little tense faces. They were going to meet a God who actually was responsible for the creation of Pokemon. Truth to be told, even John himself was excited to see Arceus. One of his childhood dreams was going to be fulfilled soon so he too was excited at heart.


    As they were waiting, there was a sudden flash of light in the air. And from that flash emerged a centaur looking animal. The animal looked pure white and was glistening in the sunshine. It looked huge and majestic.


    It was Arceus. Arceus looked more pristine than John had imagined and he almost had a godly aura around him.


    "Humans again." these were the first words of Arceus.


    "Arceus we are here in peace. You have been thrown to this world without your consent and this planet is the only one you can settle down.I have spoken to you in the dreams so you know the situation here." John said as he needed to work out the lie. Arceus sighed when he heard that, as he too followed the drama played out by John.


    "So a new world. I guess humanity will be the same as the previous world." Arceus said.


    "It might be, but nobody is perfect. Not even Pokemon. We all make mistakes and learn along the way. From the dreams I spoke to you about what kind of organization we are and what kind of world this is." John said.


    "Yes. Feels weird to have monsters that are higher level than me here." Arceus said. As they were talking suddenly out of nowhere a circular portal opened. The portal had yellow sparks around it. And from the portal came out a bald woman.


    Everybody was taken aback when this new woman emerged. Nobody had even seen such a person ever before except for John and a few others. It was the Ancient one. John never expected her to come in this negotiation.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The other members of the Avengers who didn''t know took their defensive poses because they had no idea where this new woman came from and from the portal she created it looked like the boom tube portals. John in order to calm everyone down said.


    "Did the coming of Arceus effect the magical defense of the planet"


    "No, there was a shake on the defense but nothing happened. Came to see what the fun is about." the Ancient one replied without even giving an eye to the others.


    "John, who is she?" Tony asked. As everybody wanted to know her identity. John never gave any information about her to anyone. Not even his summons who never met her.


    "She is the Sorcerer Supreme of Earth." Geralt spoke as he had met her before.


    "What? You mean like you she is on the magic side?" Banner asked.


    "Yes, Dr. Banner." the Ancient One replied this time.


    "You know me?" Banner said, now being more confused.


    "Yes Dr. Banner. I have kept an eye on everything going on with the world. You are a person of interest." the Ancient one replied.


    "Arceus. I have got to say the power inside you is massive." she continued.


    "I can also feel a huge amount of power inside you, human." Arceus replied. The Ancient One smiled at the words of Arceus.


    "I hope you come in peace." she said.


    "I am a peace loving Pokemon. It''s the humans who aren''t at peace." Arceus said.


    "True. It''s the humans but we have goodness in us too." she said. John then stopped both of their conversations as they were in this meeting for false negotiation not for judging humanity.


    "Umm.. Hello.. Can we come back to the topic.. We are here to negotiate." John said.


    "Very well. I also want to meet these new so-called Pokemons. They looked cute in the anime as far as I remember." the Ancient One said. John sighed and then handed all the negotiation matters to Fury, Wayne and the Professors as they were the more apt people.


    John said that Arceus would be controlling the total distribution of Pokemon so they all needed a proper plan before everyone arrives.


    The whole false negotiation went on for 2 hours before Arceus vanished from their sights. The Professors were more interested in the physiology of Arceus instead of negotiating. Wayne and Fury were mostly responsible for the main talks.


    The others who were present just followed the conversation and inserted themselves and gave their own ideas to it. John just sat down and looked at the ongoing babble. It felt like a huge drama to him as half of the people in it were just his puppets.

 247. The new world is here

    "So, happy with the negotiation?" John asked after Arceus vanished. Even though he was present he actively didn''t participate in it.


    "Yes. We all got what we wanted and he has a better behavior than what the anime showed." Fury said.


    "I told you before. My works are only a reference. Not the actual world sometimes." John said.


    "Arceus liked the ''mascot'' thing of ours." Tony said with a smile.


    "Yes. Never knew Arceus has a liking for show offs." John said and everybody laughed at that. They all been tense about meeting a God. Now they have finally met.


    "How is the response from the governments'' Fury?" John asked as he too was a little concerned. He would be able to handle it but didn''t want to be overwhelmed.


    "The World Council is handling it. Some governments aren''t very enthusiastic as it might change the geo-political situations of the countries but it was never going to be perfect. We can only do so much." Fury said.


    "The Avengers will have to work overtime to maintain everything in order." Wayne said.


    "That we do." John said. "We have less than a week."


    The Ancient One also left after Arceus went away after saying goodbye to everyone.


    "John, does Earth really have a Sorcerer Supreme?" Fury asked.


    "Then what you saw just now was an illusion?" John asked sarcastically.


    "You knew of her from before?" Tony asked.


    "Yes. Even before I became Dr. Fate. She has been doing this for the last hundreds of years." John said


    "What? How is she alive? Is she an immortal like Diana?" Natasha asked.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "No. She is a normal human being. It''s just that she uses magic to maintain her age and youthfulness." John said.


    "I wish I had the magic talent." Tony lamented as he too went to the Tower to study magic but understood later that he didn''t have any such.


    "Everything has a price Tony. Her immortality comes at a cost." John said. Later they all discussed more about Arceus and what they needed to do.


    He wore his helmet and vanished with everyone and went back to the Ring. And after that everybody went to work. John too went to Disney as the new movie was about to be released in September.


    "Boss, are the Pokemon really going to come? Will they come to the Ring?" Kevin asked. They by now have all settled in the Ring but Kevin was sad thinking the Pokemon which John had said to be arriving might not be available at the Ring.


    "Professor Oak will be at the Ring here with his laboratory and ranch. You can go and catch Pokemon. But catch only those whom you think will be suitable for you." John replied.


    "That''s great. Professor Oak is here too? This is awesome." Kevin said excitedly. John returned back to the Tower after a day''s work. John had even brought Bumblebee to the Ring and now he could finally transform himself in the open without having any problems. John was happy to see Bee being free and being able to move around.


    Returning home he checked the internet to see how the public response was after the change of logos. He was not surprised when there were leaks on the internet of the Pokemon world coming as this was too big of a secret to be kept hidden. John was happy to see that at least the people have taken it more positively than he thought.


    After 2 days, the US government finally opened its mouth saying that the rumors were true. The Pokemon were really going to come in less than a week. This announcement surprised John as he didn''t expect the US would be bold enough to declare such a huge news to the public. This caused a huge uproar.


    And the people believed it as the information came from the President of the USA himself. After this declaration many other governments came forward to declare the same news in a day.


    "They really trust Fury." John thought as every government came out with the news because the negotiation was already done with Arceus.


    By the first week of August, John finally summoned the Pokemon world. After much contemplation he only brought the Pokemons and not the people nor the islands belonging to the Pokemon world.


    "Bringing the people will be a hassle. There even might be war just for taking control of the islands and people living on them. I will just change the ecology of the planet with the help of the system."


    The system would help him change the ecology of the world by introducing trees and food that are native to Pokemon world. The Professors have already been sent to the different laboratories of Umbrella so that they would help teaching the people about the food habits and other associated factors.


    ( A 10 chapters set for all of you today. Enjoy)

 248. Overwhelming response

    John even sent the medical information of the Pokemon world to the Umbrella Corporation so that they could take care of the medical emergency. Even though the doctors wouldn''t be expert on the knowledge immediately, they had to start somewhere.


    The moment the Pokemon world arrived all over the world, it caused an uproar. More than 90% of the people were happy to see the cute Pokemon arriving and all came out of their homes to see and even establish friendship. Since  Umbrella didn''t come out with Pokemon balls yet they could only go the old ways and try to establish friendship.


    The Avengers went to work immediately after they arrived as they knew it was time. Fury and John sat side by side. 343 Guilty Spark was responsible for transporting people.


    Using the system he would always know if any Pokemon would be hurt or shown aggression by anyone. Thus John sat at the Ring while directing Fury and the Avengers to go to places where the Pokemons needed help. Even though the people welcomed the Pokemons with open arms there were people who had evil ideas.


    This was where the Avengers and SHIELD came in. They proceeded in cleaning the evil ones. The League too kept an eye on everything.


    And this operation was a long one. The Earth was huge and the evil elements came from the sea region too as there were even people who wanted to kill Pokemon and eat them. This annoyed the Avengers and even in one case Victor proceeded to kill a person who wanted to kill a Pokemon for fun. Victor looked up the information of the person on the Internet and was disgusted by what he saw.


    All the people were brought to justice by them and they made sure that the people who were caught would be showed to the public with all their crimes. Even though they couldn''t kill any Pokemon but some were hurt. John made sure that all Pokemons retaliated if there any form of aggression shown to them.


    Thus the public also came to know that the Avengers and the police were very much active in hunting down people who committed crimes against Pokemons and thus those who had evil ideas threw them away. Finally, after a whole week of hunting almost all the people were brought to justice and the Avengers got rest.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Even though there were one or two cases, SHIELD was looking into it. John too was tired after getting continuous notifications from the system. The barrage of notifications overwhelmed him but he knew this was necessary to root out evil from society.


    He proceeded to take rest while all the Avengers too were tired in dealing with such a massive mission. After taking a rest for a full day everybody came together for a meeting.


    "So are the cases down now? Is SHIELD enough to handle them?" Steve asked.


    "Yes. I am checking through the helmet of Fate and could see that the cases have become minimal. SHIELD and League have been working from their own paths and thus the cases have gone down." John said.


    "That''s good. I talked to Oak. Umbrella would be able to produce Pokeballs soon. I will have to go and hunt of Pokemons myself." Tony said.


    "I will go too." Flash said as everybody was excited to get their first Pokemons.


    The governments in the meantime too were handling the process of integrating Pokemon into the world. The governments gave the instruction that every single citizen should watch the Pokemon anime to get a proper knowledge of Pokemon and every country would have unique 3 starter Pokemons for kids who want to undertake the Pokemon trainer journey.


    The rules would be followed exactly like the anime, while Umbrella would be responsible for establishing gyms in cooperation with local governments. Of course, every person could catch wild Pokemon''s too as the number of Pokemons that were brought was huge. More than double the population of Earth. John made sure that there would be no hunger for Pokemon so with the help of the system he changed the ecology of Earth.


    People were surprised to see new trees and plants growing rapidly from the ground after the emergence of Pokemons. And of course all these changes had a huge impact on society. Some people even came together and formed new cults surrounding the Pokemon legends.


    "There are mad people in every world." Hal said as Victor showed footage from around the world after the emergence of Pokemon.


    "They will always be present." Geralt said. What really surprised everybody was that Ciri was the first person to get a friendship from a Pokemon and when she came back. It was Elgyem, a very rare psychic type Pokemon.


    "Ciri, how did you get the friendship?" Yen asked as she saw the Pokemon with envy on the shoulder of Ciri

 249. Spiderman

    "Well he was caught in the net by some people in Africa. Even though he defended himself quite well he was outnumbered. So I came by and gave him a hand. Then he started following me. Now we are here." Ciri said.


    "I have saved so many Pokemon. Why don''t I get followed?" Pietro said with sadness.


    "In a few days the ranch will open here. I am sure you can follow Professor Oak and learn how to catch a Pokemon." John said. They all didn''t ask about John trying to catch Pokemon because John dreaming about the Pokemon world should have filled his mind with all the knowledge.


    "Umbrella has already started building ranches and gyms. Soon a proper organisation will be set up to control the gyms and the rules. The governments will sponsor the gyms and make strict laws so that Pokemon aren''t used to attack humans. Any people found guilty will be served with double punishment. Pokemon can be used for saving purposes and only for that." Wayne said.


    "Agreed." Arthur said as all nodded their heads to this.


    "You will have to talk with the World Council to establish an organisation responsible for this." John said.


    "Yes. And only legitimate people will sit on it. Like the Professors." Banner said.


    "I thought the population would rise when the world arrived. Thankfully, human beings didn''t appear like the one with Naruto World." Natasha said.


    "Yes. It would have been a headache." John nodded as he took the correct decision in not bringing the humans.


    "The people in Pokemon world would be pretty pissed with all the missing Pokemon." Clint commented. All laughed at the joke as their world gained Pokemon while another world lost. John just smiled at it as this was all a huge false world.


    "What about the special stones, John? They would be needed for various purposes for Pokemon."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "They have already integrated with the land of earth and distributed everywhere. Umbrella can start searching after finding proper tools." John replied.


    "That''s a relief."


    "I am sure you all have work to do now. Go home. Recharge yourself. The first Poke balls would be out soon. And then go out and have fun." Wayne said.


    "Before you go I need to say that I have found a very interesting kid. This kid can swing across buildings using some kind of silk that can attach to walls and has immense body strength. I saw him while completing a small bullying case in New York. He too, like Ciri, had a Pokemon with himself. It was Spinarak." Tony said.


    "Peter Parker?" John asked.


    "Yes. How do you know? I had to ask GAIA to bring out his identity. He lives with his aunt in Queens." Tony said as he was surprised. Everybody understood that this kid has importance in the universe since John knew.


    "Tony, take care of that kid. Be his mentor." John said as Peter Parker of this world had a huge attachment with Tony.


    "Me? And a mentor? Do I look like a babysitter to you?" Tony asked. John just looked at him with squinted eyes.


    "What? In other universes am I his mentor?" Tony finally asked.


    "Not exactly. He does tie up with Avengers later in most of the universes, but here will be different. On second thought, leave him. Let him grow up by himself. There will be kids appearing soon. Will just throw him to them." John said.


    "Kids as superheroes? Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Banner asked.


    "Ask Bruce. His son followed his father''s footsteps." John. Everybody''s eyes went wide open when John said that. They all turned and looked at Wayne. Nobody expected Wayne to have a son.


    "You have a son? You bast**d. You never told any of us." Tony almost screamed. Wayne didn''t reply but asked John.


    "Is Damian and the others coming?"


    "Yes." John replied. Bruce eyebrows squinted when John replied that as if he was being tortured.


    "Jesus. Do you hate your son or something? With whom did you have the kid?" Tony and others got interested because they never expected their supposed leader supreme to have a kid with someone. Even the wolf school guys joined in to know about this Damian.


    Wayne sighed as he knew the secret was out and it wasn''t like he hated his son. In fact he was proud of him. It''s just this child of his wasn''t born out of proper marriage.


    "Damian is the son of mine and Talia Al Ghul." Wayne said.


    "Al Ghul. Related to Ra''s?" Steve asked as he was the only person here who was connected to Ra''s apart from Oliver and Wayne.


    "Yes she is the daughter of Ra''s."


    "Damn. Do you even practice properly in Nanda Parbat or having an affair." Tony didn''t hesitate to mock Wayne.


    "It''s all in the past. Thing is he is going to come." John said.

 250. A new movie

    They all were more interested in the affair of Wayne but he didn''t speak much about it. Everybody looked sullen when Bruce just left without saying much.


    "Alright guys, you can ask the son when he arrives. Now let''s go back." John said and vanished and appeared in Fate Tower. Now he needed to think which Pokemon he would prefer.


    "An Audino would be perfect to keep everything clean here. She could help in cooking too and even be helpful in healing purposes. I will just put Victini at the Hall of Justice which would guarantee that we will never be out of power. After all, the rumor of ''winning luck'' isn''t just for show." John thought.


    "I will pick whatever Pokemons I like later when I come across them. For now let me search for Audino."


    John searched in the system for a location of Audino. After finding it he vanished. The next moment he was in a forest in Japan where he saw an Audino nearby eating a berry. The Audino turned her head to look at John. Being a summon of John each Pokemon would feel close to him. So the Audino was very happy to see him.


    She directly went and gave him a hug. John really felt good by that hug as he felt that his loneliness at home would go away now.


    "Do you wish to come with me? There will be enough food and you will be able to eat whatever you want." John said. As usual he has given free will to the Pokemons too. He wanted everybody to have their own path. If this Audino denied he would go find another Audino.


    But this Audino understood what John meant and immediately nodded her head with excitement as she was happy to accompany him. John smiled and the next moment he vanished with her.


    After reaching home, he got a call from Dad asking about his health and everything. And after much talking his Dad finally said the reason for his call.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Son, can I get a Pokemon?" Jameson asked in a low voice. John laughed as he felt his father was too shy to ask him about it.


    "Of course Dad. Which one do you want?" John asked.


    "I want a Vulpix. They look super cuddly and cute." Jameson said. John felt weird as he never thought his father would love such cute things.


    "Okay. Let Umbrella release the Pokeballs. I will take you to one." John replied.


    "Thank you son." Jameson said. After speaking for a few more minutes they ended the call.


    Audino settled well at the Tower of Fate. Even though this wasn''t an apt place for living, it was better than living in the forest. After the initial excitement the people were slowly adapting to Pokemons living on Earth.


    By the end of August the Pokeballs were finally out. Produced by the Umbrella Corporation, Pepper had to work overtime to bring out these Pokeballs fast. The moment the balls were in market people barged into the company''s shops to buy them. Pepper knew this would happen so she ordered a huge quantity of them.


    Tony and others went Pokemon hunting after taking Pokemon catching lessons from Professor Oak. Even Vision joined in this hunt. John wanted to see what Pokemons they would catch. Recently he had seen that Vision and Wanda had been getting pretty close to each other and since the school was in the Ring, Vision would spend his time there.


    A whole month went by after that and it was time for the movie to be out. Everybody came for the movie as usual, only this time they came with Pokemons. Even some of the audience who came for the premiere had pokemons. Now having pokemons was a sign of pride for people. Due to encouragement from the government and the pokemons having weird power, the public loved them.


    Like always, SHIELD and the League still kept an eye over everything. GAIA made a subsidiary AI to always monitor the Pokemons so that no harm would be done to them or people. The general public felt more secured with the arrival of Pokemon as now they finally have a defense if any kind of alien threat comes. The governments also made sure that all Pokemon were treated well and people just don''t horde Pokemon just for fun''s sake.


    No person could possess more than 4 Pokemons as that was the limit and should come for evaluation every year to the Pokemon hospitals to check their health.


    John was happy to see such changes. Tony and others too had arrived. They had been running around the whole month to catch Pokemons and now they were here with huge smiles. Even Wayne had a smile on his face signifying that he too had a successful hunt.

 251. Another John

    "What Pokemon did you catch Tony?" John asked. On Tony''s shoulder there was a very small Pokemon and John didn''t expect Tony to actually have an Alolan Pokemon. It was Meltan.


    "Well this is Mealtan. I caught a Metang and a Scyther." Tony said with pride.


    "All Steel. Scyther isn''t steel as of yet but it will be a steel type after evolving. You deliberately went for them. Didn''t you?" John asked.


    "Of course. I can''t tarnish the name of Iron Man." Tony said with pride. Banner came with Ralts on his shoulder. Banner probably went for them because he wanted a Pokemon that could calm himself down. He failed to catch any other Pokemon.


    After talking with all John finally got to know who caught which Pokemons.


    Clint - Rowlet and Sableye


    Oliver - Charmander and Pichu


    Natasha - Misdreavus


    Flash - Ninjask and Weavile


    Pietro - Swellow


    Rhodes - Skarmory


    Steve - Combusken and Croagunk


    Diana - Kartana and Togepi


    Bucky - Honedge


    Arthur - Lapras, Totodile and Mantine


    Mera  - Mudkip and Piplup


    Geralt - Dratini


    Triss - Raichu (Alolan)


    Yen - Girafarig and Abra


    Wanda - Riolu and Axew


    Vision - Magearna


    Wayne - Darkrai and Golbat


    John was really surprised by the Pokemons of Vision and Wayne. They both got their hands on mythical Pokemons. Magearna, like Vision, was an artificial Pokemon. Magearna was a Steel/Fairy type Pokemon while Darkrai was a famous dark type. Both were mythical.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You really outclassed us. Didn''t you?" Banner said to Bruce.


    "It''s nightmares had no effect on me so I asked it to join me and it followed." Wayne said as if it was not a big deal. But John had a feeling Batman was too happy in his heart. Everybody wanted to see their mythical Pokemons but John said that summoning them here would just create chaos. They could check it out at the Ring later.


    They all went in for the movie. Everybody was still busy discussing the new Pokemons they had seen and the adventures in the past month. Even Pepper got herself a Pokemon. It was an Eevee.


    The movie finally started and it began where the last post credits scene was shown. People seeing monsters on the face of others. And this was happening all over the globe. The Justice League finally came in and stopped some cases but not all were caught. After this the whole team came to a meeting and said that this was probably magic and they would need someone who knew magic.


    Wayne didn''t believe all of this at first and went home. There he saw the name ''Constantine'' over his room and even in his bathroom. The scene changed and it showed a new place where there was a British guy named John Constantine dealing with some hell monsters.


    Yes. This was the animated movie named "Justice League Dark". This was the only way he could bring more fan values and properly show magic to people. The last few days his fan values rose higher than he ever thought was possible. In just one month he gained 2 billion. John was very happy with how everything was going on.


    The movie continued as it showed there was a fight between the hell demons and John. Jason Blood who too was participating in the whole gambling turned to have a superpower too. It turned out that he could replace himself with the demon named Etrigan. A demon that breathed hellfire.


    They finally came to know what kind of person John Constantine was. A massive prick. He didn''t care about anything except for himself. Batman meanwhile went to meet a woman named Zatanna ''Z'' Zatara, who was the ex of John. Batman came to meet her as they needed the help of the magic side to deal with whatever was going on in the world right now.


    Deadman (Boston Brand) a dead person bestowed powers upon by a Goddess named Rama Kushna showed up too as he was the one who asked for Constantine''s help and drew his name on Batman''s home.


    They then drove to the home of John. The House of Mysteries. After meeting him Batman finally spoke about the problems League was facing recently and asked if he could help. John finally accepted the invitation after everybody convinced him.


    "So now we have 2 John. 2 Bruce wasn''t enough it seems." Clint said. Everybody smiled at this comment. Later they all went to meet Ritchie Simpsons, an old friend of John who was on the verge of death. John was able to keep him away from death. Even the spirits of death were a little bit afraid of Bruce Wayne when he came near them.


    "John in other universes is Bruce alive?" Tony asked as here even the spirits of death were afraid.


    "All multiverses don''t have the same flow of time. So of course in many universes Bruce is dead. Some died young and some died on missions. Some of them even got resurrected." John said.


    "Resurrection? Is that even possible? Can we also resurrect people?" Banner asked as now even he got interested.


    "It''s not necromancy. Is it?" Triss asked as the witches too have that kind of magic power.

 252. Another person

    "Necromancy? Well in one case yes, but it''s not what you think. Resurrection always comes at a cost. The lines between the dimensions become blurred. It never ends well when resurrection is involved. There is more pain later than what they bargain for." John said while looking at Tony.


    "I understand." Tony said as he understood that bringing his parents back wouldn''t end well.


    "John, are my parents alive in other universes?" Tony asked.


    "He is in some. You might even see them one day." John said. Tony got excited when John said and he couldn''t wait for that day to come.


    The movie continued as John and others went to investigate into the matter with the help of Keshanti Key given by Ritchie. They got a clue but they needed more information. They again came back to Ritchie to ask more but found that he was again on the verge of death. Now it was more terrible.


    John and others again brought him to life. There was also Jason present there and finally they got to know the history of Jason. A man belonging to the ancient times. The time of Merlin, the great wizard who tied Jason with Ertrigan.


    "Merlin too is real. I have a feeling that all past lore is based on reality." Steve said.


    "Most of them are actually." Diana replied.


    Jason was there to get his hands on dreamstone as it was a very powerful weapon, the stuff of nightmares. They then proceeded to work on the clue after Ritchie woke up.


    John and others later followed the information given by Ritchie and with the help of Swamp Thing and tracked down the man responsible for all the nightmares. They confronted Felix Faust but later realized that he wasn''t the main culprit.


    It was Ritchie all along. Since he was close to death he wanted to make a gamble. He wanted to use the dreamstone to keep himself alive. Destiny, an evil sorcerer, from ancient times was trapped in the dreamstone and he took over the body of Ritchie when he revealed he had the other part of the dreamstone.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Later they all had to confront Destiny. John was finally able to kill him with trickery and help from Boston. Ritchie too fell in hell.


    "So there is hell?" Steve asked.


    "I think so. I haven''t checked" John replied as he really didn''t check. He could use his helmet to check but it might rub Mephisto the wrong way so he was reluctant to see that.


    Now it was time for the post credits scene. It showed various Justice League members fighting a bunch of villains. The audience could recognize the villains from the Justice League Unlimited series. As they were fighting they saw a young kid in costume helping the people who were afraid. The movie ended with that scene.


    "So that''s your son? What is his code name?" Banner asked as now everybody had a code name.


    "Robin." Diana replied as every member of the Justice League knew him. After the movie ended they all went to the Ring. Even though the movie was great they were still more interested in Pokemons.


    Wayne and Vision summoned their mythical Pokemons. Everybody''s eyes had stars as they saw the Pokemons.


    "We should all have a Pokemon battle." Clint suggested.


    "Why not?" Triss said as she waved her hands. The land changed into a stage which was of massive size. They all wanted to have battles and thus everybody joined in except for John. He only had Audino for now so he was the referee.


    Without any surprise Batman won every game. There were wins and losses for almost all. What surprised John was that Vision and Diana had a draw. They all cheered for the battles and were still very much amazed by the powers of Pokemon.


    After having dinner they all went back home, and John too went to his Tower to take a rest. The next day after completing his work, he went to London as he needed to summon and talk with Constantine.


    [Ding


    Fan values required for John Constantine - 350 million]


    "Wow, Constantine is costly. Extract him. And I need another item." John said.


    [Ding


    Fan value required for extracting the staff of Shazam (wizard''s staff) - 400 million]


    "Damn even being a non living item it still costs that much?" John then proceeded to summon them. Out came John Constantine with his famous overcoat and cigarette on his mouth. John directly shared his memories with Constantine.


    "Bollocks.. Another world.. Another headache." Constantine said as he got to know everything.


    "That''s why I have insurance for you. Take this staff of Shazam. I will take the House of Mysteries." John said.


    "Shazam? That''s a good deal I presume." Constantine said as he took the wizard staff. He looked into the staff for a few seconds before keeping it in a magical invisible depository.


    "Keep an eye out for magical openings. It might get nasty soon." John said.


    "Worry not." Constantine replied.

 253. Kaecilius

    John went back home and directly extracted the House of Mysteries. He had been changing his homes quite frequently and now finally he has a home where he could spend for eternity. John spent a 100 million to extract the House of Mysteries.


    Near the tower of Fate he proceeded to extract the house. He called Audino and both went in. As the House had a spirit by itself, she manifested near John as they went in. Audino didn''t expect another person at their new home.


    The spirit looked at Audino and petted her cheeks. The spirit loved Audino the moment she saw her and Audino too was happy to have another person living at the house. John wasn''t at home all day so she felt a little lonely. Now finally she had someone to play with.


    John then went around the spacious house. This house was big and had everything. From huge bedrooms to multiple kitchens and bathrooms. A cozy fire place and huge halls. This house had everything John had wished for. And now this house had a spirit too by itself, so all in all John was happy.


    The days went by as usual and soon it was October. John had kept an eye on Earth as it was time for Doctor Strange to emerge. John didn''t know how the story would proceed but he would try saving the life of the Ancient One. Constantine was brought solely for that purpose.


    -----


    The story of Kaecilius followed like it was supposed to. He went to steal the pages of Cagliostro and ran away the moment the Ancient One emerged to stop him. He and his zealots ran after coming out of the London Sanctum. But after running a few metres they noticed that they were trapped in the mirror dimension.


    Kaecilius and his zealots thus started the fight against the Ancient One in the mirror dimension. Soon he realized that he wouldn''t be able to win so he opened a portal with his sling ring.


    The zealots ran to the portal to escape but only to realize that the portal closed by itself. Kaecilius who saw this turned his head to look at the Ancient One but he saw here still fighting the zealots. So he was confused about what just happened. He opened a portal again only to be closed the next second.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He was running out of time as the Ancient One had started killing the zealots. As he was thinking that another portal opened and out came a tall blonde guy with an overcoat.


    The Ancient One stopped fighting the moment another person emerged in the mirror dimension. The zealots too stepped back because they had no idea how another person came into the mirror dimension. And they even noticed he didn''t have a sling ring.


    The Ancient One sighed as she saw that, because the emergence of this new person now has changed everything.


    "What? Don''t want to continue the fight? This is the mirror dimension isn''t it? Fight to the death. I am here as a referee and see that the contestants don''t run away." the man said. Kaecilius didn''t speak a word and conjured Rings of Raggaddor to fight this new person while the zealots continued to assault the Ancient One.


    The person was John Constantine.


    "Mate, you should never assault the referee. Your mother never taught you the rules of fighting?" the man said as he uttered a spell and directly used magic to shoot at Kaecilius. He was thrown metres away and even his rings of Raggaddor couldn''t defend against the magic attack of Constantine.


    By this time the Ancient One had killed all the zealots and only Kaecilius left. Kaecilius knew he wouldn''t be able to escape. He still couldn''t get up from the hit of Constantine and the Ancient One had tied him down by folding space in the mirror dimension.


    "That''s a nasty trick you got there." Constantine spoke to her for the first time.


    The Ancient One looked at him for a second before saying "Did he send you to interfere?"


    "If you are asking about the Jameson lad, you are correct." Constantine said. She now was sure that John was behind this. She then looked at Kaecilius who was still stuck.


    "Kaecilius, you have hurt your fellow colleague in your pursuit of power and thus I give you death." the Ancient One said.


    "You are just a hypocrite." said Kaecilius. She didn''t reply to that and waved her hands. The space folded and a wall closed on Kaecilius. He didn''t even get to utter a word in his defense.


    Thus the person who was responsible for the future summoning of Dormmamu died very early. After seeing his death he turned to Constantine and said.


    "Your magic is a little bit dark."


    "So is yours, Sorcerer Supreme. So is yours. We both belong to the same category it seems." Constantine smiled as he said that.

 254. Stephen Strange

    John was having a good time listening to music when he heard a knock on the door. The spirit of the house opened the door only to be greeted by a bald woman and Constantine.


    "How are you, love? Is John treating you properly?" Constantine spoke. The Ancient One too was surprised to see a spirit inviting them. She had never come before to John''s house and even in the Ring.


    It was her first time in the Ring. She could feel the magic power of the House of Mysteries and even the Tower of Fate nearby.


    "Treats me better than you ever did. Please come in." the spirit spoke in a bland tone.


    John, who saw them, invited them near the fireplace. Everybody sat down. The spirit brought tea for the Ancient One and a glass of whisky for Constantine.


    "So Kaecilius is dead." the Ancient One said. John looked at her and smiled. The first mission he gave to Constantine was successful. He didn''t care about the future anymore.


    "That''s good. No more Dormmamu." John replied.


    "Yes. Then what about Strange?" Ancient One asked.


    "What about him? He can still be a magician." John asked, confused.


    "You don''t understand. Do you? Your medical technology wouldn''t allow Strange to take the magical route." the Ancient One spoke.


    "Huh. Wait? I actually forgot about that. Fine. If he gets into an accident I will guide him to Kamar Taj. Is that better?" John said as he actually did forget that the medical technology now of Earth was at least a 100 years ahead. Even though the Pokemons haven''t been integrated with hospitals, that day wasn''t far. That would add more to the medical industry.


    "You better do that. Your interference of Kaecilius has already changed a lot. I don''t want Strange to go on a different path." the Ancient  One said.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Who are you kidding? Strange is destined to take the magical route no matter what." John said. The Ancient One just shrugged her shoulders to that and drank her tea. She really loved the tea that the spirit made for her. Constantine didn''t utter a word as he was enjoying the whisky.


    "Is there any chance for Z?" Constantine asked finally.


    "There might be." John said as he had other plans for Z. She was way too powerful and was perfect for another person to handle. Even though he would participate in it himself.


    The Ancient One left after finishing her tea. John called GAIA and gave her instructions for handling the case of Strange if his case ever came up in the next few days. John now wanted to see if Strange really ever took the path of magician after this massive interference.


    Constantine spent some time at his old home before leaving. John too went for his own works. The next few days went like normal and nothing happened of significance.


    ----


    Meanwhile, Strange''s path didn''t deviate much. It followed the exact course as the original story and was in an accident where the bones of his hands broke. When Strange woke up he saw his hands dangling on bandages. When he saw his hands in such a position and in pain he was in, he had tears. His face too had terrible bruises.


    Then he saw Christine Palmer sitting by his side looking at him.


    "What happened? What did they do?" Stephen asked.


    "It took a long time to find you. You have severe nerve damage. There are steel pins inserted on your hands so that you have the functioning of your hands left." Palmer said.


    "Why did they do that? Don''t we have the medical pods to operate on that?" Stephen asked with more pain in his voice.


    "The Umbrella Corporation refused to give access to you and they left a phone number for you to call when you wake up. Did you ever antagonize them Stephen? They never said no to anybody. You are the first person they said no to." Palmer said.


    "I have never done anything wrong to them. I admit that because of them I have become poorer but in no case have I ever complained. Why are they doing this to me?" Stephen asked.


    "No idea. Take rest now, call them when you are in a position to make that call. Don''t let your arrogance speak over the call Stephen. I have gone through the reports. Only a med pod would be able to save your hands."


    "I understand." Stephen said in an annoying tone as he really didn''t know why he didn''t have access to the med pod.


    After 2 days of feeling better, Strange finally called up the number given by the Umbrella Corp. He was hesitant at first as he didn''t know who was on the other side of the call.


    "Hello, This is Stephen Strange. I was provided a number to call the Umbrella Corp."

 255. Stephen Strange (2)

    "Hello, Doctor Strange. This is John Jameson."


    Strange shuddered when he heard that name. He thought the other end of the call would be a manager of some kind. He didn''t expect that it was the ultimate boss himself. John was way too famous and was in a way too higher position. He didn''t understand how he had warranted the notice of such a being.


    "Mr. Jameson I made this call because I was denied the access to medical pods. Can I know why?" Stephen asked politely as he didn''t know the actual reason.


    "Umbrella denied the access because to let to show you how little you know Stephen." John said.


    "What do you mean?" Strange asked. But as he said that there was a weird symbol appeared in his room. The symbol glowed and out came a mad with a golden cape and golden helmet.


    Stephen and Christine who was also present nearby was surprised. She had seen how teleportation worked of the Ring and it was never like that.


    "This is what I mean Dr. Strange when I meant you know very little."


    "You are John Jameson?" Stephen asked. To his question, John removed his helmet. What surprised John was that Christine actually had a Pokemon. But sadly it wasn''t a Pokemon related to healing. It was a Sobble. John smiled as he saw this, signifying that Pokemons have started its normal integration of the society.


    "Never knew the famous Mr. Jameson has a thing for theatrics." Stephen said without holding back his words. He didn''t know why he was not given access to the med pods but it really made him annoyed. John just smiled at the comment and said


    "What do you think of the last movie Dr. Strange?. I will presume you have watched it."  John asked.


    "You mean Justice League Dark? It was a good movie. But what has that movie got to do with me?" Stephen asked as he was more confused now.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Do you think magic exists?" John asked.


    "Magic? I only believe what I see Mr. Jameson. Until I see with my own eyes I don''t believe in anything. For now I believe magic is just higher form of technology and nothing else." Dr. Strange replied. Christine who was listening to this also sighed. It was hard for someone like Strange to accept magic. He had seen Pokemon and people think they have powers because of their genes and physiology. They never connected them to any form of magic.


    "Do you think the movies I make are just for fun?" John asked.


    "I don''t know. Nor do I care. I just want to know why I am not being given access to med pods?" Strange insisted on it. John sighed when he heard that answer. His arrogance had always been a problem. Tony too had arrogance but it has toned down a quite now after know the other versions of him are more powerful than him, especially after know that there is Cosmic Iron Man. That has been his drive and he had been working diligently.


    Strange hasn''t gone through that as of yet. In the original world he became a little humble after the Ancient One showed him a way. Now he needed to show Strange how little he knew.


    John didn''t reply his question and directly hit him on his chest. Christine and Stephen couldn''t even react to John''s move. As he did that Stephen''s astral form came out of his body. Stephen''s astral form floated for a few seconds before John pulled him back to his body.


    "Still think magic is unreal Strange?" John asked.


    "What did you do?" both of them asked. Even though Christine couldn''t see the astral form she was scared that John had hit him. She was almost ready to call he police.


    "What did you just do? What was that?" Strange asked as he really didn''t understand what had happened.


    "I pushed your astral form out of your physical form." John replied. "It''s fine Christine. I didn''t hurt Stephen. You don''t have to worry. He is alright." John said to Christine.


    "Can you explain me what was that?" Stephen asked again. As he said that there was a portal opening by John''s side. Out came the Ancient One.


    "That''s your patient now. I can''t handle him." John said first to her before the two people could even ask what was going on. Today was a huge shock for both Stephen and Christine.


    At first it was John appearing weirdly in front of them and then saying that there was magic. He proceeded to push the astral form out of Strange. And now there was another portal opening which looked different than John''s. And a bald woman appearing in ancient looking clothes.


    "What the hell is going on?" Stephen asked now as there was another woman in his room whom he have never seen before.

 256. The story which he never expected

    "It''s fine John, I will take it from here." the Ancient One said.


    "Thanks I am off then. Strange if you want answers why I didn''t give access to med pods, she will  give you a better answer. One day when you are ready, you can come to me then I will heal your hands but I doubt you will choose that then." John said before vanishing.


    John didn''t want to participate in this teacher student meeting. He had work to do. Though he was a little curious of how she would convince Strange to take the magical path. But that story could wait for later.


    After returning back he went to Disney to work on the next movie. He needed to plan for the next movie. Since he had almost all stories going he didn''t really need characters for now. The anime he has been releasing was enough for him.


    All he needed was to accumulate his fan values and give more powers to his summons later. He was thinking of providing this when he had enough fan values, probably by the start of the next year.


    In this way a whole month went by without much change. John even once went to Kamar Taj to see if Strange had joined and as expected he really did take the magic route. He was happy to see that as at least there wasn''t a change in that story. He even talked with him for a few minutes before returning back.


    ¡ª


    One fine day in early November, as he was working in Disney with the directors and actors, a magical portal opened and Constantine came out. Everybody was surprised by the sudden emergence of a man from a weird looking circle which looked like a portal.


    "John, we have a problem." Constantine said with a very serious face. He didn''t even care about all the weird looks everybody was giving him.


    "Why are you here Constantine?" John asked. Constantine would never come to him if the situation wasn''t very dire. He even came through the portal of the sling ring not by his own magical teleportation.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "The multiverse wall is breaking John. She sent me here to inform you and asked for help against whatever is going to arrive from the other side." Constantine said.


    "What?" John''s eyes went wide when he heard that. The wall of the multiverse which looked like a glass that divided one universe from another was responsible for the separation of all the universes. It was one of the toughest things to break. John could break and go through it as that was the power of Dr. Fate. Only a few people could break through that. The Watchers were one of them.


    John didn''t ask anymore and wore the helmet of Fate that was floating invisibly near him. He directly changed himself to the full attire of Dr. Fate and vanished with Constantine without even asking any more.


    All the employees who were nearby and saw this were taken aback. They didn''t understand of what just happened until one employee finally said


    "Doesn''t that look like Dr. Fate from the animated series? Is our boss Dr. Fate?"


    Kevin''s eyes went wide when the employee said that. He knew he needed to handle the situation and thus proceeded to say


    "Whatever just happened should never leave this room. Never. If you wish to stay in the Ring you all better forget what you just saw. Since our boss never showed to the world that he is Dr. Fate, you all better keep that new information in your deepest memory, never to see the light of day. I would hate to fire any of you if any leaks happen."


    Everybody understood that whatever happened should never go out or else they would lose the privilege that all had been enjoying in the Ring all this time.


    Meanwhile John appeared with Constantine near Ancient One. He saw all the magicians were in fight mode with all weapons and shields. He even saw Strange among them.


    "What is going on?" John asked.


    "We have no idea. The multiverse wall is suddenly showing cracks and something is going to emerge from it in a minute or so." Mordo replied as he was beside the Ancient One.


    "Sorcerer Supreme, is it Dormammu?" John asked as he thought it might be him because Dormammu might be coming forcefully since he just stopped his advance and he was a very powerful entity.


    "No, if it was him I would have felt it. This is something else which I have never seen before. It''s not a single person. It''s three people."the Ancient One said. John now used his magic to see beyond the wall with his helmet.


    But what he saw shook him to the core. He never expected to see these three people in his whole life. John now knew he would have to battle for sure and the battle would decide the life and death of his universe.


    "Avengers. We need your help." John spoke as he waved his hands.


    ----


    Welcome to the comics. Now this story will diverge away from MCU and officially set it''s foot into the multiverse.

 257. Battle for the universe

    As John said that, all the Avengers appeared out of nowhere. Some weren''t even in good clothes. Geralt was even half naked in a bath suit. Everybody was surprised about how they all got teleported and that too in a different place without their consent. Only to see many weird looking men and women with magical rings and shields.


    John''s magic allowed him to teleport people from one place to another whenever he needed to do so.


    "What the hell?" Pietro screamed.


    "Don''t ask. There will be people coming out now out of that cracked glass in the air. They are powerful beyond your imagination. And no matter what, don''t let them speak their language. Even if you die, don''t let them speak. Because if we allow them that, our universe will be destroyed." John said without even allowing anyone to voice any protest.


    "Are you kidding me?" Tony asked.


    "No." John replied with a dignified face. As he said that the cracked glass in the air finally broke and out came three weird looking men. They had black overcoats on their bodies. But what was most eye-catching about them was their huge masks.


    Their masks were golden in color with pointed sides and had one huge eye drawn on them. They understood that it was a fake eye because there wasn''t any hole in it. John didn''t even speak with them for a second and directly attacked.


    Others too followed John as they trusted him. Since he said that these people were dangerous they all attacked followed by John. Tony and Wayne put on the nano armor while Triss and Yen used their magic to attack. Everybody used their strongest moves at the same time.


    All of their attacks came together and hit them. There was a huge explosion. After a second the dust settled but what surprised them was that nothing happened to the three of them. And at this moment they understood that they would have to be more serious with this fight.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Banner transformed into Hulk while Flash and Pietro got ready to run at full speeds to hit them. As they got ready to attack one among the three spoke a letter using a language they had no idea about. Then another man proceeded to speak another letter which like the previous one had no idea about.


    "Nooo..." John screamed and directly used fire magic to hit the last of the three which hadn''t spoken yet. The fire magic was so huge that the third person was thrown away many metres. John even used flame alchemy while adding the power of philosopher''s stone in it which he had kept on the amulet of Anubis. This day was one of those days he needed to use the philosopher''s stone.


    The person who was hit by fire got up again. Even after such a huge fire attack it failed to kill him but it did burn away his overcoat and his mask. Now everyone got to see the person''s face for the first time. The person was bald and human looking but what was astonishing was that he didn''t have any eye. He only had a weird black symbol on his forehead. His mouth looked like it was stitched to the face like the Joker''s.


    "What are you all spacing out? Do you all want to die? This is the battle for your lives and everybody in this universe. Attack." John shouted.


    Everybody didn''t hold back any more and used magic, technology and everything they had at the arsenal to attack all the three. Since they couldn''t kill so easily they all used their strongest magic. Even the Ancient One looked serious and participated in the fight.


    John used magic and alchemy with the help of a philosopher''s stone to attack. He didn''t hold back at all. Other''s too followed his lead and attacked. Batman used the hellbat armor while Tony used his bleeding edge. Flash and Pietro ran around and hit the trio whenever there was an opening. Wanda used telekinesis to lift one of them up and tackled him to the ground. Triss and Yen used magic. While Aquaman and others used weapons to stab them.


    Ciri was successful in removing the mask of another guy and this person too looked almost the same as the other guy who was unmasked.


    "Who the hell are they? Why are they so powerful?" Tony asked as he sent a missile to one of them. He had just spoken a letter and from John''s attack they understood that all needed to focus on stopping the other two from speaking another letter.


    And this time all came together to stop another guy from speaking another letter which they were successful to do so. Even though their attack didn''t kill them, it stopped them from speaking another letter. But before they could rejoice, 4 other guys who had the same outfit as the other three emerged from the broken glass in the air.

 258. Identity of the enemy

    "Oh. Fuck me." Hal spoke as he saw 4 others emerging.


    "No point in cursing. We need to fight. Give your all. Make small teams and attack them. Make sure you stop them for speaking." Wayne said.


    "I really want to know where they come from." Flash said as he just appeared to talk with them.


    "Barry, separate all of them from each other. We all need to bring out our Pokemons too in this battle." Wayne said. And thus everybody summoned their Pokemons. And no further instruction was required as they started attacking again to confront the new enemies.


    John who saw all this was angry now. He really didn''t expect that their universe would be visited by these people. They were the ''black priests'', also known as ''Field Surgeons of the Multiverse''. They are basically the ''white blood cells'' of the multiverse. It was the multiverse''s defense mechanism to stop it''s destruction. But John was confused too. Because he knew the story of Black Priests. So when they appeared he had already checked his Earth for the presence of the person for whom the Black Priests might have come but he couldn''t find any such person.


    That person was Owen Reese, the molecule man.


    That''s why John was mainly confused as he didn''t know the reason for the arrival of the Black Priests. But it didn''t stop John in trying to stop the Black Priests. They basically have a hive mind and their powers are related to their letters. Only one letter can be spoken by one person and when all the Black Priests utter the letters in sequence and complete a word, they could basically rewrite reality.


    For example if there are many Black Priests and all of them spoke ''Destroy''. Then the whole word will actually happen and the whole universe would be destroyed. For this reason John was scared of them and he tried his best to stop them in completing a word. Even though he couldn''t understand their words he needed to stop them from completing their words.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As the 4 new Black Priests emerged everybody got more serious while fighting. They divided into small teams of magicians and Avengers and fought against them. The Black Priests finally stopped defending and now were actively attacking. Even though they tried speaking their letters, the Avengers and the magicians were successful in stopping them from completing a word.


    Darkrai and Wanda even tried invading the minds of a Black Priest but was hurt in return. They understood that mind controlling powers won''t have any effect on them.


    "What did you see Wanda?" Yen asked as she defended against the attacks of the Black priest''s magic.


    "Information. Lots of information. They have a hive mind. We can never control their minds. That would be suicide." Wanda replied. Ciri meanwhile got really irritated and directly used her dimensional power on the sword to cut the head off of one of the Priests.


    This sudden death of a Black priest made them all stop attacking. John thought finally there might be light in the end of the tunnel as he saw the Black Priests stopping to attack. But the next moment he saw 5 more members of the Black Priest emerging.


    "Are you f**king kidding me?" John said in a very angry tone.


    He then proceeded to use the bio-fission magic of himself to make multiple copies of himself. It was exactly like the clones of Strange during the infinity war fight on Titan. Then the main John proceeded to transform himself to Phoenix.


    The Avengers knew that now John was really angry. He never used his Phoenix powers in so close range as it might hurt the other members. But now John didn''t care after the emergence of 5 more members from the broken glass.


    "We can fight like this all day and you will lose. It''s better to let the leader of the Black Priests come out. I need to talk to him." John said. The new Black Priests who emerged stopped from attacking and ''looked'' at John for a few seconds.


    "Call your leader or we can continue the fight like this. I don''t mind bringing the Asgardians in this fight. They would be happy to join us and with numbers we can easily overwhelm you." John said. But as he said that there was a rainbow bridge that fell near. Out came Thor and his friends. It was probably Odin and Heimdall who saw them fighting from Asgard and sent them to help in this fight.


    "See, even Thor is here. Better call your leader. I am sure he is listening and watching all of this." John said again. The Black Priests turned their heads to look at each other and after a minute of deliberation they stood aside on a line making space for a new person to emerge from the multiverse passage.

 259. The leader

    As the Black Priests made their way for their superior to arrive, everybody got to see a person emerging from the multiverse passage in the same outfit as other Black Priests. The only difference was that this new guy was wearing a weirder and bigger mask. He levitated down slowly towards them.


    John got irritated with all the slow theatrics of this leader, especially when he knew the identity of their superior so he said


    "Constantine, give me the staff."


    "Ah.. Sure mate." Constantine said as he threw the staff of Shazam to John who was still in his Phoenix form. John caught the staff with his claws and shouted


    "SHAZAM."


    The next moment a huge lightning bolt fell on him from the sky. As the lightning fell the Phoenix form which had fire on his wings were now added by lightning spark all over the body. After the dust settled created by the lightning bolt, the Phoenix looked totally different now. He now looked so huge that even the people from the city of Kathmandu could see the Phoenix. There were lightning sparks all over him and instead of blue fire he had an orange colored fire.


    John didn''t waste any more time and directly flew to the leader''s side. Before the leader could even determine what just happened he was caught by the claws of John and was thrown away with a huge force to the snowy mountains at the back.


    The force of his throw was so huge that the leader basically went through a series of mountain ranges before stopping. This destroyed a lot of mountains. They all were dumbfounded by this sudden action of John. Nobody knew that Constantine had the staff of Shazam and even lesser people have ideas about the staff.


    The Ancient One who saw that the mountain ranges were collapsing directed the mages to stop the mountains and avalanche from coming down and killing the people living on the foot of the mountains while she got ready for the retaliation from the Black Priests but surprisingly none of the Black Priests moved.


    John on the other hand flew so fast to the direction the leader was being thrown that only few people could make out that John had flown away, while others thought that he just vanished.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    John found the leader lying in rubble. John used both lightning and fire to hit at the leader and used his full force. The leader who just got back up was hit again by such a huge attack. He was again thrown away a few miles before stopping. John then proceeded to do the same cycle with the leader before he could even speak a word.


    These actions of John were seen by everybody. Even the satellites of Earth could now see such a massive Phoenix bird flying around and causing destruction. Even though nobody died, the Himalayan mountain ranges had now officially become one of the ranges which housed the lowest peaks. Mt. Everest was totally gone.


    All the governments who saw this got scared and immediately called Fury. Fury, who had no idea what had happened, called Wayne only to receive a vague answer of enemies arriving from another universe and John fighting against it.


    After 5 minutes of flying around and using all attacks possible on the leader, he took the leader in his claws and came back to the position where it started. He then threw the leader to the center where everyone was present. The Black Priests surprisingly still didn''t react to all of this. The mages had all gone away to secure the collapsing ranges. And even some Avengers joined them after seeing no reaction from Black Priests.


    The leader seemed dead as most of them thought that no matter how powerful a person might be, such a continuous and huge assault couldn''t be survived from.


    "That''s a nice trick you did. Called the leader and killed him. We should use such strategies." Arthur said.


    "If only it was that easy. I know you are alive, Strange. You can stop pretending to be dead." John said. The Ancient One, Stephen, Mordo and some other mages shuddered when said the name ''Strange''.


    The Avengers didn''t know anything about the name  Strange so they had no reaction. The leader who was seemingly dead got up slowly. Everybody was surprised as they didn''t really expect that somebody could survive even after that assault.


    "What is this guy''s body made of? Vibranium?" Steve asked as that was the toughest metal known to them.


    "No. He is using letters to defend himself. Isn''t it right Strange?" John said.


    The leader finally removed his mask to show his face and what some of them doubted finally came to be true. It really was Stephen Strange. Those who had been fighting for the last 15 minutes recognized him and turned their head to the person who actually looked like. Even though he had bruises on his face the Avengers could make out his identity.


    Doctor Stephen Strange.


    "Why do these two guys look the same? Is he the leader of these people from another universe?" Pietro asked. John didn''t reply to that but asked.


    "Why are you here Strange? There is no Molecule Man in our universe. Nor is there any incursion. You better give me a good explanation or else I don''t mind locking you up at a place where you won''t be able to utter a single word. Let alone finishing a sentence."

 260. Black Winter

    Everybody understood that there were two ''Strange'' from two universes and this Strange was ''evil''. The Ancient One looked at this new Strange and was surprised that this Strange was so powerful and had some weird minions. Even though she could look into other multiverses she couldn''t keep track of everything and thus she had no idea about this ''Strange''.


    "Your power looks like the Phoenix Force but yours isn''t actually it." The new ''Strange'' spoke up for the first time.


    "There can be only one Phoenix Force in all multiverses. And I am not it''s host." John replied. Strange nodded to that answer as he too knew there could be only one host to the Phoenix Force.


    "Don''t change the topic. Answer my question." John said as he transformed himself back to his original body.


    "You are John Jameson? But in no versions of John are you this powerful. Your power is something that this multiverse has never seen. This is astonishing." Strange said as he still avoided answering him.


    "Have you ever seen these guys before?" John asked, pointing to the whole Avengers lineup.


    "You haven''t, so don''t speak about being a prophet in front of me." John said with a harsh tone.


    "I thought I knew everything after becoming the leader of Black Priest. Seems like I am wrong." Strange said.


    "Making you the most powerful version of Strange in all of the multiverse doesn''t make you a God. Even Gods don''t know everything, let alone you." John replied.


    "Agreed. Well what is this Molecule Man and incursion you spoke about before? Can you tell me?"


    "Huh. Didn''t you join the Black Priests because of the fact that the multiverse was collapsing?" John asked as he was confused now. He actually thought Strange followed the comics and joined the Black Priests to find out the reason behind the collapse. That''s why he wanted to speak to Doctor Strange and find out how much the multiverse had collapsed.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    There was no actual reason to attack Strange, it''s just that he was annoyed by how high and mighty he acted. Especially after joining a group that didn''t care about good and evil and proceeded to obliterate everything just so that the multiverse could survive.


    "No. Are there other versions of me that joined the Black Priests? As far as I remember there is only one multiverse in all of the multiverse." Strange said.


    "The hell. If there is no incursion why did you join the Black Priests? You are from Earth-616. Aren''t you?" John said.


    "Yes. I am from Earth-616. I joined the Black Priests because I was invited as the multiverse started the defense mechanism to save itself from the coming wrath." Strange said in a very grave tone.


    "Who is coming?" John asked softly as he had a bad premonition. Since even the face of such powerful Strange looked grave he knew the matter was serious.


    "The Black Winter." Strange said slowly and steadily.


    "Huh. Fimbulwind? Didn''t Thor kill Black Winter?" John asked as he was more confused because according to comics the Cosmic Thor killed the Black Winter and he wasn''t really that powerful as Thor actually single handedly defeated it.


    "Where do you even get such information? This multiverse has never faced the Black Winter." Strange said.


    "What?" John said. Now he was more confused than he ever was. All this time he thought the other universes followed the story of comics. When the Black Priests appeared he thought of the ''secret wars'' comics and that was the reason he attacked. But now it seemed that the comics weren''t actually true always. Maybe because he had interfered in the multiverse and thus the story was changing fast.


    The butterfly effect that affected all of the multiverse and now the whole story was messed up. John became silent for a minute as he started contemplating the future which he was very unsure about now.


    "So the Black Winter is coming. So what of it? Why come to our universe with such fan fare." John asked as this was the main question now.


    "I wasn''t sure before but I am sure now. Your emergence and the power you possess with all the new members in the Avengers has sparked the hunger of the Black Winter. So it is coming for this universe. We as the defense shield can only wipe away this universe to preserve all of the multiverse. After he comes here and eats this universe he would be unstoppable. This was the reason the Black Priests were established, wasn''t it?"


    "Earth 616 is more powerful than ours. Don''t give me that lame explanation." John said.


    "For now it is true. But can you say the same in the future? You are a Sorcerer Supreme. Aren''t you? You yourself can look into the future. Look into it and tell me that your Earth wouldn''t be as powerful as Earth-616." Strange said.

 261. Everybody coming together

    "So you and your band are here because we might be a threat to the multiverse in future?" John asked.


    "Yes. We need to stop the Black Winter. No matter what." Strange said.


    "We can kill the Black Winter. Since I said Thor has killed it, I know the whole process and the way we can defend against it." John said, trying to convince him.


    "We can''t leave the whole multiverse on a chance John. Black Winter is too powerful." Strange said. As he said more Black Priests started coming in from the broken glass in the air.


    "It seems only power can convince you otherwise and show how little you know." John said.


    "Everyone. We need your help." John shouted. As he said that new people started emerging behind him. At least 500 ninjas and all the kages. They were all wearing the attires they wore during the last great ninja war. With the same headbands. All the current kages and even the previous kages.


    Naruto, Sasuke, Gaara and all the famous characters were standing beside John. He even summoned all the tailed beasts that had been living without the jinchurikis. The Avengers were surprised to see them as this was the first time all the ninjas came together to fight against an enemy with them. But this wasn''t the end. Next  appeared all the mythical and legendary pokemons.


    Ho-oh, Mew, Arceus, Rayquaza, Lugia and all others. This surprised everybody. They didn''t expect everybody to show up in this fight.


    "John, how powerful is your magic? You have been sneakily contacting them all this time? Damn." Tony asked. They all thought it was the magic of John as he called them like he did with themselves. Since he could teleport all of the Avengers, he could probably teleport the others too. And they all knew that he had cosmic awareness and could speak with anybody, thus didn''t doubt John of using anything other than magic. Even the Ancient One didn''t suspect anything.


    They just didn''t expect it would be ninjas and Pokemon. John actually just summoned them with the help of system. Even though he could bring them here using magic, he chose not to do so as that would be wasting magic power.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The Black Priest Strange was surprised to see such a huge lineup consisting of weird animals and people. He hadn''t seen any of these people and animals in all of the other universes and he could even feel the power of each and every one of them.


    "Still think we are weak?" John asked. Strange didn''t reply as he started uttering a weird letter. Sasuke directly used his Rinnegan on Strange. He used the Shinra tensei to throw him away like John did before.


    "Everybody, attack and kill them. Don''t hold back." John said and again changed to the lightning-fire form of Phoenix. He flew away to confront Strange with a few others, while others attacked all the Black Priests.


    John, Wayne, Sasuke in Susano and Naruto in Kurama form attacked Strange. While the other Pokemons, the tailed beasts and the ninjas started fighting against the other Black Priests as they were like in a hundred now. The ratio was almost 7:1 and the Black Priests were overwhelmed easily.


    "We need to shut his mouth so that he can''t speak." John said as he hit Strange with a lightning bolt.


    "You once said Wanda has reality bending powers. Can we make him shut his mouth forever." Wayne said.


    "That''s a nice idea. Wanda, come here." John said over the comms.


    As they were fighting Wanda flew over to John''s side.


    "Wanda, can you make him lose his mouth forever?" John asked.


    "I can try. I have been trying to alter little bit of reality recently." Wanda said as he moved her hands. Red colored magic was summoned on her hands which was probably chaos magic and hit Strange.


    Strange''s eyes became grave as he saw the the magic. He used his magic shield to defend against the attack. Since Strange was really powerful he was able to defend but then was hit by Naruto with the claws of Kurama. This directly rendered his shield useless the next second.


    Sasuke then proceeded to use Amaterasu on Strange. The flame got stuck in his arms. And no matter how he moved he couldn''t extinguish the flames on both of his hands. Seeing no other option he used the last magic he could do with his hands to cut his own hands off. Because he felt if he didn''t do it he would actually die by this black fire.


    Wanda saw the opening and again used magic on him to shut his mouth. This time the magic hit his face, and little by little his mouth vanished and was replaced by skin.


    This looked weird but this was the only thing that could be done. John then used magic to directly hold his legs and brought him to his knees.


    Unsurprisingly, more than half of the black priests fell by the time Strange lost his mouth and arms. It was a very short war but it showed how powerful were the new Avengers and John''s summons were when they attacked in full force.


    "Do you want me to kill all of the Black Priests, Strange?" John asked Strange.

 262. Decisions

    All the remaining Black Priests stepped back from attacking. The Avengers and others too stopped as they saw Strange on his knees. His body now was made of symbols so there was no blood or gory scene from his lost hands.


    Strange tried to speak but he couldn''t as he had lost his mouth. This scene looked funny a bit and Tony even smiled seeing all this. This battle, even though it was small, the stakes were too high. Though everybody didn''t understand the whole story they got the inkling that this was related to the survival of their universe and their multiverse.


    Finally a Black Priest said


    "I would appreciate it if you leave some of them alive." John understood that through hive mind now Strange was speaking. Even though he could speak through the hive mind, there was still a limit of one letter for each Black Priests so even if they try to complete a word or a sentence, the Avengers and everyone would have enough time to retaliate.


    "You are really something Strange. Even after such beating, your voice is tranquil. Maybe this was the reason you were chosen as their leader." John said.


    "We all do what is necessary. I am trying to save my universe while you yours. There is nothing wrong with it. We are just forced by circumstances." The Black priest said.


    "So what now? Are you going to kill me?" Strange asked.


    "Yeah I really wish to do so. But the thing is if I kill you, there would be no Sorcerer Supreme in Earth 616. That would cause a huge problem for all of the multiverse. You can return back. The lost hands of yours would never grow and this is the punishment for your arrogance. I presume you can change the situation of your mouth but your hands are gone forever." John said. Strange too understood that his hands would never grow back, even the symbols on his body couldn''t stop the black fire, let alone all other kinds of things.


    "Go back. You can tell your precious Illuminati group of what transpired here. And tell them to keep their noses away from our business. We will handle Black Winter. And if they are still not happy with the answer, tell them they can come over. We will give them the same response as we gave you now. An iron fist." John said.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Strange didn''t answer it and was silent. He knew that they had lost, and in the most pathetic way possible. They couldn''t even scratch the Avengers of this Earth even after having one of the most powerful groups in all of the multiverse. But Strange also knew that Black Winter too was terrifying and even the current power of this universe wasn''t powerful enough to handle it.


    John didn''t say more and directly conjured magic. He uttered ancient Egyptian spells and sent Strange and the Black Priests away to the multiverse. He could have sent Strange back to Earth 616 but he chose not to do so, as the Black Priests didn''t live on Earth 616. John couldn''t send them before because this magic could only be done when there was no resistance.


    Everybody sighed in relief when the Black Priests vanished after John used his magic. The shattered glass in the air repaired itself. This battle was the toughest battle the Avengers had ever faced. Even if the enemies weren''t many in numbers but the sheer power that they possessed overwhelmed them.


    It was a boon that they had legendary Pokemon and ninjas by their side with the tailed beasts. Otherwise the Avengers might have really lost this battle. The aftermath created by this war would be far reaching. The whole Himalayas itself was in shambles and it showed the ferocity of the war.


    John returned back to his original form and removed his helmet. His face looked grave. They were able to stop the first problem but now a bigger problem has appeared. John wasn''t sure when the Black Winter would come but they needed to be ready.


    "John, I need to go away." The Ancient One was the first to break the silence.


    "What do you mean?" John asked.


    "The Black Winter. We need more information. Even though you said there is a way of defeating it but from your tone it seemed that it would be an uphill battle. We will need help." the Ancient One said.


    "No universe would help us. They will instead destroy our universe to stop it." John said.


    "I am not talking of the universes John. I am talking about them. I will go and ask them for help." The Ancient One said as he pointed high up in the air.


    "Them? Will they even help us? After all these years?" John asked. By them John meant the trio of Vishanti. Agamotto, Oshtur and Hoggoth, the people who were responsible for the presence of sorcery on Earth and building the sanctums. Agamotto was the first Sorcerer Supreme so they had a huge connection with them.

 263. Ragnarok

    "It''s fine if you go away. But who will be the Sorcerer Supreme if you go away? And don''t tell me it will be Strange. He isn''t ready to take over the mantle." John said.


    "He isn''t but you are. You can be the Sorcerer Supreme. You have the power and knowledge to be one." The Ancient One said.


    "No. I won''t be the guardian. Let Mordo, Wong and Constantine handle your position. I will be on the sidelines when required. Strange will be the Sorcerer Supreme when he is ready." John said.


    "John, you are the perfect candidate for it. Why refuse it?" The Ancient One asked.


    "Because of Black Winter. You don''t know it but I know. And being the guardian of Earth wouldn''t do me any good. I will have to travel to multiverses soon to find some answers." John said. The Ancient One sighed as she understood that John was right.


    John then turned around and said


    "I think you all have questions but before that we need to undo the damage we did. Regigas can you make the Himalayas again? It will seriously affect the ecology if it''s not rebuilt." John said.


    Regigas and the trio understood what John meant and thus walked towards the destroyed mountain ranges to rebuild. They were huge so when they walked there were mini earthquakes all around. John really thanked his stars that he had brought out Pokemon before this war against the Black Priests. He had immense help.


    "Alright for answers, let''s go to the Ring. SHIELD can handle the things here. Wong, Mordo, Strange, the kages and Arceus are welcome to join. Your questions will be answered. Is that fine with you all?" John asked.


    Everybody nodded. John then waved his hands and everybody appeared in the Ring. The kages represented the ninjas, Arcues - the Pokemon, Wong and others for the mages. Even the Ancient One joined in this meeting.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    They all went to the Hall of Justice and everybody took their seats. Many were tired so they all needed a break. They all had been silent as they really wanted to hear the upcoming story from John. Even Strange, who had many questions, didn''t say a word.


    "From my previous conversations with Strange you might have understood what they are called. They are the Black Priests, or the Field Surgeons of the Multiverse. It''s the multiverse''s defense mechanism which kicks in when there is a threat for the multiverse. When I dream, I dream of both the past and future. I have said before that the future always changes and this time I was on the unknown side."


    "I thought that the Black Priests came because of Molecule Man and the incursion but I was wrong. My dreams might have created a butterfly effect in all of the multiverse and probably the emergence of many of you all played a huge part in the changes of the future. Let''s leave the story of this ''incursion'' for now. Let''s focus on Black Winter."


    "Thor, is there a mention of Fimbulwind on the books of Asgard?" John asked Thor who was listening attentively. He heard John say that in future he stopped Black Winter so he was more interested in it.


    "There is." came the answer but it was not from Thor but from an old voice from behind. Everybody turned their heads only to see an old man in golden armor with white beard walking towards them. On his hand was a trident.


    He was Allfather Odin.


    "Father, why are you here? We handled it already." Thor got up from his seat and said. When Thor said this everybody understood that he was Allfather Odin. Except for the kages, the Ancient one and Arceus all stood up to pay respects to the King.


    He waved his hands to let them be at their seats. Odin went and took an empty seat in the huge hall and said to everyone.


    "There is a mention of Fimbulwind. The Black Winter. The end. The Ragnarok. And no son, this Ragnarok isn''t for Asgard but for all of the universe. Nothing more is written about it. When Heimdall said that you and that other guy mentioned Black Winter, I knew this matter was serious." Odin spoke.


    "Yes. It is serious. But before I explain Black Winter, I will have to mention one thing. Our universe is the 7th iteration. What I mean  by that is, our multiverse has already been destroyed 6 times. Yes you heard it right. 6 times, the universe had gone through life and death. And every multiverse''s death comes with the Black Winter. It is the Black Winter who comes and devours the multiverse, killing everything with it."


    "So yes, this is the origin of Black Winter. The actual and true Ragnarok. I suppose you all have questions. Ask away. I will explain all your doubts."

 264. Galan

    "What is this being we are speaking about? I mean is it a human being, an alien. What is it?" Tony asked.


    "It''s just an entity that devours universes. It doesn''t have any shape or form and very little is known of it. When it comes, black snow falls and everything the black snow touches, gets obliterated to nothingness." John replied.


    "You said, I will kill the Black Winter. Can we get to know how?" Thor asked as this was the main question for all. They wanted to know the process of defeating it. John hesitated for a bit before uttering a spell.


    This spell would stop anyone from hearing their conversation. Not even the Watchers would be able to hear the next words of John.


    "What did you do?" Arthur asked.


    "I just used magic as a protection to stop anyone from listening to our conversation. There can be many people listening to us right now. That war against the multiversal beings is sure to wake up many other entities in all of the multiverse." Everybody nodded as they understood.


    "Before explaining the defeat of Black Winter let me tell your story."


    "In the last universe there was a planet called Taa. There lived a remarkable scientist and an explorer named Galan. Their planet was the epitome of civilization of their universe. But sadly their universe was about to end due to Black Winter and the contraction of their universe as it was already billions of years old. Everything should have ended with that but that explorer Galan made a pact with Black Winter. The Black Winter would leave Galan but he would have to be the herald of the Black Winter. In all future universes Galan would have to guide Black Winter so that it can feed upon them."


    "And later due to various reasons, Galan became very powerful. Powerful enough to destroy Gods. And in our multiverse we have a different name for him.


    Galactus."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The Ancient One and Odin shuddered on their seats when they heard that name. They both knew of the existence of Galactus and the power he possessed. John saw their shuddering and knew that both of them knew of him.


    "Galactus, like his master, is also a devourer of worlds. He can eat planets and galaxies and that is his food. Thor was able to defeat Black Winter because Thor became the Herald of Galactus. Galactus didn''t want to be under the control of Black Winter so he chose Thor as his herald. Thor later came to know that Galactus had been the herald of Black Winter all along and Galactus was using him."


    "Thor became angry and he stripped Galactus off the power that fuels Galactus and detonated his body. This killed Black Winter. Well that was what the story is supposed to be. Now we will have to find other ways to defeat him."


    Everybody''s views changed for the first time. They had never expected that such beings even existed in their multiverse. All the powers that they possessed now looked very weak in front of such mighty beings. In simple terms, they were just ants trying to move the elephants. Everybody''s face looked grave.


    "What are the powers of Black Winter? I mean does he have any other power apart from devouring universes?" Wayne asked.


    "Anybody who gazes on Black Winter, sees their death. Most of them see Black Void as that is the actual form of Black Winter but those who escape Black Winter see their future deaths. So no matter what, never look into Black Winter. Never. When we fight against it we can never use our eyes." John said.


    "The hell. We can''t even fight with our eyes open. Is that even fair?" Flash said.


    "Nothing is fair Barry. It is what it is." John said.


    "How do you wish to defeat Black Winter? Stripping the power away from Galactus like Thor did?" Wayne asked.


    "That is my plan. But we will have to see how it turns out and how far is Black Winter. Sorcerer Supreme, I hope you can come back with news. I have checked this universe and there is no sign of Black Winter as of yet but we don''t know how much time we have." John said.


    "I will make my preparations." the Ancient One said.


    "Yes. Strange you can ask your questions. I am sure you have some." John said.


    "Did you and the Ancient One know of my evil versions in other universes? Is that why you brought me here to properly guide me so that I don''t go to the dark side?"


    "Dark side? No Strange. Even the previous Strange isn''t actually bad. You can''t blame him for trying to save his home and the multiverse. You on all other versions isn''t actually bad. It''s just that the moral lines of yours get blurred over time. When you fight for such a long time and still see no end of enemies it gets difficult to maintain that sanity." John answered.

 265. Illuminati

    "And you said I will be the Sorcerer Supreme. I never went to Kamar Taj to be the Sorcerer Supreme. I just want to heal my hands." Strange replied as after seeing all the fight and the other ''evil'' version of him he wanted to be away from magic. He couldn''t even imagine himself embroiled in all of this


    "You can heal your hands after you become the Sorcerer Supreme." John said with authority.


    "You are supposed to be the best of us. It''s your calling and destiny." the Ancient One said.


    "No. I will not take up that mantle. Mordo is better suited for this kind of stuff." Strange insisted.


    "Just grow a spine, Strange. Since the Ancient One has chosen you as the  next Sorcerer Supreme, you should be honored." Mordo said without any hint of jealousy. John was surprised by this of Mordo. In almost all of universes he wasn''t actually a good guy and even in their own universe he should have taken the other side.


    But as of now Mordo has shown no such transformation. This was different from what he expected. He would keep an eye on Mordo always if he ever took to the other side until then.


    "Strange, for now master all of mystic arts. Later you can decide if you will be the Sorcerer Supreme or not." John finally said seeing Strange still was not ready to budge.


    "Fine after that you heal my hands." Strange said. Everybody was looking at Strange weirdly because they had seen the other version of him who had more of a charm and looked like an in-born leader whereas this version didn''t want to take any such responsibility.


    "What is that Illuminati that you spoke of at the end with Strange. Is it their version of Avengers?" Tony asked.


    "No. Every universe has an Avengers group. It''s just that their Earth has a higher group made by you, Strange, Black Panther, yes the one from Wakanda, Namor which I have already mentioned once, Professor Charles Xavier, a mutant which has immense telepathic powers, Black Bolt, King of inhumans. Think of inhumans as another kind of mutants and Reed Richards, the one of the most intelligent people in their universe. Yes, more intelligent than you Tony. Even Rogers joined Illuminati at one point of time. There is a huge team of Avengers so Illuminati was established to make decisions which the Avengers couldn''t take. Illuminati was formed on the basis that these people would represent all of the super powered forces of Earth. With each person representing one section of the society." John said.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Think of Illuminati as the UN of Avengers." John explained what Illuminati actually was.


    "How many powered beings are there in other universes that we had to establish such a group? We are seriously lacking in fire power." Banner said.


    "Enough to give everyone a headache." John replied.


    "So now you know all of the story. Even though I''m not sure if my version of the story is correct or not, that is the general line. I will keep an eye on Black Winter''s emergence. And we need to find Galactus but I can''t actively search for him as he might sense it and come for our universe. He is a very powerful weapon but it goes both ways. We aren''t strong enough to face him. I have a vague idea of how to tackle this guy but it''s going to take time. No matter what we need to face him." John said.


    "Though I know the times look dire now, we cannot lose hope. We will need to gather more power but on the basis that we don''t lose ourselves in search of stronger power. You all have seen that version of Strange. He didn''t hesitate to kill a universe in order to save everything." Rogers said.


    "We can never be them. We need to be better. Better than all. Since in the future Thor does defeat Black Winter, we can do it. He does it single handedly, this time we will be a team." Wayne said.


    "I will try to get more power as soon as possible for all of you and myself. I just hope we have enough time for that. Everybody should improve as fast as possible, we might not have much time left." John said. Everybody left after that. They didn''t speak more as everybody was tired after the fight and needed more rest.


    Odin left with the Ancient One to Earth, probably to take rest as he Ragnarok for Asgard was approaching. John needed to handle that too. And then there was Thanos. He could find Thanos anytime but he chose not to do so because without the stones he is powerless.


    And if Thanos really attacked, he would just lose and all of the universe would get to know the deeds of the Avengers, making his movies more famous. For this reason he didn''t care about Thanos.

 266. Aftermath

    While the discussion was going on, SHIELD and the governments of Earth were having a hard time to understand what was actually happening. The Himalayas got decimated to oblivion which caused earthquakes in the nearby areas.


    Even though nobody was harmed it still caused panic to the people and the governments. The battle lasted hardly for an hour but many people got to see the power of the Avengers. The New York war now looked cute to people and for the first time everybody understood how high the Avengers have grown.


    Wayne went to the headquarters of SHIELD to brief the World Council. He wouldn''t mention about Black Winter. Only that a mage tried to invade their Earth and they all had to come together to solve the problem.


    The World Council knew that they couldn''t hide this matter and needed to conjure a lie to maintain the order. If these people came to know that there were villains coming from other multiverses, then it would be a problem. Till now only good people came over. Now it was enemies for the first time.


    The people didn''t see the emergence of ninjas but they definitely saw many legendary and mythical Pokemon. And as they were speaking Regigas and the trio was making the Himalayas again from the rubble. They were in awe by the power of Pokemons and some even tried to approach them only to be stopped by SHIELD.


    The World Council later came out and tasked the governments in making a lie on enemies appearing over the Himalayas. And since the New York war had happened all governments gave the lie of aliens appearing and Avengers went to confront.


    Since the aliens proved to be very powerful, Pokemon came over to handle the situation and save humanity. These made people love Pokemon more as all legendary and mythical Pokemon came to save humanity.


    John on the other hand was busy thinking of how to improve his powers. He needed more fan values to store for an upgrade and needed to upgrade his summons too. He has an idea for Green Lanterns. Wayne and Tony are building their own armors so he didn''t much care about him. Aquaman needed an update.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Flash has enough powers and doesn''t need any such thing. Cyborg does have one version of ''Kingdom Come'' comics where he is more human but that wouldn''t actually give Cyborg any additional powers. One version of Queen in ''Elseworld'' comics is a mashup between Gandalf and Queen so he has kind of half magical powers so that power could be easily given to Queen.


    In one version of comics, Wonder Woman has psionic powers and even reality warping and alteration powers like Wanda. And surprisingly Wonder Woman''s name in that universe is Wanda too. Sometimes John wondered if there was a connection between Marvel world and DC world, if the DC world ever existed.


    John knew he would have to spend a ton of fan values but thankfully after the arrival of Pokemon world his fan values had skyrocketed. And now John had to go to Disney and CD Projekt Red to deliver more games and animations.


    He needed to gain more fan values and even from stories that wouldn''t bring any actual power to him but would add to his power nonetheless in the way of fan values. Thus after entering Disney he gave the stories of John Wick, Matrix, Avatar, Pirates of the Carribean, Lord of the Rings and such other famous movies. Even movies which deal with normal stories. The name of Disney would let the movies garner more attention.And of course John gave some animated stories too.


    Then he went to CD Projekt Red to submit more ideas for games from his previous world like Doom, Dark Souls, World of Warcraft, Skyrim, Assassins Creed (all editions), Final Fantasy and many others.


    John knew this would take years to complete with all the movies and games but he needed to start somewhere. This was the right time. Soon he would have very less time for work and more for world saving. Even though the threat of Dark Winter was looming over their heads he needed to keep his head straight and work steadily towards more power.


    Both CD Projeckt Red and Disney were taken aback by so much content John had brought. They knew something had changed after the war in the Himalayas but nobody dared to ask. Those who knew that John was Dr. Fate knew something more terrible had happened for John to come up with such stories and wondered how many characters from the movies would come to life.


    Since everybody now knew that there are different worlds many in Disney suspected that there might be new people coming over soon. This whole exchange of stories and ideas went till December and finally John delivered all the stories and ideas that could be shared with both of the companies.


    At the end of the year there was a silver lining for John as Emma was back from working as a lantern for vacations.

 267. Changes

    "Hi hon. I see that the earth has changed quite a lot in this more than one year." Emma said as she landed near the House of Mysteries.


    "Yes. Many things have changed." John said. Even though Emma was away they always used to have conversations over calls and give an update of what was going on in each other''s life. Thus Emma knew about the Ring and even John being the Sorcerer Supreme.


    She was happy that her boyfriend had grown more powerful over the years and even confronted another enemy called Ultron. This Ultron gave her a headache too as she had to search for the AI. Surprisingly John couldn''t search for Ultron even with his cosmic awareness.


    John then proceeded to tell her what had happened in the last few months and the coming of Black Winter and the whole story behind it.


    "So we have a huge war coming?" Emma said in a very serious tone.


    "Yes and we need to be ready. I will have to soon cross the barriers of the Multiverse and go to Earth 616." John said.


    "Wouldn''t that be dangerous? I have been going through the books of Oa. There are way too many variables in that universe." Emma said.


    "Doesn''t matter. I will have to go and talk to Galactus. This is for the survival of Earth, our universe and all of the multiverse." John said. Emma knew that John had to take this journey no matter what as only he was capable of doing that and had enough knowledge to handle situations.


    She was happy to see their new home and loved the Pokemon Audino and the spirit of the House. Emma even went to Earth to meet her parents and catch Pokemon. John thought of her having the Pokemon Deoxys as that Pokemon would be helpful in dealing with space related missions. Deoxys was a Psychic type mythical Pokemon and thus could help Emma in every way possible.


    Thus John and Emma went for a search for Pokemon and led her to the Pokemon Deoxys and let her catch it. She was ecstatic to catch a mythical Pokemon. John didn''t help her any more as now it was her own choice which Pokemon she would prefer.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She ended up catching Emolga. A very cute Pokemon.


    The days went by and it was January soon. The Ancient One had already left to meet the trio of Vishanti. Wong, Mordo and Constantine took over each Sanctum as the main masters, while the trio was responsible for educating the students in turn at Kamar Taj.


    The new year was celebrated with a little more grandeur, as this was the first New Year everybody would spend on the Ring and thus everybody joined in the fun. The last few days had been depressing for them and they all needed some relief.


    Due to the war in the Himalayas the movie that was supposed to be out in December was pushed to February as nobody was in a mood to watch movies for sometime now. There was still a small sense of panic for people and the battle prompted more people to go after Pokemons.


    After a week of January, John took Emma to Oa as he needed to talk with the Guardians and speak about Black Winter. And also give a boost to them as he had already calculated his fan values and the necessary upgrade required. John used the helmet of Fate to appear in Oa and they flew to the citadel. The Guardians had all been summoned as he had already been notified from before.


    Emma and John both landed in the citadel while the Guardians were standing in their respective places circling John and Emma.


    "John, we noticed the breach in the multiverse barriers. Is everything alright?" Appa asked.


    "Yes. For now. But I have come with grave news." John said.


    "Go on. Let us hear." Appa asked. John then proceeded to recount what had happened and things with Strange and the coming of Black Winter. The Guardians were silent after hearing that for sometime before Ganthet finally saying


    "The Green Lanterns will help the Avengers in dealing with the Black Winter. All Green Lanterns will be given information about it. The emergency protocols are now activated here in Oa."


    "Thank you Guardians. Now for the other reason I am here for..." John said.


    "After becoming the Sorcerer Supreme I have gained more powers and can bring alternate versions of every being that has come through the multiverse and thus allowing me to give more powers to the travellers at the expense of a little bit of magic."


    The Guardians became interested when John said that. They knew what John actually meant by that.


    "But before I start the process of bringing alternate versions and pushing the power through the travellers I have a question to ask." John said.


    "Speak." Appa said.


    "Do you remember the prophecy of the Blackest Night?"

 268. Changes (2)

    The Guardians became silent when John asked that. This was a huge prophecy in the book of Oa. The Guardians hated that Prophecy because it mentioned the rise of many lanterns and infighting among all the lanterns.


    "Don''t tell me the Blackest Night has something to do with Black Winter." Appa asked.


    "It doesn''t but according to the prophecy Ganthet and Sayd are supposed to be the Guardians of Blue Lanterns. Wasn''t it?" John asked. There was total silence on the Guardians as they didn''t know how to reply.


    "Yes. That was the prophecy. But why are you saying this?" Appa asked.


    "I want Ganthet and Sayd to make a Blue Lantern corp." John said.


    "I will summon the blue lantern element and even the embodiment of the green and the blue element." John continued.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea? It would mean we will trigger the Blackest Night prophecy." Appa said.


    "There are no emotional spectrum forces in this multiverse. If new forces do appear I will handle it myself. For now I can bring Blue Lantern and the embodiments easily." John said.


    "If you say so, but we just hope we don''t trigger the Blackest Night prophecy and have more problems on top of Black Winter." Appa said.


    "Don''t worry about that. Now it''s time to bring the embodiments here. They will choose their hosts willingly. I will place Entity Adara, the embodiment of Blue element on Ganthet for the time being and Entity Ion, the embodiment of Green element can choose it''s host willingly as there are already Green Lanterns here." John said.


    "OK. I will accept the Entity willingly and vow to use the power of hope to serve the universe and it''s protection. At this time of approaching Black Winter we do need the power of hope." Ganthet said.


    [Ding


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Total fan values - 7 billion


    Fan values required to extract Ion and Adara - 1 billion]


    John spent 1 billion and waved his hands. As he did that, a huge bird-like being that glowed in blue light emerged in front of John. The bird was so huge that it shadowed the citadel and all the green lanterns that were present on Oa could see Adara.


    John placed Adara on the body of Ganthet and then proceeded to summon Ion. Ion was green in color and had the shape of a huge whale. It''s size was bigger than Adara and this time too all the green lanterns were able to see Ion appearing. It''s appearance made the rings of all the green lanterns vibrate all over the universe and all felt a huge boost of power.


    Ion then vanished right from it''s spot as it went away to find it''s host. It depended upon Ion to choose it''s host. The Guardians, John and Emma looked at all of it with a sigh. From here on there would be two lantern corps in the universe and this would give an immense help to green lantern corps.


    "Ganthet and Sayd, from here on you both will have nothing to do with Oa and will be the Guardians of The Blue Lantern corps. We wish you a successful journey." Appa was the first to break the silence and said to Ganthet and Sayd. As Guardians they had left emotions a long time ago and thus there was no such tears or sadness in separations.


    "Now the last reason, I am here. The green and the blue Lanterns can now take their lantern and place it as armor around their body. This would give more power to the existing lanterns." John said. As Hal Jordan in the ''Kingdom Come'' comics used the lantern as armor around the body and became more powerful as he defended Earth from a space station he had made.


    John spent another 100 million and made it into a book and gave it to Appa and Ganthet so that both could use the knowledge of making such armors from lanterns. The last update of the system allowed him to bring alternate versions from the comics and thus helped him a lot. Since Ganthet and Sayd were the Guardians that made the blue lantern of hope, he was able to make a blue lantern corps from scratch.


    Every color of the rainbow corresponded to the emotional spectrum in the DC universe. For example, green signified will, blue signified hope, red signified rage and so on and so forth. The other spectrum couldn''t be extracted as the characters were never present in any movie or series.


    By this time all the green lanterns present on the planet arrived at the citadel to see what was going on. They thought someone attacked the Guardians but were relieved to see that nothing had happened. Guardians then called for a meeting of all the green lanterns in the universe because they needed to discuss the next course of action.


    (I will explain the story of Blackest Night when the time is right. Don''t worry. It is one of the best comic book stories so of course I will explain)

 269. Changes (3)

    John left Emma for the meeting that was about to happen and returned back to the Ring and called for a meeting with the Avengers. Everybody had come for the meeting like usual and reached the Hall of Justice. All took their respective seats .


    "I heard Emma is back?" Banner asked.


    "Yes she is but she is in Oa right now. Hal didn''t come because he too was summoned by the Guardians to talk about the emergency protocol. I informed them about the Black Winter." John said.


    "Has there been any news from the Ancient One?" Wayne asked.


    "No. She hasn''t returned as of yet." John said.


    "So what are we all here for?" Victor asked.


    "Last time I told you that my magic now can give people powers using the alternate versions that I have dreamed of. For those who have arrived from the multiverse. Today I will give some of you that." John said.


    "Wayne has many versions but I think being the normal type is best. All the new armors is enough so I won''t be bringing the alternate versions of him." John continued. Wayne nodded at it as he didn''t really need any update to himself.


    "Arthur. Your alternate versions are crazy. So I will be bringing two versions. One version is where you can transform yourself to a living water form. Yes, you heard me right. In this version you can become like a sentient water. In addition to being a full body of water, you will have the power to manipulate water like Mera, have super speed and be highly intelligent. And the other version is the futuristic Aquaman where you have a high intellect and flight. Congratulations! Now you can fly." John said. The two versions were taken from Earth 6 Aquaman and the Aquaman from DC One million series.


    John spent 500 million for this and mumbled a false magic and flicked to Arthur. And the next moment Arthur''s body gained a little bit of height and looked even more handsome.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Mera and others looked at Arthur but they couldn''t see any major changes in Arthur. He looked almost the same and so they were confused. But the next second Arthur transformed himself to a full body of water. The whole physiology of his body changed as now his body was replaced with transparent water and even refracted light could be seen through his body. And then the water body floated in the air.


    Everybody was amazed by such changes. Arthur came down and changed himself back. He was ecstatic to say the least. Now he could fight both in air and water.


    "This is crazy. Is that even genetically possible?" Tony asked.


    "Don''t ask me. I only dream of them and used magic to push the alternate versions through him. He is now highly intelligent. Can add him to the laboratory." John said.


    "One of my versions is from the 853rd century so my knowledge is far beyond this era has ever seen." Arthur said as he was checking himself out and going through all his abilities. But this time he spoke telepathically to all. Now all understood that Arthur had gained telepathy too.


    "This is unfair. Arthur now has telepathy too. I too need awesome powers like Arthur." Clint said with a sulking tone.


    "Go through the multiverse unknowingly and come back. Maybe then I can give you powers." John said.


    "If we ever go to another multiverse, count me in. I want all my other versions to be with me." Clint said jokingly. Everybody else was happy because now Arthur had awesome powers and his presence would help the Avengers a lot.


    "Queen, well there aren''t many awesome versions of yours. But there is one version where you know magic and use a long bow. Do you want to accept the new power?" John asked.


    "Sure. We must do whatever we can to make ourselves powerful as long as it is safe and doesn''t change personality." Oliver said.


    "There will be no changes. Rest assured." John said as he spent 150 million on Green Arrow''s version of Elseworld where he knows magic that is attuned to nature and lived in forests.


    Oliver''s whole body soon got wrapped up in various colored leaves. The leaves formed a womb around him like a cocoon. After a minute of being in the cocoon, Oliver broke through it. He looked taller now, had a flute in his waist. A longer bow in his hand. There were still leaves around him but is smaller quantity.


    "How is it?" Natasha asked in envy as she was sure now Queen had basically been elevated to a higher form.


    "I know magic, magic that is attuned to nature. I can make arrows out of natural elements and use the flute to hypnotize animals. Feels really weird. It''s as if I can feel the air and the surroundings. John, I can feel you too. You have too much magic power. That helmet is giving away a ridiculous amount of magic." Oliver said

 270. Return

    John smiled when Oliver said that because the name, Lord of Order wasn''t just for show. Everybody was interested in the powers of Oliver and thus asked him many questions.


    "Victor and Barry, there are not any better versions of you. You both are at the pinnacle so I won''t give you any powers. Diana, one version of you, is an alien with reality bending powers like Wanda and psionic powers. Do you want it?" John asked.


    "Alien? Am I an alien in another universe? That is new." Diana said.


    "That''s what the story is about." John said.


    "And you can learn the reality bending powers from Wanda." John continued.


    "I understand." Diana said. John then proceeded to spend 500 million fan value points for Diana. And again used a false magic on her. This version of her was taken from Earth 9 Wonder Woman who was genetically engineered and possessed characteristics of both alien species who were in war against each other.


    As she got the new power she didn''t feel any change only that now she has a long weapon on her hand which had sharp weird shaped blades on both sides.


    "These are all the upgrades that are available to us now. Now we can only wait for the Ancient One to come with news." John said.


    "How far are both of your armors?" John asked.


    "We have made more adjustments to the armor. I am thinking of securing the whole Ring with the anti projectile shield. This is my new project for now." Tony said.


    "Sure. I will secure the Ring in magical defense. The Ring too needs one like Earth." John said. John then spoke about new adjustments that Oa was going to make and new Lantern Corp. The blue colored Lanterns signifying hope. They were surprised by the emergence of new Lanterns but were happy to have another kind of intergalactic policeman.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After that everybody went back to their work and those who got new powers went to try out themselves and see how powerful they have become. John too went and started going through spells and magic. He was now actively practising magic.


    Emma came back after a day and said that the two Guardians had left to search for a new planet to set up the Blue Lantern Corp. Their new lantern armors would be provided soon. She had to leave for her work after two weeks as the work of Lantern Corps never stops.


    The days went by and soon it was February. The Ancient One finally returned from her trip to meet the Vishanti. She came over to John''s home to give the news of the future.


    "How was the trip?" John asked.


    "Good and bad I guess. I actually wanted to die and let Strange take over but now everything is out of the window. I will have to make Strange the Sorcerer Supreme before I rest in peace." she said.


    "That was the plan. Wasn''t it?" John smiled.


    "Your emergence messed up a lot of things be it good or bad." The Ancient One said.


    "Whatever. What did the trio say?" he asked.


    "We have 5 years before the Black Winter comes. Due to our universe acting up weirdly they have taken measures. Because of Black Winter, our universe will be cut from all of the multiverse so that Black Winter doesn''t harm all of the multiverse. That is the decision of Eternity, Infinity and the Living Tribunal." The Ancient One said.


    John''s eyebrows raised when he heard the names. Those three are basically the overlords of the universe, if One Above All isn''t taken into account. It was not surprising that they had taken that decision, Black Winter is too powerful and they needed to take measures. Since all the universes wouldn''t help them it was better to just cut them off when the situation goes out of hand.


    Now John was more determined to fight against Black Winter and prove the overlords wrong and show them that only Earth-616 isn''t everything and all powerful. John clenched his fists and made a vow that he would become more powerful.


    "I understand. We will defend this universe till the end and show them what we are really made of and maybe our Earth one day would be more powerful than their precious Earth-616 since they are so much attached to it." John said.


    The Ancient One smiled at this but didn''t reply. After narrating her meeting with the Vishanti she went back to Kamar-Taj for being the Sorcerer Supreme.


    Before she left she and John both made a magical defense in the whole of the Ring so that inter dimensional creatures could not sneak inside the Ring. John now was relieved that their home was secured magically too. The Tower of Fate was the Sanctum of the Ring that powered the magical defense.


    The Ancient One even went through the books inside Tower of Fate for a long time before leaving.

 271.

    After John told everybody of what had happened and time they had to fight Black Winter, everybody got serious.


    "Five years is too little. How will we even defend against Black Winter after the powers we possess?" Tony asked


    "I will take care of it. I will soon travel to the multiverse in a year or so, to handle the situation of Black Winter. Since the other universes have refused to give us aid and Gods too abandoned us, I will kill Gods and then let me see how they would react." John said with anger.


    "We understand. Do remind us when you leave. Don''t want you to leave alone." Wayne said. John nodded to it and ended the call.


    John went to Disney as the movie would be out soon and maintaining the tradition the premiere would be held in NY instead of the Ring. The movie was supposed to be out by the last week of February.


    But before that John got a visitor from Earth. One morning out of nowhere, the Zephyr landed near the home of John. GAIA reminded her that Coulson and his team would come to meet him. Zephyr had been modified a lot and now could travel in space. Thanks to the new technology of solar harnessing energy and gravity manipulation.


    John was standing on the balcony sipping his coffee when they landed. Everybody came out from the ship including Aang and Katara.


    "John, it''s been a long time. Hasn''t it?" Coulson said.


    "It''s been sometime. How are you?" John asked.


    "I am great. We are here to seek advice." Coulson said.


    "I understand. Come in. Aang, you can release Appa. I think he would love it here." John said. Aang went to bring Appa out so that he could get fresh air. Everybody went in after that including Coulson, Skye, Aang, Katara, Ittan, Mey, Fitz and Simmons.


    Surprisingly Fitz and Simmons came in holding their hands. Their romance finally built up as opposed to their actual storyline where Fitz was injured in his head. John was happy to see it. Fitz was actually hurt in the actual story due to hypoxia in brain and lost to properly function for quite a long time.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Skye and others were excited to meet John, since they were all Agents of SHIELD they knew the real identity of the Phoenix who battled the invaders that came from another universe in the Himalayas. Everybody saw how John fought against the invaders and their fight decimated the Himalayas. Those images were still fresh in their minds.


    John was surprised to see Skye with a Pokemon. That too a dragon type Pokemon. Well the future evolution of it was Dragon type. It was Trapinch which could evolve to Flygon.


    Audino and the Spirit of the house came with drinks and snacks for everyone. They all recognized Audino but had never seen the Spirit before.


    "Is it a new kind of Pokemon, never discovered by humanity?" Simmons asked as she was very much interested in Pokemon.She was now extensively studying about them from the notes that SHIELD had released on Pokemon with the contribution of all Professors.


    "No, this is the Spirit of the house. The house is kind of a living entity so it gave itself a body." John answered.


    "Is that even possible? That''s not even scientific." Fitz said.


    "Many things can''t be explained by science." John said as he conjured spells to show them. Even though they knew John was a mage now, seeing in reality was a different thing from hearing.


    "How is everything? I presume you are here for a problem. I don''t think you have come such a long way just to meet me." John said.


    "Can''t a friend come to meet you?" Coulson said with a smile.


    "Who are you kidding? You are an Agent of SHIELD and supposedly the future Director of SHIELD. Do you think I will believe your words?" John said.


    "Sigh! Can''t even hide this from you." Coulson said with a mock smile.


    "We are here for Skye, she is a consultant for SHIELD like you. We have encountered a problem with her." Coulson said. John raised his eyebrows when he said that. He checked on the memories of Aang and finally understood what the problem was. Skye had finally become an inhuman.


    She had become Quake, the inhuman who could make vibrations around herself. And even was the Director of SHIELD for sometime. Apparently they founded a Kree city while on their missions and they all went in. Skye was affected by a terrigen mist that could basically activate the sleeping inhuman dna in them.


    Inhumans were made by the Kree as their experiments of evolution on various species all over the universe. Only the humans were compatible with the new kind of evolution and those who evolved became inhumans. The people who were experimented upon got new genes which became hereditary.

 272. Inhumans

    Their hidden genes could be activated by a thing called terrigen mist that makes them inhumans but not all get powers. Some might devolve too, so this terrigen mist is sometimes dangerous to inhumans too. For normal humans being exposed to terrigen mist is a death sentence.


    Skye was exposed to the terrigen mist and thus became an inhuman.


    "What is the problem?" John asked as he needed to fake himself a bit now. Coulson then narrated the story of their mission in Puerto Rico and Skye being exposed to a weird mist and her being inside a cocoon. After she came out, her genes changed a lot and now they didn''t know what to do with Skye.


    She had powers now, but she couldn''t control them. John listened to everything and looked at Skye.


    "Skye, do you have anxiety with these new powers?" John asked.


    "I have no control of my powers and I feel I am a liability to the team. Fitz said my genes have changed. Aang has powers but his genes are exactly the same as a human being, why is that my genes changed when I got powers." Skye replied.


    "Hmm... I understand." John said. Then he proceeded to wear the helmet of Fate. "Avengers, we have a mission. Fury, bring the weird artefact that you got at the house of Gideon Mallick." John said in a loud tone. He used his telepathy to call all the Avengers at the Hall of Justice and called Fury too.


    "Huh. Is the matter serious?" Coulson said as he understood that John called the Avengers, but he didn''t understand why.


    "Is there a problem with Skye?" Coulson asked again as Skye was his subordinate and didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    "She is fine. I will explain the problem or rather the gift of her in the meeting. You all are welcome to join the meeting of the Avengers. I will explain everything there. The mission is something else. I have not dealt with a being for a long time. It is time I end the problem."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Skye and others were relieved when John said that, they thought Skye was a problem and needed to be dealt with. They all went to the Hall of Justice and all the new people were excited. They have all heard about the Hall of Justice but this time they got to see it and even attend a meeting of the Avengers, Earth''s mightiest heroes.


    All came in when John called, and Fury came with a few agents carrying a huge glass box. There was a huge block of rock inside it. But what was weird was that the rock sometimes became a liquid for a few seconds and returned back to its shape.


    All were confused by such weird behavior of the rock and all looked at John who showed up with Coulson and his team.


    "What is this new freak thing about?" Tony asked.


    "We got the box when we raided the house of Mallick after Hydra was purged. SHIELD did everything to find the origin of it but we failed to find any information from it." Wayne said as he was the Secretary, knew all about the artifacts and things of SHIELD.


    "So what now? Do we face danger?" Mera asked.


    "Not exactly, we will go and knock on the doors of danger this time." John said. Then he proceeded to tell the story of Inhumans and their experiments thousands of years ago.


    "So when you mentioned Black Bolt last time as the King of Inhumans, did you mean there is a special race of people among us?" Banner asked.


    "No. In this universe there are no such races. Well, as a matter of fact there is a hidden race but it isn''t as large as the race in other universes. Today we have a member of that race. Skye, come here." John said. Skye now understood what her heritage was and that she was an inhuman. She walked towards John while her body was trembling.


    "Don''t be nervous Skye, there is nothing wrong. You just got powers that people can only dream about." John said.


    "She is Skye, an inhuman. Her power is related to vibrations. Her name in another universe is Quake. She can make vibrations around herself and is immensely powerful." John said.


    All looked at Skye with curiosity now. Getting all the looks from all the Avengers made her shy, and she kept her head low as she didn''t know to react.


    "So what now, do you want to integrate her with the Avengers?" Victor asked.


    "That is her choice, if she wants to join, she is welcome but if she wants to continue with Coulson then it''s up to her. But I didn''t just call you all to introduce her. I called you all to kill an enemy." John said.


    (Yes I know there was an Inhumans series but Marvel recently did a soft reboot of the series and thus the Inhumans series reportedly never happened in the MCU, so there is no Black Bolt in the current MCU, at least that''s what I am going with now.)

 273. Hydra

    "We all know Hydra was founded by Red Skull for world domination and control. Yes?" John asked.


    "I think that is well known. Why are you bringing this up?" Steve asked as Hydra was killed and decimated long ago.


    "You are wrong, Captain. All of you are wrong. Hydra was founded by a more ancient group of people who worshipped an Inhuman named Hive. When Kree made Inhumans they ended up making an Inhuman named Hive. And as the stories of oppressors and oppressed go, Hive didn''t like being under the control of Kree and thus rebelled. For this Hive was banished to an unknown planet. The group of people who rebelled against the Kree named themselves Hydra which later was taken over by Red Skull. That is the origin of Hydra and it''s true birth." John said.


    Everybody''s eyes went wide when John said that. Nobody knew this story of Hydra and all assumed Hydra was a part of the Nazi Army. This was a whole new concept which was related to a different group of people.


    "So why are we bringing this up?" Geralt asked.


    "Because Hive is still alive on that unknown planet." John replied.


    "It has been thousands of years since they experimented and you are saying that this inhuman is still alive. What is he? And immortal?" Queen asked.


    "No. He feeds off humans and can control all inhumans like a hive mind. This is the reason why he was named Hive. Mallick and his cult used to send humans to feed Hive through this weird portal that we have here in the glass boxes." John said.


    "This rock is a portal?" Fury was surprised to know this. They all had been thinking what these rocks actually were but now this question was solved.


    "Yes. When the rock becomes a liquid, it temporarily becomes a portal. On the other side is the Hive where he is waiting to come back and take over everything." John said.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "So you want us to go and kill him?" Wayne asked.


    "He isn''t that big of a deal, can be killed easily. Just don''t send an inhuman like Skye here on that mission. It will take less than a second to take control over an inhuman. All inhumans are vulnerable to him, except for one." John said.


    "Do we have so many inhumans on Earth that we even have the counterpart of this Hive?" Tony asked.


    "Actually, no. That person who I am referring to is still a normal person. Most of the people haven''t transformed as of yet and are just normal. Though there is a race of them, hidden from people but their numbers are very low. Oh yes, the Inhuman who is not vulnerable to the control of Hive is May''s ex-husband." John said.


    "Huh! What the hell." Fury said.


    "Andrew is an Inhuman and his genes once activated will make him a powerful one. An Inhuman made to hunt Inhumans."John said. Everybody was taken aback by this new revelation as it took a very weird turn. May''s ex-husband turned out to be an Inhuman even though he hasn''t been activated yet.


    "We need to bring him in and make sure he is never activated by this terrigen mist or whatever." Fury said.


    "That is up to you. May can make the decision. It''s her life. So who are going to take this mission of killing Hive because we all going together will be an overkill." John said with a smile.


    "I want to try my new armor, so I should go." Tony said.


    "I got new powers. I should give it a spin." Arthur said.


    "I want to practice my powers..." Wanda said and thus everybody started arguing over who would go to destroy the Hive. John when saw this was surprised by this weird argument by the members.


    "There will be a lottery done, and two people will be sent." Wayne finally stopped this weird argument that was going on. They all did a lottery with the help of GAIA and finally Wonder Woman and Iron Man were selected by the lottery.


    "So we have the people, now how do you activate this portal?" Fury asked as he wanted this Hive problem to be over with and return back. By the attitude of John he could infer that this Hive wasn''t that big of a deal, so he wanted to get this over with soon.


    "Skye here can make the portal stable with her vibrations or we can make a device that can make vibrations that can keep the portal open. Or Victor here can just analyse the portal and open a boom tube. Or I can just search for Hive and send the two of you there. So we have three different ways." John said.


    Everybody smiled when John said that, as they really were very relaxed about this upcoming mission. While Coulson''s team was still recovering from new information that John just bombarded them with. May''s ex husband. Skye being a half alien. A race of people which existed with superhuman capabilities.

 274. Hive

    "Is Andrew really an Inhuman?" May asked as she still couldn''t believe it.


    "Sadly yes. I have known this for sometime. I am sorry I have never told you of this." John said.


    "Have you known of Inhumans, Skye, Hive all along?" Coulson asked.


    "I came to know this not too long ago. Now as my powers are growing I can dream of different scenarios and future and can even choose which path to take and see. Out of curiosity I went through SHIELD history and Hydra. That''s where I got to know about Skye and others." John lied as he needed to.


    "We understand. Your interfering might change many things and you don''t want things to spiral out of control." Coulson said. John nodded at it as this was the plan from before. But after Ultron he didn''t want to take any risks.


    While they were talking the members of the Avengers decided to use the boom tube. Tony didn''t want to use the power of John and wanted to finish this mission by themselves. Diana was super powerful now and Tony too had upgraded his armor.


    After Victor and GAIA analyzed the portal, they finally could pinpoint the location of the unknown planet.


    "I have installed a long range tracker and emergency button. If anything feels off, call us. We will come to rescue you." Victor said.


    "If we need help even after both of us, then we aren''t fit to even fight the Black Winter." Tony said. John who listened to this understood that the whole team was on edge and everybody wanted to get powerful fast. Hive was a small obstacle for them but they wanted to prove themselves and make themselves ready for the future battle.


    Victor nodded to it and opened a boom tube. Tony and Diana went in. Diana took both of her weapons. Her new spear and lasso. While Tony used his nano armor to equip himself which was fueled by Extremis.


    After they went in Victor closed the boom tube as John had said that there was a chance Hive might come in. They didn''t want Hive to come to Earth and wreak havoc. An unnamed and uninhabited planet was good enough. Diana was provided a Kryptonian breathing suit too if there was a problem with oxygen in the air. Tony''s armor was enough for him to breathe.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Everybody now waited eagerly for Tony to send a signal that they were successful in killing this inhuman Hive. They all talked among themselves while they waited for Tony and Diana. They were particularly interested in Aang and Katara as Aang was the legendary Avatar.


    "John, where are the other inhumans?" Fury asked as he wanted to know about their location. Any powered being was a person of interest for SHIELD.


    "There is a place called Afterlife in the Andes. That is where the inhumans live, secluded. One inhuman among them named Gordon can teleport. That''s how they maintained contact with human society. Skye''s mother Jiaying was experimented upon by Whitehall. Her mother is kind of an immortal who can take away life force from people to fuel her youth. She is the main leader of the group."


    "Huh? My mother?" Skye was astonished as she got another revelation. This day was turning out to be a day of ''revelation''.


    "Yes. Your mother. She was tortured brutally during the World War 2 when Whitehall did experiments on her. Your mother has gone through a lot of trauma and has become a little twisted. I am not sure if her mental health is even good now. You can find it out yourself." John said.


    "Can we get the location? I will handle the case of Inhumans myself." Coulson said. Fury wanted to handle the case of Inhumans but thought otherwise now. Coulson was the future Director of SHIELD so it was better to have this experience.


    "Sure. After they come back you all can go. Aang is enough for their whole team so you don''t have to worry too much." John said. Skye was more interested about her mother and asked John and he replied to her questions calmly and even spoke of her father, who was a human and a doctor.


    As John was talking of her mother, Tony sent the signal that the mission was successful. Victor opened the boom tube only to see Diana and Tony emerging with blood spots all over them.


    "Was Hive that difficult?" Queen asked.


    "No, but that bast**d turned himself into a weird tentacled monster. Took us some time to find him. He tried to take over our body only to be thrown away by Diana. It was an easy fight though. Diana just removed her tentacles and then I just blew him up. How can that be even human at the beginning?"


    "He was the leader of inhumans. Do you think that he would be normal?" John said.


    (I don''t remember the location of Afterlife so the location I said is probably false. This marks the end of Inhumans arc in the Earth. They will return when the MC goes for travel and I will delve more deep into their story later. I know the arc of Inhumans was kind of underwhelming, I will try to compensate when the real Inhumans would get involved. )

 275. New movie

    After making a report of what had happened Fury returned back and so did the others. Vesemir with the help of Banner was finally able to make a new potion that could make some witchers. Though there were side effects like when somebody takes the witcher potion, like they would never be able to be a father, it was more humane and there would be no deaths involved in the process.


    Geralt and other witchers went to Earth to find orphans who could take up the mantle for the next generation of witchers. Vesemir was happy with this and even implemented the dragon corpse into the potion. Making witchers more powerful and even gave Geralt and others longer lifespan. Banner, who conducted experiments on the dragon corpse, was surprised to see such effects on the human body due to it.


    Skye meanwhile left with Coulson to find out more about her mother and father, as John had given the location of them. John asked Aang and others to keep an eye on her and deal with Inhumans when necessary.


    Finally it was time for another movie and as usual everybody showed up for the movie. The movie started with the members of the Justice League fighting some villains like Lex Luthor, Weather Wizard and others. Most of the audience now know them from the Justice League Unlimited series that Disney has been bringing out.


    But among the members of the Justice League there was another member, Robin a.k.a. Damian Wayne. He was there for crow control and keeping others safe but he looked unhappy about it. The fight went on but the whole fight was kind of funny as the villains were not that powerful and the Justice League members were actually having an easy time defeating them.


    But the story took a turn after every villain was captured and a weird four eyed demon possessed the Weather Wizard. The Wizard became so powerful after the possession he gave a hard time to the members of the Justice League. Superman got beaten up a little and even Wonder Woman was thrown away easily. At the end Robin used the batwing which was laden with missiles and bombs to hit the Weather Wizard. This created a huge explosion and expelled the demon out of the Wizard after Wonder Woman used the Lasso of Truth on him.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Batman was angry at how Robin had intervened and made them lose evidence. Batman had enough with Robin and thus sent him to a team which was made of young children who got unimaginable powers from the beginning.


    Yes, the movie was Justice Vs. Teen Titans. The animated movie which John just made a live action on. The movie had Nightwing, Robin, Starfire, Raven, Blue Beetle and Beast Boy. As usual Damian who was brought up in League of Assassins didn''t like being treated as a child and had complications with the team.


    Meanwhile Clark got possessed by the same demon that possessed the Wizard and the Justice League had a run against him. But later Clark escaped in order to fulfil his mission.


    "Having Superman is a double edged sword. Isn''t he?" Steve asked.


    "He is. He is both the saviour and destroyer. Every weapon. Us. We are all double edged swords. That is why Batman here has contingencies against everyone of the Avengers. Isn''t it right Wayne?" John asked. Wayne just gave a slight nod to it.


    "Wait, you mean to say Bruce here has plans to take us down if any of us goes rogue?" Vision asked.


    "Yes." Wayne replied.


    "That is arrogant. Even for you. What if you go rogue Bruce?" Tony replied.


    "We have a plan. It''s the Avengers." John replied.


    "You are pure paranoia Wayne. More than me." Fury inserted himself in the conversation. Wayne just shrugged at it.


    The movie continued as the people finally got to know why the demons were possessing people and who were they searching for. It was Raven. One of the Teen Titans. In one outing where all the Teen Titans went out, she was confronted by the demons and finally the people got to know the main villain of the story.


    Trigon, Raven'' father. He wanted to take over Earth and needed Raven''s help in his conquest. Raven refused to help his father as she was good now. That is where Raven''s history was revealed. She was a child of Trigon and a human being. Her mother and Raven were later taken to Azarath, a dimensional space where only the people who knew good magic lived, where she tried meeting his father but her summoning destroyed Azarath.


    Raven had to follow Trigon to his universe but she now detested him. Later she was able to seal away Trigon and leave that universe to come to Earth joined the Teen Titans. Now Trigon had come out of the imprisonment to take over Earth.

 276. Demon

    "What is this Trigon? I mean what is his origin?" Triss asked as she was interested in him. Being a demon and them dealing with demons always piqued her curiosity.


    "Trigon was originally the ruler of an unknown alien planet. Eventually, three powerful aliens known as the Divine, came to his planet in an effort to cleanse his soul of evil. The Divine summoned the great Heart of Darkness to feast on his soul. However, Trigon was able to absorb the power of the Heart of Darkness, which contained the collected evils of a hundred galaxies, becoming a supreme power that would destroy countless worlds." John said. Everybody became solemn when John said that.


    They didn''t expect such was the history of this demon named Trigon. The movie continued as it showed the members of the Justice League becoming possessed by the demons. And then after coming after Teen Titans. Raven agreed to go with them at the exchange of Justice League leaving her friends alive.


    Batman and Cyborg were able to let themselves out of control from the demons. But Flash, Wonder Woman and Superman were still being possessed by demons. They took Raven so that she could complete the ritual and bring Trigon to Earth.


    Later the Teen Titans decided to confront and stop Raven. And thus starts the fight. Robin was able to free Superman using kryptonite. And later Superman was able to easily free Flash and Wonder Woman but by that time Trigon was already here.


    For the first time they saw the horrors of Trigon. He was huge, and had 4 red eyes in his face. Huge horns and a red skin. The Justice League who were sober now couldn''t even scratch him. Raven and others went to the dimension where he was imprisoned before. Raven wanted to imprison him again using the same red crystal that she used last time. The Teen Titans faced enemies along the journey and finally could imprison Trigon again. This time the red crystal stayed with Raven which was now on her forehead.


    Thus the movie ended. But everybody were little scared by the power of Trigon. Natasha couldn''t help but ask


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Are all of them coming?"


    "Yes. We will establish the Teen Titans team on Earth." John said.


    "Isn''t Trigon dangerous? What if he escapes the prison again?" Fury asked.


    "Do you think I have control over who comes and who doesn''t? They are on their way whether you like it or not. And I will deal with Trigon myself. Didn''t we want a God? Now we will have a psuedo God." John said.


    "But will it be safe?" Tony asked.


    "It will be fine. As I said I will handle him myself." Though Tony and others were skeptical they had no other way but to accept it. They didn''t have control over who comes and who doesn''t. Strange''s case was unique as he forcefully came but the others were just sent over by an unknown force.


    At least that was what John said to others and of course that was a lie. All went back to Ring after the movie and all they had to do was wait. Umbrella now started remodelling the Stark Tower, in the shape of a T.


    When the audience got to see that the Stark Tower was being broken down and being remodelled they were surprised. But when people got to know it was being made into the shape of T, all understood that the new team of Teen Titans would be emerging.


    Now all had watched the movie and knew that Raven too belonged to the team. Though some were scared that Trigon was going to arrive too, but then were reminded that their Earth was now more powerful with Pokemons and Avengers. Having new members of a superhero was a boon in itself too as by now the people loved superheroes. So the people who got scared at first were relieved remembering the power they possess.


    After a week of the release of the movie, all the Avengers gathered as today was the day the Teen Titans would arrive with their full team. Even Batman''s son was going to come among them so they were more interested in seeing the father son dynamics.


    [Ding


    Total cost of bringing the Teen Titans ( the comic versions) - 5 billion]


    "Trigon itself is almost close to 4 billion even though he isn''t the comic version, that''s what happens when you try to bring a pseudo god. I wonder how much a real God would cost. Maybe more than 20-30 billions I suppose. I will have to choose my battles wisely. The next years would be very crucial." John thought


    John wore his helmet as he used false magic again to summon all of the Teen Titans from various places of Earth to the Ring. Last time Victor brought the Professors so now he could bring without making any suspicion of him being the main man behind the summoning. As John waved his hand all the members of the Teen Titans appeared.

 277. Mission

    The whole team of Teen Titans got teleported/summoned in front of John. Damian was leading the team with Nightwing and the others. They all looked at each other and finally Damian broke the silence by saying


    "Father."


    "Damian." Wayne said. They looked at each other and didn''t utter any other word


    "Bruce, I promise my kid will never be like you. Never." Tony complained after seeing the father son duo talk.


    "Guys, introduce each other. We are the Avengers. We shouldn''t be so brash." Victor said. Many of them knew about each other while others didn''t. Triss and Yen were particularly interested in Raven and Trigon that was captured. They started asking questions after the introduction. While others asked about the other members of the Teen Titans, like the history of Starfire.


    Starfire''s actual name was Koriand''r hailing from Planet Tamaran. She was supposed to be the Queen of the Planet but she was captured by one group of sadist scientists called Psions who did experiments on her. The Tamaranian physiology allowed her to absorb sunlight from skin and after the experimentation she was able to absorb ultraviolet rays and use it as starbolts and fly.


    "We have an alien now too. That''s cool." Clint said. All of them laughed and talked, since John had already shared the memories it was easy for them to get along.


    "John, you said you will handle Trigon. Do you want to do it now?" Vision asked.


    "If I handle it here, the Ring will be destroyed. Let''s go to an unknown planet. We will take the FOA too." John said.


    "FOA? Why though?" Banner askeed.


    "Because the Teen Titans have a mission in space." John said.


    "Huh. What? Mission in space? Aren''t we more capable of handling a mission in space?" Tony asked.


    "Nah. It''s fine. We have a pseudo God and we will use Trigon to fight another pseudo God. I will explain to all of you later. Come with me."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    John and others vanished again and now they were on Mars. And appeared on the other side where there were the Kryptonian spaceships. As they appeared they saw FOA being transformed and sitting there having fun with the machine animals.


    "Having fun?" John asked.


    "Oh Hi. Yeah it''s kind of fun being here and the animals are very well mannered." FOA said. Many of them were in awe after seeing such a huge robot that could speak. Triss and others had never come to Mars before and this was the first time.


    "Alright we need a ride. Let''s go. Take us to a barren planet." John said. Many were excited as it would be their first interstellar journey. Even though they lived in the Ring they never went beyond the Solar System. Now they have the chance. FOA transformed itself back to a huge spaceship.


    Soon everybody went in. Most of them have never come to see the FOA even though the Avengers were exclusively informed about the spaceships. They all toured around the spaceship while FOA started flying up. They all started asking questions to tony about the spaceship as he had operated on them.


    "FOA, take us to a barren planet where nobody lives but choose in such a way that we don''t have problems after landing."


    "Understood."


    They all took their seats and FOA went into phantom drive. Even though they all could teleport using boom tubes he let the members of the Avengers experience interstellar travel. He wanted both the group of Avengers and Teen Titans to have connections and a sense of belonging.


    After an hour of travel they finally landed on an unknown barren planet where there was nobody and luckily the atmosphere was close to Earth''s. But before going out, John needed to contact someone.


    "FOA, connect me to Rocket." John said. After a minute or so the video call got connected and on the screen was a raccoon.


    "Yo.. It''s been a long time, man. What''s up? Whoa so many people. Hey Victor, Barry." Rocket said.


    "We have a talking raccoon?" Clint asked.


    "We have a talking animal. Now I can die in peace knowing that I have seen everything." Rhodes said.


    "Who are you calling a raccoon? Let me come and put some sense into you." Rocket replied in an angry tone.


    "Rocket, come to my location. We need to talk." John said, stopping the argument to heat up between them.


    "Your location? Why? Is it about the black Winter?" Rocket asked.


    "Groot told you about this?" John asked as he was surprised they knew of Black Winter.


    "He came back from the meeting and gave us the new information. It''s scary." Rocket said in a grave tone.


    "We will handle the Black Winter. Just come to our location." John said.


    "Alright, you are a little far. Will take some time." Rocket replied. John then ended the call.


    "You friend?" Wayne asked.


    "Yeah when I was in Xandar I made some friends. He is one of them. Let''s go outside and handle Trigon." John said as he went out followed by everyone.


    They were going to see a pseudo God, at least that''s what John meant when he explained the origins of Trigon. Most of them had apprehension about this entity but they knew that he needed to be handled.

 278. False Play

    All stepped back a little while Triss, Yen and John stood side by side. John had asked them to help him control Trigon and make him be under his control. Of course this was a false play to confuse everyone. Triss, Yen, Trigon and John would all act in this whole drama to make everybody believe that Trigon was under their hands.


    Yen and Triss conjured magic and made a whole circular space surrounded by magical elements. John took the red crystal from Raven and flicked it inside the sphere made by Triss and Yen.


    John then started uttering spells that had no meaning whatsoever. Everybody''s face was tense as they thought it was the real deal and just hoped that nothing goes wrong in the whole process. John went on uttering spells after spells while all watched.


    After about half an hour John stopped. Triss and Yen removed the magical barrier that they had put up. John showed a face of exhaustion after he removed the helmet. Banner went and took him on his shoulders so that John didn''t fall.


    "Was it successful?" Raven asked as that was the concern for all.


    "Yes. Your father will now listen to commands of none others but ours." John said while giving a thumbs up.


    "We need to take you to rest." Tony said with concern.


    "It''s fine. I will be alright after some rest." John said.


    "Now let''s summon Trigon and talk to him."


    "Are you sure about that?" Steve asked as they were still sceptical about the whole control thing.


    "It will be fine Captain." John assured as he brought the red crystal in his palm and did a small false magic again.


    The next second Trigon appeared in front of them. He looked bigger than what they saw in the movie. He had 4 glowing orange eyes and had red skin with spiky horns on his head.


    All were in defense mode as they still thought Trigon might attack and was not under their control. But then Trigon got to his knees and said.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Any commands my King."


    Everybody was dumbfounded by this act of his. They never expected the lords of many worlds to bend the knee in front of John.


    "Be in the crystal and help Raven whenever she needs. She is your daughter. It''s time you treat her as such." John said.


    "Understood my King." Trigon said. John then summoned him back to the crystal and threw it to Raven.


    All looked at John with wide eyes, even Vision had a weird look on his face when he looked at John.


    "What?"


    "Have you become so powerful that you can bring a pseudo God under you?" Natasha asked.


    "No. The crystal helped me a lot in controlling him. I am the Lord of Order so I have some perks under my belt. Don''t think it''s that easy. He wasn''t in his full power." John said in order to try breaking their dreams of him being powerful.


    The coming of Black Winter had stressed many people but some finally saw hope in John. As they were talking and congratulating Raven as she was finally able to drive away the nightmare that she had been suffering, they heard a sound from above only to see a falcon shaped spaceship coming down.


    It was the Milano. But this Milano looked a little different than the actual version. Lex Corp had already started making spaceships and Milano was remodelled. It had now phantom drive installed in it.


    "Is that the raccoon''s ship?" Hal asked.


    "Yes."


    The Milano landed nearby and out came the famous Guardians of the Galaxy. Gamora, Drax, Groot, Quill and Rocket.


    "Hey man. How have you been? Your team looks bigger than I thought. You have children too?" Rocket said.


    "Yes. And you will be babysitting the children for the time being. Hello all, how has the space been?" John replied.


    "It is good and profitable. Having a Green Lantern around is surely a good thing." Quill said.


    "Wait wait. What do you mean babysitting the children?" Rocket asked again.


    "This group of children will be handed over to you for a mission." John replied Rocket.


    "Mission? I will take the children as long as you pay us well." Rocket said as he didn''t care about the children. All he cared about was the money.


    "Sure, you can go to Xandar and ask Lex for the money. I will inform him." John said.


    "Did you just say Lex?" Wayne asked.


    "John had Lex under his thumb when he was in Xandar. He made Lex build a company in Xandar that sells spaceships built on the phantom drive system. John is not only a billionaire on Earth but also billionaire on galaxy status." Victor said.


    "And you never told us about it. What a way of showing friendship John. And you too Victor and Barry." Tony said with mock anger.


    "What did you want me to say? A sadistic man who has stripped free will from a living person that always does my bidding?" John said.


    "You just brought Trigon to his knees. Do you think telling us about Lex would have affected anything?" Clint said.

 279. Father

    "Well now you know. Lex is under my control. He is in Xandar to handle the spaceship industry. I never mentioned it because this wasn''t something to be proud of." John said.


    "But I had no other choice. He knows about handling a company, is intelligent and came the same time Barry and Victor showed up so I thought of using him. By that time I was already starting to get used to magic and its properties. So I tried controlling him and was successful." John lied.


    "It''s fine we understand." Wayne said


    "Umm people can we talk about the mission?" Quill said interrupting their conversation.


    "Quill what do your remember of your father?" John asked changing the topic totally.


    "My father? I have never seen him. Why do you ask?" Quill asked being confused as he didn''t understand why his father came to the topic when they were talking about the mission.


    "Because Starlord this mission is related to your father." John replied.


    "What? Why is a mission related to my father?" Quill asked.


    "Your father is a living planet Quill." John said.


    "Huh!!...." Everybody had question mark on top of their heads because nobody understood what John meant by those words.


    "Can you explain?" Gamora asked.


    "There is nothing to explain. Quill''s father is a living planet who sends his avatar too all of the universe to impregnate women of all species. In order to give birth to a lifeform who could help him in taking over all life forms of the universe. That''s how Quill was born. Him enchanting your mother and later giving your mother a tumor which killed her. Yondu was sent to bring him to you, he did so for all other children except you." John said.


    "Do you remember when I threatened Yondu with Ego? Ego is the name of your father. A literal living planet." John said.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "This is absurd and impossible. My mother died naturally in hospital." Quill denied.


    "I know you won''t believe me, so you can go and ask Yondu. Your father will come looking for you soon and then the whole process of taking over the world will start. You can only kill him after you can kill his brain which is buried deep inside the planet. I am giving you these teenagers to take care of, not because I want you to keep an eye on them but because these children can help you kill your father." John said.


    "You controlled Trigon in order to kill Ego, didn''t you? That was your plan from the beginning." Bucky asked as he got the inspiration.


    "Yes. But that was only a part of it. Trigon will be our major weapon in many battles." John replied with a smile


    "Are you sure my father is what you described? If he was a living planet then I should have some other physiology. I am a 100% human." Quill said still not accepting the fact.


    "Are you sure about that? FOA has a med pod. You can go and test yourself. And then tell me if you are 100% human." John said.


    "This guy here is human? Doesn''t smell like a human." Yen said.


    "He is. Half human. Born in Missouri." John said.


    "You know of my birthplace too?" Quill asked, shaken now. Even though he knew John had extraordinary powers from the last encounter, he knowing his birth place was a whole new different thing.


    "Didn''t you get a glimpse of my power? It''s fine even if you don''t believe me. Take them away. And when your father comes, you can check on the story yourself. After the mission of your father, you can go to Xandar to collect money from Lex." John said.


    "I am sorry Bruce, I blamed you. Here Mr. Quill has a more weird father son relationship than you and Damian." Tony said to Wayne as he listened to the story of Quill.


    Nobody paid heed to it as now they have an enemy which was a living planet. Even if the Guardians of the Galaxy didn''t believe me totally, the Avengers definitely trusted John more.


    "Shouldn''t we go and handle this Ego?" Steve asked as this problem was something that the whole universe might get affected.


    "No, the Teen Titans are enough. They will complete the job. What do you all think?" John asked the teenagers.


    "We can handle it perfectly." Damian said.


    "If you say so. If anything goes wrong, you all need to contact us." Wayne said as he didn''t try to stop the Teen Titans, they have fought together before and even against Darkseid so it would not be their first rodeo.


    "Yes. I take the responsibility of the whole team." Nightwing said.


    "So are you going to take the mission? I will even send FOA with you on this mission." John said.


    "We are taking this mission." Rocket said without even thinking twice. Even though they were very much skeptical of what John said, Rocket trusted him totally as John had proven himself long ago so he took the mission seriously.

 280. New Host

    Before they left John invited them for a feast so that all the members of Avengers, Teen Titans and the Guardians of the Galaxy could have proper conersations and connections with each other. This was where everybody got to know that Gamora was the adopted daughter of Mad Titan, which John had mentioned long ago.


    Tony and others got interested and asked her about her father and then they shuddered when she told the whole story of Thanos, him being obsessed with killing half the population of the universe using the infinity stone.


    "You knew about him long ago. Didn''t you? Even during the New York War." Banner asked.


    "Yes. I knew. But I let it happen because we weren''t powerful enough then to change the machinations of him, but now we are. He will come for us and we will beat him so hard that he would never even dare to set foot or think of that plan." John said.


    "We can go now and just kill him." Tony said. John shook his head as Thanos would give him more fan values and he wasn''t sure how he was related to the Eternals. Only after he was clear he would make his move against him.


    "No. We will move against him when the time is right." John said.


    "Are you afraid of him?" Wayne asked.


    "Afraid? No. I want to delve deep into his history which I don''t have access to now. His history isn''t so simple." John said.


    "Alright after you use your dreamy powers on him, we blast him away. Man, today was a rough day for being a father." Tony said.


    "Tony when are you getting married?" John suddenly asked as it was this year he was supposed to get married with Pepper.


    "You are too young to even ask me this question kid." Tony said.


    "You should propose to Pepper before it''s too late." John insisted.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "You are the last person to say that." Tony grumbled.


    "So ummm... How are you all going to defeat this Black Winter if you all even thinking of confronting it." Rocket inserted himself in the conversation and directly changing the topic.


    "We will handle it in due time." John replied.


    "Glad that you are taking up arms against it." Quill said as he too heard about the Black Winter from Groot and this scared him. Even though the Lantern Corps were actively deployed to defend against it, the whole thing of devouring the universe was too scary.


    They talked more about the Black Winter and it''s whole history behind it. They were surprised to know that there were so many things behind the whole problem of Black Winter.


    "So where will you be going next?" John asked in order elevate the mood which the topic of Black Winter caused. The whole team would still go silent when the topic Black Winter came up and had looks of fear in their eyes.


    "We got a mission from the Sovereign race on completion of which Nebula would be handed over to us." Rocket said.


    "Sovereign Race.... Adam Warlock...." John mumbled.


    "What did you say?" Rocket asked after John mumbled silently.


    "Nothing. That''s a good mission. You can take the Teen Titans in this... Oh yes ... Don''t steal their batteries no matter what, otherwise they will hunt you down." John reminded. As in original story they stole the batteries which caused a whole new chase.


    "Batteries? Why will we steal batteries?" Rocket asked.


    "You will do anything to get profit." John retorted back. Rocket shrugged at it. After finishing the meal, the Guardians of the Galaxy left with FOA with the Teen Titans. Rocket was pumped up after getting the whole ship of FOA which was huge and was even alive. He couldn''t wait to pilot this ship.


    Everybody bid them goodbyes and Victor opened the boom tube for all of them to return back to the Ring but as they were getting ready to step inside the portal, a huge blue bird appeared on the sky.


    "Huh..?"


    Before anybody could react, the bird turned into light and directly entered the body of Natasha. Tony and others who had no idea what just happened switched on their gears and were in defensive mode. Only Hal and John didn''t have any reaction instead had a smile on their faces.


    Natasha levitated in air for a few seconds, before falling down on her knees. And then she stood up but now her eyes looked blue in color.


    "How was the power up Natasha?" John asked.


    "Like I can have a whole round of fight against you all." Natasha said.


    "What is going on?" Tony asked.


    "She became the host of Adara, the embodiment of Blue Lantern. From now we have a new Blue Lantern in our team." John said.

 281. Abilisk

    "Host of the embodiment of blue lantern. Is that what the blue bird was? Wouldn''t that make her more powerful than the normal blue lantern?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes, she is more powerful than the normal blue lantern." John said. As they were talking, a blue ring and a lantern flew over to her. As the ring came to her finger her outfit changed and got taken over by a suit made of blue color. And then the lantern flew to her body. It changed and became an armor to her outfit. Her outfit now looked ready for battle. This armor was because John had given them the way to make the lanterns into armor.


    "You should now say the oath. I think you know the oath. Yes?"


    "Yes!! The oath got ingrained in my brain." replied Natasha.


    "In fearful day, in raging night,


    With strong hearts full, our souls ignite.


    When all seems lost in the War of Light,


    Look to the stars, for hope burns bright!"


    As she said that her armor which had the core on it lit up for a sec before dimming down to normal.


    "How does it feel?" Clint asked as he was happy that his old partner got a huge boost. Even though he wished he would get some kind of boost like she got but nonetheless he was happy.


    "Really good... I gotta say.. but now I need to get to the planet of the Blue lantern Corps to talk with the Guardians." Natsaha said.


    "It''s fine. Go away. You are the host. You do need to show your face." John said. Natasha nodded and after a few tries she could fly. Then she bid her goodbye and flew away.


    "Barton, you need to up your game." Tony joked.


    "I am happy with what I have. I have kids and a happy family, which none of you have." Clint had a comeback for that.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Fine.. fine... Let''s go back.." Tony said. Victor opened the boom tube again and returned to the Ring. Wayne went to SHIELD to update the file of Natasha. She was from SHIELD so there were specific files on her.


    John and others went to work as usual, even though he wasn''t thinking of making a superhero movie anymore but he needed to end the saga of Darkseid which he had been teasing for such a long time but the problem was there was no movie on Darkseid. The Justice League War animated movie did have a fight against Darkseid but he wouldn''t make it here because the chronology of his movie didn''t match with the movies he had already made.


    He didn''t want to make his own movie as that would not add anything to his fan values. He needed to choose a movie which was already made in his previous life, so his hands were tied. He needed to think twice before he chose any movie .


    -------


    Meanwhile, FOA went to the Sovereign Race to complete the mission of securing the batteries. They had to defend against an interdimensional beast named Abilisk in exchange for Nebula. And that they did by fighting against the beast.


    Only this time, the fight against the beast was much easier and faster because the Teen Titans joined in the fight. As Abilisk landed to devour the batteries it was hit by starbolts of Starfire and magic of Raven. Groot here wasn''t the small one like in the original and was a Green Lantern. Those three made the job more easier, while Garfield, the beast boy, transformed into a huge elephant and hit Abilisk.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy didn''t expect the teens they were supposed to take care of were actually so powerful. Even Rocket had no idea that these people were so overpowered. Their powers could crush the actual Guardians of the Galaxy easily, it was good that they were on the same side.


    After getting hit by Groot, Raven and Starfire, there were scars on the body of Abilisk. Seeing this Garfield and Blue Beetle were able to inflict a deep wound on the body of Abilisk. Even though the skin of it was tough all the five were able to find an opening. Seeing this Nightwing took a bomb made by Rocket and inserted inside the body of Abilisk when it was wincing in pain.


    The bomb entered inside the body of the beast and Damian remote controlled it to detonate. The bomb was powerful enough to kill the beast from inside. Drax didn''t have to go inside of the beast to kill it as he did in the original story. Nightwing had already done research on the beast before they confronted it as they all had a plan.


    All gathered together after it was killed. Quill and others still felt weird by the presence of such superpowered beings. When John asked them to add the members to the team they didn''t expect that the new team would take care of them instead.


    "That was easy." Damian said.


    "It''s because you all are freaks." Rocket said.

 282. Ego

    "I am Groot."


    "You are one to say Groot. You yourself are a freak." Damian replied.


    "You understand the language of Groot?" Rocket asked now surprised.


    "Took me a day to understand as I went through the language. A good teammate should know how to communicate." Damian spoke in a serious tone. Quill who had been with Groot for such a long time felt ashamed as he still couldn''t understand neither could the other teammates.


    After securing the batteries they went to the head of the Sovereign Race, Ayesha to get their reward.


    Nebula and money.


    And since John had warned them specifically not to steal the batteries, they didn''t. Nightwing made sure of that. They all took Nebula who was in cuffs to FOA and flew away. The Sovereign Race didn''t come after them.


    On the other hand, the secret of Yondu that he had done child trafficking before didn''t come out so he was still a Ravager as opposed to the original story. Thus the Ravagers weren''t actually hunting for Quill.


    Nebula was put into the prison that was made in the ship. FOA had all facilities and even had a prison cell.


    "Let''s take a rest until our next bounty. Groot keep an eye on your lantern." Rocket said.


    "I am Groot."


    Everybody agreed to it and thus they went to an unknown planet which wasn''t inhabited by intelligent species. They all were in a happy mood as they were paid handsomely too to kill Abilisk.


    They brought out food from FOA and placed it outside and were having a good time when suddenly a huge oval white colored spaceship appeared. Everybody got serious as it was an unknown spaceship. Raven used her magic to look inside. She saw two people, one living and another an empty shell.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    At that moment, she realized that Peter''s father was here.


    "Quill, your father is here. Whatever John said is coming true." Raven said.


    "My father? You mean Ego? He really did come for me as John had said." Quill mumbled.


    "Quill, you better act normal and fake your knowledge, if you want to do an in-depth investigation. Don''t get emotional." Rocket reminded him. As that was the plan after they left that barren planet where John narrated the story of Ego.


    They decided that if Ego ever comes in future Peter would act ignorant and find out after they reach Ego''s planet what John said was true or not. The Teen Titans too would cooperate with them as that was their mission.


    To kill Ego.


    "I understand." Quill said.


    And the story went exactly like it should have. Ego introduced himself as his father and talked normally. Peter also acted normal, even though he would love to ask about his mother from his dad but he refrained as it wasn''t the right time.


    Ego then spoke of his heritage and him being a Celestial. And then later he took all of them to his planet where he lived alone. Since they had the FOA with them everybody went with Ego as opposed to the last time where the Milano was seriously damaged.


    As they went to the planet they saw the majesty of it. Breathtaking landscapes, blue clear water and everything. The planet looked as if it was made of fantasy. Everything was under the control of Ego.


    As more time went by more Quill felt that whatever John had said was correct. Later at night, the Teen Titans went out to search for the brain of Ego. Raven was responsible for shielding the detection of Ego with her magic.


    They came back late at night saying that they had found the outer shell of the Ego''s brain at the core of the planet and on their way they had found many skeletons of different alien species.


    "Peter, we need to move quickly, if what John said is remotely  true, we have a problem." Gamora said.


    "I know, I just want him to admit that he killed my mother. Then I myself will blast him away." Quill said now with anger in his tone.


    "But how will you make him acknowledge that?" Rocket asked.


    "He has a god complex. Beings like him see everything beneath him as flies. So he will admit it. I will take out his words while you can start the assault." Quill said.


    "Agreed. You will be able to occupy him as we blast him. You all should have space gear, because the collapse of his brain will kill him and take everything with us." Damian said.


    And thus the next day Quill started talking with his father, occupying his attention while the team of Teen Titans went to the same place where they found the brain of Ego.


    "Time to release a God." Garfield said.


    "Father, now it''s time for you to shine." Raven said as she brought out the red crystal where Trigon was held.

 283. No huge explosions

    As she said that, Trigon came out of the crystal. Trigon levitated in front of the shell of Ego''s brain. He knew what he had to do and thus used his heat vision of his four eyes on the shell.


    Meanwhile Quill confronted Ego about his mother and soon the truth came out as Ego spoke of his true purpose. He thought he would be able to be calm when his father would admit it but he lost his cool.


    He used his gun on his father instantly.


    "Who do you think you are?" Ego got angry when he was shot. Even though he was shot nothing actually happened to him. As Ego started using his power to make Quill his battery, he trembled.


    "What did you do?" Ego said.


    "Aren''t you a god? We have a god too for ourselves. We specifically hired his services to kill you." Quill said.


    "You knew about all this?" Ego was surprised when Quill said that.


    "We always knew of your plans but it was me who was naive to think that my father wasn''t that bad as my friend had described. Suffice to say, you turned out to be more bad than I thought. It''s good we had a plan for you from the beginning. Black Winter is coming and here you are trying to take over the world instead of defending it. You are nothing but a selfish jerk." Quill said.


    Ego didn''t know what Black Winter was but he knew he would die soon if that beast wasn''t stopped from penetrating the shell of his brain. Trigon was already close to penetrating the inner part of the shell. He stopped attacking Quill and vanished.


    "Yeah you better run! Hey Damian he is coming, watch out." Quill said in his communications.


    Ego appeared near Trigon and changed himself to a huge humanoid, the size of Trigon, which was made out of rocks in the surroundings.


    He proceeded to attack Trigon with this hand from behind. Trigon sensed the oncoming huge hand, he turned back and he swatted the rocks with his bare hands.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "It''s been a long time since someone fought me of my size. It will be fun." Trigon said.


    Meanwhile as Ego was busy fighting against Trigon, Quill and others reached the place where Ego''s brain was. There was already a huge hole on the shell and Raven and others were dismantling the small bits to install a bomb and blow it up.


    As Ego was fighting Trigon, he also saw Raven and others were trying to get inside the shell. He sent his tentacles trying to stop them. And thus on both sides the fight ensued.


    Here a huge body was facing Trigon and there tentacles that were made of his nerves were trying to stop them.


    "Puny god, you have some audacity to ignore me and try to stop my daughter." Trigon said as he got angry and directly used his heat vision on the huge humanoid being created by Ego. This dismantled Ego''s false body instantly.


    The Trigon flew over to Raven''s side and defended them while they installed the bomb.


    "Daughter, you all should leave. I will defend the bomb." Trigon said.


    "Are you sure about that? You will die in this explosion." Raven said.


    "I will teleport by your side when the explosion occurs. I am an old god, such an explosion won''t even scratch me." Trigon smiled.


    Quill and the others had already reached by their side. And they heard the whole conversation.


    "This guy is your father?" Quill asked.


    "Yes." Raven said.


    "And I thought I had daddy issues." Quill mumbled.


    "Stop bickering. Let''s go. We have lived on this goddamn planet long enough." Gamora said.


    Everybody then proceeded to arm themselves with Kryptonian suits with jets to escape while Trigon was defending the bomb. Even though he could kill the brain with his heat vision but in order to be sure that Ego dies, Rocket was adamant on using his huge bomb. And they weren''t sure how the planet would crumble after killing the brain so they had to leave no matter what.


    So everybody agreed to this plan of Rocket which they had hatched yesterday night. As Trigon was defending the bomb, others directly used their suit''s jet to fly up where a small drop ship was waiting for them. There was a timer on the bomb like in the original so they had to leave fast.


    And like the actual story, Drax did pick up Mantis while they left as she tried to warn them before about Ego, and since they knew the whole story from John, they knew she was a good person for trying to warn them and thus took her to safety too. Thus everybody were in the FOA when the bomb exploded.


    As opposed to expectations, after the bomb detonated the planet didn''t blow outward but just crumbled upon itself. There was no huge explosion. They saw the planet lose its color, and Trigon teleported near the FOS. Apart from small scratches on his skin which was healing, there was nothing wrong with him.

 284. Spiderman joins

    Raven took Trigon back to the crystal. Even though the Guardians were informed of Trigon from before they were still in awe of the power of him and that these small teens had such a huge weapon on their hands to use freely. And even he was the father of one of the teens.


    "Gamora, never tell me again that your family was a weird one." Rocket said. Gamora, who saw the power of Trigon, admitted it. Now she saw hope. A hope that with these people they could easily defeat Thanos. But the main concern now wasn''t Thanos, but Black Winter. All her life all she thought was of killing her father and now her father wasn''t even the main focus.


    They were running out of time, and even the presence of Trigon didn''t give them enough courage.


    "We should leave, we have completed our mission." Nightwing said.


    "You sure you all don''t want to stay with us and have some fun in this vast space?" Quill asked as he wanted to keep these awesome teens with him as they would make all their hunts like bread and butter.


    "No, we have been outside for quite a long time now. We should return to our home."


    "Fine."


    FOS flew back to Mars since it couldn''t show it''s face to the people of Earth. After FOS landed on Mars. The Guardians of the Galaxy bid their goodbyes and took their Milano away. While Nightwing contacted Victor about their successful mission. Victor opened a boom tube for them and they all came over to the Ring.


    Wayne and John were waiting for them when they came over. John always kept an eye on them through memories as he wanted to be sure Ego was killed. Even though the whole movie in his previous life portrayed a funny one, the actual stakes were high.


    After the thing with Ultron he didn''t want to take any risk.


    "How was the god with the small g?" John asked.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Not so impressive. Just had the usual god complex." Nightwing said. John agreed to this point. The actual gods wouldn''t take such a long time to execute his plans.


    "You will be staying on Earth and continue with your normal life. And you all can do your superhero activities. Only rule is the no kill rule. It''s better for you all that way. The building of yours is the same as the previous one, just more advanced. You can go after Pokemon too as that is advisable." Wayne said.


    It was already April when they returned so the building of Teen Titans was ready and it had already replaced the Stark Tower. After they heard that they were a little disappointed, as they wanted to live in the Ring with them.


    "You can all come back whenever you want, Guilty Spark will take care of it." John consoled them.


    "And you will have a new companion too." Wayne said as he showed several videos to them. It showed a person who wore a weird red costume swinging across the buildings using wires and had immense strength as he saved people with ease, even stopping a car. He even had a Pokemon to help him in all of this.


    "What is the deal with this guy?" Damian asked as he wanted in depth knowledge about everything.


    "He is teen from Queens, who got spider-like powers after getting bit by a spider." John said.


    "Then I should be bit by an ant, will get ant like powers." Nightwing joked.


    "There is an Antman on Earth." John said.


    "There is an Antman and a Spiderman?" Damian asked. Wayne nodded at it while John raised his eyebrows when he said that because that was exactly the dialogue of Banner after he returned to Earth.


    "Stay here for sometime and then you can move to New York, while I handle your identities." Wayne said. All nodded at it and went to the Avengers headquarters which was different from the Hall of Justice as it was made for Avengers and super powered beings to live.


    John on the other hand asked Tony to handle Peter Parker and convince the teen to join the Teen Titans. At first Tony refused but at the end he accepted as John said it was better for a guy like Tony, who was the face of the Avengers to show up for recruitment as he would feel important.


    Tony showed up at the home of Peter like he did during the Civil War movie and asked him to join the Teen Titans group. He first denied him being a superhero, and thus Tony not taking no for an answer told him that his college would be paid for with an internship at Umbrella. This was too good of a deal for Peter to refuse and thus accepted joining the Teen Titans which was very happy about.


    He refused at first because if Aunt May would get to know about this she would freak out. He didn''t want that under any circumstances.

 285. Vibranium

    And thus by the mid of April when everything was settled, the new building of Teen Titans was ready. All of the Teen Titans moved to the building and as Peter was asked to join, he too showed up.


    Nightwing and Starfire were very welcoming as usual and all the members were good to get along with. Even though Damian and Raven didn''t talk much with him, they were accepting of him.


    Peter was happy that now he had a team and could save people more efficiently. Even though the presence of Pokemon made the world a lot safer, accidents and crimes were still there so superheroes were still required around.


    John kept an eye on the Teen Titans for sometime after they got integrated. He didn''t know how the people would react to it but was relieved to see that the appearance of Teen Titans in the streets of New York didn''t actually cause a lot of discussion. People were more accepting of it.


    The presence of Pokemon was of great help. Many situations were solved. John was happy with such integration in the society by the Pokemon and even few gyms have opened around the world. The trainers were selected by Professors. So whoever got selected as trainers were good ones.


    Even though they were not as good as the original world, slowly and steadily they would reach there. The days went by with the Teen Titans doing their superhero things while John and others got busy with their own work.


    Tony was now hellbent on improving his armor. He already had Vibranium armor and wanted to improve on it. One day John went to his lab to see what was going on with Tony''s research out of curiosity as he had cooped inside the laboratory for a long time.


    "How''s the research?"


    "Working on it. I might have to travel in space to find more suitable metals?" Tony said.


    "Isn''t Vibranium enough?" John asked, confused as Vibranium was one of the strongest metals in the universe.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "It is good. But I feel it''s not strong enough. Vibranium can''t stop Black Winter. I need better versions." Tony said. John contemplated it and suddenly one kind of metal that might be available on Earth.


    "Tony I am not sure if it''s here or not, but you can search in the Antarctic for a new kind of metal. The metal is called Antarctic Vibranium. It can literally melt metals when brought close to it. There might be a deposit of it on Earth."


    "Heh. Liquefaction of metals when brought close to it? Are you sure about it?" Tony asked now surprised. John''s knowledge of things surprised him and he wondered sometimes how many more stories he had hidden.


    "I am not sure, you can go and search. There is this metal in other universes. I am just not sure if it''s present here. It is essentially anti-metal."


    "Got it, I will look into it. Will bring my Pokemons for search. Since it can melt metals I shouldn''t bring any metal compound I guess. This will be a headache. Now I have to be a plastic man?"


    "You can figure that yourself. Antarctica is cold so good luck with that." John said with a devilish smile.


    After Tony got the idea he contacted Bruce to come with him in this expedition. And since this whole expedition might help them upgrade themselves he agreed to join. Thus they both set off to Antarctica without taking any outside help.


    Tony built equipment that didn''t have any metals to combat the Anti - Metal if it ever existed in Antarctica. It was cold there so he had to make proper gears and everything to combat the cold. This search would take a lot of time so they had to be ready. He even asked Guilty Spark to be on standby to rescue them if anything went south in this expedition.


    Tony and Bruce set off while John got busy with his own work. Ragnarok was approaching and he needed to save Asgard too. He couldn''t let a sheep that gave him wool all year round to just die. This would be his first combat against destiny and prophecy and he was determined to change it.


    The days went by and soon it was October. John had amassed quite a lot of fan values in the last few months. Even though he didn''t require any fan values right now, he still wanted to introduce new people. On a fine day, John teleported to Kamar Taj. He needed to talk with the Ancient One about the Ragnarok of Asgard.


    Odin didn''t leave Earth after he came to the Ring to discuss the Black Winter. He needed to talk to Odin too about the future of Asgard and for Thor''s future. John was sure that Thor would notice that his father was missing and catch Loki impersonating his father and sitting on the throne..

 286. Looking forward in time

    John levitated over Kamar Taj and slowly descended on the courtyard. He saw Mordo and others practicing magic with much fervour and enthusiasm. The threat of Black Winter has given people more drive to strengthen themselves.


    John nodded at it. Nobody paid much attention that John had arrived as by now they were accustomed to it. Mordo approached him and asked


    "Here to meet the Ancient One?"


    "Yes."


    "Go in."


    John thus went in and saw the usual scene of her sitting in her chair brewing tea. John sometimes wondered if that''s all she did all day.


    "Don''t you have anything to do other than brewing tea?" John asked.


    "My retirement is coming, John. Now I can do whatever I want." The Ancient One said.


    "Retirement? What happened?" John asked.


    "Strange has accepted to take over the mantle of the Sorcerer Supreme." The Ancient One smiled and said.


    "How were you able to convince an arrogant guy like him?" John asked.


    "I didn''t. His arrogance made him use the time stone to look forward in time. And after seeing the future he chose to be the Sorcerer Supreme." The Ancient One.


    "Huh! You allowed him to use the time stone in such a way?" John asked.


    "I could have stopped him but I wanted to see what he wanted to do with it. He didn''t disappoint me."


    "Where is he?" John asked.


    "In the mirror dimension, practicing. He has become incredibly capable in the last few days with magic." The Ancient One said with a proud smile.


    "Let''s go and see." John said. The Ancient One opened the mirror dimension and both stepped in.


    They saw Strange fighting against Wong and they both showed equal levels of power. Strange was using magic very proficiently. John was surprised. He knew Strange was a genius but he had improved tremendously since the battle.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Wong. You can stop. We have a guest." The Ancient One said. Both of them stopped. All greeted each other while the Ancient One opened a portal to the real world.


    "What did you see, Strange?" John asked.


    "Enough to know a lot. There is no other way, other than me being the Sorcerer Supreme. I don''t want to take this huge responsibility but I will have to take it no matter what."


    John wanted to know but didn''t ask as knowing the future sometimes doesn''t prove to be helpful and instead pushes the story towards that future more. Whatever can happen, will happen no matter what.


    "That''s good that you have decided on that." John said.


    "I am going to meet Allfather Odin." John then said after a pause. The Ancient One nodded at it. But Strange suddenly said,


    "Take me with you."


    "Why? Is there any reason?" John asked as he didn''t understand why Strange wanted to meet Odin. Though John speculated it might be because he saw something in the time stone, John didn''t ask.


    John wanted to ask the Ancient One about Strange but since he has already chosen that path, he didn''t need to ask.


    After saying goodbye to the Ancient One, they both vanished from their spot. John had already pinpointed the location of Odin. Off the coast of Norway. The place where new Asgard was made after they came over to Earth.


    They appeared again to see Odin standing and watching the ocean silently. John and Strange walked to him and stood side by side.


    "Expecting your sons?" John asked.


    "No. I was expecting you. I just didn''t expect Mr. Strange to accompany you." Odin said.


    "How is retirement, away from all the grandeur of Asgard?" John asked.


    "I was driven by my ambitions for a long time. But ambitions change over time. A lifetime of war and brutality changes people." Odin said in an old voice. John nodded at it as he had been fighting for a long time.


    "So I guess you know why I am here since you are expecting us." John said.


    "Yes. The Ragnarok. Asgard needs to be saved." Odin said.


    "It does. I can''t let such a beautiful place die just like that." John said. As they were talking, the Bifrost opened and out came Loki, Thor, Kratos and Atreus. They came by Bifrost because Heimdall was still in the helm of the Bifrost.


    Even though Loki impersonated Odin after he had left Asgard, he didn''t try to change the whole management of Asgard like he did in the original. Due to the butterfly effect he chose to take a different path and Hemidall too didn''t rebel against Loki even though he knew Loki was the false King.


    Probably because Odin asked him not to do so. What surprised John was that Kratos and Atreus came with them. That he didn''t expect.


    "John, you are here too?" Thor said with a smile. Loki had fear in his face when he saw John. The last time they met it didn''t end well for him. He hesitated but kept his ground and didn''t step back after seeing him. John gave him more fear than Hulk.


    "Father, we have been waiting for you to come back." Thor said to Odin, the person who he actually came for. It was after the expedition of all the 9 realms he came to know that his father wasn''t in Asgard anymore and Loki was sitting at the throne using his father''s identity.

 287. Hela

    "My sons. You are here. Come." Odin said.


    John suddenly remembered something and chanted a spell. After the spell was completed, a portal opened and out came Frigga. At this point he didn''t give a damn about the TVA. The timeline had already gone out of his hands.


    Thor and others who saw the portal and the emergence of Frigga were happy. Especially Loki, he hadn''t seen his mother for a long time. Atreus ran up to her and hugged Frigga.


    "My Queen, I was going to meet you, but I didn''t know if I had the courage." Odin said. Queen Frigga looked sad as she knew that the time of Odin was coming to an end.


    "Father we are here to take you home. Loki impersonated you, but we will make things right."


    "Right.. Yes.. We can''t make the past right. We can only look forward. My sons, my time has come. Ragnarok is approaching."


    "Ragnarok? Father I already defeated Surtur. We will defeat Black Winter. It''s far away and John here had already said that I defeated it once. I will confront this being named Galactus and I will save the universe."


    "You fool. You don''t even know what kind of being Galactus is. You haven''t seen him. He is the devourer of worlds with the Power Cosmic. Do you think stopping Black Winter will be very easy?" Odin reprimanded. Even Loki now knew about the Black Winter and had a solemn face.


    "Then Father, you will be with us then. We will defeat Black Winter by ourselves." Thor then said.


    "No, my sons.. I have reached the end of my path. I can''t continue here any longer." Odin said.


    "What do you mean?" Thor asked.


    "He means that your father has reached his end, my son. He is going to die." Frigga finally said in simple terms.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "That is impossible. You are still young." Thor said.


    "We aren''t immortal Thor. We live, we die. But she will be coming after my death." Odin said.


    "Who?" Loki asked.


    "My first born. Hela, the goddess of death." Odin said.


    "She is the real Ragnarok. My existence is what stopped her from breaking Hel as I imprisoned her. She will be coming after you all after my departure." Odin said.


    "Father, I am sure there is various magic or technology on Earth that can prolong your life. Even the witchers have found the corpse of a dragon that could prolong life. I am sure it will be applicable to you." Thor said. Odin shook his head and said,


    "No. My path has diverged and I won''t be in this conflict any more. It''s you all who will confront her. John and Kratos will help you."


    "I have a question. Is Hela really your first born?" John suddenly wanted to know. He wanted to know if Odin''s other daughter Angela existed in this universe.


    "You mean Aldrif? She was killed in that battle." Odin said with a sad tone reminiscing the past.


    "We had two sisters which we never knew? Typical of you, Father." Loki mocked.


    "Loki...." Thor and Frigga both shouted at him.


    "She might not be dead." John said. He instantly used his helmet to find the location of Aldrif, a.k.a. Angela. After a second of searching John did find her. John then smiled and said


    "Yup she is alive."


    "What? My first born.. She is alive. Thor, Loki, Kratos. Please find her and bring her back. This is my last request before I go. John, please help my sons. Atreus, look after your brothers. Both are fools, only you are the sensible and normal among my children. My Queen, I leave you a kingdom which is on the brink of disaster. I hope you will forgive me..." Odin said.


    His words made everyone sad, even John. No matter what he did in the past, Odin did whatever he had to do to put everything in order. But sometimes the past will always come back to haunt you. Hela was one of them.


    "It''s alright my King. I will take care of them. Be well on the journey to Valhalla." Frigga said with tears in her eyes. She knew this part of life was going to come someday but now when the time came, it was more hurtful than she expected.


    Atreus had tears in his eyes, and Kratos too had a sad face. Odin was the first God who didn''t look at him in a condescending eyes and treated him as his equals. Odin then turned into golden dust and the dust was blown away by the winds.


    John who was sad became serious now as he knew a huge fight would be coming and this fight should never happen in Asgard. It would be game over if the battle was fought in Asgard as Hela would be too powerful there.


    John needed to end everything right here and now before she grew too powerful.

 288. Hela (2)

    As he was getting ready, a black spot appeared out of thin air near them. John who was already in his helmet shouted


    "SHAZAM."


    As he said that a huge lightning dropped on him from above. He now looked more muscular and tall. After the battle against Strange he didn''t let go of the power. Now the power of Shazam was shared by both John and Constantine. Everybody knew of this power by now so nobody was surprised, except for Frigga. She wasn''t up to date with the works of John so he didn''t know.


    The black spot finally became very big and out came Hela, with her weird smoky eyes. She still wasn''t in full power. Only in Asgard she would be immensely powerful.


    "So he is gone... It''s a shame, I would have liked to have seen that... Hello mother, how have you been? Didn''t expect you to be alive even after all this time... Ohhh... Seems like you all have a welcoming party for me..." Hela said.


    "You must be Hela.. I am Thor...Son of Odin...."


    "Really? You don''t look like him." Hela said.


    "Perhaps we can come into an arrangement.." Loki said.


    "You sound like him." Hela said.


    "Hela, my daughter, you don''t have to do this." Frigga finally said.


    "That''s a good joke. After millennia in captivity you expect me to forget all that''s happened. Asgard will shine again under my rule. Kneel!!" Hela said with a serious tone.


    "It''s useless to reason with her. She will sacrifice all of Asgard just to be the Queen of nothing." John said.


    "Oh.. You seem to know a lot of me. I can feel an immense magic power from you."


    "It''s because I am powerful." John said as he used lightning to blast at Hela. This lightning blast was so powerful that it threw away Hela a few metres, before finally stopping.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack." John said as he transformed himself into a Phoenix. Like before his fire body was covered with lightning. Everybody got serious when John said that. They had only seen John this serious in the fight against Strange.


    Thor and Loki both became serious. Kratos took out his blades of Chaos and even Atreus got ready with his bow and arrow. Both had come prepared when they came to Earth.


    "Queen Frigga, I will send you to the Ring. Wait for our good news." John said as he waved his wing. She got teleported instantly to the House of Mysteries. Audino and the spirit could take care of her till they return.


    As expected the lightning blast wasn''t enough to kill Hela. She got up from the pit that was created due to her fall. Her hair got replaced by weird horns that looked like a crown.


    "Congratulations. You have succeeded in annoying me." Hela said. Though she had surprise in her eyes after he saw the transformed John. She had never seen such a creature before in her life.


    "Do you think I care if you get annoyed or get killed?" John said and this time he sent a blast consisting of both fire and lightning.


    This time Hela was ready and used two swords to block the attack. Even though she was dragged behind by the power, swords were able to stop it, albeit both the swords broke after that.


    "This will be interesting." Hela said as she threw two swords at John. the swords appeared out of thin air for her. She could literally make swords out of nothing.


    Kratos who was equipped with the Blades of Chaos flicked at the coming swords. His blades were able to cut away the swords easily. Thor, who got the opening, threw his Mjolnir at her.


    And as the story should have gone she stopped Mjolnir with her bare hands.


    "This is impossible."


    "Darling, you have no idea what''s possible." Hela said and proceeded to break the hammer but Strange who had been an idle and silent guest all this time used rings of Raggador to throw at Hela.


    Hela knew she had to let go of the hammer, if she didn''t want to get hurt by the magic. Magic was one of those things which did hurt her a bit. After Hela released the hammer, Mjolnir went back to Thor''s hands. But now Mjolnir had small cracks on it.


    "Thor, don''t use Mjolnir on her. She was the previous owner of it, so she has the power to override and destroy it. Use your own power." John said.


    "My power? My power is the Mjolnir." Thor shouted back.


    "Are you the god of hammer Thor or god of thunder?" John said back. Hela meanwhile threw two swords again at them, and this time it was pointing towards Thor.


    John flew to him at fast speed and stopped the incoming swords with his wings. The swords got blasted away by his fire and lightning strike.

 289. A suprise

    "John, strength and physical attacks have no effect. We need to use magic to restrain her." Strange said.


    "You are right." John said as he changed back to normal form. Even though he could use magic in normal form, he still found it comfortable to use magic in human form.


    John then used bio fission and made multiple copies of himself. What really surprised John was that even Strange made multiple copies of himself by using the magic spell of images of Ikkon.


    "This guy is a genius." John mumbled. John then used magical chains to tie up Hela while Strange used the crimson bands of Cyttorak, like he did against Thanos, to tie up Hela. Hela looked like she was drowned in chains.


    "We can''t kill her. She will only die when Asgard is destroyed." John said.


    "Then what do you propose we should do? Bring Ragnarok on Asgard?" Loki said. As he said that a clone of him went with two long knives so that he could stab her with it.


    What they all didn''t expect was a bunch of swords emerging from the ground killing the clone of Loki. The swords emerged so fast that nobody could even react. The swords emerging looked exactly like it did to stop Surtur during his final attack.


    Only this time it was smaller in magnitude. And as the swords bloomed out it killed all the clones of both John and Strange. Few swords even flew out. And one such sword directly went straight to the abdomen of John impaling him.


    "John...." Thor shouted and ran to him.


    "Nooooo..." Kratos who looked at it screamed. He went instantly into rage mode and started using Blades of Chaos on Hela who just got freed. Even Atreus went into rage mode and started shooting arrows on her.


    John, who was impaled, couldn''t even scream out when the sword stabbed him deeply. He was stuck to the ground with a huge black sword that went from one side to the other side of the body.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Thor.." John mumbled.


    "I am here, my friend. Tell me what should I do?"


    "Separate my body from the sword." John said as he knew he would die if his body wasn''t separated. He needed to heal from the resurrection fire.


    "Are you serious? You will die. This sword is stopping the bleeding." Thor asked with concern.


    "Just do it Thor, I don''t have much time." John said in a more grave tone.


    Thor hesitatingly separated the body of John from the sword. It was a slow burn. With blood gushing out from the stomach. Thor literally had to tear away one side of the abdomen to separate the sword which was stuck to the ground.


    Thor felt angry. His only power came from Mjolnir and that too had been decommissioned by John on the fear that it will break. He couldn''t even help his friend who had helped him so much in his journey.


    He felt ashamed. He felt proud before thinking that in future he would face against Black Winter alone and defeat it. But now reality has slapped him hard. He couldn''t even save his friend, let alone the universe.


    "You moron. What are you doing? You will kill him." Loki said as he saw Thor doing such a horrible thing.


    "It was John who asked me to do so." Thor said with low tone. his voice didn''t have the conviction as he felt whatever John asked him to do might kill him.


    "Are you nuts? He would die by bleedin.... What is this?" Loki shouted in amazement. He saw that on the abdomen of John which had a huge hole suddenly lit in blue fire. The fire mended the hole fast and created new skin, tissue, organs and everything.


    After a few seconds the whole wound disappeared. Both Thor and Loki were amazed by what just happened. Even though Thor had seen John in Phoenix form, he never really cared. This new thing of John surprised him.


    Loki, who had never seen the form of Phoenix, was already surprised and now his healing ability gave him a scare. He was literally on death''s door a few minutes ago and now he was back as he was before.


    John moved his body a bit as his clothes got mended again by magic.


    "Sheesh.. That was close. Never been so close to seeing Death." John said in a low tone. "I need to bring people to stop this madness of hers. Never expected her to be able to go through my skin which is powered by Gods. No wonder she is called Goddess of death, even though it''s a fake one." John mumbled.


    He saw Kratos and Atreus was still confronting Hela, who was now defending herself. The blades of Chaos were still very sharp and a strong weapon.

 290. New people

    "Kratos I am alright. Come back. You can''t fight in rage mode for a long time. Atreus, you too." John said. Kratos after hearing the words of John stepped back and stopped attacking Hela.


    Hela was surprised that John was alright even after he was stabbed by her sword. She used her swords specifically to kill John but even that was not enough to kill him.


    "Who are you? State your name." Hela said.


    "After all this time you care about my name?" John said with a mocking tone.


    "Don''t test my patience Midgardian." Hela said.


    "You are the one who tested my patience." John said. And as he said that a long and shining sword came flying towards Hela from the back. She didn''t even sense the incoming flying sword. The sword stabbed right at her stomach and she was impaled the same way John was impaled before. Only this time it was a white and exquisite sword as opposed to the black ones used by Hela.


    "It''s been annoying listening to your almighty voice for sometime now." came a voice which was of a girl but had a very deep tone in it. Then the people saw who was talking. A woman clad in white and blue colored armor. The woman had red long hair hiding her left eye. The armor looked angelic as it had wings on the back.


    What was most astonishing was that there were swords circling around her levitating in air.


    "I saw you using swords. So why not have a sword fight with me?" said the woman. She looked very beautiful and had a fugue to die for.


    Yes, she was Erza Scarlet, the S-class Mage from Fairy Tail and a member of Team Natsu. Her armor was the Heaven''s wheel armor (Tenrin no Yoroi)


    "Count me in," came another voice. And this time the voice came from John''s behind. Another woman. The woman wore an outfit of a magician. The magicians that normally operate in circuses.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    She was Zatanna ''Z'' Zatara. From the Justice League Dark movie. John just spent 600 million combined to bring both of them. Since physical strength has no effect on Hela, John brought two high class magicians. Even though Erza''s power was more tilted to the strength side, her main power comes from magic. And Zatanna too was a very powerful magician.


    "You brought more people to this fight." Loki siad.


    "So what do you think we should do? Do you have a better idea to defeat your sister?" John asked.


    "This is Erza, and this is Zatanna." John said.


    "Yeah I know of Erza. I have seen her in anime." Thor said.


    "You saw my work?'' John asked.


    "My father ordered us to watch your works as it might be a key to the future." Thor said in a low tone as he brought the topic of father, who has passed away now. Loki went up and placed his hand on the shoulders of Thor consoling him.


    "Thanks for helping us with this." John said, as he needed to play out the drama.


    "Our pleasure." Z said.


    "I have been itching for a fight." Erza now came up to John and stood by his side. And as expected when all of this was going on, Hela was able to remove the sword from her abdomen. She was bleeding after the sword was pulled out.


    But her wound healed fast too after that, just like John did. Only this time, the wounds got healed by themselves.


    "How will we even defeat her, let alone kill her?" Thor asked.


    "I have been looking at the fight for sometime. We can bring her soul out and trap it. Her body will just be that, a body." Zatanna suggested as she had already got the relevant information from John.


    "We can bring her soul out in the astral form and trap her." Strange said. Surprisingly Strange had no expression when Z and Erza showed up. It''s like he had known they would come. He didn''t even react much when John was injured.


    Now John was pretty sure that Strange had definitely seen all this via time stone.


    "I have the Amulet of Anubis which houses souls from the past Lords. I can seal her there." John said. He didn''t want to point out Strange as he might have had his own calculations.


    "Good, let''s get on with it. I will bring her astral form out. You all use your magic to restrain her." Strange said. All nodded and thus attacked.


    Erza used a bunch of swords to throw at Hela, John used magic to restrain her again using magical chains. Only this time the chains were more sturdy and huge. Zatanna used magic to grow vines from the ground and restrain her.


    Z even used hypnosis on Hela, to make her lose concentration. Even though she was sure it wouldn''t be too helpful she still could make her slow.

 291. Sealed again

    Hela of course couldn''t take all of this lying down and retaliated. Again swords started growing out from the ground. The swords were bigger than last time signifying that she was becoming stronger little by little.


    John stopped the swords using magic and supported Strange so that he could be near Hela to bring out her astral form. Erza too started defending, but not with flying swords this time. But by close combat.


    John saw that the chains were on the verge of breaking and used magic again to strengthen it.


    "Oh no. You are not going anywhere."


    Zatana said as he used more magic power to make her more slow, and even used magic chains over vines that she had used. Strange finally was able to be close to her.


    He struck her head which was the only accessible part of her body as all the other parts were covered by chains and vines. Kratos helped him in clearing the path towards her with his blades of chaos, cutting down the swords that grew out.


    And as Strange struck her head the astral form of her came out. The astral form flew quite a distance back.


    "John, come here fast! Her astral form won''t be out of her body for a long time."


    John flew to him as Hela had stopped attacking now. He directly opened the Amulet of Anubis to suck her astral form inside it.


    "No..... No.. Not again..." Hela said as she was trying her best to go back inside her body. But the souls of the previous Lords that were in the Amulet proved to be too powerful. John had already directed the souls of previous Lords of Order to keep Hela''s soul trapped and sealed.


    After half a minute of struggle the soul of hers was sucked by the Amulet trapping her inside with no hope for getting out again. Everybody sighed in relief after this happened. Even though they couldn''t kill Hela, this was close to death for her as she would never be able to get out of the Amulet.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Thor, are you sure you are Odin''s son? Both Hela and Loki had black hair while only you are blonde." John joked in order to make the situation a little funny.


    Thor didn''t reply to it as he felt sad while Loki gave a weird smile to this comment.


    "Thank you warriors for helping us in this fight." Thor then thanked Erza and Zatanna. Erza and Z nodded at Thor.


    "You can thank Erza by helping her make a home in Asgard. Their whole guild is going to arrive in Asgard." John said.


    "The whole guild of Fairy Tail you mean? Wouldn''t the enemies also come?" Thor asked as he was concerned now. The enemies of Fairy Tail were really of high level, especially Zeref.


    "For now, no. Maybe they will arrive but it might be far away from our planet." John said as usual giving a vague answer. John would bring the Fairy Tail to Asgard in order to gain more fan values from it.


    "I will take care of it." Thor said.


    John could have used Pokemon and many powers to defeat Hela but he chose not to do so. He wanted to see how powerful he was alone fighting her. Even though Hela did stab him, he wasn''t fatally wounded. He needed to have good exercise so he had this fight. Though at the end he still ended up asking for help.


    Erza and Z were on his agenda for a long time. Erza and her guild would be in Asgard, influencing it and keeping an eye on everything. He wished to do the same with Nova Empire too, but before that he needed to collect fan values.


    Z would be with Constantine as that was the deal with him.


    "Thor what will you do with your Mjolnir?" John asked as he saw Thor looking at his hammer.


    "I don''t know. I will need a better weapon." Thor said as he was really confused now of what he needed to do.


    "Mjolnir is just a part of your power Thor. This was never your whole power. You need to awaken the powers of thunder that have been buried deep inside you."


    "Then what do you recommend I should do to awaken the power which you think I possess?" Thor asked.


    "Talk to your mother. She will be able to guide you on this." John said.


    "Speaking of your mother, let''s go back. The fight here is sure to alert the locals. Loki, you better behave. I won''t stop the Avengers if they come after you with swords and axes." John warned Loki at the end. Loki just shrugged at it.


    All vanished from the spot the moment John said that and appeared again in front of House of Mysteries. Loki was surprised with all the changes Earth had gone through the last few years. When he sat on the throne, he never cared to look into Earth but now when he looked at this new Ring he was in awe.

 292. Water of Sights

    As they were about to go inside John stopped and looked at Loki with squinted eyes. Loki became stiff when John looked at him.


    "What..?"


    "Don''t play tricks Loki. Come back here." John said with a grave tone. Loki''s shoulders drooped down as he knew that he was caught. He wanted to escape and look around the scenery but was caught red handed. The illusion faded away and the actual Loki who was a few metres away appeared out of thin air and started walking towards them.


    "You can see the illusion?" Loki asked.


    "Didn''t your brother tell you I am the Sorcerer Supreme of this Ring? Do you think anything escapes my eyes here?" John said. Loki had a weird look on his face when John said that. When they last met, he wasn''t even half as powerful as he was now. Now he had weird Phoenix powers and even became the Sorcerer Supreme.


    "This guy really thinks that he can escape from the Lord of Order. Funny one." Z said with a bland tone as if Loki being caught was written on the stars.


    Finally they all went into the House of Mysteries, including Kratos, Erza and others. They saw Frigga sitting in the fireplace talking with the spirit of the house. She had a sad and anxious look on her face but when all came inside there was relief.


    "We won mother. She is sealed away." Thor said.


    "Thanks to me and my friends here." Loki added as he too was emotional seeing mother again. He really missed her all these days and now finally the family is back together. Only person missing was the father.


    All took their seats which the spirit had arranged for them. Everybody introduced each other properly now. And had a talk of the battle that had happened against Hela and narrated to Frigga of how they had defeated her. She was relieved that her daughter was sealed away.


    Even though she was a violent one, at the end Hela was her daughter. Her body was with John and would be given to Frigga to be laid under the vault of Odin where her previous army was buried. They were able to stop the Ragnarok of Asgard and that in itself was a huge achievement.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Thor, you should give me the crown of Surtur. Eternal fire and Surtur staying close to each other is a disaster." John said to Thor.


    "Only a fool like my brother will do stupid things like these." Loki said.


    "Shut up Loki. I at least defeated Surtur while you spent the days in luxury." Thor replied back.


    "My sons stop fighting. I heard Mjolnir had cracks now. What do you want to do about it?" Frigga asked.


    "I don''t know mother. I thought I was strong enough to stop the Ragnarok of the universe. I can''t even save Asgard from Ragnarok. How do I even confront that being?" Thor said as almost lost his confidence.


    "Didn''t your father always tell you that Mjolnir was just a weapon to channel your power? The hammer does have a power of it''s own but you, Thor, is stronger than that. You are the God of Thunder." Frigga said. (have to mention this as I just remembered Jane Foster will be the new Thor in Love and Thunder)


    "I know that but how do I awaken it? Even John said the same thing but I don''t know anything about it. Then what should I do mother? Guide me." Thor asked.


    "Isn''t there a Water of Sights in this realm? Go into the water. Maybe the water spirits will help you in this regard." Frigga said. (Water of Sights was in the deleted scene of Age of Ultron. You can all look up in Youtube. I will be explaining it more in the later chapters).


    "The legends don''t end well when it comes to that water." Strange said as he was drinking tea and listening to their conversation.


    "All the more reason for him to go and experience it. Only hardships will make him stronger." Frigga said.


    "Sure mother. I will leave for the Norn Cave of this realm. I hope the water spirits will accept me of this realm." Thor said as he was now determined to be powerful and awaken his hidden powers.


    "Loki, you too need to practice your illusions." John suddenly said.


    "Why am I being brought here into the whole conversation?" Loki grumbled.


    "Do you think I saved you those years ago because I had a pity on you? No. It''s because I know the potential of you. The potential to do good. Didn''t you want a throne? Now you have it. With everything you ever wanted." John said.


    "I never wanted the throne. I just wanted recognition." Loki said in an aggrieved tone. With the search for recognition he just lost his father. Even though he didn''t like his father very much for lying to him, in the end he was still his father.


    "Recognition. You were born in a palace with all things delivered to you. Can you imagine how many people in your own realm envy you?" John said.

 293. Heven

    Loki became silent when John said that he was really privileged in this regard. He had all the luxury one can think of. Being a Prince he never cared about it. But what John said was right. Now Black Winter was coming and all the past grievances needed to be together to save themselves.


    "I hope we all can be together to face the upcoming danger." John said.


    "Agreed. We need to be together. And I need to go to Norn Cave. Who will accompany me in this?" Thor asked. Strange got up and even Zatanna. John expected Strange to go with Thor as he had seen the future. But never expected Z to join.


    "Don''t want to meet Constantine yet?" John asked.


    "Who cares of that assh***? I will meet him when I am in a good mood." Z said.


    "Mother, you should go back to Asgard with Loki." Thor suggested.


    "Yes. You should go back, Queen Frigga. I don''t think the TVA will come after you anymore. The future is already in the garbage bin. There is no point anymore to fear them." John said. Frigga nodded at it as she really missed her home now. Especially after the death of her husband.


    "What shall we do about our other sister?" Loki asked as he remembered another sister being present in the universe.


    "Heven isn''t exactly friendly to the nine realms. Opening that realm will cause a war. We will have to tread very wisely here." John said.


    "Opening the realm? What does that mean?" Loki asked.


    "The current 9 realms were once 10 realms. Your father sealed away the 10th realm, known as Heven after a war which broke out for supremacy of all realms between Asgard and Heven. In that war my daughter was kidnapped and killed. In anger, your father went to the Yggdrasil and cut away Heven from the World Tree sealing away that realm forever. We always believed that my daughter was killed." Frigga said.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Until now..."


    "Yes, I can sense her in that realm. But in order to save her we will have to do a tough fight. This will be an uphill battle to free her as she has already been brainwashed by them and she doesn''t even know her own heritage and birth." John said.


    "How dare they kidnap our sister and brainwash her? I will kill everyone in that realm." Thor said with anger.


    "For once in life, we agree with each other, brother." Loki said. John shrugged at it as Heven really needed a kick in their posterior to remind them who was the boss in all the realms.


    "Before saying such big things, get your power. Then we can talk about your sister." Frigga said as she too felt a little angry for being deceived by them and losing a daughter.


    After a small chat with everyone, Thor, Strange and Z left for the Norn Cave where the Water of Sights was present. Every realm has it''s reflection in the Water of Sights and all of the wells were connected to Yiggdrasil and originated from the Well of Mimir, the place where Odin got his power and knowledge.


    Frigga, Loki, Krtaos and Atreus and Erza left for Asgard. Erza left with them in order to see her future home. Since John had said that the Fairy Tail would arrive on Asgard she needed to see the place with her own eyes.


    John went to rest after everybody went away as he was a little tired from all the fighting. Especially him being impaled was painful. Even though he healed with no scars he still didn''t like it.


    He just went to bed and slept. He was so exhausted that he slept till the next day. He felt refreshed after waking up. He called Audino and the Spirit to make him good food as he was hungry and needed a recharge for his body.


    He was having a good time when he heard a knock at the door. Audino went and opened the door only to see Thor whose vest was in tatters standing. With Z and Strange standing behind him.


    "Come in." John siad.


    "Can I have some sleep here my friend?" Thor asked.


    "Sure. Audino, take him to the guest room." John said. Audino led him away to the guest room so that he could rest. Thor looked like he had a tough battle.


    "Did he dip in the water with all his clothes on?" John asked.


    "Yes." Z said.


    "No wonder his clothes are in tatters. Did nobody tell him not to do so when you go swimming?" John asked.


    "We wanted to but he jumped before we could say anything." Strange said.


    "No wonder. Was the journey successful?"


    "He hasn''t spoken a word after coming out of the pond. He just asked us to take him to the Ring as he needed a good sleep."


    "Hmm. Let him wake up. We will know what his deal is."

 294. Nidavellir

    "You all can take a rest till he wakes up." John suggested as he could see Strange was a little tired with all the running around and even Z. But Z refused as she wanted to pay a visit to Constantine. At the end of the day she loved him even if she hated how Constantine led life like a thug.


    Strange sat in the living room and was looking at the fireplace with concentration.


    "You know all of this and what is going to happen. Don''t you?"


    "Yes. Well I know what the future possibilities are and where it might lead to. I am just trying to rudder the ship till I become the Sorcerer Supreme. I only know up til that point."


    "Care to share?" John asked.


    "From what I have seen you already know what is going to happen." Strange said. John raised his eyebrows when Strange said that. He knew many versions of the story but the problem here was the story had messed up a long ago after the emergence of Black Winter so he actually had no idea of what was going to happen.


    John didn''t ask more and adviced Strange to rest while he went to work. And as expected Thor slept for more than 24 hours. John was surprised that he could even sleep for so long.


    After having a huge and proper meal all sat in the living room. Even Z came back, and this time she brought Constantine. Thor was sitting silently for some time before finally opening his mouth.


    "I had gained the powers of thunder." Thor said.


    "Then dude why do you look like you lost everything in the process?" John asked as he was confused. Thor should have been happy but he didn''t look like that at all.


    "Because I met a child at the pond? The child said I am still very weak and needed to find him to become the King that I was meant to be." Thor said.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Mate you just met the kid. Couldn''t you just kidnap him?" Constantine said.


    "No. The child wasn''t a living being. And it was just a dream. How can I catch him?" Thor replied.


    "Figures." Z said.


    "What does the child look like?" John asked.


    "The child was made of white light and spoke in ancient language which has almost been forgotten in the 9 realms." Thor said


    "What more did the child say?" John asked again.


    "The child said that I can only find him after I complete the Yggdrasil." Thor replied. John was now thinking who this child was. He had to go through all the known stories he knew of Thor and then suddenly it struck him. A story of Thor which was long forgotten.


    "Did the child have two crows on his shoulders?" John asked.


    "Yes." Thor replied with shining eyes because John had guessed correctly. He was confused with what his visions were and so he came straight to John as only he might know of these visions and the meaning of it.


    Then John looked at Strange. The whole story became completely clear to him.


    "No wonder you joined us in this quest. Are you ready to sacrifice?" John asked Strange.


    "Yes. I have already thought of it." Strange said as he too now knew the story.


    "Good. Thor, what else did the child say?" John asked.


    "He only said I needed to be powerful and connect all the realms to the Yggdrasil to meet him."


    "Understood. But before we connect Heven to the Yggdrasil, we will need preparations." John said.


    "Leave the hammer. You will not need it anymore." John continued


    "You want me to give away Mjolnir?" Thor asked in a sad tone.


    "You will get a better weapon. Don''t worry. Even though you are now the God of Thunder, a weapon like Mjolnir isn''t enough for you. Only a king weapon will be fit for you." John said.


    "Avengers, we have a war to participate in. Report back who are free and want to have some fun in space." John said after he put on the helmet. After a minute, notifications came to Fixit. Tony and Bruce were busy with finding Anti-Metal, so they declined. Tony wanted to join but he knew finding the metal was more important than participating in a galactic battle.


    At the end Victor, Aquaman, Oliver, Clint, Mera and the wolf school reported for battle. John had already given a small rundown of the battle they were going to face. Another realm which was very powerful and even clashed with Asgard once.


    Thor knew that they would have to fight Heven after they connect it to Yggdrasil so he was happy that many joined to help him in this journey for self improvement.


    "Now since all of you are here, let''s go to Nidavellir. The place where Mjolnir was made." John said.

 295. Eitri

    "Where are Diana and Steve?" Victor asked.


    "Apparently they went on a date somewhere in the Amazon. Steve wanted to build a post for the League there so Diana joined in." Clint said.


    "Seems like the end of the world had made them closer." John joked. Everybody laughed at it.


    "So now all of you are updated about what is going to go down?" John continued.


    "Yes. A different realm. Enemies. Kill. Got it." Oliver said.


    "Right but I do have to mention, among the enemies will be my sister." Thor mentioned.


    "What''s up with your family? First it was Loki, then your sister Hela. And now another sister?" Arthur said. Thor shrugged his shoulders as he really didn''t know what was wrong with his family.


    "Alright let''s go. Then we will go to Asgard too." John said. With that being said, they all vanished from their spot. At the next moment they were in Nidavellir, the place of the dwarves. Well they weren''t actually dwarves. More like giant men.


    And Nidavellir didn''t look like the way it was in the original story. The forge surrounding the neutron star. The Rings surrounding the star looked huge. And there were several rings surrounding it. As they landed they saw several dwarves working and running around. All had hammer on their hands or on their back.


    In Nidavellir all the dwarves present knew how to forge weapons. As they appeared the dwarves noticed that many people suddenly appeared. At first they were defensive as these people had never seen before here but soon noticed Thor among them.


    One of the dwarves asked "Are you Thor?"


    "Yes. I am Thor from Asgard. I need to talk with your Eitri." Thor said.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Sure. Please follow me. He is in the main forge." said the dwarf.


    "How are these dwarves. They are more big than giant men in our realms." Ciri asked in a low tone.


    "That''s a good question." Triss replied.


    They all followed him to the main forge where they saw Eitri hammering a sword. John after seeing Eitri mumbled


    "Tyrion Lannister."


    Eitri turned back when they all approached him.


    "Thor! What a surprise! After so many years. How are you? How is Allfather Odin?" Eitri asked. Thor became sad when Eitri asked this.


    "Asgard is fine. Father passed away 3 days ago."


    "What? How did this happen?" Eitri asked as he was surprised that Odin had died.


    "He was old and his time came to an end. Its been many years." Thor said with a sad tone.


    "I understand. Why are you here Thor? You should be in Asgard mourning." Eitri said as he was confused why Thor was here.


    "I need you to make a King weapon for me Eitri. Mjolnir now has cracks. I need a new weapon fit for myself. There will be a war soon, and I need to be ready."


    "War? What war?"


    "Heven is going to be connected again." Thor repiled.


    "Heven..." Eitri mumbled. He too knew about Heven as was the was the King of Dwarves and he too was as old as Odin so he knew that Heven existed and terrorized all the other realms until Asgard came and pushed them back.


    "Why do you want to connect the Heven to the World tree again? The 9 realms are better off without them." Eitri said.


    "Because I need some answers and more power. And my sister is with them." Thor replied.


    "Your sister.... I understand. We have a mold for your weapon. Do you want me to build for you now?"


    "Yes. And if possible make some swords and weapon for my friends here. They will accompany me to this war so we need to be armed." Thor said.


    "Gladly. My friends, we will have to make the sharpest of weapon from Uru metal for the guests here. We will have to be ready for war." Eitri declared to the dwarves.


    The Dwarves got serious when Eitri said there will be a war so everybody got busy. And since the Ring was working properly Thor didn''t have to be near dead to make his new weapon.


    Other dwarves too started asking the others of what kind of weapon they wanted. Everybody was amazed by the new place that they were in. At first they thought Nidavellir would just be another planet, but that notion quickly went away as they saw it was a bunch of rings like their Ring surrounding a neutron star. They never expected such kind of places existed in the universe.


    Oliver and Clint asked for new and improved bows. The witchers asked for new swords made of Uru metal, as John had said that Uru metal is more strong and powerful then their current swords. John suggested that they should combine Uru and Vibranium if that was possible to make by the dwarves.

 296. Stormbreaker

    The dwarves needed to gauge the power levels of everyone to make suitable weapons for them and thus took the witchers, Clint, Oliver and Ciri. Eitri was particularly interested in the trident of Aquaman after placing his eyes on it.


    So Eitri asked to check on it. Arthur gave him the permission and thus he started researching on it while the other dwarves became busy in getting the mold ready. The whole process took a longer time than John had expected.


    He thought it would only take a few hours but in the end it took more than a day. Apparently Ciri''s power level was too huge so they had to bring another mould of Uru metal which had the same power as Thor''s new weapon.


    Even though John expected her to be very powerful, he didn''t expect that they would be happy to help her with king''s mould. Probably because Heven might have antagonised them a long time ago and since they all came to fight Heven they were happy to help.


    So after a day, all the weapons were ready. The dwarves were successful in adding uru metal to the vibranium made bow of Clint. And Oliver''s long bow too got added by Uru metal, since Oliver''s power was more magical now.


    The witchers got new and shining swords. The swords could even shoot now as opposed to only being used for close combat. But Ciri was the one who got a more fantastic weapon.


    Her sword now literally could distort space and send space blades across. John was sure that Ciri''s sword was more powerful than Thor''s Stormbreaker.


    "What do you want to name it?" John asked as every good weapon has a name.


    "Zireael." Ciri said.


    "Hmmm.... Thor, is your weapon ready?" John asked.


    "Yes." Thor said as now he had the Stormbreaker in his hands. And instead of having wood as the handle, the axe had a handle made of uru metal and was wrapped in a cloth around it. Groot wasn''t present in it''s making so it wasn''t required.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "So can you open the Bifrost with it?" John asked.


    "Yes. They also mended Mjolnir so I can use both Stormbreaker and Mjolnir."


    "Good. Let''s go. Thank you Eitri for all the hospitality. Contact us if you need any help, specially if Thanos comes asking for making a gauntlet. No matter what, don''t oppose him. Just send us a signal. We will handle it by ourselves after that." John said to Eitri. During the whole time he was here, he talked with him and warned him that Thanos might come to Nidavellir to make a gauntlet.


    Thor who was also listening to all of this convinced Eitri that whatever John was saying might come true so they needed to keep an eye. Thor even decided to send some soldiers here as defense since John had warned.


    Eitri nodded at it. And after saying goodbye and thanking the dwarves all vanished from their place and appeared at the palace of Asgard. Those who have come to Asgard for the first time were in awe of such a majestic palace.


    They all had to take a second to fully take in the view. Even Arthur who lived in Atlantis was impressed by such a huge palace. They all went into the hall.


    The guards didn''t stop them as Thor was with them. After they reached the hall they saw Loki directing some guards. John was expecting Loki to sit on the throne but surprisingly he didn''t. There was nobody sitting on the throne.


    "Brother." Thor shouted.


    "My brother. You are here. How was the adventure in the Water of Sights?" Loki asked.


    "A successful one." Thor replied, showing him both Stormbreaker and Mjolnir.


    "Congratulations. I guess you are all here to face the upcoming war."


    "Yes." John replied.


    "I didn''t expect you not to occupy father''s throne." Thor said.


    "Do you think so low of me brother? I said I never wanted the throne. I just needed recognition." Loki said.


    "Doesn''t matter. There should always be a king of Asgard. That''s what it was and that''s what it should be. You all better be ready to appoint a King after the war is over."


    Thor and Loki both nodded at it. As they were talking Queen Frigga entered the hall.


    "I was waiting for you, Thor. Tonight there will be a mourning ceremony for your father." Frigga said.


    "I understand mother." Thor said. All knew they would have to participate in the ceremony before they would go to war. And all were okay with that.


    For many people it was their first time in Asgard and they wanted to explore this legendary and beautiful place. Thor got busy in the arrangements with his brother while others just left. The family needed a bit of time off after all that had happened the last few days.


    They didn''t even get time to mourn their father''s death and so they wanted to have a fitting mourning ceremony for their father.

 297. Heven (2)

    That night they all went to the ceremony. The ceremony was almost the same that happened after the death of Frigga in the original story. Only this time Odin was on the other end of it instead of Frigga.


    All were sad about the passing of their beloved King. Many had tears in their eyes. John and others too attended the ceremony and mourned for the King.


    The next day all got ready to assault Heven. This time even Loki was present. They all wore Kryptonian suits as they might have to travel in space. All gathered in the main hall for departure.


    "Before we go to Heven, I will make something clear. From what I know their kingdom is ruled by women. The men there can be said as only lower class as their powers are mostly centred towards the women and they have a Queen to rule them. Their appearance will be like angels. That is the reason why their realm is named as Heven."


    "They are aggressive and are nothing like the angels that are depicted in the books of Midgard. So don''t get distracted by their beauties. Their place is like Asgard. But they are more towards the technological side. Their city is powered by a furnace. If we can destroy their furnace, we will win half the war. The suits of yours are calibrated to fly so you all can fly and fight. Victor, Arthur, Ciri, Triss, Yen, Thor and I will be the frontal assault. Expect heavy retaliation as they will probably be very pissed off. We will first bring their realm to their knees. And then Thor can connect their realm to the world tree by going to the Water of Sights in their realm."


    "Can''t we have a discussion first?" Loki asked.


    "They will attack the moment you show your faces. Especially you, my son." Frigga said as she pointed to Thor.


    "Doesn''t matter. We will come out victorious." Thor said.


    "Alright. This war is going to take time. So good luck. Don''t die out there. Especially you Clint."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Why am I being pointed out here?" Clint asked.


    "Because only you are the normal one here mate. Angels huh!! Love to bring these false goddesses to their knees." Constantine said.


    The team consisted of Strange, Kratos, Erza, Zatanna, Constantine, Thor, Loki, Clint, Arthur, Mera, Oliver, Victor, Geralt, Triss, Yennefer, Ciri, other 2 witchers and John. This was a big team which had huge fire power.


    "Let''s go." Geralt said. With that said John vanished with all of them. And the next thing they saw was a huge city. A city that had almost the same size as Asgard. But the main difference was the sky reaching skyscrapers. The buildings were so tall that the buildings on Earth would look like ants when taken into comparison.


    John didn''t directly take them to the city but just teleported them outside the city where they were hovering using their magic or suits. The city looked so futuristic so they had to stop and appreciate such marvels created by people of Heven.


    "This is better than I imagined." John mumbled.


    "Let''s stop the appreciation and assault." Thor reminded John.


    "True. Ciri, Triss and Yen. You three will in in-charge of destroying the furnace. We will divert their attention. Since you three are women it will be easier for you. They haven''t noticed us yet and I have also enchanted ourselves so you three will be able to blend in easily. Now go. After blending in, signal us. We will then cause havoc." John said.


    "Noted. Let''s conquer this realm, girls." Triss said and Ciri teleported them to a dark alley in the huge city. While John and others just waited in a hidden place outside the city,


    "This place is huge." Mera said.


    "Yes. It''s a pity that such a place has such a dark past." Geralt said.


    "Every monument of civilization is also a monument of barbarism. Neither is Asgard very pure. All the progress that Asgard has achieved didn''t come easily. Odin and his father fought for it and conquered realms." John said.


    Thor who was listening to it also accepted it. He knew that his father went to conquer realms and for this reason they have the current prosperity. This riches and glory came at a cost. The cost of lives.


    "Then what should we do? Be peaceful at all times? I don''t think that is possible." Victor said.


    "It isn''t. Ambitions will always be there. Wars, battles will always be present. Even if we are silent do you think others will be silent? No. We can either choose to attack or defend. That''s how the world''s work. Survival of the fittest." John said.


    As they all were getting philosophical, suddenly a signal came that Triss and others had already disguised themselves and had found out the location of the furnace. They now needed a distraction.


    "People, it''s our time to shine." Arthur said.

 298. Getting attention

    "Are you ready to light the fuse Constantine?" John asked.


    "With pleasure," he replied.


    "SHAZAM!" Both of them shouted at that time and as they did so a huge bolt of lightning came and hit both of them. Then John proceeded to change himself to the Phoenix.


    If the lightning bolt wasn''t enough to draw the attention of the people here, then the appearance of a huge burning bird would definitely cause a commotion. John didn''t attack but waited for their army to arrive.


    And they didn''t disappoint, after a minute or so a whole platoon of armed women appeared on small speed boats which could be driven in air. Their number was large. Around 100. They stopped near John''s team. The leader who was leading the team said


    "Who are...." then she squinted her eyes and looked at Thor.


    "ATTACK!!" As they said all the women instantly attacked without even hesitating for a second.


    "I hate to say this but I told you so." John said to Loki who wanted to negotiate first. Loki shrugged his shoulders as he really didn''t expect that the people of Heven would be so agitated.


    And thus the fight ensued. John used his Phoenix and magical powers to attack all of the realm of Heven. Oliver used his magic to make arrows and started shooting the army. So did Clint. Even though Clint''s arrows were limited he had a close combat and even used the magical arrows given to him by Oliver.


    Arthur turned himself to aqua form and started fighting. The women of Heven used spears and swords but they had no effect on Arthur as he fought. Arthur started flying around in circles so fast that it caused a sonic boom and aimed his Trident at the army. While doing so it caused ice to form around. Mera too joined him.


    Victor and the witchers went on a spree of close combat. John had specifically asked them not to give fatal injury to the army of women as they weren''t sure how Angela would react if she sees her sisters being dead.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    No matter what, Angela was brought up here and still had affection for the people here. The whole fight didn''t even last 5 minutes before they defeated the whole army. There was lesser damage as the fight was mostly in the sky and the army had a disadvantage of not knowing how to fly. So that gave them a good advantage over the whole army.


    "Let''s get down to the city. We should concentrate on getting Aldrif." Erza said.


    "Good idea."


    They all landed at a huge square after throwing the bodies of unconscious women on the side in a safe place. The normal people which consisted mostly of women and few men were scared when they saw unknown people landing in the middle. Especially the huge blue colored burning bird was enough to be a nightmare for them, as they had never seen such a creature.


    "Another platoon of people will come and this time it will be a much larger one." Victor said.


    "And we will defeat them." Thor said as black clouds started forming above.


    "As agreed ''no kill rule'' until Aldrif comes into the scene." John reminded them.


    "How will we recognize her?" Loki asked.


    "You don''t. I will." John replied.


    This time there was a much larger number of army and they looked more prepared and armed than before. Their numbers now exceeded 500.


    "Oh this isn''t going to be easy." Geralt said.


    "Where is the fun if it''s that easy?" Erza said as she transformed herself to heaven'' wheel armor. She used normal armor to assault first but this time she had to be serious.


    Like before the women could utter a word and started attacking, more frantically this time. John flew over and started using both lightning and fire to stop the women. Their physiques were like Asgardians and thus normal fire wouldn''t hurt them too much but John''s fire and lightning were too powerful and the women were instantly knocked away.


    Meanwhile others joined the fight. Thor wreaked havoc with both his weapons as he threw them around. Erza was a huge menace to them as she threw the swords around. Nobody could come close to her, let alone attack her.


    Clint and Oliver held their own with ease as they used both long range and short range tactics.


    "Hey Arthur, can you put us on a high building? It''s weird for us to fight in the open." Clint said. Aquaman nodded at it and took both Oliver and Clint to the roof of a tall building to fight exactly like he did in the New York War. Only this time there was Oliver with him. The jets on Kryptonian suits wasn''t fast enough to fly around in high speed.


    Zatanna used her magic to do all out assault on the army. While Mera and the witchers engaged in close combat. They all were too powerful to handle. Mera used her power of controlling water which she found in the fountain nearby. The witchers used their new swords and used magic too for combat.


    Loki used illusions to distract the army which the witchers took advantage.


    Even though the number of the opposition was huge, they were not able to overwhelm John''s team.

 299. Destruction

    It took a solid 15 minutes to defeat the platoon of Heven. It took so much time because the army was well trained and were better than the previous smaller platoon.


    "Is that all they have got?" Thor asked.


    "No. This was a distraction for us too while they set up long range combatants around us." Constantine said.


    "We need to neutralize them before they can do any harm." John said.


    "Victor, Constantine, John and I will be going around. You all hold the fort." Arthur said.


    "Let catch these sneaky bast***s." Constantine said. Then they all flew away to neutralize the opponents.


    "Don''t make them unconscious. We need to talk to them. It''s not going to lead anywhere if we just go on assaulting." Loki said.


    "From when did you become such a pacifist, Loki? I still want to bury you 6 feet down, you know." Clint said over FOCUS. He was still angry with the manipulation that Loki did. Even though nobody was killed in it, it still pissed him off.


    "We are here to bring the realm to surrender, not make this an empty shell. And you are welcome to try if you can defeat a God, mortal." Loki argued back.


    "Both of you just put a zip to it." Strange said.


    "John, we do need to talk."


    "I will bring some people who can talk. Hold them down." John replied. The 4 were going through building after buildings flushing away the long range assassins who had already started shooting at the people on the square. The people who were fighting on the ground had to defend now. Strange and Zatanna used magic to defend.


    Clint and Oliver were still on a rooftop sending long range arrows to the surrounding buildings, wherever they thought the enemies were hiding. Even though they were in the open, they were able to defend well. But unfortunately, they weren''t perfect. One such shot went straight through the shoulder of Clint.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Clint.. No..." Oliver shouted who was close by.


    "John, we need help. Clint''s been shot." Oliver said. This was the first injury they suffered. John became angry when he heard that. They had been trying to keep the damage to the minimum.


    "Since they don''t understand, let''s try the hard way now." John said as now he proceeded to demolish buildings around. All the tall buildings around the place were demolished as he went through them one after another.


    His body was powered by the strength of Zeus and Phoenix so even these sturdy buildings couldn''t stop him. As he demolished them, he came to the place where Clint was.


    He was bleeding profusely. John used his resurrection fire to heal him and even the philosopher''s stone to grow the tissues that were damaged. On the other hand, Constantine was able to catch an assassin.


    "Phew. Thanks John. Couldn''t handle another scar on my body. My wife would just be very angry." Clint said.


    "You are Hawkeye. You shouldn''t get shot so easily." John said.


    "I am not invincible as you guys. I can''t see all the shots." Clint replied.


    "It''s fortunate that the shot went through your shoulder and not the head. It would have been game over for you." Oliver said.


    "Let''s go down. And see what their deal is." John said. They then both teleported to the square where Constantine brought the woman prisoner.


    "Thor, did you ask?" John asked.


    "Yes. Her name is Lorelei. She said they don''t know anyone named Aldrif." Zatanna said.


    "In a much less friendly way." Strange commented.


    "Do you know anyone named Angela?" John asked, looking at the woman. She could be said as one of the most beautiful woman John had ever seen. The woman in the army wore golden armor.


    This new army had golden wings on their back which allowed them to fly, though not at high speed. John could see the hatred in the eyes of the woman. The woman shuddered when she heard the name Angela.


    "From your reaction it seems you do know her. Z, find out from her memories what is the deal with Angela. Angela is the name that these people had named your sister. Aldrif was the name given by King Odin." John said.


    "Gladly." Z said with a very evil and seductive smile looking at Lorelei.


    "No.. No.. Don''t come close... The Queen will kill all of you...No... " the woman resisted but of no avail. Constantine was holding her tightly as Z used magic to read her memories.


    "The Queen can''t even defend herself, forget about killing us." John said. Even if Heven had a weapon that could pose a threat to them, Triss and others were going to take care of it as the furnace would be destroyed soon. Any weapon would need massive power to launch and by destroying the main power source it would be much easier.

 300. Angela

    After a minute or so, Zatanna was able to read her memories. She had a weird look on her face after reading it.


    "Is there any problem?" Thor asked as he saw the weird face of her. They all got acquainted in Asgard and so they knew each other quite well now so Thor didn''t hesitate to ask her. As of now all the people in the Avengers didn''t find it weird with people joining them as they all had their own stories.


    "There is no problem per se. But the point is Angela is the princess of this realm. Next in line to be the Queen." Zatanna said. Everybody was taken aback by this sudden change. Even John didn''t expect that.


    "What a way to spit at the face of Asgard. I admire them more now." Loki said. Nobody paid attention to this sarcastic remark of his.


    "Since she is the princess, let''s go to the Palace. She will be there." Thor said as he was unfazed that his sister was the next-to-be queen.


    "True." Arthur said. They then all flew away to the direction of the Palace that they could see from afar. Like all the buildings here their Palace too looked futuristic from afar.


    As they were flying they heard a huge explosion coming from their left side. The explosion was so huge that there was a huge mushroom cloud above it.


    "Looks like the magicians were successful." Mera said.


    "Ciri, is everything fine there?"


    "Yes. We are fine. The guards didn''t even know what hit them." Ciri replied over FOCUS.


    "Come to the palace. We are going there." John said.


    "Right away." came the voice of Triss over FOCUS. As they approached the palace they saw a huge army levitating over and the most surprising part was the woman that was leading the charge had blonde hair.


    "Let me guess, that is my sister." Loki said.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Yes." came the reply of John.


    "Hence proved that Thor isn''t an illegitimate child of King Odin." Arthur joked.


    "My father never had such kinds of things." Thor said in a serious tone.


    They all flew opposite to the army. For the first time the army of Heven didn''t attack nonsensically like the previous two times but just looked at them.


    ---------


    About half an hour ago, the palace got the information that there had been intruders. The first team was sent to inquire and capture the outsiders. It''s been thousands of years that they have been imprisoned here. Even though they were self-sufficient they couldn''t go out.


    And the reason for this was only one person.


    Odin.


    The people of Heven hated him to the core. The children were taught from birth that Odin was responsible for all the wrong things that happened to them. And the portrait of Odin was always shown to everyone. So when the first platoon went to confront John''s team they could easily recognize Thor as a descendant of Odin and that was the reason they immediately sent the request for more help.


    After the Queen came to know that people from Asgard had arrived she immediately sent her strongest two platoons to confront the enemy. One in front and one sneakily. But the strongest of them couldn''t even hold the enemy back for more than half an hour, forget about defeating the enemy.


    The Queen was surprised as Odin''s army wasn''t that powerful last time. She again blamed Odin as she thought Asgard progressed further ahead while they stagnated. And then another bad news came.


    The furnace was destroyed. The Queen now knew for sure that the enemy had come prepared. This war against the Asgardians today might be their ultimate test, as before Asgard was never able to come so close to their kingdom.


    And thus she used her trump card.


    Angela.


    She was born an Asgardian which she didn''t know yet. She brainwashed her like all others from childhood and raised her like her own daughter. Being an Asgardian and daughter of Odin she had superior physique and could easily best her opponents.


    The Queen made her the princess after she was sure that Angela would be dedicated to the Heven. She made her the princess just so that she could spat on Odin later when their realm would be opened.


    Because she knew for sure that the realm would open one day. They just needed to wait. But she didn''t know that the opening of the realm would be their doom.


    ------


    "Your name is Angela. Right?" John asked.


    "Asgardian, be mindful of your tone. She is the princess of Heven, you are just a soldier of Asgard. You all should bow down to her." said a woman who stood close by her. But the next moment a knife was placed on her neck.


    It was Loki with his illusion.


    "Even I, the Prince of Asgard, don''t dare to talk with him in that tone. You have quite the courage."

 301. The Palace

    John felt it weird that Loki would actively defend him. Loki was never like that and he was definitely thinking something to act in that way but he didn''t ask, as he didn''t want to call him out among the others and embarrass him.


    All the other women in the army took their weapons and pointed at Loki, but since the whole thing was still an illusion it didn''t matter to him. Angela who saw all this was little agitated as her trusted aide was being threatened so she promptly said


    "Can we talk about it without using weapons?"


    "We were under attack the moment we stepped in your realm. Do you think we are fools? You are from Heven and we belong to Asgard. We can never be friends. Especially after what they did to you. Since we have destroyed the furnace the only thing left is Heven to surrender. There will no negotiations." John said in a stern tone.


    "Me? I am the Princess of Heven. Though I don''t understand why am I being important here but we will defend against you imbeciles with all our strength." Angela said as she too got ready to attack.


    "Avengers. Let''s show them what we are made of." John shouted as he transformed himself into a Phoenix again with all the powers of Shazam. Though the army knew that the enemies had a huge bird burning on fire, they didn''t expect that it was actually a person.


    And then the Avengers attacked. And this time they didn''t hold back. Since Angela was here they just needed to catch her. As the fight started, Ciri and others had arrived via portal and they too joined in the fight.


    Ciri with her sword looked stunning but the problem was she still couldn''t kill her opponents as John forbade them. Only after Angela knows the truth, they can do whatever they want. But the Avengers attacked the enemy with more power this time. Constantine, John, Aquaman and Victor flew around at high speed and used long range tactics to take down the so called ''angels''. These women, like before, had wings on their back.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The army of Heven didn''t even know how to defend against such a powerful army. Even though their army was lacking in many aspects, it was Angela who fought bravely and she was actually good at it. Thor who saw flew opposite to her and said.


    "Sister, I have come back to take you home."


    "Who are you calling sister? Eat my sword." Angela said as she still didn''t understand the reference. After saying that she waved her sword at Thor which he easily defended by using the Stormbreaker.


    "Believe it or not you are an Asgardian. The first born of Odin. The Queen of Heven abducted you and now she made you the Princess to spite on Asgard. We have come back to take you home." Thor.


    "Good lie. But it won''t be effective on me. Do I look that naive." Angela said.


    "Look around you. Do you think we even need to lie? Do you think we care about your army of Heven? It''s because of you that they are still alive. If not all would have been dead by now." Loki said after defeating many women in the army.


    "You Asgardians are all tricksters. My mother was right." Angela still didn''t believe Loki and Thor.


    "Thor, who are you trying to convince? Someone who had been brainwashed since childhood. It is better we make them surrender and then show what the reality is." John said as he saw them talking.


    This time too the fight didn''t take that long. Only Angela remained standing at the end with her sword in her hand. She had bruises on her body as she was hit by multiple people.


    "That was fast. I was expecting another hidden ambush." Oliver said.


    "Z bind her. We need to now talk with their precious Queen and settle this once and for all." John said. Everybody nodded and took Angela with them to the Palace.


    There were guards in the palace but they too couldn''t stop John''s team. Soon they entered the main hall only to see the Queen sitting on her throne and being surrounded by some elite looking soldiers.


    Like every woman here, the Queen looked stunning. More beautiful than all the others here. Enough to mesmerize men for centuries.Most of the men in the team felt it was a pity that the women here were the enemies.


    Most of the single men in the team would have loved to go after the women. It was a shame that they were on the opposite side. And the way the story was going, the men would probably never be able to pursue the women here without being downright cruel.

 302. Precognition

    "You gave us quite the welcome, Queen of Heven." Thor said after landing on the main hall. The elite guards of Queen were still pointing their spears at the John''s team who just landed.


    "I am sorry for that, we didn''t know that the guests would be arriving. Please excuse our hospitality." The Queen replied.


    "Skip the formality. I am tired of seeing this day in and day out." Mera said.


    "Angela would be taken back to Asgard. She belongs there the day she was born to Odin. Heven will be under the rule of Midgard and Asgard. Now and forever." Constantine said.


    The Queen trembled when Constantine said that because she didn''t expect that these new people would know the real identity of Angela. She made Aldrif the princess because she wanted personal satisfaction of having someone of Odin''s lineage with her.


    Since Odin destroyed their future, her twisted mind thought of keeping Aldrif alive. Even though she was the princess now but in the beginning she wanted to torture her all day long. But later she changed as she thought Aldrif could be a huge asset to Heven.


    And since Odin thought that her daughter had died, she thought the truth would never be out. But reality slapped her again like it did when Odin cut the world tree from her realm.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about." The Queen said.


    "We just spoke of the submission of your realm to Midgard and Asgard but all you could take from that was Angela belonging to Asgard. This already shows that she is really the daughter of Odin." Strange said, pointing out her reaction.


    Angela was still bound in chains, looked at her mother and felt for a second that what the enemies said might be right. She felt that only for a moment before cursing herself to be swayed by the enemy. This was a taboo for her.


    "Whatever! We are not here to entertain your toxic relationship with your daughter. Tell us, do you want to surrender or do you want us to make you surrender." John said as he grew impatient. There were other important things to do apart from fighting this illogical fight.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    And since John had said so they all attacked this time. And like previous times, the Avengers didn''t hold back. Though the guards were tough, they still couldn''t stop the Avengers. The Queen surprisingly didn''t react to all of this and sat on her throne. But her face looked a little listless.


    The guards were different this time. They didn''t hesitate to self harm themselves to bring the enemy down. John noticed this too as he saw a guard blowing herself up when facing Ciri. It was fortunate that Ciri just teleported away.


    "Avengers. Just kill them. No need to be all goody two shoes with them since they don''t appreciate it." John said. And this time, the Avengers didn''t hold back. For the first time since they came to this realm they used their full power.


    And the enemy were in horror to see the full power of them. Especially John, Thor and Ciri. Those three were worlds apart. Ciri''s one slash killed a dozen while Thor''s lightning electrocuted many. And John''s fire and lightning made gory scenes all over.


    Angela didn''t expect that the enemy really held back when they fought them. She now understood that the enemies really didn''t need the lies to take them down. The fight now didn''t even last a full minute before killing all the personal guards.


    Thor flew near the throne and put the axe on her saying


    "For the crimes against Asgard and all 9 realms. For conspiring against the late Allfather Odin and deceiving my sister, you will be taken to Asgard and will be judged under the new King." Thor said.


    "Hahahaha... Hahaha. You Asgardians still think you are top? I hate your arrogance to the bone. Heven will never surrender." The Queen said.


    "Then I will gladly bring this realm to the understanding of where they belong." Loki said. All the Avengers now stood opposite to the Queen looking at her in a rather mocking face. John too transformed himself back to his original form, wearing the Helmet of Fate like always.


    As everybody was happy that finally they got Angela and even the Queen was under control, John suddenly fell to his knees and screamed. As he screamed he saw some scenes in his mind.


    A destroyed Asgard.


    Dead soldiers.


    Queen Figga bleeding from her abdomen.


    Thor and Loki crying.


    A person''s back who wore a huge overcoat. That person had a huge black sword in his hand. That black sword gave a sense of fear that John had never felt before.


    As John fell on his knees all the members of John''s team got frightened. This had never happened before. They had never seen John screaming in pain. Even when he was impaled.

 303. Return to Asgard

    Erza put her sword on the neck of the Queen while Victor was ready to shoot her. Thor tightened his grip to the Stormbreaker. They all thought that she did something to John and for this reason John just screamed.


    They all wanted to kill her but the Queen had a confused look on her face when John fell because she too didn''t understand why John reacted in such a weird way. She had seen him being transformed in a huge burning bird so any thought of opposing would be suicide.


    "John, are you alright? What happened? Speak to me." Yen asked. After a small moment of silence, John pulled his helmet out of his head. He was sweating and felt like his head was being pounded by hammers constantly.


    John took a minute or so to properly calm down and think what he just saw. He needed answers, so he said to the helmet which was levitating near him.


    "Nabu, what was that?"


    To the surprise of Angela and the Queen a voice came out of the levitating helmet.


    "You had a precognition, a glimpse into a possible future."


    "So the future isn''t constant?" John asked.


    "It never is." Nabu said.


    "Hmm.. I understand."


    "That was precognition into the future? What did you see?" Ciri asked as everybody was concerned about John''s reaction. Though they were relieved now to know that John just had a precognition.


    John shook his head as he refused to reply. What he saw was horrifying and he needed to stop it. He didn''t know who that person in the huge overcoat was but that black sword gave him chills and reminded him of a story.


    A story of pure horror and death.


    And this story was related to Asgard. Well, at least in the start and later it diverged into a more terrifying enemy. If it was really that enemy then they would have a more terrifying problem than Black Winter.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Thor, connect the realms. Take Aldrif away to Asgard. I am going back. Use all means necessary. I don''t want any back stabbers in future. We have enough enemies of our own to have a back stabbing pesky rats lying around." John said in a very serious tone.


    All nodded to it.


    "Arthur, give me your Trident. I will need it." John asked Arthur.


    "My Trident? Sure. Take it. But at least tell us what you saw in the future." Arthur asked.


    "Death and destruction." John replied. The Queen now got a hint of what was going on. When she heard John''s reply she laughed loudly.


    "Hahahha.. Asgardians... That''s what you all deserve death and destruction. Hahahah.."


    Thor didn''t hold it any longer and just slapped her straight at her face. The slap was so strong that she was flung away by a few metres and stopped after hitting the wall of the hall.


    "No.. Mother!!" Angela cried as she tried to free herself from the binding of Z, but of no avail. She had a look of hatred on her face. John didn''t care about the laugh of the Queen. He had enough on his plate to care about a small Queen who thought she was the leader of all realms.


    John took the Trident in his hand as he might need the weapon. A God weapon.


    After taking it John vanished and returned to Asgard. Since the fight happened in Asgard he needed to make sure that Asgard was safe from the start. He needed to secure the people.


    He appeared again near the Palace and went inside to the main hall. He saw Frigga sitting on the side speaking with the guards and even Atreus was with her listening to everything. Frigga noticed John arriving but she didn''t see other people with him so she was confused.


    "John has there been any problem with Heven? Do we need to send soldiers?" Frigga asked.


    "No Queen, I am here on another matter. Heven is under control. Aldrif has been found. Thor will bring her soon after connecting it to the 9 realms."


    "That''s marvellous news." Frigga said as she too was looking forward to meeting her once lost daughter. She would try to make up for all the lost time she missed with both of her daughters.


    "But then why are you here?"


    "I am here because there might be an attack on Asgard. I am here to tell you to move people to safety."


    "Attack? From Heven?" Frigga asked.


    "No. A single person mounting an attack. With a very powerful weapon."


    "Is he very powerful?" Frigga asked as she could see the concern on John''s face. She knew the enemy must be strong to give John such a grave face.


    "If he is half as powerful as I think he is, he would be a disaster to Asgard and all the 9 realms." John replied. Frigga then looked at the guards and ordered.


    "Evacuate the city. Engage all defenses. Atreus will be leading the people outside to the woods till this person who is our enemy is taken down."

 304. Connecting the realms

    Meanwhile after John left, the team faced another assault from the army of Heven, but like previous times the attack was foiled easily. Even though John had left they still had enough power to foil any kind of attack be it from up front or sneakily.


    Angela and the Queen were devastated by all of this. They never expected that a small party of Asgardians would be enough to bring the whole realm to it''s knees.


    "Thor you need to go to the Water of Sights, there you can connect this realm with the world tree." Strange said. Thor nodded to that and flew away to location of Water of Sights with Triss and Ciri. They were powerful enough to protect him, if anything goes wrong in the process.


    Arthur who was a King before knew the whole process of taking over a kingdom and directed what to do in order to fully control the kingdom. The Queen and the others were take to the prisons and thrown in the cells.


    There were resistance as usual but they handled it easily. After throwing them in the cells Loki said.


    "We will need Asgardian soldiers to fully occupy this realm."


    "Yes. We need to crush any kind of rebellion. I am sure the normal people will rise up against us soon. We need to quash them." Mera said.


    "Let Thor connect this realm. Then we can proper measures against it." Erza said.


    As this was all going on, Thor found out the location of the Water of Sights and started the process of connecting this realm to the World Tree. Only Thor could do it because the spirit of the World Tree guided him to connect the realm.


    It took more than an hour to complete the connection. The moment the World Tree got connected, every realm felt it. All the powerful people of every realm felt that the long lost 10th realm was back in the picture after thousands of years.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Some realm felt that there might be a war soon so they prepared for war, Frigga who was busy in evacuation the people from the city, looked at the direction of the World Tree. She smile as she knew that the operation was successful.


    Even John felt it from his magic and nodded.


    After connecting the realms, Thor went out of the pond. He had a victorious smile and now knew what he needed to do. He needed to get to the roots of Yggdrasil to complete his quest that the World Tree gave him. Even though he wasn''t sure what he needed to do but was ready to face any challenges.


    After coming back to the main hall Thor said.


    "We need to go to a planet named Halycon where the roots of Yggdrasil is located."


    "Do we know what do we have to do after we reach there?" Oliver asked. Thor shook his head as he really didn''t know.


    "Then how do we know that this isn''t some kind of ambush?" Constantine asked.


    "It isn''t." Strange replied who was sitting on the steps of the throne.


    "How do you know?" Z asked.


    "I have used the time stone before to look into multiple futures. I know to what the World Tree is leading us to." Strange replied.


    "You used the time stone? Did that old bag allow you to use that?" Constantine asked as he too belonged to Kamar Taj and knew all the ins and outs.


    "She didn''t stop me, so I guess this can be said with me being allowed to use it''s power."


    "What is the world tree leading us to. And why is it leading Thor?" Erza asked.


    "Ragnarok is coming. The World Tree is trying to help us stop it." Strange said.


    "So there will be new power for Thor when we visit the World Tree?"


    "That will depend upon Thor." Strange said looking at Thor.


    "I will accept whatever power Yggdrasil gives me." Thor said.


    "If only it was that easy.." Strange mumbled silently.


    "Alright since everything is done we need to go this so called planet Halycon and be done with it fast." Triss said.


    "We need soldiers here." Loki reminded.


    "Heimdall send some soldiers here. We will leave this realm now." Thor shouted looking up. Even though the people of Asgard were on the process of evacuation the soldiers were working perfectly fine. Heimdall and Frigga knew that Thor might need some soldiers for maintaining peace, at least for a short time.


    As Thor said that, the Bifrost came down and out came many Asgardian soldiers. Thor directed them to take control of the management here. Zatanna was tasked to bring Angela to Asgard. Ciri opened a portal for her to go to Asgard.


    With her new sword she could use her powers in a more better and smooth way. The Uru metal was made for the use of magic.

 305. Well of Mimir

    "All ready?" Thor asked. Everybody nodded to it.


    "Then let''s vanish." Thor then proceeded to open the Bifrost using his Stormbreaker. The Bifrost opened and all got sucked into it, vanishing from the Palace where only the soldiers remained now to look after the realm.


    They appeared on a small planet. The planet looked like it came right out of a fantasy movie. It was beautiful with plants, trees and small birds and animals roaming around freely. This was so beautiful that even Thor and Loki who lived in a beautiful place like Asgard took time to appreciate it.


    As they were looking at the scenery, a small child manifested in front of them. The child looked like he was made of pure white energy. Like a God. And the child had two crows on his shoulders.


    "Welcome guests to the roots of Yggdrasil." the child spoke. Nobody expected such a scene. Only Strange and Thor looked like they expected it.


    "I can''t feel any soul from it." Yen said. Triss too nodded at it meaning that the child wasn''t actually real but just a magic manifestation.


    "Please follow me." the child said.


    "Brother, is that the child who had been coming to guide you?" Loki asked. Thor nodded at it. They started following the child. From afar they could see a huge tree-like structure that went up in the skies. Only thing was that the tree itself looked like it was made of energy like the child.


    All were amazed at it. This was Yggdrasil that connected all the 10 realms together. Now they were able to see it clearly because the 10th realm had been connected again to Yggdrasil thus completing it.


    After following the child for a few minutes they reached a well. A huge well. The well that had no end to it when being gazed upon.


    "Thor Odinson, this well contains all that you wish for. The well of Mimir. Your father gained his wisdom and power right here. And now it''s your turn. You have more potential than him. But every power comes at a cost. In order to gain something you have to give up something."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "What do I need to sacrifice? What price do I have to pay?" Thor asked.


    "You can decide on your own what is worthy of sacrifice. And you too Stephen Strange. You both need to decide on it." the child said.


    "Huh!!" Everybody was taken aback by this sudden mention of Strange, including Thor. He thought only he was led here.


    "What is going on?" Clint asked.


    "Thor and I were both led here to gain powers. John knew about all of this from the very beginning. You remember after you spoke of the child, he said something?" Strange asked.


    "Yes. he asked if you were ready to sacrifice. Odin''s beard. He knew of this too?" Thor came to a realization.


    "Yes. This is where we both change our destinies and become more powerful. I am not sure how powerful we will become but for this we will need to sacrifice an equally important thing."


    "What do we need to give up?" Thor asked.


    "Our eyes." Strange answered.


    "My eyes? You mean I need to sacrifice my eyes to gain more power?" Thor asked, looking at the child. The child nodded his head.


    "I understand." Thor said as he went to the side of the well. He took a deep breath inside. Nobody stopped Thor even though they felt sad. They knew there was no turning back from here. Even though they felt sad, all knew that Thor had already decided on it.


    After the battle against Hela, he had changed and he kind of blamed himself for being so powerless. Now he would have a stronger power that they could ever ask for and if the price were his eyes, he would gladly give it away.


    Thor then proceeded to use his bare hands to gouge out both of his eyes. This scene looked very gory as blood splattered everywhere. But Thor didn''t even utter a single cry of pain. I was as if nothing had happened. After a couple of seconds of struggle he was successful in bringing out his eyes, laden in blood. And then dropped it on he well.


    The moment he did so Thor''s body was sucked into the well. Loki who was looking at all this brought out his knives as he felt they were being deceived. At first his brother lost his eyes and now even his body was taken away.


    He was ready to assault the child and get some answers but felt a hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t be impulsive Loki." Strange said.


    "Impulsive? This damned well just took my brother away. Do you think I won''t react? I accepted him giving away his eyes. But not this." Loki said.


    "Your brother will come back. He needs time to absorb the new powers. The well took him away for that." Strange said in a calm voice.


    "Don''t tell me now you will do the same thing?" Loki asked.

 306. Rune King

    Strange nodded at it as he too went to the well to give away his eyes in exchange of power. Loki looked at others thinking somebody would stop this madness but nobody uttered a word.


    "Are you all absolutely fine with this?" Loki asked.


    "I never knew that you have such deep emotions from your brother Loki." Arthur said.


    "Don''t mock me. Even though I did absurd things, I would never mortally hurt my brother." Loki said.


    "Says the guy who stabbed Thor once." Oliver said. Loki just shook his head to it.


    "Strange, are you sure you want to do this?" Constantine asked if he knew him from Kamar Taj.


    "There is no other way. Do any of you have any instruments so that I can gouge out my eyes?" Strange asked.


    "Let me help you with this." Triss said as she performed magic. A white light went straight into his and in a moment''s notice the white eyes of Strange came out.


    The eyes looked pristine and bloody. Unlike Thor, Strange screamed in pain as he had never been hurt so badly before but he still stretched his hand. The eyes fell on his palms.


    The Strange proceeded to throw the eyes inside the well like Thor did. Like Thor his body too was sucked inside the well.The child who saw all of this finally said.


    "It will take time for them to emerge, you can roam around the planet until they return."


    Listening to this many left to roam around. The things that just happened in the last few minutes didn''t go down well with many of them, especially Loki. He still wanted to confront this child who was the main culprit in all of this.


    The planet was full of beautiful places and many wanted to have fun here. There was silence and peace here. Even though in Ring too they had the same thing, it felt more ethereal and holy here.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It was like heaven in reality. This unique feeling came because of the presence of Yggdrasil and it''s roots in this planet. Seeing all of this Triss didn''t hold back and used magic to make a small home for all of them to stay till both Strange and Thor came back.


    Since the child said that it would take time, it might be possible that it might take days. All went inside the home and started talking among themselves. They were very much interested in Erza''s story as she was new to the team.


    Erza then recounted her adventures from her childhood till now. Their whole guild of Fairy Tail, the team of Nastu who was a dragon slayer. The fight against Acnologia and Zeref who were immensely powerful.


    They never knew that Erza had such an interesting and could be said to have a sad past.


    "So John said that the whole Fairy Tail guild will arrive at Asgard?" Loki asked. Erza nodded at it.


    "Asgard will be happy to welcome such powerful people who are driven by justice." Loki said.


    "Then they will be the first to hunt you down." Clint said, still mocking Loki. Loki in response made an illusion and placed a knife at his chest.


    "Don''t push your luck mortal." Clint in response also responded by hitting Loki in the face. Since it was just an illusion, it faded away the moment Clint''s hand slapped Loki''s face.


    "Enough." Yen shouted.


    "Be calm both of you. I know we all are agitated by what just happened. But we need to be together in this." Geralt said. All became silent when they heard this.


    "I have made beds for all of you. Go and take a rest. We all had a long fight." Triss suggested. All got up and proceeded to the rooms made by Triss. All had their separate rooms.


    After freshening up they all went to take a rest. They were really tired and needed sleep. In this way 2 days went by.


    As time passed by many got agitated thinking Strange and Thor wouldn''t come back. Ciri and Loki were almost ready to go looking for them in the well but Geralt and Constantine stopped them as they felt the two needed more time to absorb the knowledge and power.


    On the third day there was finally movement near the well. After noticing it all ran to the well only to see Thor and Strange standing in front of them.


    But there was a huge difference now. Thor''s eyes now shined blue. His attire had changed now as he now had a blue armor with a usual red cape behind his back. But what really stood out was the nordic runes on his skin. And even his face had markings.


    This was the Rune King Thor.


    Now Thor had changed in the most basic essence. He was omnipotent in all of the 10 realms. It wouldn''t be a lie if he was declared God in the 10 realms. Because his power levels did correspond to that of God here. Now Thor had the power to destroy galaxies. Forget about planets.

 307. God

    "How do you feel brother?" Loki asked as he himself felt little awe towards his brother. Even though Thor had lost his eyes, he achieved something more powerful. A power that could influence the cosmos itself.


    "Like I can finally control my own destiny." Thor said as he waved his hands. The surroundings which were full of vegetation turned into a desert in an instant.


    The desert looked harsh and strong winds blew. And the scale of it wasn''t small. It actually covered the entire planet with it. Then Thor again waved his hand to bring it back to the original scenery.


    "Damn." Loki mumbled under his breath. He never expected his brother to be at a whole new level. Thor now ''looked'' at his own self. He didn''t realize that he had a new attire but he could feel all the new markings that were now all over his body.


    Even though he lost his eyes he could feel everything around him. In fact he could even feel all of 10 realms without even needing to move a muscle. He could literally kill a person in the 10 realms just by his thought provided the person is not more powerful than him.


    Even outside the 10 realms he would still have a power equivalent to God like the Power Cosmic though in a much smaller scale. He felt happy as he finally had the power to confront superior beings. He was sure that if he faced Hela, he would be able to stop her easily. Though killing might be a little difficult as her power was related to Asgard, nonetheless constraining her would be a piece of cake.


    As Thor was checking himself out but suddenly there was a flash of light near him. The light came up from the well and flickered in front of him. Then in the next moment, the light transformed into a man.


    It was Stephen Strange.


    But he looked totally different now. His attire was Asgardian with an influence of Kamar Taj. There was a long staff in his hand that was flashing with small dusts of light around it. Like Thor, Strange too didn''t have the eyes, but surprised everybody was that there was a third eye in his forehead. His other two had closed eyelids as he lost them.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    If Thor looked powerful from the get go, Strange looked holy in this new setup. He looked more divine than the Asgardians themselves.


    "Strange, you with us?" Constantine asked.


    "Hmmmm..." Strange as he looked at himself with his third eye. His new attire and everything. He even looked at the brand new staff that he just got. He could feel the power flowing inside of him. And like Thor he too felt omnipotent and all powerful. Especially near the world tree. (this is the second most powerful version of Strange. According to comics when Loki invaded his home and took over the mantle of sorcerer Supreme, he went to the yggdrasil to gain more power. In comics he sacrificed his dead dog, who loki killed before. You can look up Asgardian strange or God strange in Google.)


    Yggdrasil had just chosen two warriors to defend this realm. Thor and Strange were the two of them. As all were looking at the two of them, the child that had appeared before came again.


    Only this time there were no crow on his shoulders and the crows flew and sat on the shoulders of Thor. These crows would be his eyes and ears in all of the universe from now. Odin too had them, but these crows of Thor were more powerful and all reaching.


    "Warriors. Due to special reasons you both had been chosen by the Yggdrasil as it''s champions in the upcoming battle, defending the universe. May the cosmos be with you."


    "Thank you for all the help and guidance. We will do our best to defend our home and this universe." Strange said. The child nodded at it and vanished into thin air.


    "Thor, what did you see in the last 2 days?" Loki asked as he was curious of what had happened when he was in the well. Thor thought for a second and said


    "Met different Gods from many eras. They shared their wisdom and power with me. These runes on my body help me contain the power. I also met....." looking at Kratos.


    "Who did you meet?" Kratos as he could see Thor eyeing him.


    "Your father." Thor said slowly. Kratos clenched his fists when Thor said that. He hated his father to his bones. But he was dead. Zeus was nothing, just some old bones.


    "He is dead. His afterlife is of no importance." Kratos said.


    "He was a funny guy though." Thor said.


    "Strange, what about you? Ready to take the mantle of Sorcerer Supreme?" Constantine asked. Strange nodded his head and said.


    "I am. This new gained knowledge and power would be useful in the coming journey..... huh...."


    "What?" Arthur asked as Strange stopped mid sentence and his eye shining bright in white light.


    "We need to leave. John is now fighting a powerful enemy. He might need help." Strange said.


    "Where?" Clint asked.


    "Asgard. It''s in ruins." Thor replied this time but his voice had immense anger now.

 308. All-Black

    As all of this was going on in Halycon, Asgard received an unwelcome guest. A guest who had a very powerful weapon. John actually didn''t fear the guy but that sword that he wielded.


    The sword had a very terrifying reputation. It''s name was even known to the Gods and the Celestials even fought against the actual owner of the sword.


    Knull.


    This All-Black sword or the Necrosword was essentially the first symbiote. Yes, the same species where Venom came from. The All-Black was manifested from the shadow of the evil deity Knull and tempered using the divine power of a slain Celestial. Primarily taking the form of a sword made from living darkness, All-Black was wielded by Knull during the dark god''s deicidal rampage, earning it the monikers of the Necrosword and Godslayer.


    Knull was the deity who belonged to the darkness from which the The Celestials made the different universes from. Knull didn''t like that another party had come to his home and made his peaceful home dirty.


    Knull, felt by creating universes the Celestials soiled his home and thus attacked the Celestials, even though he was defeated by the Celestials, he was able to kill some of the Celestials.


    Knull knew that he wouldn''t be able to kill the Celestials easily, so he created the Necro Sword. The first symbiote. When Knull made the sword he had to use a  hammer striking at it. The hammer strike produced massive sound and the forge produced heat for its shaping purpose.


    And from that point on sound and heat became the main weakness of the first symbiote and this trend continued to all of it''s later generations. It was for this reason that Venom and all other symbiotes had weakness against sound and heat.


    And of course even after making the sword, Knull was defeated again and decapitated (not killed). After that battle the sword escaped. Since the sword was a symbiote it was able to travel in space easily.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    And after years of searching for a good host, he finally found one who was worthy of his host.


    Gorr, the God butcher.


    Gorr was a normal guy who lived on a very barren planet where their species used to go through hardships everyday just to survive. They lived a nomadic life and deaths due to hunger, hunted by animals, lack of water made their lives more harsh and cruel.


    But even after all of this they worshipped Gods. They believed that Gods would make their life easier. Gorr too believed in the beginning but as he lost his parents, his pregnant wife he lost faith in Gods.


    He was denounced from his clan for losing faith in Gods and was banished into the wilds alone. But destiny had other things saved for him. After twists and turns, The All-Black fell into his hands.


    And since being the first symbiote, the sword had tremendous influence on Gorr, making him go into rampage against Gods. Gorr vowed to purify the universes from all Gods and hunted Gods actively everywhere in the Universe.


    In the actual story, Gorr was defeated by three Thor. Yes, three Thor.


    One from the past, one from the present and one from the future. It took a whole lot of power to bring Gorr down. And even then he later got resurrected from the All-Black which had previously escaped in the battle.


    And now Asgard was visited by the same Gorr, well at least a version of Gorr in this universe. When John first saw the images and the sword, All-Black was what came to his mind. And since it was All-Black, it was probably Gorr since he was the second owner of the sword.


    Truth to be told, John was scared at the beginning. If it was the actual Necrosword it would have been a very tough battle as it was one the top 5 weapons in the universe and might have needed all the forces together to defeat Gorr, but the moment Gorr landed with his spaceship on Asgard, John felt relieved.


    Because with the help of Nabu and his magic, John was sure it wasn''t the actual Necrosword. Though the sword had the same kind of power, the power of darkness, it wasn''t so overwhelming that John would get serious about it.


    "What''s wrong with this sword? Isn''t this the All-Black?" John mumbled.


    "I have a feeling that this sword is just an imitation of All-Black. Not the actual Necrosword." Nabu gave his own thoughts. As they were conversing in John''s head, Gorr finally stepped down from the spaceship with which he came here.


    The spaceship was huge but it was piloted by him alone while he searched for Gods all over the universe. When he heard of Asgard he immediately steered his ship to its location.


    The sword always followed him, but surprisingly it seemed agitated the moment he stepped at Asgard. It was as if the sword was afraid of something.

 309. A fake one

    "Gorr, the God butcher." John opened his mouth to speak after Gorr landed.


    "You know me? Have I become that famous?" Gorr as if he felt embarrassed that he was famous. John felt it weird with this reaction of him, as he expected a more serious version of him. John then looked at the black sword in his hand.


    The black sword looked like it was a part of his hand. And small strands of it covered his entire body making it look like a cool black attire. When John focused his magic on the sword he felt the sword shaking. And that shaking was not because of excitement, but out of fear.


    John smiled at it as he knew that the symbiote sword must have felt his phoenix power. Even though his power is passive and he never shows it to others, some beings could always sense it.


    "Can you tell me why my Necrosword is afraid of you?"  Gorr asked.


    "Necrosword? Hahaha.. What lies has the sword fed you to think this sword is the Necrosword? If it was the real Necrosword I would have never faced you alone. This is just a fake. An imitation. The real Necrosword would never be afraid of me."


    When John said, the sword trembled. The sword didn''t think this new guy here would know the real Necrosword. Gorr''s face became serious when John said that.


    "How dare you say my friend is a liar. Die!" Gorr said as he used his sword to make a cut motion at John. John easily dodged, but the momentum of the sword made it touch the ground.


    And this caused a huge wave of destruction around it after it impaled into the ground. Even though it was a fake Necrosword, it was still powerful and could easily cause massive damage to anyone in it''s path. It might not be able to kill actual Gods but dealing a seriou damage might not be an issue.


    John who saw this was also amazed. Even a fake one was this powerful, he wondered what the real one was like.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Didn''t expect this fake one to have some real power. Gorr, I respect you. Your history of rising from nothing but ashes is commendable, but your hatred has consumed you. Gods are not omnipotent that they will save everyone on every turn. They are called Gods just because they are more powerful." John said.


    "You know nothing of me. I have lost everything. And Gods are to be blamed for this. They didn''t help any of us. None came for our rescue when we most needed them. I will purify this universe of this curse called Gods." Gorr said in a harsh tone now. His expression had taken a turn from the happy go lucky guy that John saw in the beginning.


    "This purification is just a way to cover your own weakness. Your weakness of not being able to rescue your family, your loved ones. This just shows your insecurity. If you are really so good then you should have rescued and saved the weak ones since you are all powerful now. But instead you let the hatred consume you." John said.


    "Shut up!! Just shut up!!!" Gorr shouted as he used the sword to give another blow at John. John continued dodging him. But Gorr''s wave destroyed many things in it''s path. The houses, the streets, the marketplace place were all getting destroyed by his assaults.


    "The truth hurts. Isn''t it Gorr?" John asked.


    "You are a God too, aren''t you? I will capture you and then show you the heads of your loved ones. Maybe then you will understand despair." Gorr said in a twisted voice.


    "God? No. I am just a normal human being. I am not even Asgardian. I am here because I have business here and I don''t want to see anybody being hurt by such an insane guy like you. But since you threatened my loved ones, I will have to take this fight seriously now. Didn''t you want to know why the sword was afraid of me. I will show you."


    And then John transformed himself to a full Phoenix form. The sword was shaking terribly now. The sword didn''t expect John would have such insane power. Even from a distance it could feel the heat coming out from the body of the bird.


    The strands that were clutched to Gorr''s body were receding now slowly as it fell into weakness. And if John''s presence wasn''t enough, Thor and the whole team appeared behind John.


    He turned his head to look at the new versions of Thor and Strange. Whatever he had imagined in his head for the new Strange and Thor, it was exactly like that.


    "How dare you attack my home?" Thor shouted the moment he appeared. He used his Stormbreaker to hit Gorr. And since Thor''s power level was different from the past, that hit alone threw Gorr at least a few kilometres away.

 310. Symbiote

    "You just destroyed more of Asgard than he ever did." Loki complained. Thor looked embarrassed of what he just did. His attack was so powerful that the surrounding buildings got destroyed. But he was never going to admit it. So he said


    "It killed him. So be happy about that."


    "Attacks don''t kill him. Only fire and sound are his weaknesses." John commented.


    "Well done brother. You are powerful but you have lost the ability to think. I am sure Yggdrasil took your brains too when you sacrificed your eyes." Loki again mocked. As they were all having a kind of jolly time, Gorr got up and walked towards them.


    Everybody was really surprised as they expected the hit of Thor would at least hurt him, but not even a wound could be seen. They expected him to be alive but never expected him to be perfectly alright.


    It was because the symbiote sword can heal a person very fast if it was in a normal state. Since Thor''s hit sent Gorr away from John, it allowed the symbiote to get back to its power.


    "Nothing can kill me and you all hypocrites will die under my sword." Gorr said in a loud tone.


    "Seems like the sword never spoke to you about it''s weakness. This makes it easy." John said as he flew in fast speed towards Gorr. He didn''t want to stretch this fight any longer.


    John hit Gorr with both his wings together in flapping motion. Gorr and the symbiote both felt the heat and screamed in pain. John was so fast that Gorr couldn''t even dodge or defend against it.


    "Strange make ultrasonic sounds surrounding the area to contain him. I don''t want him to run away." John said. Strange nodded and waved his staff.


    Huge speakers appeared out of nowhere surrounding both John and Gorr. The speakers were pointed inward so that the Gorr wouldn''t be able to run away from any sides. Before Gorr could react, the speakers started producing sounds.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    And like last time, Gorr screamed in pain. All the symbiote strands that were attached with Gorr were now receding from his body. John''s fire was already damaging enough for the symbiote and now the sound was like double swords stabbing at him.


    Gorr started crawling out of the area but John caught him with his wings.


    "You aren''t going anywhere. Didn''t you want to kill my loved ones? What happened to all the big talk you just shouted?" John said.


    "Get me out of this place then I will show you who is stronger." Gorr said, trying to insinuate John.


    "You have no idea, do you? You are just a pawn in someone''s larger plans. Nothing but an ant who has no idea whom you are actually against. Your bloodlust has consumed you way too much to even understand that you are being used." John said.


    "I am happy that you came straight at me as honestly I wasn''t able to find you using my magic. But thanks for coming to my door yourself. Now just die." John said as he used more fire to burn the body of Gorr.


    Gorr screamed in pain again as his body was burning. The symbiote tried to defend for sometime but it too started receding completely to the sword form. And after a whole 5 minutes of burning, nothing remained except for a small path of black on the ground.


    Nothing was left of Gorr''s body, not even his bones. John felt like the scene from Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood where Roy Mustang burned Envy for a long period of time. That was one of the most satisfying moments in anime history for John.


    The small black patch on the ground was still trying to slide away even after being hit by fire and sound continuously.


    "After all of this, still think I will let you escape?" John said as he used his normal hands to hold the black symbiote.


    "Please leave me. I will be a great weapon for you. Serve you till eternity. And make you stronger." the symbiote said after turning itself into a small mouth. It looked funny because Venom used to do that with Eddie but in his case since Venom had already bonded with Eddie, it used to make a full face while talking with Eddie.


    But here since this symbiote didn''t have a host, it could only use the little power it had left to turn itself into a talking mouth and try to convince John.


    "I can never be a host to a symbiote. My basic power comes from fire, so sorry to burst that bubble." John replied.


    "Wait, wait. You said you have your loved ones. I am sure they are not as powerful as you. I can choose them to be my host and give them protection." the sword again tried convincing.


    "That''s not a bad idea, but who is your allegiance too will be when Knull comes out? Me or the Hive?" John said.

 311. Back home

    "What?... What?.. How do you know of our deity? Who the hell are you?" the symbiote asked.


    "Still want to take me as a host now dear symbiote?" John asked without answering it from where he knew about it. He could never let his secret be out.


    "You will die when the Hive comes out. You all will die. Everything of the multiverse would be in our control." symbiote said hysterically as he knew that all negotiations were now off the table. Him knowing about Knull was already a problem. Knull had meticulous plans and since this guy knew about him, it would create a new problem.


    "Of course it will be. That was the plan. Wasn''t it? Now just die." John used his Phoenix power again to burn the symbiote to nothingness. The symbiote just laughed hysterically which was mixed with cries of agony and pain.


    John didn''t even bother to ask where the real Necrosword was. He would get the information later anyway when he goes to the multiverse soon. Knull was one of those beings who John would have to keep an eye for, because John always believed Knull was a larger threat than Black Winter.


    After seeing that John burned away everything, Strange removed the speakers that were producing sounds repeatedly. Nobody knew who this person was nor what that weird shape shifting sword was.


    "Who was this guy? Seemed interesting." Erza asked.


    "He? He had a tragic past but hatred consumed him. He wasn''t that interesting, but his sword was." John replied.


    "His sword looked alive. A weapon with a soul?" Constantine asked.


    "Not exactly. More like a parasite. Enough about that sword. Looking at the two of you, it seems you both have been successful." John said while looking at Thor and Strange. They both nodded their heads.


    "Congrats. I guess you all need rest after such a long mission. Thor you can meet up with Angela. She is still tied down by Z. Oh yes, sorry about destroying half of Asgard. I will give you a detailed account of this being next time we meet. I am too tired now." John continued.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It''s alright. You had evacuated the city and saved thousands of lives. The bricks can be built again. But not lives. Thank you for defending Asgard. Whoever that person was, isn''t important now." Thor thanked him.


    "Asgard is an ally to us. So of course I will defend it. And I also wanted to see this person and get some answers." John replied. He stopped Ragnarok and of course he wouldn''t let his free fan values just die. These people were his power.


    "Now go and talk with your mother. We will leave. I hope you will be able to convince your sister. It will take a lot of time." John said.


    "We know." Loki replied. John still felt Loki was plotting something but John didn''t care. He had enough on his pot to care about Loki''s small machinations. Now his brother had become a God, it would be harder for him to actually harm anything.


    "Let''s go home. I want to sleep in my bed." Clint said. John nodded at it and waved his hands. Except for Erza, Kratos, Thor and Loki all vanished.


    They again appeared in the Ring. John was really tired with all the fighting he had been engaged in the past few days. Even though he fought for only a small amount of time, he was awake for the larger part awaiting Gorr''s arrival. He went straight to his home after bidding goodbye to them.


    Strange also went to Kamar Taj to officially take the position of Sorcerer Supreme. The others too left. Guilty Spark teleported them to their homes.


    John after eating a sumptuous food and having a good bath, went straight to sleep. Even with his cosmic awareness he couldn''t find Gorr so he had to wait and pray that Gorr would arrive in Asgard.


    He really did come and John was relieved about it. He would have hated it if he had to search galaxies for such a being for a long time. He expected more from Gorr as he thought it was the actual Necrosword. Since he couldn''t find Gorr, John thought it was because of the sword but he had forgotten that every symbiote was connected to the Hive, except for Venom as he was an outcast. ( I am sorry, I will have to change the settings of Venom a bit from the original story of Sony Pictures in order to fit him in the story here. Venom is a very important character in the story here so please forgive me on this).


    John went on to sleep for more than 12 hours.When he woke up it was already morning the next day. He was in a happy mood early morning as he thought he had purged this universe of a symbiote and all needed to do was tackle Knull who was still sleeping and find the actual Necrosword and deal with it.


    He still had no idea how he would face that being but he needed to try at least. And only one being has the answer for dealing with Knull.


    Venom.

 312. A small change

    Venom would be dealt with later as there was still a lot of time for Knull to appear. Truth to be told, Knull should be appearing after the Secret Wars event, and that was the 8th iteration of the universe. But since a symbiote had already appeared in front of John, the awakening of Knull wasn''t far behind.


    John needed to deal with Black Winter first to even think of Knull in the first place.


    ------


    Like always John checked the system. Normally, John checked with the system for the new comics that might had been out from both DC and Marvel from his actual world. He wasn''t really sure of how his system worked as it allowed him to take away comics and any kinds of items from his previous world.


    There was a huge time difference for sure as sometimes it would take months to bring out the full story of comics in this world as opposed to the original time length required to bring a particular comic from his previous world. Maybe time worked differently in both the worlds.


    John wasn''t sure where the system came from or what it wanted, but he wanted to see where the system would lead him to at the end. And for that he needed to be powerful enough to hold his ground.


    It was his constant updating of comics that he always had a prophetic view of the future or at least the general trend of it. So today like always John checked with his system and surprisingly there was a new comics of DC.


    The story was based on DC Elseworld. It was DC''s way of saying that the story in this comic would be different from the main Earth. It was Elseworld''s stories that fueled the new powers of his summons like Arthur, Diana and others.


    At first John didn''t have much hope for the story, because the world was set in the medieval era. But after finishing 4 issues of it, he was trembling. Because the story was awesome, but that was not the main point.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The main point was that this story had a different origin for Batman altogether. John almost jumped on his seat when the revelation came.


    "Sometimes I wonder where do these people even come up with such an amazing story! Let them come back from Antarctica, it will be a big surprise for Bruce." John mumbled.


    After that he left for work, he hadn''t visited Disney for several days now, so he needed to show his face to them. Many movies would be out soon so he needed to keep an eye that everything worked perfectly.


    The movies that would be out this year was Lord of the Rings, Pirates of the Carribean and John Wick. So he needed to give his finishing touches to the movie so that the movie was like the previous world''s.


    This went on for a week, before Tony and Bruce came back from the expedition. They came back with large plastic containers. This meant that Tony was successful in finding the Anti-Metal in Antarctica. The opposite of Vibranium.


    John and others went to the Hall of Justice to inquire more of the expedition. They all met up in the meeting hall.


    "Heard you all went on a rampage in a different realm." Tony said.


    "Oh we had fun in Heven. We conquered it." Ciri said. Now most of the meetings the wolf school also joins. Wanda didn''t come to the last mission as she was trying to perfect her sorcery on reality manipulation.


    "Must have been fun seeing a realm which consisted only of women." Flash commented.


    "I tell you, they are as beautiful as angels." Victor joked.


    "I should have joined." Pietro lamented.


    "Was the mission successful Bruce?" John asked.


    "Yes. We found tonnes of that metal deep inside the Earth. The amount we excavated will be enough for us." Bruce said. John nodded his head.


    "I would like to research this new metal." Arthur said as now he was now a 30th century highly intelligent being and he was sure he would be able to make something amazing from such a unique metal.


    "You are welcome to work on it, father of Ariel." Tony said.


    "Heard there was an enemy on Asgard. What''s his deal?" Banner asked. This was the question everyone wanted to know.


    "Just a guy with a very tragic story. More tragic than you can imagine. Got lucky with a powerful weapon. Went rogue. Had to stop him in Asgard." John gave a short version of the story of Gorr.


    "Is the weapon destroyed?" Hal asked.


    "It wasn''t the real weapon that I thought it would be. It was just an imitation. The real weapon is what we should look out for. I will look for the actual weapon after I go to the multiverse." John said.


    "Now, for this excellent expedition, I have a gift for Wayne." John continued.


    "Gift for me? You mean new powers?" Wayne said as he squinted his eyes on John.

 313. Invitation

    "Yes. Few days ago I dreamt of another world. A different world where the Earth is set in the mediaeval era, though there are still powered people among them."


    "A mediaeval era? You mean like Game of Thrones?" Tony asked as John had recently released that series on Netflix with the help of Disney.


    "Yes. Like Game of Thrones." John replied.


    "What is the power?" Bruce asked.


    "Look at it yourself." John said as he waved his hands falsely. He summoned the system to spend 400 million on bringing this new power. And then gave it to Bruce.


    Bruce who was alright uptil this point suddenly screamed in pain. He clutched his head with his hands as he cried in agony.


    "What did you do to him?" Tony asked as he got agitated seeing his friend in pain. He went to hold him.


    "I gave him extra power. He will get used to it." John said with a calm tone.


    "That much power. Is that even human?" Yen said as she used magic to sense Bruce.


    "No. He is half-human." Victor said as he used his lens to scan Bruce. So he could see the changes on the body of Bruce.


    "What the hell is going on? Can anyone tell me? GAIA what is up with Bruce?" Tony asked.


    "He is half human and half Kryptonian now." GAIA said. Except for Victor, everybody''s eyes went wide when GAIA said that over the microphone.


    "How the hell did Bruce become Kryptonian? What is wrong with their world?" Banner asked. They knew what Kryptonian represented.


    Superman.


    Now Wayne was basically a Superman. Even if he wasn''t as powerful as Clark in the movie. He would at least be a God to all. Darkrai who was in his shadows came out and used his power to make his master sleep.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He had been screaming for half a minute now. After becoming Superman, Bruce could hear the noises all around, the breathing of the people, their heart beats. Everything.


    So much noise overwhelmed him like it did to Zod. After Darkrai used his powers, he fell asleep. Then he put him in his hands and levitated away to a room where he could sleep.


    Everybody was still stuck thinking that Wayne had suddenly turned into Superman. Many here were waiting for Superman to arrive. But it turned out that they had their own Superman from the very beginning.


    "How did he become half Kryptonian?" Tony asked.


    "In that world. Along with Clark, his father and mother came to Earth. And as Gods tend to work, they took over a kingdom. And somewhere along the time Jor-El had a son with a human. In that world Bruce Wayne is a bastard, a John Snow. I haven''t dreamt much of their world to know the whole story as of yet but this is the origin story of Bruce Wayne in their world."


    "Jesus Christ! What a f**ked up world." Steve said.


    "Language!" Diana said.


    "Sorry about that." Steve said with a little embarrassment.


    "So that is that. Now he is worthy of being our leader." John said as now Bruce really was very powerful and could take arms against more terrifying enemies without being at disadvantage.


    "That was a very nice twist of events. Glad to see it." came a voice from the door. All turned around to look who was speaking.


    It was Thor.


    "Thor!! Heard you became a God. Where is the party for that?" Banner asked as if he had forgotten that Wayne just became another ''god''.


    "God is relative, Banner. Am I powerful? Yes. Am I the strongest in the universe? No. I am sure Strange can fight against me toe to toe." Thor said in a humble tone.


    "Oh stop humble bragging. We all know you have a God complex." Hal said. Thor just shrugged his head to it. He really couldn''t refute that.


    He did have God complex, but as more he came to know of the world the more he understood how little he knew. Just Gorr alone could have proved to be tough if they hadn''t known the weakness of him.


    So after gaining powers, he decided to be more humble. He heard all of the conversation from before as in 10 realms, he was omnipotent, so he knew that Bruce Wayne just became a Kryptonian.


    He was happy to know this as now they had another super powered being like him.


    "Why this sudden visit though?" John asked as he wasn''t sure why he was here.


    "I came here to invite you all to Asgard for the coronation of the new King."


    "New King? That''s great. Congrats on becoming the Allfather." John said. Thor just smiled at it and didn''t reply back.


    "We will be there. But at first Wayne needs to be alright." Tony reminded as Wayne was still asleep.


    "It''s alright. The coronation is in a week. We have time. Now let me go to Strange to invite him. I am sure he is expecting me." Thor said as he vanished.

 314. Goodbye

    "So Asgard huh! It will be fun." Barry said.


    "It will be. Let Wayne wake up. We will leave then." Victor said.


    "So let''s go back for now. We will convene again later." John said. All nodded at it and left for their home and work. Arthur went with Tony to work on the Anti-Metal.


    As John was going to enter his home, he heard Strange''s voice in his head.


    "John, she will be leaving."


    "Huh! She? ... I understand. On the way." John said. With that said he wore his helmet and vanished.


    John appeared again in Kamar Taj. Many people were gathered today as it was a sad day for the mages of Earth.


    Because today is the day that the Sorcerer Supreme of Earth, The Ancient One will leave the mortal world. The mages were confused about it. Though they got to know that Strange had come back with almost Godlike powers, but after the fight against the other version of Strange, the mages never saw him as the Sorcerer Supreme.


    And Strange himself was never interested in that position so the mages never cared. But today out of nowhere The Ancient One declared that she would leave the mortal body.


    John landed on the courtyard and went straight to the main hall. As he went inside he saw Mordo, Strange and the Ancient One sitting.


    "Why is this happening? Haven''t I done enough to stop your leave?" John asked. He made the whole point of Constantine just so that he could stop her demise.


    "It''s not her fault John. It''s him who is calling her back?" Strange said.


    "Him? Who? The trio?" John was confused now. Even though he knew that every Sorcerer Supreme later would sit beside the trio of Vishanti, there wasn''t any given rule that this must happen in a given period of time.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "No. It''s him. One of the great Gods. You know him. Your God must have given some hints about it, I am sure." The Ancient One said this time.


    "Huh!" John then started thinking of all the marvel comics related to the Ancient One, and then it suddenly struck him. In one iteration, the Ancient One was shown as an avatar of Eternity.


    "Wait! You are an Avatar of him?" John asked. The Ancient One nodded.


    "Then why the hell is he calling you. Doesn''t he know that Black Winter is coming? And we will need every fire power possible."


    "He knows but the Eternity of this universe believes that me being present will be problematic when Black Winter comes. He doesn''t want me to interfere." The Ancient One said.


    "What a load of crap." Mordo finally spoke up. His face showed anger. He literally worshipped her as a teacher and now he had to let go of her because some powerful God willed it so.


    "This is my destiny, Mordo. I can''t escape it and truth to be told, I am tired. I have saved Earth from countless perils but now I need rest. Strange here is new to everything. I hope you will be able to guide him and be a friend to him in need. Strange is the best of us. Don''t make him go down a dark path." The Ancient one said.


    "Strange, you have so much potential that only a few of us can ever reach your position. I sincerely wish to see you do more good. Don''t let the noise of the world affect you and keep your arrogance in check." The Ancient One said.


    "Why does it feel like you are almost ready to leave?" John asked.


    "Because it is my last moment here. John, you are kind and protective. You have immense knowledge but it''s really a huge achievement that you don''t act on your knowledge. You are not easily tempted by power and have your own pace. You will be the main spear against the upcoming dangers. Be sure to lead them all and never forget the roots."


    Mordo had tears in his eyes. Strange looked sad and even John, who didn''t have much contact with the Ancient One, had wet eyes. This was John''s first time losing a friend because he did consider her a friend and a very sacred being. But the world had decided to take her away. He understood that this was the natural order of things and it couldn''t be avoided


    "Now let me say my goodbye to my students. Come let''s go out.`` With that said she Stood up and started walking to the door. The others followed her behind.


    After coming to the courtyard she said in a loud but calming voice.


    "My students and colleagues, I know you are not very happy with me leaving but this journey is something I will have to undertake. The destiny is calling me, and I can''t always avoid it. I know most of you are not happy with Strange''s new title but trust me when I say this, he is the best of us. He will protect the Earth with more ferocity than we ever could. Help him, educate him. Mordo will be the main teacher from now. May you all achieve victory in your future battles."

 315. Coronation of the king

    Almost all had tears in their eyes when she spoke up. They didn''t know why she had to leave but had to understand that there was no other way for her.


    "Goodbye my friends." The Ancient One said and her body started turning to dust. Same as Odin. The dust got blown away in the air, into the sky. They all watched till their eyes could see the dust.


    There was momentary silence in the courtyard. After a minute or so Mordo finally said.


    "Strange will now be the Sorcerer Supreme. Like it or not, this was the wish of the Ancient One. And none of you can even come close to even touching his clothes, let alone defeating him. We have more things to worry about than your personal prejudice of someone who doesn''t even belong to the same universe. I am evil in other universe but that doesn''t make me take on that same path like others. And John here is also a Sorcerer Supreme. So if you can accept him as such, then Strange''s new title could also be accepted."


    Strange meanwhile also stepped forward and said


    "All the Sanctums will observe a day of mourning. Let this day be a reminder to all that nothing is eternal. Not even the great gods. Now, disperse."


    All were silent when he said that and none protested. Even though Strange didn''t have a major voice among the Sanctums, Mordo had influence. John was surprised that Mordo knew that he was evil in other universes. It was probably due to Strange as he might have peered into the multiverse. John too left after this as he too needed an alone time for mourning.


    As he came back home, he was surprised to see Emma waiting for him. This was a pleasant surprise but a welcome one. He hugged her as today had been a hard day for him. Emma could feel that John was sad so she too hugged him.


    That day John didn''t go to work and took a day off. He told her the reason for his sadness. She also knew of the Ancient One, so she understood that John, who was a Sorcerer himself, must have felt like a close friend that passed away.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    4 days soon went by. By this time Natasha had returned after officially being recorded as the Blue Lantern. Like The Green Lantern, it would take time to produce new rings so for now she was free but she needed to take care of herself as she was the host of Adara.


    On the 5th day all showed up at the Hall of Justice, including the newly made Teen Titans. And that included Spiderman too.


    Peter Parker.


    John approached the young Peter whose face looked in awe as he saw all the heroes around. The witchers, Tony Stark, Victor Stone and other such famous personalities.


    Now all of the children of Earth worshipped the superheroes, so growing up in the city where superheros once fought had a great influence on him.


    "Hello Peter." John said.


    "Uh.. Hello Mr. Jameson. You are an Avenger too?" Peter asked as he did know John but since he was never shown in the public that he was an Avenger, so nobody knew of it.


    "I have always been an Avenger. People just don''t know it. Come take your seat. Wayne will be coming soon." John said.


    "Batman is also coming? That is so awesome. Damian said that we will go for a journey into space. Is it true?"


    John just smiled at it and said "You will know soon." Many were talking and laughing among them. Today even Emma joined the group. Peter was surprised to see even Emma Watson joining the meeting as she was never shown in TV or movies.


    Then Peter noticed the ring on her finger and realized that she was a Green Lantern. So many people in the group overwhelmed him a bit. As they were all having a good time.


    Bruce finally stepped in. He looked a little bit more tall than the original and had a more well toned body shape. He looked perfectly fine now as opposed to the torture he had to face last time.


    All took their seats. The first words that Wayne spoke was


    "Thank you John. This has been a great boost for me."


    "It''s my pleasure Bruce. How do you feel now?"


    "Never been better. Though the world looks different now in my eyes, it''s all good to me."


    "That''s perfect."


    "As you all know we all are to go to Asgard to attend the coronation of their new King. I hope you all have brought appropriate gifts for the new King." Tony said. All nodded their heads except for Peter.


    He didn''t know why they joined and the Teen Titans wanted to do a prank on him. He got shy as nobody informed him before, so he raised his hand to ask.

 316. Asgard again

    "Yes Peter is there a problem?" Stark asked.


    "I was not informed about this coronation of the King ceremony. I didn''t bring an gifts." Peter replied in an embarrassed tone. All then looked at the teen Titans because they were already informed about everything,


    "Damian?" Bruce asked Damian with squinted eyes.


    "Uhh.. We forgot to inform him about it." Damian said but everybody knew this was a lie.


    "Since you have forgotten, you should go back and bring an extra gift so that Pete can give his gift." Bruce said as he wanted Damian to go and buy a gift on behalf of Peter.


    "Yes dad." Damian replied in drooped shoulders. Actually they wanted to put surprise for Peter but they did forget the gifts part. Damian used the teleporting technology to go back to Earth and buy a suitable gift on behalf of Peter. They actually got along quite but sometimes they do pull pranks upon each other.


    After few minutes Damian came back with a Thunder stone. A stone that can be used by certain Pokemons to evolve. Even though it might not be very useful for the new King but it can be put for souvenir or if he gets a Pokemon that can evolve with the help of Thunder stone than it would be helpful.


    Peter was happy that he got something to give a gift to the new King. When Damian was away, they all got to know why there would be a new King in Asgard as Odin died 2 weeks ago. Now they would attend the coronation of the new king.


    "Alright since everybody is here. Let''s go." Victor said as he opened a boom tube to Asgard. All walked into the boom tube.


    For many it was the first it was the first time in Asgard, so many were amazed by the beautiful place and especially the palace. The kingdom looked in a jolly mood as new King will sit on the throne soon and they couldn''t wait for it.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    As many were appreciating the scenery, out of nowhere Thor appeared.


    "Thor, can you stop with this vanishing act? First it was Bruce and now it''s you." Tony said.


    "I can''t do anything about it. It comes natural to me now. Feel too lazy to fly." Thor replied.


    "How are you Bruce? Got used to the new powers?" Thor asked.


    "Not totally, but I will be there." Wayne replied.


    "Want to have a match after everything gets settled here?" Thor asked.


    "Why not? I want to see how powerful I can be." Wayne said.


    "Buildings are going to be destroyed today." Damian mumbled.


    "Your father looks normal. Will he be able to fight against Thor?" Peter as he was confused with all this new thing with Batman. It was the first time he had seen the face of Bruce Wayne and he looked normal. So Peter didn''t understand why everybody of speaking of his new powers.


    "It''s because you don''t know. John did some mumbo jumbo on my father and made him Superman." Damian replied.


    "What? Wait, you mean that Superman?" Peter asked.


    "Yes, Kryptonian superman. My dad is now half human, half kryptonian."


    "My god. Won''t Thor be in danger? Superman is too powerful." Peter asked slowly.


    "No. Because Thor recently become a God. He too is on a whole new level now. Do you see Strange? He too has become a God now." Starfire replied in a hushed tone, even though they knew that speaking in low sound wouldn''t actually help in concealing the conversation.


    "How many Gods are there among us? Why have we not seen them. By Gods you mean like Jesus?" Peter asked.


    "Of that I am not sure. Here think of Gods as super powered beings. Like Superman. That is qualified as Gods here. But I have heard Dad say that there may be actual Gods here. Like changing the universe kind of powerful Gods." Damian said.


    "Let''s go in. Shall we? I hope you all will be lenient with Loki. He is a changed person now." Thor said.


    "We will judge that ourselves. Any wrong move, I will point my finger at him." Banner said.


    "Fair enough. If he pulls out any kind of pranks I will be the first one to put him behind bars." Thor said.


    They all started walking to the Palace while enjoying the scenery around. The golden palace looked right out of fantasy books for the teenagers. Especially for Peter, who had hardly put his foot outside New York.


    They finally came to the hall only to see Loki talking with Atreus and Frigga. Loki turned back to look at the full team of Avengers. Especially Steve, Diana, Natasha, Wayne, Tony and Banner. They were there when the New York war happened, so he looked awkward.


    "Relax reindeer, we are not here to whoop your buttocks." Tony said.

 317. New king

    "Welcome to Asgard. I hope you will find our hospitality satisfactory." Frigga said in order to elevate the awkwardness of the room.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Queen Frigga." Wayne said


    "The honor is mine too." Queen Frigga said as she too could feel the power flowing out from the body of Wayne. Wayne hasn''t been able to grasp his new form completely so he was still finding trouble in order to be total stealth like before.


    "The coronation will be at night. Please do attend."


    This time it was Atreus who said. She too, like others, was beside Frigga.


    "Is he Kratos''s child?" Diana said.


    "Yes. In a sense you are his aunt." John said. Everybody laughed at it thinking suddenly out of nowhere Diana became an aunt.


    "Where is he by the way?" John asked.


    "He is busy handling the decorations. He wanted to participate in it." Frigga said.


    "Wow. That is a huge change in personality." Banner said as they all had played the game and they knew how grumpy that old guy is. After talking for a good half an hour they all went to work. They wanted to participate in the decorations so all wanted to join their hands in this.


    Finally night came, and the ceremony started. All the Avengers and the close friends of Thor took up positions near the throne ready to welcome the new King.


    As they were all cheering and rejoicing, the main door of the hall opened only to reveal Thor in a classic Asgardian armor. He looked stunning. He started walking towards the throne at a slow pace.


    As he came near the throne he stopped and turned back. Everybody was surprised by that because they all expected him to go and sit on the throne. As they were all in confusion of why Thor was not sitting and becoming the King of Asgard, Loki came up while wearing the same attire of an Asgardian.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He too came up near the throne and turned back.


    "Why is neither Thor or Loki sitting on the throne? I thought at least Loki will sit on the throne even though we might not have accepted it." Hal said.


    "It''s because Atreus is going to be the King of Asgard." Strange said.


    "Huh. What?" Everybody shouted. It surprised everybody as they didn''t expect Atreus to be the new king, and that included John too. When John brought the duo to Asgard, he wanted them just to keep an eye on everything here.


    But later out of nowhere, he became a godson. And now he would be appointed as the King of Asgard. As they were in shock, Thor finally spoke up in a loud voice to everybody.


    "The last few years have been quite eventful for Asgard. Many things happened. Loki betraying us. We, getting attacked by Dark Elves. Our father''s death and us finding out that we have two sisters. And now both sisters are in prison. All these years made me realize that the crown of a King is not meant for me. If I become the King, nothing good will come out of it. And Loki, well he is Loki. So we both decided to make Atreus as the next King of Asgard."


    This news caused an uproar in all the people present in the hall. They all really didn''t expect Atreus, the godson whom Frigga adopted, would be the new King. As they were all discussing this, Atreus came up to the door, with a proper kingly attire.


    The hall fell into silence as he arrived. Atreus felt shy and a little scared as he didn''t expect that he would be the King of this new place where he arrived a few years ago. Asgard had given him nothing but love and kindness. He had been treated royally and he couldn''t expect anything more.


    But being the King of Asgard was totally something else. He would have to maintain the same prosperity during his tenure and he wasn''t sure if he was ready for that. As he was thinking this his father finally stepped behind him.


    "Go. Be a good King boy. Don''t repeat the same mistakes I did. It''s your time now. We all will be helping you in this journey of becoming a good king." Kratos said.


    "Yes father." Atreus said as he finally stepped into the hall. All broke into cheers as he stepped in, welcoming the new King of Asgard. Though the people would have liked Thor to sit on the throne, but since he denied it, nothing could be said to change it.


    In any case, it''s not like Thor or Loki were dead. They were alive and well, so even if Atreus sat on the throne, he would still be with the two brothers.


    Atreus finally stepped near the throne. He took a deep breath, looking at the huge throne.


    "Sit, King Atreus. You are more deserving than any of us." Thor said.

 318. The fight

    Atreus finally sat on the throne slowly and all cheered & clapped their hands. Everybody was happy that now finally there was a new king of Asgard. Loki handed him the Gangnir.


    Atreus took it to his hand. Looked at the weapon and finally hit it on the ground. The hit was loud enough for all to hear and it made all the people silent. Atreus cleared his throat and said


    "I know what many of you are thinking. Thinking that I might not be old or experienced enough to take up the position of Asgard. And it''s true. Even I myself don''t think that I am fit to be the King. Many of us, including me, would prefer elder brother Thor to take up the position, but my elder brother is more busy saving the universe and has his own problems to deal with. If he sits on the throne, saving Asgard or saving the universe wouldn''t be possible." All understood this point and nodded their heads. Thor too had a smile when Atreus said that.


    "And my other brother Loki. Well he is Loki. Do I need to say more?" All laughed when Atreus said that. His trickery and illusions made him unfit to sit on the throne.


    "Hey, why am I being portrayed in such a wrong way? Dammit, I should have not allowed you to sit on the throne." Loki said in a false anger, but it gave it away as he too had a small smile on his face. He wanted to be the king but he decided against it. He wanted to join his brother in saving the universe. He wanted recognition from the universe now, instead of just Asgard.


    "But I understand that I am not capable enough for all of this. So I will always be under the guidance of my two elder brothers, my mother Queen Frigga, Heimdall, who had been in service of the kingdom for such a long time. And last but not the least, my father. He is old and grumpy but he has a good heart." All smiled when he described his father.


    "I hope to make Asgard more prosperous and grand. May you all help me in this journey." Atreus ended with that speech.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    All cheered again as they welcomed the new King. And then the celebration followed. Booze and food were everywhere and they had a sumptuous feast. All gave their gifts to Atreus as the new King.


    John gave a Shinx (a pokemon) to Atreus. Even though Shinx would have been more useful for Thor as it was an electric type Pokemon, it would be helpful to Atreus too. John then described what a Pokemon was and how to nurture it. He was excited to get such a powerful friend.


    They all had a jolly time in the celebration. And it didn''t end until late at night. Joh also came to know Thor and Jane had broken up and surprisingly here the story had followed like in the original. Even though he didn''t know the reason, he didn''t want to ask.


    The next day all woke up late. But all got ready fast, because today was the day Thor and Wayne would fight each other. And all the Avengers ran to the arena to see the fight.


    Wayne and Thor were already in the arena and Strange was the referee because among the three only Strange was strong enough to control the damage that would be done by the two of them.


    All took their seats in the arena, many Asgardians were also present as they heard that Thor would be fighting someone who would be almost equal to his power. Both of them stood opposite to each other in the arena while Strange was in the middle separating them with his long staff.


    "No elemental power would be allowed. Thor can''t use his lightning powers, nor can Wayne use his heat vision." They both nodded at it as using that would be catastrophic to the surroundings.


    "I wouldn''t go easy on you." Thor said.


    "I don''t want you to." Wayne replied.


    "Ready!! Fight." Strange said. And the next moment both Thor and Wayne flew to each other stopping the other side with bare hands. Both of their impacts were so huge that there was a shock wave that produced. Strange had to use magic to stop the shockwave from destroying the surroundings.


    "Damn. They are no longer humans." Banner said.


    "Still think you are the only freak in the world Banner?" John said. Banner shook his head. He even wondered if Hulk was now strong enough to face either of them.


    "I need to up my armor game." Tony murmured. His friend just became a half god. He needed to make the Anti-metal armor soon. He had some ideas about that metal and he wanted to see if it was possible with that armor.


    All got serious looking at the fight, all rejoiced in their minds as the more powerful the team became, the more the chances to defeat Black Winter.

 319. Trickery

    Wayne and Thor fought hand to hand. All their moves were matched equally but a very keen man who knows what hand to hand combat looks like can see that Wayne was at a disadvantage.


    Not because he didn''t know how to fight but because Thor was still stronger than Wayne. Wayne was brand new to this high power and strength so he had to learn slowly to properly control his own power.


    Peter was amazed to see Thor and Wayne fight against each other with such power. He already expected a huge strength from both of them, but this fight exceeded his expectations by a mile.


    As the fight continued on, Wayne got more used to his strength. Now Thor too exerted more power to fight Wayne as he could see that Wayne was using more strength than the beginning.


    The whole fight continued for a full half hour, before Strange stopped them. But surprisingly both weren''t actually tired after the fight.


    "Nice moves you have got there Wayne." Thor said.


    "You too. I had to use all my tactics to even fight on the same level." Wayne replied.


    The audience cheered after the fight, even though some were disappointed as they thought there would be a winner, but nonetheless the fight was exciting and they all got to see power levels that they couldn''t imagine in their life.


    Both of them went out of the arena only to be greeted by the enthusiastic native Asgardians. Thor was already famous in Asgard and now he had become more powerful than ever. Some even suspected that he was more powerful now than Odin but they couldn''t prove it.


    Wayne too got appreciation from the people as he fought tot to toe against Thor, and he too was flocked by people. Thor and Wayne had to avoid them and run away. The Avengers who saw all of this laughed.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    After discussing that epic fight with everybody, everyone went back. Some wanted to explore more of Asgard while others wanted to laze around a bit. It was not everyday that they came to Asgard. The wolf school was more interested in the magic of Asgard and thus they proceeded to read in the library, while Banner, Ryan and Tony went to grasp more knowledge of the technology of Asgard and get inspiration from it.


    John too was with Emma roaming around. This was his second time coming here with Emma and he still felt peace when he came here. As both of them walked around, they saw Loki just staring at the sky while lying down in the seat.


    John who was still not sure of what Loki wanted and what his plans were wanted to poke him


    "Loki."


    "John."


    John and Emma came and sat near Loki. John was always fond of the actor who played Loki so he really had a soft spot for him. In addition, his story in the Loki series was kind of a sad one at the end so he had always kept an eye on him. But this Loki wasn''t the actor but the actual Loki so he needed to be very careful on placing his trust on him.


    "What actually is your plan Loki? Why don''t you just show your real aim." John asked.


    "What do you mean?" Loki replied.


    "You know what I mean. The moment I stepped in Asgard you have done nothing but been good and helpful to me and the Avengers. What do you actually want?" John asked.


    "I don''t want anything. I just want recognition." Loki denied.


    "Don''t play dumb with me. A guy like you will never be happy with what you have right now. So tell me what you really want?" John asked now with more conviction and sound. Loki stared at John for a few seconds before sighing deeply.


    "I can never escape from your eyes. Can I?" Loki asked.


    "Never." John replied.


    "I was doing all this to know what it is that you want from me. In New York, it was you who shielded me against the Avengers. It was you who let me live after the attack of Dark Elves. I am sure Kratos knew that I was alive but he didn''t react even when I took over the kingdom. What do you really want from me? I want the truth. All this play I have been doing is to get to know this and I won''t stop until I know what you really want. I don''t believe my other versions in the multiverse would allow me to get a jail free card from you." Loki said in one breath.


    "You really want to know why I have been helping you all this time?" John asked as he raised his eyebrows when Loki said all of this. Only Loki could feel that John had some special arrangements for him and he wanted to know the reason.


    "Yes."

 320. The future

    "Come with me. Avengers, meet me in the main hall of the palace." John said as he put up his helmet of Fate. And thus from all the portions of Asgard where the Avengers were roaming around went straight to the main hall of the palace.


    "Is there a problem?" Emma asked as she didn''t expect that John would call everyone suddenly. She thought an enemy was approaching.


    "No. I will show you all something. A world where I was never present." John said. The next moment John and others vanished from their place and appeared again in the main hall.


    Not all Avengers were as fast as them and some were on their way. Flash, Pietro, Thor, Strange and Wayne were the first to arrive.


    "What happened? Another enemy?" Flash asked.


    "No. It''s something else. Let''s wait for others." John replied.


    Soon everybody came to the main hall, including the Teen Titans. Since they were a part of the Avengers they too had the right to know many things.


    "Queen Frigga, you can join too. Has everybody eaten?" John asked.


    "Eaten? Why? Are we going somewhere where there is less food?" Steve asked.


    "No. I am going to show you all a story. It will be a long story. So I don''t want Pietro or Barry shouting for a food break in the middle." John joked.


    "Hey! We don''t always run for food... Ok.. Maybe ... Sometimes.." Pietro said as he was glared at by many.


    "What do you want to show us?" Hal asked.


    "I wanted to show you a parallel universe. A universe where all of you never came from another universe and only defenders were the native people of that universe." John said.


    "This will be interesting. A world where we never arrived." Diana said. John then waved his hands and put a magical barrier so that other people wouldn''t be able to peer at them.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Then John did magic to create an illusion. A huge illusion which would show them how the story would have gone if he and his summons never came.


    Yes, John had decided to show them all the movies in a form of illusion to them. It was a long story so it would take time. The story started at Iron Man 1 and his journey, though he did a speed run on useless parts which was not required for narrating the story of his rise.


    There was not much change in the story until the New York War. It took John more than 6 hours to show how their story progressed without any help from John and his summons.


    "So  we would have won the war even if we didn''t have help." Tony mumbled.


    "At what price? We would have lost civilians in that war. Many innocents would have been hurt." Steve replied.


    "True." Banner said. They all turned to Loki who looked more embarrassed now.


    "And John, you still defend this guy?" Clint asked.


    "You will know why I defend him."


    Then John showed them the later part of the story. Frigga''s death. Hydra''s uprising and their downfall. But that came at a cost. SHIELD being disbanded.


    All had a dark look on their faces when all of this was shown. They never expected that Hydra would have come so close to world domination. But Loki was the main person who had tears in his eyes. He felt he was responsible for the death of his mother as he kind of guided the Dark Elf to his mother, which led to the death of her.


    "The story doesn''t end here. Let me show you more. Didn''t you want to know why I let Wayne have contingencies against all of us. Let me show you why?" John said as he showed the birth of Ultron from Tony''s own hands. The city of Sokovia in the air.


    "That is why you were so scared of Ultron?" Steve asked.


    "No, there is another universe for that. Don''t worry about it." John replied.


    "Now you all can go and take a rest. That was too much information for all of you. I want all of you to think and learn from the other universe which I just showed." John said.


    "You have known this story for quite a long time. Haven''t you?" Natasha asked.


    "Yes. I have known. My dreams had shown all of this. This is the reason why we always avoided some dangers." John lied as always.


    After half an hour of break they all came back for another round of watching another world. Then John proceeded to show the attack of Dormammu and his defeat at the hands of Strange. The story Ant-Man and Hela.


    And finally the story of Thanos, with him snapping the fingers with the help of infinity stones, killing half the population of the universe.


    "We need to bring him under the sword" Tony asked.


    "We do." John replied.


    "Have you killed him already?" Steve asked.


    "No, he is alive and still searching for the infinity stones." John replied.

 321. The future (2)

    "Why the hell is he still alive? Shall we go and kill him? And here I will go for his head so that he doesn''t do what he did in another universe." Thor said.


    "Firstly, we have control over the infinity stones. Vision has the mind stone. And all other stones are safe. With the kages, Oa, with Strange and the last is with us." John said.


    "Second, Thanos'' history isn''t so simple. Especially in other universes. I need answers. And even if he comes, we can beat him back. I killed one of his Black Order the last time I went into deep space. So don''t worry about it. Shall we see the future now?" John continued.


    "Go on. Let me see what their future has in hold." Tony said.


    The scenes continued and this time the last movie of the whole saga was shown. The sacrifice of Tony, Natasha and the death of Thanos at the end.


    "Told you, you mess with time. Time will come to mess with you." Barry said as he felt he had seen the story so many times. He, breaking the timeline and then suffering the consequences.


    "Got to say. I didn''t expect the other me to be so amazing. Time Travel. I need to go through quantum technology." Tony said.


    "You can ask Hank about it. But be ready to face criticism." John replied.


    "And now the real reason why I called you all. The real reason why I defended Loki. Let me show you where he vanished after his disappearance from the New York War from a broken timeline." John said as he started showing where Loki had gone after he escaped using the Tesseract.


    And then the TVA showed up with their fancy gadgets. The more the people saw about TVA the more they were surprised. Their control of timeline and destiny and others always having a path.


    "Isn''t that the guy who came to catch me?" Frigga questioned.


    "Yes. Queen it was the same guy. Now he is an agent." John said.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Oh. No wonder."


    The story continued on as they saw different versions of Loki and at the end meeting Kang. A scientist from the 30th century. The story ended with the death of Kang and making a whole new bunch of timelines.


    "I thought I was narcissistic. The first award should go to Loki." Tony said while all looked at Loki. They all found it weird that another version of him fell in love with a whole new version of himself.


    "So this TVA is hunting down Loki''s from all universes?" Banner asked.


    "Yes. And probably will come for Loki soon." John said.


    "So you have been fattening me up for all this time so as to send me away to the jaws of this Alioth and this so-called ''the one who remained''.?" Loki asked as he felt anger of being deceived.


    "Yes. Kind of. Kang isn''t a huge problem for us. And we don''t have time for him. So I want you to handle him." John said as he mentioned that person''s name.


    "I refuse. That person has control over time." Loki said.


    "Do you think you have a say in this? TVA will come for you no matter what. Thanos isn''t going to kill you so you will divert from the storyline. Kang must be brought down by an Asgardian. And it can only be you." It was Thor who said this time. He was more knowledgeable now after receiving wisdom and strength so he had an idea of how the world worked now.


    "Et tu, brother?" Loki said in a sad tone.


    "You came to Earth to bring reign and terror. You didn''t even finish your jail time. Do you think such transgressions will go unchecked?" Diana asked.


    "Fine.. Fine.. I will go for this Kang. But I will take over TVA." Loki said as his eyes twinkled. He saw the power that TVA had. Absolute control over time. He wanted that.


    "And you will have to kill the other you. Not Sylvie. The other Loki." Tony reminded as all still thought there was another Loki who would arrive when their Loki would be caught in future.


    "I will. Falling in love in such tumultuous times. What a bunch of jokes. But after all the punishment and giving me bad looks must stop. Deal?" Loki said.


    "Deal but you will have to be successful in what you are going to do. I would love to send you help but TVA won''t take another worlder." John said. They all nodded as all the different people that came from other universes were never hunted by TVA after they changed the timeline.


    And all other universes had their own story so TVA wasn''t all high and mighty as it showed.


    "So yeah, this is the story you all need to know for now." John got up as he removed the enchantment from the surroundings. The whole plot took more than a day to show to all of them


    -----


    Yes, I know many will say that why are the Avengers are so happy go lucky and not doubt MC. Well firstly, the MC has proven many times that what he saw are just dreams of parallel universe. He literally said here that what he saw was from parallel universe, not theirs. And secondly, I wanted to keep it that way as the doubt part is for other universe Avengers.

 322. A call

    "I got to say. This universe is glad to have you around John." Steve said.


    "But this came at a cost. The emergence of Black Winter and I don''t know how I affected the multiverse. This is just the start. And thanks for trusting me even after I am responsible for all the mess too." John replied as he felt shy. His influence has already awakened a sleeping monster. He didn''t know how many more monsters had awakened because of him.


    "There is nothing you can do. We gain in one hand and lose in another. Balance should always be there in the universe. Even if your influence might have made all the people cross over to our universe, we gained new friends and comrades in turn. And If your magic was responsible for this, it wouldn''t mean that someone is deliberately doing this." Thor replied as he still trusted John and had never seen John going and doing some magic to bring people. If John had done, his magic would have been sensed by other a long time ago, but it was never the case.


    All went back to sleep and rest as this narration took a long time and everybody needed to digest what they had just gained. That parallel universe was a reminder of how lucky they were.


    None returned home and all stayed back at Asgard for 1 more day to have a proper rest. Only Peter returned home as his aunt called him. His mind was blown by what he had seen. He had never known that there were so many amazing things in the universe.


    He thought the Avengers were powerful enough to handle the universe like they did on two occasions but now when the whole story came out, he understood that he was naive and nobody is safe. It was either kill or be killed.


    After another day of rest all the Avengers returned home. They had a good time at Asgard but now it was time to get to work. John spent the rest of his time with animes as now he needed a power up. He was thinking of spending fan values to get himself a boost.


    He called Lex to know how his works were received by the audience. Lex gave a positive response saying that people of Nova loved his works. Especially after the introduction of Phantom drive, people believed that there was Krypton and even some went into search for that planet.


    And green lantern too helped in people believing that the movies were real. Even though not all got close to the Green lanterns, their presence and videos showing their fights were famous and thus John''s work too became famous.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    John was happy to know all of this. Even though he hasn''t gained much fan value, whatever could be added he would take it gladly. And now all he needed was a platform to show the power of the Avengers. This will boost his fan values by a large number.


    And that platform came when Rocket called John after a week of returning from Asgard. Emma had already left by that time so he was alone when the call came.


    "Hey John. what''s up?" Rocket said.


    "Hey. I am good. What about your missions? Is everything going well?" John asked as he knew there must be a reason for his call.


    "We all super. Groot has been helping us a lot. Listen. I called you for a reason."  Rocket said.


    "I know you have called for a reason. You never call just to check me up." John mocked.


    "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean? I call my friends." Rocket said.


    "That''s a lie." came the voice of Drax from behind.


    "It''s fine. Now tell me, why did you call?" John asked.


    "Actually we are on the way to your Earth. We have got intel that Thanos has gathered a massive army to attack Earth and take the space stone from you all." Rocket said in a very serious tone. But when John heard it, he gave a huge smile.


    He had been waiting for this for such a long time and now finally it was here.


    "I understand. Come to the Ring. We will handle it." John replied.


    "Why does it look like you are happy that Thanos will be attacking? Rocket asked as he was confused to see the smile on John''s face.


    "Of course I am happy. I have been waiting for this battle for a long time. Let him come." John said.


    "You are weird. I will get there in a few hours." Rocket said as he ended the call.


    John was happy that Thanos was coming. Now he needed to keep the dwarves of Nidavellir safe. He directly teleported to Asgard in the main hall. As he appeared he saw Atreus sitting on the throne talking with Thor and Frigga.


    "John, why are you here? Came for another round of vacation?" Thor joked.


    "No. Thanos is coming. Evacuate Nidavellir." John said.


    "Thanos? ... I understand." Thor said as he became serious. And then he too vanished from his place. Atreus and Frigga too had a serious face.


    "Do you want Asgard to help?" Atreus asked.


    "It will be fine if you send Kratos and Loki. No need to send soldiers. We have our own." John replied.


    "Queen Frigga, how is everything going on with Aldrif. Did she believe you yet?" John asked.


    "He did believe us after we got the Queen here and made her accept her past. Her plan to torture her but later thought otherwise as she wanted to make her the Queen in order to spite on Odin."


    "What a spiteful woman. I advise you not to let Aldrif out early. You need to make sure that she doesn''t have feelings for Heven. She had lived there for centuries. I am sure she won''t take it in a good way of Asgard ruling over them."

 323. A fake stronghold

    John then went to the Hall of Justice.


    "Avengers, Thanos is coming. Meet me at the Hall." John said after wearing the helmet. AS he said that people started appearing in the main hall as Guilty Spark started teleporting people to the main hall. Some were on Earth while others were far away so Guilty Spark was responsible for transportation.


    After waiting for 5 minutes everybody appeared in the main hall. All had a serious look in their eyes. This time Fury joined too. The Avengers just saw Thanos devastating everything with his army in John''s illustrations and now they would have to face him for real.


    "How far is he?" Wayne asked.


    "I have no idea. The Guardians of the Galaxy will be coming soon. We can ask them." John replied.


    "We will need an army to face him." Vision said.


    "We do. And for that reason, I have asked for help from others too." John said and as he said that 5 kages appeared near them. All were surprised that even 5 kages had come.


    "Welcome my friends." John said.


    "Yo...Thanks for letting us join."  Naruto said. The kages came with their own guards too. Shikamaru was one of them.


    "Shikamaru and Wayne can decide how to face him. I have already explained the thing about Thanos to them long ago." John said. All nodded their heads as they knew that both Shikamaru and Wayne would be perfect in handling the strategy to face Thanos. The Avengers knew about the strategic mind of Shikamaru from the animes and thus allowed him to give his ideas while making the strategy.


    "John doing this will expose the ninjas to the world if we fight on Earth." Fury said as he still didn''t want the ninjas to be out in public view. The ninjas had been the secret protector of the Earth and under SHIELD so he didn''t want any light in them.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "We will not fight on Earth, but Mars." Shikamaru replied.


    "Huh. Is that even possible? How shall we bring Thanos to Mars?" Wanda asked.


    "We can use the space stone as bait and put it on Mars. I am sure the scent of it will pull him towards that planet." Shikamaru said.


    "Ok. But what if he attacks Oa instead of us?" Steve asked.


    "He is not dumb enough to attack Oa. The moment he attacks Oa it will call all the lanterns of the universe. Oa isn''t a toy that can be invaded so easily. He will need an infinity stone. And space stone will be a good one to start with for him." Wayne replied as he gave his own thoughts.


    As they were discussing, Thor appeared in the Hall.


    "Tell me that Nidavellir is safe." Wayne asked.


    "It''s safe. I have transferred all of them to Asgard. And the forge is closed. Thanos can never find them." Thor replied.


    "Good. One problem out of the way. So now we have the main problem. How to make the space stone not an obvious bait?" Tony asked. All got into thinking about it.


    "We can make a fake stronghold on Mars where men will be posted. We will make it such a way that the energy from the space stone will leak a little. That will attract his attention." John said.


    "Thanos will not be dumb enough to fall for this obvious trap. He has seen how powerful we are. You even killed a member of his." Strange said.


    "We did, but he had never seen our power. He only knows of Avengers during the New York battle. He has an army, I am sure he will be prepared but he would still underestimate us." Steve said.


    "That is true. And he has amassed a huge army. I am sure he thinks that his power and army will be strong enough to face us." Diana said.


    "Will it be even feasible?" Banner asked.


    "We will not be sure until we try. He is coming to give us a battle. So it shouldn''t matter to him where we fight him. He might suspect that it would be an ambush but he would face it anyway. The difference will be, he will assault this fake stronghold that we build," John said.


    "But how will you explain to the public the emergence of the shinobi world?" Fury asked as he was still stuck there.


    "What to hide? We can just tell them that the Naruto world has always been present but on other planets. " John said.


    "That is possible." Fury said as he got into his own thoughts. And as they were talking they heard a noise coming from outside the hall of justice. They were confused about the noise until GAIA notified that the Guardians of the Galaxy had arrived. They all went out to meet their new space comrades.


    The Avengers knew about them from the illusions of John, even if John didn''t show much of them, at the end they helped fight Thanos.

 324. Assemble and Plan

    "Quill, you will never be in the front line fighting Thanos." Tony said.


    "Who are you? Do you know me? John told you about me?" Peter asked as he was confused why this guy with a mustache spoke to him first.


    "I don''t know you but I have seen what you have done in another parallel universe." Tony replied indicating the fight where they were almost close to defeating Thanos but his momentary anger destroyed everything. Even though Strange said that this was the only way, Tony being a believer that he himself controls his destiny called it bull.


    This was the reason why Tony''s first words were to take Peter out of the way.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Quill asked as he felt vindicated that he was targeted by an unknown person the moment he came to the Ring. He actually wanted to hold his gun at the forehead of Tony but he also knew that John was present here and even the Teen Titans. Their power levels weren''t something he could match against.


    "It''s not supposed to mean anything. We thank you for your call. Don''t listen to Tony, he can be a pain in the ass." Steve said as he went to greet them. He got glared at by many of the members.


    "What? I am pretty sure of what you saw and many of you hold the same prejudice." Tony said.


    "That world that is that world. This is our world. Nothing is the same here." Victor said.


    "Fine.. Fine.. " Tony mumbled.


    "John, you have quite an amazing place to say. I have never seen such a place ever in my life in all my years of cosmic travel." Rocket said.


    "Yeah. We are lucky to have this Ring. You must have played Halo." John said.


    "I am Groot."


    "Yeah. This Ring is from the Halo world." John replied.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Damn. I should move here to live." Rocket said.


    "Come in. We can discuss the battle strategy in the Hall." Wayne said as he invited the Guardians of the Galaxy inside the Hall of Justice. The Guardians of the Galaxy were surprised that there were so many people among the members of the so-called Avengers.


    And they have seen some of them before but many were new faces. All took their seats and introduced themselves properly to each other. And then the discussion commenced on how to face him.


    They would need to evacuate a part of Mars as their battle will be held there. Gamora informed them that they had 3 week to get ready for the battle. As they have discussed before, they finally decided to keep the space stone and make a fake stronghold in Mars away from the public.


    Umbrella would be responsible for fast construction of the stronghold while the Kages will give some ninjas as fake protection. If everything goes as planned, then Thanos will take the bait.


    Tony first proposed using normal robots for this, but Shikamaru refused saying that would be too much of a sham to be believed by Thanos. They needed to make this stronghold as real as possible. So they had to bring real people in. After a proper discussion and thinning out the details, Tony called Pepper to make construction.


    Pepper was confused by this sudden plan, Tony didn''t give her an explanation and just told her to execute. He didn''t want to make her nervous, saying that there would be a war soon.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy stayed over at the Ring. The Guardians of Oa were informed about Thanos. So the Guardians ordered the return of all Lanterns, but this must be done in a hidden manner.


    John was sure that Thanos must have noticed the emergence of Green lanterns so he would definitely keep an eye at it. So the Lanterns needed to be back in a stealth manner.


    John was excited about the battle. All his cards would be on the table and the people of the universe would get to know of him and his works. That was all he cared about. John needed a boost of fan values. And this battle would be enough for all the people to know of John''s works.


    Though it might launch Earth into an interstellar era, he didn''t care anymore. Black Winter was coming and now even Knull loomed over his head. He needed to be as ready as possible.


    John was sure that Thanos would lose. But before the battle he would need some answers from him. The eternals. His brother. His actual motivation in killing half the universe.


    Soon in Mars the work started and Umbrella was able to make a huge building with underground facilities. Umbrella made the installation as real as possible for a stronghold. All the technological facilities were used as much as possible to make it fast and leave no traces that the stronghold was made recently.


    The ninjas joined in as fake security. Everything looked set and now all they had to do is wait.

 325. Thanos (2)

    1000 light years away from Solar System


    Sanctuary II (Spaceship of Thanos)


    "My liege, the initial reports suggests that the space stone is being held under a stronghold on a planet that the Earthlings called Mars. The humans recently colonized Mars and have moved the space stone there." Ebony Maw said.


    "What about the power stone?" Thanos who was sitting in throne asked Maw who was on his knees talking. On the side were Obsidian and Glaive.


    "The power stone is still at Oa. Under the eyes of the Guardians. My liege I would suggest attacking Oa after we get hands on one infinity stone." Maw said.


    "Hmmm....what happened to the dwarves of Nidavellir?" Thanos asked.


    "We went there, but there was nobody in the forge." Maw said.


    "Do you know how this happened?" Thanos asked. He had been stressed a little lately. Not a long time ago, they lost Midnight. Glaive, who was the husband of Midnight, went mad when he got to know of it. He wanted to go and avenge her, but Thanos stopped him saying it wasn''t time yet.


    Now finally they have amassed a huge army and soldiers but again they have been struck. It was like someone was deliberately stopping him from getting the stones.


    "We don''t know yet my liege." Maw said.


    "Then we shall start with the space stone. After we get this, we will decimate the Avengers, avenge Midnight and get the mind stone. Then we will have enough power. Then the so-called army of Green Lanterns wouldn''t be able to stop us." Thanos said. Glaive who listened to all of this clenched his fist.


    They were finally about to avenge his dead wife. He wanted to tear this man apart. Even though none knew of the person who murdered her, they were sure that they belonged to the Avengers. So Glaive couldn''t wait to take revenge on the person.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "As you command my leige. We will leave for Mars right away. It will take some time to reach the planet." Maw said.


    "Is LexCorp still refusing to sell the phantom drive technology to us?" Thanos asked.


    "Yes. My liege, that arrogant Lex Luthor still refuses. We should have killed him when we had the chance." Glaive said.


    "It''s unnecessary. We will soon sit at the top, and we won''t need his technology anymore." Thanos said. All nodded their heads. Sanctuary II soon went to a jump point and started travelling to the direction of the planet Mars.


    It took them a week to reach Mars.


    "My liege we have reached Mars." Maw said.


    "How is the stronghold looking? Is it an ambush?'' Thanos asked.


    "The stronghold looks authentic with real people in them. It was built to house a very powerful weapon, so the probability of this being an ambush is very less. And even if it is, even if there might be Avengers, we have a huge army to confront them. The Avengers are nothing but a few men. What can a few men do against a large army?" Maw said. Thanos nodded his head but he always felt that it might not be that easy.


    Sanctuary II went straight to the stronghold altogether as Thanos suggested. He wanted to attack the stronghold with full force. He had done enough to wait to care about anything else. The spaceship levitated in the air above the stronghold.


    The spaceship was so huge that it created a shadow over the building. The people in the building went into full panic mode and alarms were set off. Thanos after seeing this was a little relieved as he was still thinking it might be an ambush. Even though he didn''t care about the Avengers they had proved to be quite a problem for them on multiple turns.


    Thanos, Glaive and Obsidian came down the spaceship with a small army of Chitauris behind them.


    The people in the stronghold took up weapons and guns. They pointed it at the small army of Thanos, showing the resolve to fight against an unknown enemy which has appeared.


    "Kill them." Thanos ordered. The Chitaur attacked after receiving the order. The men who were defending started shooting at them. The Chitauris too started using their guns on them.


    As the battle started one such attack from the Chitauris managed to create a huge explosion on the humans. But when the dust settled there were no dead bodies. Thanos''s eyes squinted when he saw this.


    The next second, Maw got a reading in his device which he had been carrying with himself. It showed the gamma radiation that had been emitting by the space stone from the stronghold just vanished.


    "My liege, the space stone, just vanished from the stronghold. We don''t know where it went." Maw was sad with a grave face. Thanos who listened to it looked at the other humans who were defending with their guns.


    He could see that the people had a smile on their faces now.

 326. Everybody together

    Then the guards who were defending the stronghold vanished from their places leaving behind the weapons. Thanos and Maw were able to see the people moving at high speeds behind with some difficulty. This way the shinobis who were on guard retreated. When Thanos turned his head he saw a man levitating wearing a cape and a golden helmet. This person had the Tesseract in his hand


    At that point Thanos knew this was an ambush. Since he had already arrived on Mars even after he guessed that it might be an ambush, he couldn''t go back now. He had brought an army with him so he had enough confidence to face a small group of people.


    Even though this new guy who was levitating was a person he had never seen, he didn''t care much. The person in the helmet levitated down opposite to him.


    "You have been waiting for us?" Thanos asked.


    "Oh yes. I have been waiting for you. It''s been a long time for me. Almost 20 years. Waiting, making myself powerful enough to face you. But I got to say now that you are here I don''t even fear you. But thank you for all the motivation you have given me all these years."


    "You know all of this?" Thanos asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I know a lot. You have to be more specific." John asked.


    "Then you know why I want that stone in your hand. I just want a new dawn in the universe. A universe which is grateful. A universe which will have a brighter future." Thanos said.


    "Is that all your motivation Thanos? Answer me that at first." John said.


    "Yes. This is all I ever wanted. I will kill half the population of the universe so that the other half could survive." Thanos said.


    "Really now? Will you say the same if I bring your brother here?" John said. Thanos who had been calm all this time shuddered when John mentioned his brother. He looked at John for a few seconds and finally said.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "If you know my brother, then you must know why I am doing this. This is all the more reason for me to kill half the population. I don''t want us all to just be a sacrifice for some God. I want us to control our own destiny. Not to be a food to them." Thanos said.


    "So this was the plan? Kill half the population so that the Celestials can''t be born. Do you even know maths? Will that stop the emergence? You will be stopping only the inevitable. At some point he population will reach it''s max and emergence will occur anyway." John said.


    "It might be. But I can only try. I have seen Titan being destroyed by my own eyes. My own planet. I can never allow others to face the same situation again. When others will know the truth in the future, they will follow my path and continue doing what I started."  Thanos said.


    "You are just a coward. Instead of confronting the Celestials you are here killing the innocents." John said.


    "How dare you speak with my liege in that tone?" Maw said as he got annoyed by this new person''s tone with his liege. Maw waved his hands. The soil surrounding John started rotating and creeping up on John to choke him.


    John who saw this waved his hands. This small attack from Maw stopped in its tracks and instead behind Maw there was a huge hand structure made out of soil. The huge hit Maw with a huge force that threw him a few metres away.


    "Your powers are quite weak. You must be popular with children." John said, using the same lines which Maw used when he faced Dr. Strange.


    "Is this what you really want? You can join me and we can save this universe." Thanos said as he didn''t even care that Maw was hit so badly. He didn''t even look back at him. He wanted to convince this new person to join him. He could already see this golden guy was powerful and adding him will be very helpful in taking over time stone and mind stone.


    "As I said before, you are just a coward. Instead of being a man and facing the Celestials you choose the other way. Do you think your cowardice can lead to any good?" John said.


    "So you have decided to oppose me?" Thanos asked in a grave tone.


    "No, my dear. I have decided to end you." John replied.


    "So be it." Thanos said. And the next moment a dozens of small spaceships came flying down and landing. And from them, out poured the Outriders ( the aliens who attacked during Infinity war) and Chitauris. And then came the Leviathans.


    They all landed over the stronghold behind destroying the newly made building. Maw too now got up, removed the dust from his clothes, came and stood by the side of Thanos.


    "You think you are the only one with an army?" John said.


    "Avengers. Assemble."

 327. The 2nd War

    Huge portals started opening behind John. And out came the people. The first were the Avengers. Wayne was leading in front with all the members. Including the Teen Titans. Then came the Guardians of the galaxy.


    Thanos was surprised to see his daughter among them. She had been missing for quite a long time. Even though she was away, Thanos always kept an eye on her and her new team which she formed recently. He got to know that their team had a Green Lantern too so he was sure she was safe.


    And then came a whole new army of ninjas. With all the 5 kages leading in front from different big portals. Their numbers were huge. All of them stood side by side with John while the army was behind. Tony even brought his iron legion too. Banner had already transformed into Hulk. The actual Hulk, not the professor Hulk.


    Even the old Kages showed up for the war. John brought them too as he had sensed Thanos had amassed a larger army than the army he had during End game. Strange brought mages too for this war as they would help the Avengers a lot.


    Only from Asgard, not many people came. Kratos, Loki, Erza and Thor''s close friends who should have died during the Ragnarok arc.


    "You have your own army. We have ours." John said.


    "You stole my line." Steve said. John just shrugged at it. While Tony looked at Strange and said.


    "Hey, in how many possible iterations of our future do you think we will win the war?"


    "This time I am pretty sure about all iterations." Strange said.


    "You are damn right we will." Tony said.


    Obsidian couldn''t hold it any longer. He threw his chain hammer at Tony. Wayne, who was close by, stopped the hammer with one hand. And before Obsidian could react, Wayne pulled the hammer using huge force.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    This pulled Obsidian in return. The force was so huge that he almost flew to Wayne. And then Wayne used his other hand to punch at the head of Obsidian. The next thing that Thanos''s army saw made their eyes wide.


    That punch of Wayne was so strong that he blasted the head of Obsidian into bits of flesh, spilling blood all over the ground. Obsidian couldn''t even cry in pain and met a swift death by just a punch alone.


    When all saw this even John raised his eyebrows. He knew that Bruce was strong now but did not expect him to get used to new powers totally by now.


    "So you see Thanos, you should never have come here. You should have stayed hidden all this time never to show your face." Wayne said. Thanos''s eyes squinted when he saw such huge power by Wayne.


    He had seen him in videos during the New York War. He was never that powerful before. But here suddenly out of nowhere he lost another member of the black order.


    Thanos then raised his double sided huge blade pointing at them. The army behind ran to them following Glaive and Maw''s lead. The Avengers and the army of ninjas also ran towards the enemy.


    Wayne, Wanda, Tony, Strange and others who could fly rushed towards them. Naruto and Sasuke both used the Kurama mode and Suasno mode to handle the Leviathans. Those shinobis who could fight enemies which were of bigger size than them also joined in this.


    The ninjas clashed with the army of chitauris and outriders and even though their number was larger than the ninjas, they were seriously outgunned. The ninjas had speed and more strength. They used cold weapons but that was enough. Wherever there were many enemies outnumbering the ninjas, they used ninja techniques to counter attack.


    The mages too helped the ninjas in attacking the army of Thanos. Thanos on the other hand was personally confronted by Tony and Steve. Tony had seen how the other himself lost in the fight against Thanos in Titan. Only a small mark cut on his face. He wanted to change that. He wanted to challenge himself. He specifically asked for this.


    Steve joined him because he felt that Tony needed help and like the war in the endgame, he used the Mjolnir. After seeing the fight in illusions of John he wanted to try if he could lift it up. And as expected he was able to pick it up. So Thor gave him the hammer for him to use. The other members of the Avengers fought against the others.


    The witches faced Ebony Maw. Ciri, Yen , Triss and Wanda faced Maw. And as expected he was overwhelmed easily. Even though he was able to defend for sometime against the attack, a slash from Ciri''s Zireael cut one of the hands of Maw. His telekinetic powers weren''t able to stop an attack that cut through space itself.

 328. The 2nd War (2)

    John on the other hand faced Glaive. He and Constantine together. And Glaive didn''t even get a fighting chance. Both Constantine and John blasted Glaive by lightning. That lightning was strong enough to fry his body. Glaive died with regret that he couldn''t avenge his wife not knowing that it was John himself who killed his wife.


    This wasn''t a battle. It was a slaughter. The Chitauris were dying like bugs and outriders too weren''t far off from extinction on the battlefield after fighting for hardly 15 minutes.


    The leviathans were confronted by kages. Both present and current ones. Naruto was able to easily kill the leviathans. And Sasuke joined him by cutting them down using his Susano.


    Thanos who was still fighting Tony saw all of this. His precious army which he had gathered after such a long time couldn''t even handle their first outright battle against a united army. He had faced many worlds over time but he had never seen such an overpowered large number of people.


    In the last New York war, Earth had never shown such high strength and numbers. This was a well prepared ambush for him. Then he remembered John saying that he had been waiting for him for the last 20 years.


    The enemy must have known about his strengths and weaknesses and prepared really well. The most astonishing part was that he was able to gather such amazing people around him.


    Tony on the other hand was able to finally manage a cut on Thanos''s hand. He was actually sad. He thought he would be able to kill Thanos alone but he was disappointed. His extremis vibranium armor was powerful, but it still fell short to kill Thanos.


    Even though Tony wasn''t on the losing side, he wasn''t exactly winning either. John flew over to his place.


    "Need any help?" John shouted while levitating near the fight. Steve and Tony both stepped back when John said that.


    "He really is Thanos. My outright nemesis." Tony mumbled. Steve, who had been fighting against him, was breathing hard. This was probably one of the toughest fights he had to face even after having Mjolir and help from Tony.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Thanos on the other hand caught his breath from all the continuous fighting and gave instructions to use Sanctuary II to shoot down at all of them.


    John had always known that Thanos would make such a move. He actually expected Thanos to use it much earlier. Then he remembered that he had been fighting nonstop against Tony and Steve. Naruto who got the cue from John through the system shouted


    "Oh no. You are not going to piss on all the other hard work we just did. Kurama, it''s our time."


    Naruto proceeded to use ''Bijudama'' while the guns were getting pointed at the ground. Since the guns were faster it shot first. Thor, Hal and Strange used their powers to stop the shots while Naruto conjured the ''Bijudama''.


    After a few seconds of defending, the ''Bijudama'' was ready. And Naruto shot at the spaceship which was raining fire. The ''Bijudama'' flew straight to the spaceship and exploded with a loud bang.


    The explosion was so immense that there was a huge shockwave around. The people on the ground and air had to literally protect themselves from the shockwave.


    Thanos looked at all this with devastation showing his face. He sat down on a rock beside with sadness. He knew he had lost the battle. His army was crumbling very fast and nothing would remain after seconds. Even his spaceship was blasted away by a single man.


    Thor, Strange and Wayne who were flying around killing whoever they saw irritating to their eyes came flying down near Thanos. Even Loki joined in this. He had seen how he was killed by Thanos, so he too wanted to join in the fun.


    John of course was recording all of this from all possible angles with the help of GAIA. He would then give it to LexCorp to handle the videos and upload it to the web of the universe. This would surely bring attention to John''s works. This was his main plan.


    He wanted everybody to shine in this battle. He could have asked Wayne or Thor to just kill Thanos outright, but he stopped them from doing so. John lied to them saying this would help everyone getting recognition in the universe and Earth needed to keep some moves hidden. Even though Thor or Strange could have alone won the war, he advised them not to do so. They both agreed to it.


    They understood that showing too much power might rub other empires the wrong way. And all the empires might even band together to attack them. They have enough on their plate, an annoying enemy was the least that they wanted now.


    Thanos wasn''t the only enemy in the universe.


    "So Thanos, still think we fall short from Celestials?" John asked.


    "Oye, what are Celestials?" Tony asked.


    "I will explain it to you later." John said, stopping Tony who was interrupting.


    "Do you really think you can defeat them? You haven''t even seen how powerful they are." Thanos said seeing the ignorance of John.


    "I have seen how powerful they are and what they can do. I know more of them, more than you and your brother combined. And I can say it now, we will face them and will defeat them." John said.

 329. The forgotten version

    "You are just arrogant fools if you think you can face Celestials." Thanos said. Thor had enough of his words and just punched outright in his face. He had seen how the other version of him was beaten down. He needed to vent his frustration for the other version.


    All looked at him when Thor did that.


    "What? He was being annoying." Thor said. That punch from Thor made him fall back. It even broke his two teeth. This Thor wasn''t the same Thor as the original one. He had become a Rune King now, so he had already surpassed the normal level of power.


    John too at the next second hit Thanos with a punch. He was already in Shazam mode, so his punch was similar to that of Superman. He punched Thanos right on his abdomen. His punch hit Thanos so hard that he spit out saliva straight after.


    "Since everybody is taking a turn, why don''t I join in?" John said.


    "Now you are just showing off." Tony accused as he was still salty about only being able to make a cut in his hand.


    "Don''t worry Tony, you will be powerful soon enough. Anti-metal will be of great help to you, I am sure." John said.


    "I hope so. I don''t want to be left behind." Tony replied. And as they were talking Hulk who had been running around wildly killing the enemies, came jumping by, picked up Thanos and threw him high up in the air.


    "Hulk too remembers the beating I think." Steve said seeing Thanos coming down at high speed. All laughed when Steve said that. Even though the Avengers expected that it would be an easy fight, they didn''t expect that whole battle wouldn''t even last an hour.


    They were literally having a good time. And this battle was required for all, as this would be a great morale boost against the upcoming danger. If they could face Thanos, then there was a chance they would be able to face Black Winter. They all needed to vent their frustration; they had been living under distress for quite some time.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Thanos landed with a bang. By this time he had broken many bones and was bleeding from his mouth. He had a deformed face and he looked like he was a few minutes away from dying.


    "Still you think we are arrogant?" John asked. Thanos wanted to reply but all he could do was spit out blood from his mouth. By this time Gamora too came and surprisingly even Nebula.


    Nebula, who had been imprisoned under the Guardians of the Galaxy from the moment she was caught, was also there. In this battle she begged Gamora to let her join. She wanted to see the death of his father. The one she hated so much.


    Gamora had a sad look on her face, she knew that her father had done horrible things, but in the end he was her father. Thanos who saw his daughter standing on the opposite side had a sad look. For a moment he did think that the enemy might have the power to confront the Celestials.


    But then he remembered the Celestials and knew this small power that the Avengers had wasn''t enough. Thanos looked at John with determination and conviction that whatever he was doing was right. John sighed as he knew that he would never be able to change Thanos. Only thing he could do was give him an honorable death.


    Thanos deserved one. No matter what their ideologies were. In the end he cared for the universe. Though his care for it was a twisted one, at least he took responsibility for it. Very few could even think of undertaking such a massive task.


    "I am sorry Thanos. You will have to die. Even though I know you care for this universe, we will have to end you. You are too much of a variable for us to let you live."


    As John and others were ready to kill Thanos, a yellow rectangular door opened in between them. A man in a huge hat and a black mask came out. John squinted his eyes when he saw this unknown man coming out.


    Well, unknown would be a wrong word here. He did know the man, but the version he knew of him wasn''t the version he had seen before. John''s mind immediately raced through all the comics he had seen the versions of this person for a few seconds and finally he remembered a forgotten version.


    The version where most of the people tend to forget.


    "This looks like a bad time to show up. Shall I come later?" the person said.


    Tony, Thor and others didn''t even waste a second and shot at this person. They weren''t sure who this person was but that rectangular door reminded them of TVA so all of them suspected it was Kang so all of them shot at him.

 330. Uatu

    Then the most amazing thing happened. The lightning from Thor, Tony''s laser blasters, Wayne''s heat vision and even Steve''s lightning all got stuck in mid air. It was as if the attacks couldn''t travel in space any more. And after a second all the attacks vanished. All were dumbstruck by this. They never expected that this new guy would be so overpowered.


    John''s eyes squinted and now he was sure who this person was.


    "Immortus, why are you here?" John asked.


    "Immortus..... only they call me by that name. You really are the person they told me about." the person mumbled under his breath.


    "Who told you what?" John, who was able to clearly listen to his mumbling, asked.


    "You know who I am referring to since you called me Immortus." the person replied. John then nodded his head when he said that. He really knew who this guy was referring to.


    "Why are you here? And not for a second lie to me." John asked in a stern tone.


    "You are not powerful yet to threaten and intimidate me. You have not reached that level yet. I can''t touch you but that doesn''t mean I can''t touch your friends." Immortus said.


    "Try touching me or my friends. I am sure they will come for you the next second. Do you think your actions here will go unnoticed by them? You are in that position because that has been your destiny. It was set the moment you were born, so don''t be all high and mighty in front of me."


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Do you think you can deceive me? And even if you are given a free licence by them, we have the time stone. Do you think you are the only person who has control of time?" John asked. The people who were behind now understood why their attacks failed before. It was time powers, just like Kang used with Loki. He literally stopped their attack by slowing down time.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You really know everything. Don''t you?" Immortus said.


    "I don''t. I still don''t know why you are here? You better be clear. Or I will ask Strange to beat the s**t out of you." John said.


    "You are scary, you know that?" Immortus said.


    "I am not in the mood Rama-tut. I am not Fantastic Four. I have a very low tolerance. Strange, get the time stone." John said as Strange flew over seeing all the commotion happening near Thanos.


    "Stop, stop. Jesus. You are one nasty guy." Immortus said.


    "You have no idea how nasty I can be. You all sit high and mighty but when the real problems come, you just vanish from your positions. I have had fake Gods with you. You have no right to interfere after abandoning us now." John said but this was probably to the omnipotent gods who he was sure was listening and watching this battle.


    "I am here to take away Thanos." Immortus said.


    "Oh no you aren''t." Tony said as he took out all his thrusters. Strange brought out the time stone. He always kept it with himself as it was safe that way. Wayne and others were ready to attack.


    "You see Immortus, my friends here say no. So I just can''t allow you." John said as his hands caught fire now turning into wings. Half of the body has already transformed.


    "I don''t have a choice. They asked me to bring him." Immortus said in a calm tone. His face didn''t have fear.


    "I don''t believe you for a second." John said.


    "He is speaking the truth." said a voice from the side.


    "Huh!!" All turned their heads only to see a bald man with golden armor. He wore a blue cape behind him. John who saw this was really surprised now. If Immortus didn''t surprise him much then this guy definitely astonished him.


    "Uatu. You are not supposed to interfere." John said as he got his bearings back. Yes, it was Uatu, the Watcher.


    "Who is this baldy? Another enemy of ours." Tony as he pointed his hands at Uatu. Wayne had seen this guy before in John''s memories. So he had an idea who this was.


    "Lower your weapons." Wayne spoke up. By now all the Avengers have arrived. The army of Thanos had already fallen with none remaining, even the leviathans were all killed. They were surprised to see totally new people in the field. Even the kages had arrived to see what the whole commotion was about.


    "Wait? He isn''t an enemy?" Thor asked. Wayne shook his head indicating that this new bald guy wasn''t. Though they weren''t sure why he wasn''t, since John had still not attacked, it meant that there was more to the story than they know.


    This new guy Immortus pissed John off by a notch for sure, but John''s tone changed when he talked with this new person called Uatu.

 331. The main God

    "I am not. But I was sent by them to talk to you and negotiate." Uatu said.


    "Negotiate? You want to negotiate for this guy?" John asked, pointing at Thanos.


    "Yes. They need him for a bigger purpose."


    "Him? Are you sure he is required for a bigger purpose? He can''t even change his ideology even after getting crushed. He is way beyond redemption." John refused.


    "They will convince him." Uatu said.


    "Who are you representing here? The Timekeepers? The Celestials? Who?" John asked as he was now curious about whose direction Uatu came here.


    Uatu pointed his finger high up in the air.


    "Eternity?" John asked. Uatu shook his head denying it.


    "Higher than him. Much higher. I have a feeling you know him too since you know all the gods from what I can see." Uatu said.


    "Wait, you mean HIM? The HIM? That is impossible. Why would he care about ants like us? He would never care about neither him nor us." John said as he understood who Uatu was referring to now. He got scared now.


    From the signs of Uatu, John understood who he was referring to.


    One Above All. OAA.


    "I don''t know John. I am just following orders. I don''t know what his plans are."


    "F**k." John said. He was stumped. He had been waiting for this fight all his life. And now a much higher being comes and stops him. He didn''t know what OAA had plans for Thanos.


    He never did care about anything, so he was confused about why he cared about a guy who had no importance in all of the multiverse. He was a villain for sure in most universes but not so high and mighty enough that OAA would care about him.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Why should we give up Thanos? We have battled him fair and square. Sure we ambushed him, but why should we just allow him to run free. He wants to kill half the population. That itself is the greatest crime ever." Strange said, he voiced the opinions of all of them.


    "Yes. Why should we? We have been waiting for him for such a long time." Peitro said.


    John on the other hand was looking blankly. They really didn''t have any choice in this. No matter what they are way too weak to even negotiate. They could be wiped out in seconds if OAA wished it so. He clenched his fist. He was really powerless here. No amount of power would allow him to be as powerful as OAA. Not now at least.


    "You can take him. But I will make a fake video of us killing him and show it to the universe." John said.


    "Wait, John no. I know they are gods that are asking us, but we can''t let this guy go. We all will fight for it. Wanda now has powers to alter reality. She will help us in this. Vision can''t always be living in danger." Tony said.


    "Yes. I can''t let Vision be in danger. We just can''t." Wanda said.


    "Whoever this God is, we will face him. Together." Loki said as he too wasn''t ready to leave Thanos. A guy who killed another version of him, he could never let it go.


    "Do you think we have a choice? Ants don''t have the power to negotiate with elephants." John said with a huge sigh.


    "So what? Millions of ants can over turn an elephant." Tony as he charged his thruster and pointed at Thanos. Thanos had been silent all this time. He had no idea why he was at the negotiating table, but he would take any chance he could get to be away from Avengers.


    He could always come back with bigger force and take away the infinity stones.


    "Millions? Even billions of us wouldn''t be enough. Even the whole universe wouldn''t be enough. Tell me Tony, do you still want to try?" John said. Everybody''s face looked desperate when John said that.


    They thought that the God was like Thor or maybe a little more powerful than Thor, but John''s description just wiped away the whole table.


    "The hell." Barry shouted.


    John then again turned his head to Uatu and continued.


    "The arrangement remains the same. Thanos should die in the eyes of this universe. And he will be hunted down by the Avengers the moment he steps in this universe again." John said strenly.


    "Deal." It was Immortus who replied.


    "Uatu, why did you send him to negotiate? You could have come by yourself." John said, mocking Immortus.


    "Because Thanos will be with the three of them." Uatu said. John''s eyebrows raised when Uatu said that. By three here Uatu referred to the Timekeepers.


    The actual Timekeepers who existed in the universe.


    Immortus was the future version of Kang. Kang was selected by the Timekeepers to look over the timeline in all of the multiverse. John wasn''t sure if the Kang in Loki''s story and Immortus here was the same guy. Immortus had a mask on his face and his whole body was covered, so he had no way to differentiate. Magic had no effect on him.

 332. The death

    John didn''t waste any more words, he directly transformed into Phoenix. And then used his fire over Thanos. All thought, John revolted and changed the game. But after the fire died out, they saw Thanos''s body being fine like it was before.


    Then everybody understood John just used a fire which had no heat. After becoming Phoenix, John could always control the temperature of the fire.


    "There, take him away. I don''t want to see him again in this universe. The next moment I see him here, will be his death." John warned again to both Uatu and Immortus. He really wouldn''t care again, if Thanos showed up. He would just go and kill him.


    Immortus nodded and Took Thanos on his shoulders. A rectangular orange door opened and they both stepped in. Thanos didn''t resist in all of this. The Avengers and the ninjas looked angry when Thanos was taken away, but there was nothing they could do.


    Thor actually wanted to blast him, because he didn''t care who showed up, but Wayne stopped him with his hand. They couldn''t take the risk of annoying a powerful God. Black Winter was enough of a headache.


    "Uatu, I did this because of you. I hope I didn''t make the wrong decision." John said, looking at him.


    "I will kill him myself if he jeopardises the lives of the people of this universe. I think I didn''t introduce myself properly. Uatu, the watcher of Earth."


    "John Jameson. Sorcerer Supreme of the Ring and an Avenger." John said. They both shook their hands.


    "How is your father?" John asked.


    "He is old now, but alive and well." Uatu replied. He didn''t look surprised that John knew of his father, Ikor.


    "I did this because you asked for it." John said.


    "I know, that''s why I was sent." Uatu said.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Avengers, this is Uatu. THE Watcher. As his title suggests, his work is just that. Watching, but never interfering. They are like the Guardians of Oa. Hailing from a very technologically-advanced race. Due to the disappointments they saw after seeing a planet where they introduced knowledge of atomic energy, they decided never to interfere again in any foreign race. Uatu here is the watcher for Earth and all other Earths in the multiverse" John introduced Watcher to all the Avengers and ninjas.


    They didn''t expect that their own universe had their versions of Guardians of Oa. Even though they found it weird that Watchers didn''t intervene like the Guardians, the Avengers didn''t call it out.


    "I know you all and have seen you all. Though I have no idea from which universe the new ones of you came from, I have kept an eye on all of you. Your work is commendable. Maybe you will be able to defeat Black Winter. We have high hopes for you." Uatu said with a smile.


    "Then you should help us in stopping Black Winter. It is going to destroy the universe." Steve said. Uatu shook his head saying.


    "Our ethics and code stop us from doing so. I am sorry."


    "Then why did you interfere in this battle? I think Thanos was a smaller threat as compared to Black Winter." Tony asked as he was still pissed off.


    "Because he asked me to do so." Uatu said, pointing his finger high up again.


    "This is bulls**t. They don''t help us but are the first to intervene when they need it." Banner said as he had transformed back to his real form. Thanks to Ralts who was now standing on his shoulder.


    "Sigh. We can''t do anything about it." Victor said.


    "I will be off now. The more I stay here, the more I will be intervening. You all did a good job in defeating Thanos. No other versions of him have ever been defeated so badly, like yours. Good luck for the future." Uatu said and then the broken glass of the multiverse opened for him and he stepped inside. Then the glass closed in on itself and disappeared in thin air.


    "Let''s go back. It''s useless to think about it anymore. At the least he accepted that Thanos won''t be a problem for this universe. That''s all that matters for now. Avengers, we did a good job." Wayne said.


    All nodded their heads, they could be proud of how they defeated Thanos. Someone, who all the people of the universe feared. He was defeated so badly that even Uatu was impressed.


    "Thank you kages for your help here. We are grateful for your assistance. Wayne said, thanking the kages.


    "It was our pleasure. Finally moved our muscles a bit in this fight. Felt great." Raikage said.


    "I am off." Thor said as he vanished, taking Erza, Kratos and Loki. He was still angry that Thanos was left off. He still couldn''t accept it. They had prepared for so long for him only to be blown away by a God who didn''t even show his face.

 333. Celestials

    "That was rude." Barry said.


    "Leave him be. We all didn''t like how it all turned out." Diana said as she understood the anger of Thor. He just recently became a God but he still was powerless against the actual Gods.


    "He is probably angry with me." John said as he too understood Thor''s anger.


    "Let''s go back." Victor said as he opened portals leading them to the Ring. They all went in, including the kages and the ninjas. After stepping near the Hall of Justice John said.


    "Thank you kages for the help. I am sure you all need to tend to your injuries. So I won''t hold you back. I will send a detailed report later of who they are and what they represent." John said.


    "Will wait for the report." Gaara said as all wanted to know why John just let them take away Thanos, who was such a threat to the universe.


    "Sure. I will send them. Let me send you all to your home." John said as he waved his hands. He teleported all the ninjas and kages to their dimension. Then all the Avengers including the Teen Titans went inside. Not many were tired after the short battle so all were ready to hear what John would say and give his justification.


    All took their seats and John finally said.


    "I know you all are angry, but our hands are tied. The person who asked for Thanos, is not something we can fight against." John said.


    "What kind of being is he?" Steve asked.


    "The kind of being who created the multiverse and is responsible for all of creation." John said.


    "Wait? Did you just say the creator? You mean like God, God?" Tony asked.


    "Yes. God, God. The one in the Bible. Well, similar to that." John replied.


    "Does he really exist?" Banner murmured.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Then do you think I just let him go because I wanted to let him go?" John said with a serious tone. He too was confused about why Thanos was taken away by OAA but he could never say no to it. At least he gave them the power to negotiate.


    Even though John was tempted to ask for powers in exchange of Thanos, at the end he stopped himself. The only reason he stopped was because of the system. He didn''t know if OAA knew about it. If he knew then he might just kill John. He could never take that gamble.


    "Why the hell would they care for a person like Thanos?" Hal asked.


    "That is what I want to know." John said.


    "What about the Celestials?" Arthur asked as that name had been mentioned quite a lot of time.


    "Celestials. They can be called lesser Gods. Responsible for maintaining a kind of balance. They have been around since the first multiverse. I once said long ago not to search for the Anti-Life Equation of Earth. It was not because we had the anti-life equation but because there is a seed of a celestial sleeping on Earth, deep inside." John said.


    "Oh Earth is a home for them? That''s cute." Natasha said. Natasha said. Like all others Natasha also played a huge role in the war. Her blue lantern ring and being the host of Adara she had been nothing but a pure nuisance to the enemies.


    "It''s not cute Natasha. When the population of Earth reaches a certain amount, a celestial will be born. And due to that birth, the Earth will be destroyed." John said.


    "What?" Everybody cried in surprise.


    "What the hell? You mean Earth will be doomed someday?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes. But not if we stop the emergence of the said Celestial." John said. This gave a wave of relief to all.


    "So you mean to say Earth and such other planets give birth to Celestials?" Tony asked as he understood the main point to the issue.


    "Yes. Thanos was on a mission to exterminate half of the population because of two reasons. Making the population half will give more sustenance to the rest and stop the emergence of new Celestials." John said.


    "What a saint!" Arthur said but in a mocking tone.


    "Why don''t we go and kill that Celestial? I think we all can kill a God in his sleep. We have that much power now at least." Clint asked.


    "We can''t, the other Celestials might be alerted due to that and will come to kill us. Don''t worry, I have a plan for it. More people will be coming soon. So we can take our own measures. And we aren''t powerful enough to face them yet. I didn''t tell you this before because Black Winter was a headache, enough. Don''t want to put too much pressure on you all." John said.


    "More people? That''s good. But I don''t understand. If they are Gods why is their seed inside Earth sleeping?" Tony asked.


    "Every billion years a new celestial needs to be born. It is the circle of life. The Celestials are responsible for creating new galaxies and maintaining that cycle. They take energy from the host planet and create suns and everything."

 334. Together

    "So we are like chargers to these Gods?" Hal asked.


    "Yes." John replied.


    "No wonder Thanos lost his sanity. He must have seen the death of his own home planet. And this led to him taking up arms against them in a weird way." Yen said.


    "Yes. Well Thanos has another history. Don''t care much about it. I will take care of the Celestials. If we can''t even stop a Celestial, I don''t think we have the right to even speak about Black Winter." John said.


    "True. That will be our ultimate test. To see if we are worthy enough to face Black Winter." Wayne said.


    "Why do they even care about us? They abandoned us. They should stay the f**k out of our way." Tony said as he was angry that as a species they served only as a charger for Gods. He hated this feeling of powerlessness.


    "It is what it is. Celestials work on multiverse levels not on a single universe." John said.


    "Who was this Immortus guy?" Parker asked as they seemed to have forgotten that the first person who started this downhill was him.


    "He is Kang. Well, the future version of Kang. The one truly appointed by the Timekeepers." John said.


    "Oh. Loki has a huge headache it seems." Diana said.


    "Yes he does. So now you know all." John said. This new information that John gave was too much for all. First it was the Creator and then came the lesser Gods. This was enough to change the whole world for them.


    They didn''t know such beings even existed and now they know that they exist, they turned out not to be so good.


    "John, when is this new celestial is going to be born?" Tony asked.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I am not sure. A year or so maybe." John said.


    "F**k" Geralt said.


    "Will we be powerful enough?" Clint murmured.


    "We have to be. There is no other way." John said. He just hoped that the new video that he just captured was enough to push his fan values to a high level. And pray that there would be an update. An update is what he needed now.


    "I know you all are feeling down now, but we had taken this path the moment we decided to face Black Winter. This is just a bump on the road. There are no shortcuts here." Steve said.


    "Together we will face, whatever comes." Wayne said.


    "Together." all shouted in unison.


    "I know all of you are tired. You all can go home and collect yourselves. We all need a rest after all of this." John said. All nodded at it. Then Guilty Spark appeared as he teleported people to their homes.


    Only John, Wayne and Tony remained in their seats.


    "Still angry that I didn''t tell you about the Celestials. You have always been preaching of no secrets but you yourself kept such a secret from us." Tony said.


    "Tony you have to understand that what I know is dangerous. If I go on telling all the secrets you will shaking in fear. One Black Winter has given you enough problems. I can see that you hardly pass time with Pepper now. Do you think over working yourself will solve the problem?" John asked.


    "We aren''t Gods Tony. I have said this to you before. We can only try with what we can, but that doesn''t mean we will lose ourselves in pursuit of power. No power will be enough power. There will always be new threats. New dangers. Do you think that Black Winter will be the last enemy we face? That is just the start."


    "I didn''t tell you about them only because of this. You have seen how Black Winter made many of us. Clint has stopped sleeping. Natasha just trains all day. Oliver almost had a breakup with Felicity. Do yo think this is healthy for us. Knowing the future?" John asked.


    Tony became silent when he said this. He knew that knowing too much was always a problem. He just didn''t expect that dangers were just right at their doorstep.


    "Go home Tony. Spend time with Pepper. Fights will always be there. We have come a long way from facing terrorists to Gods. We will crush our enemies. We might die along the way, but we can never say that we didn''t try." Wayne added to it.


    "Yeah. GAIA are the videos ready?" John asked changing the topic now.


    "Even after all this all you care about is videos?" Tony asked.


    "It''s my hobby. Keeps my sanity. You too need to find a hobby. You are going nuts. Calm yourself down." John said


    "I will think about it." Tony murmured.


    "The videos are ready. Do you want me to upload it everywhere?" GAIA asked.


    "Yes upload it on all platforms. Both here and the universe. Tell Lex to handle this." John said.

 335. Th universe came to know

    "Alright. The videos has been uploaded. Now we will have to wait for it''s outbreak." GAIA said.


    "Hmm. I am off. Wasn''t a good day for me. I just want some peace. Seems like I will never get peace in this life." John said and vanished after bidding his goodbyes to them. The next moment he appeared at the doorstep of his house. He was tired mentally today, he needed a good sleep.


    John decided to go for a bath and then go straight to sleep. He could see the reaction of the people and the universe later. The spirit of the house made him a good tea. So after drinking it and giving a text to Emma and his father that he was alright, he went to bed.


    It was already night when he went to sleep so it was a normal day for him. The next day waking up, he felt refreshed. He came out of his room and after having breakfast he checked how the videos performed on the internet.


    And as expected, the video on YouTube virtually exploded. Avengers always had an official page on YouTube and since the video was shown there, it meant the war that was shown was real. But what John didn''t expect was that a hashtag was trending on social platforms. And that hashtag wasn''t Thanos.


    But rather Darkseid. The people of Earth thought that it was Darkseid. John was dumbfounded when he saw this. He never expected that people of Earth would think Thanos was Darkseid. Even though Darkseid and Thanos had similarities but both had completely different motivations.


    "Whatever. As long as they watch my works, it''s all fine and good." John murmured.


    Then John saw another name trending on the internet. It was Naruto. John had a huge smile when he saw this. Only this series would give an ample number of fan values. Since it had multiple episodes, the fan values would almost rise exponentially for sometime and he couldn''t wait for it.


    The same trend was shown in the web of the universe. Here people knew of Thanos so when they saw the Avengers and the ninjas pummeling Thanos and his army so badly, they were more surprised.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    LexCorp had been responsible for the entertainment and spaceship business for some time now. John''s works were famous all over their empire because John''s works had green lanterns and many had seen Victor before.


    But this time when everybody showed up in the fight against Thanos and even more, they were astonished. People never expected that Naruto, the characters of games, were real.


    The video of them got coverage in all of the empire and even beyond them. Even Kree got to know of what happened on Mars and that more people had shown up from the works that LexCorp had made.


    Of course there were many who accused that the video was fake, but it was soon debunked. People rejoiced that Thanos was dead as he was a menace in all of universe and many feared him a lot. But now the video showed that a Phoenix which people thought was Marco burnt Thanos alive.


    People who had never known of them were educated of the anime and movies released by LexCorp so other people who had no interest in all of this rushed to understand who these people were.''


    In this way, John''s fan value was rising rapidly and he hoped that it would be enough for the next update. But he needed to wait for sometime for it to rise to a high point. Thus John had to wait.


    People also got to know that Bruce Wayne was Superman himself, which was a whole new revelation for them. This topic too started a debate. Even Diana''s new weapon, Arthur''s weird transformation, also got enough coverage.


    The World Council also got to see the new Avengers and Wayne gave them a report of who the enemy was and what they wanted. The governments were relieved that the Avengers and Naruto world existed to defend them. And whatever opposition that the governments had to control the Avengers, died down with it.


    All the Avengers meanwhile almost disappeared from public view, Only Teen Titans showed up in places of crime in New York and they were barraged with reporters.


    In this way, a whole month went by. It was already 2018 by then and on this day, all the Avengers had gathered in the ring for a very special ceremony. All came for this ceremony. Even Thor showed up for this special one.


    It was Tony''s wedding with Pepper.


    Tony finally decided to marry her after being reminded by John that he had been missing in life. He realized that now his life revolved around enemies and he needed to change it. So he proposed to her on New Year''s Eve and she happily accepted. Pepper too knew that Tony had been going through a hard time but was happy that now Tony had decided to let himself be free.

 336. Marriage

    They were going to get married on the Ring. So all were here. Even Parker came with his Aunt. Apparently his aunt came to know that he was Spiderman. John too came for the wedding with Emma.


    John and Emma showed up with gifts and John from the corner of his eyes got to see Parker. He felt nostalgic seeing him, because a few nights ago he saw the new Spiderman: No way home movie. He extracted the movie from the system the moment the system gave the notification that the movie was out in John''s previous world and watched it that night itself. That movie had all of his nostalgia from his previous life.


    He loved that movie but then remembered the story of spider-verse and the whole drama behind it. Peter, on the other hand, felt from his ''Peter tingle'' that someone was looking at him so he turned his head to see who it was.


    He was surprised to see that it was John. John was a hero for him. The way he fought in that war and the way he commanded was inspiring for him. Peter didn''t hold it and went with May to greet him.


    "Hello Mr. Jameson."


    "Hello Peter. This must be your Aunt. Hello Aunt May. I hope it''s alright if I call you Aunt May."


    "Uhh...Hello. Do you know me?" Aunt May said.


    "Didn''t Peter tell you I am a mage and am a guide of sorts." John said.


    "Oh please, off with your high and mighty self." Emma interrupted in the middle.


    "Hello. I am Emma. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Hello. It''s nice to meet you too."


    They all talked and introduced each other properly. Aunt May was new to all of this. The superhero life so John took special care and showed her around. In the original plot she died so John would like to make sure that she doesn''t die in this version of the story.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    John even suggested that May could move here and live in the Ring and work for the Umbrella. Peter could continue his studies and be a member of Teen Titans. May replied that she would think about it.


    Thus the wedding ceremony started. Surprisingly, Tony gave a very normal speech in this as John expected it to be more like Tony''s style. A narcissistic and a mocking one at that.


    Later everybody congratulated the couple and had a jolly time together. John went to Thor who was still not in a good mood.


    "Hey buddy. Still angry with me?" John asked as he sat near Thor.


    "I am not angry at you John. I am just angry at myself. Being so weak. I couldn''t even save my father. My sister easily overpowered me. And now I have another sister who is still locked up in the dungeon. Everyday I am living in fear that my brother will be taken away. I feel as if I am losing grip of everything dear to me." Thor said.


    "Thor, you had such a long life. Your father was there in every turn guiding you. But you need to understand that it won''t always be a bed of roses. Our lives will go through hard paths. Only that will be a true test of character. Your father lost two of his brothers in the battle against Surtur. Did you ever see him mention them? No. It''s because he knew bringing those who are dead up would only just give him pain. His brothers sacrificed themselves so that he could live. He was always in pain but he didn''t want his pain to be transferred to his loved ones."


    "We can''t change what has happened but we can change what is to happen." Strange said from the side.


    "But we are so powerful. Is our power so insignificant in the grand scheme of things? This God just came and took him away and we couldn''t do anything about it." Thor complained.


    "Then be powerful. We might not be true Gods. But we can try." John said.


    "I don''t know if I can ever be a Creator, John."


    "True. But Diana in a universe was a creator. So we can always try." John said.


    "Huh. Are you serious?" Steve said as he heard them talking about this.


    "Yes. Your Diana. That is a whole new Pandora''s box. I would rather not talk about it." John said as he remembered his most favorite and terrifying story line of DC comics.


    "Hahahha... You both should get married soon. One a creator and another to add moral values to the creation. That would be one fun scene." Tony said as he too heard what John said.


    "We aren''t there yet." Steve refused.


    "Well you both have millennia to share so you both can take your time." John said with a smile. Actually now all of them had longer life spans. Thanks to the Dragon corpse. Banner and the witchers were able to make a potion that would keep them young for centuries. And many of them took a dose of it.

 337. Update of the system (3)

    All had quite a bit of fun the whole day. John had a good time with all. After the debacle with Thanos everybody needed a happy moment. And this wedding was the perfect escape for that. John saw everybody having a good time. He saw Happy trying to flirt with Aunt May. Vision and Wanda holding hands. Steve and Diana dancing to the music. Clint helped his daughter collect signatures from all the Avengers and Teen Titans.


    He even saw Banner and Natasha flirting with each other. He was surprised to see Ciri flirting with Damian while raven eyeing her with big eyes. All the Pokemons too joined in this wedding and were playing around.


    Most of them became drunk by the end of the ceremony and Guilty Spark had to teleport them to their homes.


    The next day Emma left as she had come only to attending the wedding. As John said his goodbye to her, he heard a familiar sound. A sound which he had been praying for such a long time.


    [Ding


    Total fan values - 30 billion


    System upgrade requirement met. Do you wish to upgrade?]


    "Hell f**king yes."


    [Ding


    Upgrading 20%.. 50%.. 70%... 90%... 100%


    System upgraded.


    Do you wish to check the new enhancements?"]


    "Yes." John said excitedly.


    [Ding


    The host can now bring any one piece of equipment free of cost. There are no limitations on the versions of the item or equipment. The equipment can be brought from all the versions that the host has published. Last time the host wanted to get Element X. The host can now get element X as it belongs to the same universe of Bruce Wayne.


    The host can now extract the full power of any one character. The last time the host wanted to extract the power of Madara Uchicha. In this new upgrade the host can get all the powers of Madara Uchiha without any restrictions. But the host is warned, this power extraction is only possible for beings which are not universe destroying levels. The powers of characters like Zeno from Dragon Ball aren''t possible.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Now the host can summon characters in all of the universe.]


    "What the hell! Why are there such restrictions on character power extraction?" John asked.


    [Ding


    The system isn''t of high enough level yet to bring those powers of characters to life.]


    "Ok fine. But at least give me access to comic stories to bring a character to life. Like give me DC comics."


    [Ding


    No. There is no such function of the system.]


    "Buls**t." John said. John was really looking forward to bringing a comic or manga to life. That would have helped him a lot, but still the system stubbornly insisted on following the motion pictures.


    "Sigh. Well I do have equipment in mind that can make me Godlike." John mumbled.


    "System, give me the omnitrix with master control and all the alien species together in one." John said. There was one alien species there that would basically make him a God. Even if it wasn''t for all the time at least it gave him the leverage.


    And that alien species was Celestialsapien.


    Alien X.


    [Ding


    Requirements met. Extracting now.]


    And the next moment John had the omnitrix in his hand. He directly wore it on his wrist. This omnitrix was the omniverse version, so it wasn''t huge. John didn''t hold back and immediately checked if all the aliens were there in it. And he was delighted that all the aliens were present. Including Alien X.


    Without anyone to stop him he directly changed to Alien X. The moment he changed all the Celestials, Eternity, Infinity and all the other Gods in different dimensions felt it.


    "A new God is born. That also in a universe we just abandoned. Maybe that universe can be saved after all.'''' Arishem mumbled. The other Gods too astonished that a doomed universe was able to get itself a new and unknown God. They tried peering into this new God but they couldn''t. It was as if a very powerful power was stopping them to get the location and characteristics of this new God. All the other Gods could tell was that this new God was just born in the doomed universe.


    John on the other hand was ecstatic. One of the main reasons was that the other two personalities were under his control so he didn''t have to debate. So basically he had full control of Alien X. John again changed back to normal because he needed to ask questions.


    "System for how much time I can be transformed to Alien X?" John asked.


    [Ding


    All other alien transformations can be maintained for a day since the host has the master control. Only Alien X has a time limit of 1 hour. And the recharge time of a depleted omnitrix is half an hour.]


    "One hour? This is awesome. I know that I can''t face the creator but sure as hell I can give a fight to the celestials." John said out loud.

 338. Update of the system (4)

    "OK now I will have to think about my next character powers. Getting the power of Madara Uchiha in ten tails ,ode is very tempting. But this time I will take another route. System, extract all the powers of Gilgamesh from Fate series. With the Gate of Babylon being his Noble Phantasm."


    Gilgamesh was the Archer class servant of Tokiomi Tohsaka during the fourth holy grail war. He was one of the most overpowered characters in all of anime (according to the author). The character had many powers. His level of charisma was unmatched and he would be incredibly wealthy all his life. He was the King of Babylon so he had a natural aura of a King.


    John chose him for primarily two reasons. Enkidu (Chains of Heaven) and Ea (Sword of Rupture). Enkidu, named after his friend, a set of divine chains. The chains are set to bind Gods themselves and it grows stronger against those who are of divine heritage. And second;y, due to Ea. Also known as the "Sword that ripped apart the world," it is the ultimate and final Noble Phantasm contained within the Gate of Babylon and Gilgamesh''s most powerful weapon.


    Ea''s function as a Noble Phantasm, a space cutting attack that shows the "Truth," was initially used as a powerful Nation-Building Authority that separated Heaven and Earth. This sword is said to cut through space-time itself.


    And there other reasons why John chose this character was because with this he could fight in war against multiple people and he could solo win against them without using his summons. And of course with the Gate of Babylon he could use all other Noble Phantasms as his treasure includes the prototypes of all Noble Phantasm and he could always use them from a distance like a projectile. The number of weapons in his treasury are said to be immeasurable.


    There are other powers of his, like he could look into all possible futures but this power he already had with The Helmet of Fate. All in all, Gilgamesh was one of the coolest and overpowered characters of all anime. Even though John hasn''t seen much of the Fate series, whatever he had seen fascinated him a lot.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    [Ding


    Character power extraction done. The host now has access to the Gate of Babylon and can use all of Gilgamesh''s powers at the host''s will]


    "Awesome." John exclaimed when he got all his powers.


    "Wait system, do I have the herb which would have given Gilgamesh immortality?" John asked as he suddenly remembered his search for immortality.


    [Ding


    Yes. All of Gilgamesh''s possessions in his whole life would belong to the host. Even the things which might have been stolen.]


    "Cool. Now I can be immortal too." John was more happy. He could feel the change in his body this time. After he had gotten Marco''s powers, he didn''t feel any change but this was different. John could sense that he had changed fundamentally.


    Such huge changes are only felt by his when he is in Fate mode. But here he could feel it normally. His use of magic and he could even sense the Gate of Babylon. He didn''t stop and directly summoned some of the weapons.


    As he did so behind John, many orange circles opened and from them emerged all kinds of weapons ready to be used or thrown as a projectile. Then John summoned the chains of heaven. And in the same way as the weapons came out from a translucent orange colored circles , a golden chain appeared with a spear tip at the front of it. John could easily feel that the chains can be summoned from all directions around him and with that he could easily bind anyone and that too from multiple directions.


    "This is so cool. I can feel so much power now that I am half God. No wonder Gilgamesh was always so arrogant. He had all the right to be so." John murmured.


    [Ding


    The host has extracted all possible free things from the system. Urging the host to work hard ]


    As he was going through almost unlimited numbers of treasures and weapons in his vault, the spirit of the house came and said.


    "Are you alright? I felt a huge sense of power coming out of the room.?"


    "Oh yes I am fine. Thanks for the concern. I might be gone for sometime soon. Please do look after the home. Tell Audino that she can go and have fun around with the other Pokemons in the Ring."


    "Where are you going? Very far?'' The spirit asked, being concerned as she could always feel that John was a little bit stressed recently with all the problems that he had been facing.


    "Oh I will be leaving for another universe soon. It won''t take long." John smiled and replied.


    "Won''t it be dangerous?" the spirit asked.


    "Danger will be there. But I am more powerful now." John smiled and replied.

 339. Leaving

    "I will be alright. Will probably be back within an year. If I don''t I will update you. Don''t worry." John said. The spirit nodded her head. John then wore the helmet of Fate and said.


    "Avengers. Come to Hall of Justice." His words got echoed on the ears of the all the members of the Avengers.


    John then vanished from his spot and appeared again in the Hall of Justice. All the members started appearing in the Hall little by little. And after about 15 minutes everybody had appeared. Tony was last to appear and he looked sleepy.


    "John can you stop shouting at my ears every now and then? Some people have other lives too." Tony said. John didn''t reply to that and said instead


    "I will leaving this universe soon." The moment he said all the sleepiness of Tony was gone and all became incredibly serious.


    "Take me with you." Steve said. John shook his head.


    "I am not going to take anyone in my first trip. I need to get a hang of the their universe first." John said.


    "It will dangerous for you out there." Wayne said.


    "It will be but I will handle it myself." John said.


    "Are you sure about this?" Banner asked.


    "I am." John replied.


    "I don''t agree. At least take some of us." Tony said.


    "Tony, I can''t. If I am alone, I can always teleport myself back here with my magic. But if any of you are with me, it will become problematic. I don''t know if the other Gods would react of me infiltrating another universe so I can''t take the risk. They are pretty moody, well most of them. So I want to test the waters." John said.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Will you be safe?" Barry asked.


    "I will be fine everyone. You don''t need to worry. I will come back safe and sound." John replied.


    "Will it be a long journey?" Diana asked.


    "I am not sure. I will have to check on how the whole situation s out there. I will come back in one piece so don''t act like I am going to die or something." John joked. They all smiled at it but some still felt it would be very dangerous bu since John had decided, they couldn''t stop him.


    "When are you leaving?" Natasha asked.


    "Soon. Within a few days. I would notify one last time before I leave." John said.


    "Alright. Make your preparations." Wayne said.


    "Yes. Well guys I have matters to attend to. Sorry for disturbing you all and bringing you here for such a small matter. I am off then. See you soon." John said.


    "Come back safe." Wanda said as all bid goodbye to John. After saying his bye, he vanished from his place. After he left the whole hall became silent.


    "We shouldn''t have let him go alone in this." Arthur said.


    "He wouldn''t take anyone even if we wanted to join him. We aren''t powerful enough." Hal said.


    "Constantine, can''t you break the multiverse wall?" Tony asked.


    "I can, but there will be consequences. He is the Lord of Order. Only he can do that without any repercussions. I think Strange too can do that, but he wouldn''t be able to do it as cleanly as John could do." Constantine said.


    "I can break the wall but I will be a normal wizard in other universe. My power comes from the world tree here, which is powered by only this universe." Strange replied.


    "Are we still so weak? Damn." Tony said.


    "We aren''t that weak, but the thing is he has more idea of the multiverse than any of us. We can join him when he goes next time." Wayne said.


    "Yes. Alright I am out. Need to sleep a little more." Tony said. The next moment Guilty Spark came and teleported him to his home and so did all the other members.


    Many were little sad that John didn''t bring any of them with him but they understood that it would be a dangerous journey too. They just wished that John would come back safe later.


    John who had vanished from Hall of Justice didn''t return back to his home but in an open valley in South Dakota. He had appeared near a house which was deep in the valley and had no neighboring houses nearby. The house had a small barn which had two horses.


    A woman was tending to the horses and feeding them. John was looking at the woman who was tending to the horses. He had come a long way to meet her. Before he never had the reason to talk to her but now if he goes for the travel he needed to see how much time he had.


    The woman who was feeding the horses felt that someone was nearby so she turned around. She was surprised to see a very recognized face standing little far from him.

 340. Eternals

    "Mr. Jameson. You are way out of your home." the woman said in a half hearted smile. To be honest she feared Jameson. Even though Jameson had never shown his face as an Avenger, it was always presumed that he was one.


    She followed the news of the world closely even if she was far away from civilization. And there had always been a mysterious man in the Avengers team. The Phoenix, whom the people thought was Marco. But there was nobody called Marco or even looked like him in the team. So many speculated it was a hidden member and since John had been associated with the Avengers for quite a long time many thought of him as the hidden member.


    "I am exactly where I should be Ajak." John replied this time. Yes, John showed up to meet with Ajak, the leader of the Eternals and the only Eternal who could connect with Arishem. Ajak was taken aback that John knew of her actual name. They had all changed the names in official pages as their names might sound really odd to people. They did this to blend in more with the people.


    "I don''t understand Mr. Jameson. I am not Ajak." she replied.


    "You don''t understand? Do you want me to bring all the Eternals? What do you think will happen if I call Arishem now?" John said. Ajak almost stumbled when John spoke of Arishem. That was a name they never mentioned in public.


    None of the eternals in all courses of history had ever mentioned that name. They might have influenced humanity but made sure they kept the Celestials out of all the lores. But John here mentioned Arishem which meant he knew about everything. She sighed.


    She didn''t know how much John knew about her and the whole plot of Tiamat, so needed to talk to him very carefully. The humans now don''t take the aliens in a very good way.


    "How do you know about us?" Ajak asked finally.


    "I know a lot. But for now let''s go inside and talk. Shall we?" John asked with a smile. Ajak felt relieved inside as she saw John smiling. At least John could be reasoned with, she just hoped John didn''t know about the emergence.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "How are the horses?" John asked as she left the horses in the stable. Then joined John and went to the porch of the house. They both sat down on the chair.


    "You came all the way to talk about horses?" Ajak asked.


    "Well no. I am on a vacation. I will be leaving soon, so I needed to figure my timeline out."


    "Oh. Where are you going?" Ajak asked.


    "To a different universe." John replied.


    "Oh. So there are really different universes out there and the multiverse theory is real?" Ajak replied.


    "Of course it is real. Governments can''t always hide big things every time." John said.


    "Hmm. Well the people in authority don''t always tell the truth." Ajak said with a sad tone.


    "They don''t. You must be quite experienced in this regard. Must be an expert in it." John said.


    "I don''t understand Mr. Jameson. What do you mean?" Ajak said as she became serious. She had a bad feeling about this.


    "You understood me perfectly Ajak. You hid the real purpose of Eternals for centuries. Only Ikkaris knows about the truth. Doesn''t he?" John said. Ajak now knew for sure that John here knew of everything. The real purpose of their arrival.


    She got scared now. She wasn''t actually a fighter like most of them and she was more of a leader. She wasn''t sure what John would do now since he knew the truth. She just prayed that it wouldn''t turn out ugly.


    "How do you know all this? Even your forefathers weren''t born when I said to Ikkaris about everything."Ajak asked as there was no point in lying now.


    "Didn''t I say before? I know a lot. A lot more than you can imagine." John smiled. Ajak has a sad face now.


    "So why are you here now? To kill us?" Ajak asked as she clenched her fist. She for sure knew that John was powerful, but she wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    "That depends on which side you are on." And as they were talking, a Chansey came out of the home with a plate of snacks and juices. John was surprised that Ajak had a Pokemon with her. His butterfly effect was now everywhere.


    Ajak after listening to the question looked at Chansey with a loving eyes and said


    "I can never leave my sweet little Chansey to die. So no, I will stop the emergence with all my strength. The humans might be bad, but the Pokemons didn''t do any harm. They don''t deserve such an ending."


    John was surprised by that reply. In the actual story she went back on the decision because the people of Earth brought everybody back with the help of Avengers. Ajak after seeing this decided to stop the emergence. But now Thanos hadn''t snapped so everybody was alive.

 341. Ikkaris

    "I thought you would support the people of Earth because you like them." John smiled and said.


    "Humanity has its own merits. They are arrogant. They think that they are above nature. But there is good in them. Your Avengers have demonstrated that quite a few times now. Making the Earth cleaner, saving people. There is so much potential in humanity. Nothing is perfect in this world. And humanity as a whole embraces that concept."


    "True. But all of you won''t be approving your stance when the truth comes out." John said.


    "They will always listen to me." Ajak said, shaking her head as she was the leader and her command was the last one.


    "Ikkaris will kill you." John said while sipping the juice given by Chansey. The juice was really sweet and he was loving it.


    "What did you say?" Ajak eyes'' went wide when John said that. Her voice croaked.


    "You heard me right. He won''t support your change of camps and will definitely kill you to stop the others from knowing the truth." John said.


    "This is impossible." Ajak said.


    "It is what it is, Ajak. When he will listen to your side of the story he won''t take it lightly. That is what is supposed to happen." John said.


    "You don''t know him. He is a soldier. And soldiers listen to orders." Ajak said.


    "A soldier that belongs to whom? You? No. He is a soldier who belongs to Arishem. He won''t even hesitate to confront Sersi. Forget about you." John said.


    "But he has never gone against my orders. Never. In all of thousands of years we have been together. Even on other planets." Ajak said.


    "It doesn''t matter Ajak. He won''t listen. He is a believer of Arishem. A blind believer of a non caring God is a very dangerous thing. Anyway, how much time do we have left for the emergence?" John asked.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "A year or so. I will go and summon the others." Ajak said.


    "A year. That is a long time. You don''t need to summon them. I will come back to deal with this. Avengers will help you. We can handle the emergence but I want Sersi to handle Tiamat. I have plans for his body. Since they have abandoned this universe, I want to see how Arishem will react."


    "Abandoned the universe. What does that mean?" Ajak said.


    "Nothing. You will know in due time. But here is a FOCUS that is connected with the Guilty Spark. The moment he attacks you, you can just notify it and Guilty Spark of the Ring will teleport you near my home. Don''t confront him. I have very special arrangements for him." John said with a smile.


    "No. Please don''t hurt him. He has just diverted from his path." Ajak said as she thought John would kill him. He had seen the power of the Avengers in the latest war. Ikkaris wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "He will get his time to place his ideals. If he is beyond redemption, we will have to put an end to it." John said.


    "That is acceptable. But I wish to give him a chance. Since you say he will kill me, I want to see if he does that." Ajak said. Ajak really wanted to give him a chance and see if he could be saved from his false ideals.


    "Fair enough. But if he persists, then he will be stopped. But don''t put too many coins on your faith. Some people are beyond redemption." John said.


    "I understand." Ajak replied.


    "Alright then. I am off. I will be back soon. Since I have one year, I don''t have much time left. Can''t wait to meet Arishem." John said with a chilling smile. He was really waiting to meet Arishem now. John was now on his level and he couldn''t wait to see the hypocrite Gods.


    "Why do you seem so excited to meet him? He will kill you." Ajak said as she felt weird that John was so eager to meet Arishem. No matter how powerful the Avengers were, they still fell short against the Gods.


    "Kill me? Hahaha.. Even I can''t kill me. He will get a taste of his own medicine. But that is for the future. See you Ajak in a year or so." John said as he laughed. Ajak felt that John had gone insane. But she had her own thoughts now. She thought John was lying when he said Ikkaris would kill her. He believed in her comrades more than a random guy who just appeared.


    But she can''t prove that John was wrong. She needed to see it herself, and for that she needed to wait to meet him. She wasn''t in contact with him and didn''t know how to summon him. So all she could do now is wait.


    And pray that whatever John said was a lie, or else it would really go down in an ugly manner.

 342. Home

    "Bye Ajak." John said as he vanished. He was back at his old home. His father''s home. It was already evening when John reached New York so he was sure his father would be arriving soon. He needed to talk to his father before he left.


    As John knocked on the door, Val opened it.


    "Hey Val. It''s been some time." John said with a smile.


    "John!!" Val exclaimed. John hadn''t been home for a long time. Val knew that now John was an Avenger and she couldn''t be more proud of him. Even though John never admitted it, she could always feel the person in the golden helmet, the famous Dr. Fate was John.


    Now most of the people of the world knew of Dr. Fate. Thanks to the Justice League series. But they were surprised that the Phoenix guy was also Dr. Fate. She couldn''t be more proud. She hugged him instantly.


    "Hi. How are you?" John asked as they went inside.


    "I am fine. How are you John? How is life in the Ring? You haven''t come home in such a long time." Val complained a bit. John felt guilt as he really had been paying attention to Earth and all the people here. He needed to be more grounded in reality.


    Power had made him a little bit arrogant. Especially now that he had the omnitrix. He remembered the last words of the Ancient One. He felt ashamed that he had been drifting away recently.


    He needed to remedy the situation.


    "I am sorry Val. I promise I will visit often." John said.


    "It''s fine. I was just being a nagging old lady. You have your own world now in the Ring. You can''t always come back home as you have work." Val said as she felt that he made John feel guilty.


    "No. I don''t actually work much nowadays. It''s just that there had been too many things recently."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I understand. Mr. Mime, can you bring some snacks for us? Thank you." Val said out loud. John was surprised to see Mr. Mime working at their home. He had sent Vulpix to his father before but he didn''t know the whole Mr. Mime thing.


    "When did father catch him?" John asked.


    "Your dad didn''t. I did. I watched the Pokemon series. So I personally went out to catch one for housework. I caught one pretty easily." Val said with a hint of pride as she was able to catch a Pokemon with almost no help.


    "That is great. You should be a Pokemon trainer." John said.


    "Oh please. I don''t have that much energy to fight in tournaments."  Val said. And as they were talking John''s father finally entered the house opening the door. He had a Vulpix walking beside him.


    "Son." Jameson said with a surprised tone.


    "Dad. How are you?" John asked with a smile after hugging him.


    "After all this time you remember your home?" Jameson asked.


    "I am sorry Dad, I have been occupied with so many things." John said.


    "Yeah yeah. You and your new Avengers." Jameson said. John just smiled at it but didn''t deny it.


    "How are you Dad?" John asked.


    "I am fine. Thanks to Vulpix here I am happy with my life." Jameson said as he took the Vulpix in his hands. The Pokemon cooed after sitting on his lap. John went and pet him.


    "Maybe I should get myself some Pokemons." John mumbled. He never caught any Pokemons because he always felt it wasn''t required. All the Pokemon in the world were under his control so it was utterly useless for him. But now that he thought about it he needed some companions in his life. Audino was more like a caretaker of the house instead of being his Pokemon.


    "You don''t have any Pokemons?" Jameson asked as he heard John''s mumbling.


    "No. I never got the time. While they went to catch Pokemon I was busy keeping the world clean and making sure that Pokemon''s weren''t treated badly."John said.


    "You should get one. Pokemons is a way of life now." Jameson said as he felt really grateful about the new world. He always felt hollow after he lost his wife, but after Vulpix came into his life he felt really happy and grateful for his life.


    "Yeah I should. Maybe I will later." John said. They all started talking about their lives and how everything was going on. Before coming here John decided to just show his face to his father and leave but after meeting them he decided otherwise.


    He stayed over at their place for the night. They had a good hearty meal together. Val as usual left early in the evening as she had her own family. So John and his father had a good time talking.


    Jameson was just happy to see his son after a long time. Recently he had been thinking of moving to the Ring as John suggested. He could always control the Daily Bugle from there and it would be quite convenient too.

 343. Departure

    The next day early morning as they were having breakfast John said.


    "Dad, I will be leaving soon."


    "You mean the Ring? Yes. That is fine. We all have work to do." Jameson said as he understood his son has more important matters to attend to. John shook his head at this.


    "You mean to the universe? I thought the Avengers didn''t have a spaceship that can travel in space." Jameson said, speculating about his son''s travel.


    "We do have Kryptonian ships for travelling but I am not going into further space." John said.


    "You have Kryptonian ships too? Damn." Jameson said. "Wait, if you are nor going to space, then where are you going?" Jameson asked with curiosity now.


    "I am going to another parallel universe." John said in a low tone.


    "What?" Jameson now was surprised. He immediately  kept the fork down from his mouth.


    "Yes Dad, I will be leaving for another universe. This is a mission I have to take." John said.


    "Who else is going with you? I know that you are an Avenger and from the videos I have seen I can almost tell that Dr. Fate is you but why are you taking this journey?" Jameson.


    "Wow you did research on the videos too?" John asked with a smile.


    "I am an investigative reporter at heart and Avengers is related to my son so of course I will check on it. Now answer me, who else is going with you? Can you even travel into another universe?"


    "Yes. Since you know I am Dr. Fate you know that I know magic now. And that magic power is enough for me to travel. For now, I will travel alone."


    "That''s a no for me. Take someone and go." Jameson refused to let his son go alone.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Dad. Listen to me. Only I will be safe out there. If anything bad happens I can always come back here instantly. If I take others it will be dangerous. I can escape danger easily. Not others." John said.


    "What about this new so-called Sorcerer Supreme? What was his name again Mr. Strange.. Or whatever.. I heard he is good. Take him." Jameson still refused.


    "Dad, he is the Sorcerer Supreme of Earth. He always needs to stay here and defend Earth. I don''t have such obligations. I will have to travel to another universe. There is no other way." John said with a serious tone.


    "Why are you taking this dangerous journey? I don''t know if there are other dangers in other universes but our universe has enough."


    "Dad, you are not understanding. I will have to take this mission even if I don''t want to." John said.


    "Is it related to the fight in the Himalayas?" Jameson asked.


    "Huh!" John was surprised that his father could even connect to that battle near Kamar-Taj. John then nodded his head at the speculation of his father.


    "I knew it." Jameson said.


    "How did you guess it?" John asked.


    "You Avengers normally do so much fanfare if there are any problems. Especially Tony Stark. But only in that terrifying battle nobody spoke a single word. It was as if that battle never happened. I knew something was fishy in that battle. What happened in that battle? Enemies from another universe? Is that why you are leaving?"


    "Enemies? Not exactly. The story is a little more complicated than you think so I would rather not go deep in it. Only thing I can say is that you don''t have to worry. I will come back in a year." John reassured his father.


    "Do you really not need any backup?"


    "Backup would only be a hindrance for me. I will be fine Dad. Don''t worry." John said.


    "I can''t stop you even if I want to. I will just pray that you come back safe. I don''t want another Hydra-like debacle." Jameson said, referring to him playing dead during the whole play.


    "I will be totally fine. Just wait for me." John said.


    "Did you inform Emma?" Jameson asked.


    "I will later." John said as he finished his breakfast. Later John called Emma and spoke about his trip. Emma was more understanding than his Dad as she herself was a super powered being so she knew the whole burden of it.


    He was happy that Emma was supportive of his journey. Even though she was scared for him, she understood that it was important for this universe.


    John after saying his farewells to both his father and Val went to Disney. He would be leaving soon so he needed to sort some of the stories out for them for the rest of the year. After 2 days of directing Disney he was ready to go to Earth - 616. The place where it all began for Marvel.


    John then waved his hands and conjured a spell. A gate which looked like an Ankh appeared in front of him.


    "Here I come lads." John said to himself.

 344. A mess

    John walked right past the portal. When John left both Thor and Strange felt it. Even though Thor didn''t join the meeting when John asked the Avengers, he listened to them from Asgard.


    "I hope he comes back safely. Otherwise I will go myself to mess them up." Thor mumbled. He was in the dungeon trying to change the world view of his sister, Angela. Loki too was with him.


    "What?" Loki asked.


    "John just left. He went to the universe where that Strange came from." Thor said.


    "I have a bad feeling about this." Loki said.


    "Don''t jinx it moron." Thor scolded.


    "Not a bad feeling about him but me. I feel like now since John has left, TVA will come for me." Loki said.


    "You can''t escape your destiny Loki. Think of it this way. You will be in control of such a huge organisation. Rejoice in it." Thor reassured.


    "I hope it is true. That Immortus being didn''t seem easy to deal with." Loki said in a low tone.


    "Brother, be alone for the next few days. He gave you a mission to fulfill. You have no other choice." Thor said.


    "Do I look like I have another choice? If I don''t, Diana and Steve will be the first one to come for my head." Loki complained.


    "You brought this upon yourself brother." Thor said, showing no sign of sympathy to him.


    "That''s harsh brother." Loki said. Thor just shrugged his shoulders.


    Strange on the other hand just used his FOCUS to convey the message that John had left. Everybody sighed when they heard it. They were trying their best and so was John.


    "I need to research more on Anti-Metal. Ryan, can we do what I just suggested with Anti-Metal?" Tony asked.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Theoretically it''s possible. But my calculations tell me that it will be highly unstable." Ryan who was working with Tony said.


    "That will be our main worry. We will have to make the new element stable. Arthur, we need your expertise." Tony said as he connected the Aquaman. Arthur came after a few minutes and Tony suggested his new ideas on Anti-Metal.


    Arthur too got interested now. He had so many ideas that he could work upon with this new theory that Tony just suggested. All the three started working upon it.


    Banner was researching on Pokemons now. He felt that with the emergence of them he could more easily control his Hulk state. Thus almost all the members started working on their own thing or hone their skills.


    They all wanted to be ready and improve more when John returns back.


    -----


    Earth - 616


    John wasn''t sure where he should show up so he just chose a random building in New York when he walked out of the portal. John wasn''t sure what was going on on this Earth as his awareness was multiversal. As John walked out and on the roof of a building he saw a huge poster on the roof in the opposite building.


    His eyes went wide when he saw the content on the poster. Never in his life nor in his wildest dreams he could have imagined that he would see such a grand poster of a person who he never thought liked all of these things,


    It was a poster of Peter Parker!!!


    Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy!!


    With their son!!


    "What the hell! A son? Peter has a daughter but that is in a different universe and that is even on the 8th iteration of the multiverse. What the f**k is going on? Strange, what the hell did you do?" John exclaimed.


    John spread his cosmic awareness across the planet. And what he saw blew his mind. The heroes and powered beings are the majority. The mutants were the dominant race. And humans were less than 40%.


    The powered beings were termed as homo superior.


    And they were there in all major institutions essentially controlling the whole planet. The mutants could be said as the most dominant race now and the superheroes like the Avengers also supported them.


    John had a bad feeling when he sensed this. It took him some time to digest what he just felt. He couldn''t see everything but he could sense it, so he wasn''t sure why the story of Earth was upside down.


    As he was contemplating on the changed world that he had expected he saw several humanoid beings flying in the air and coming in his direction. At closer glance John could figure out they were massive robots, almost twice the size of normal human beings.


    John, when saw the robots up close, a movie came to his mind.


    X-men - Days of Future Past


    And yes those massive robots were the Sentinels, the robots who were sent to wipe out the mutants in that story. And these robots looked exactly like them. Black shiny exterior with same menacing look.

 345. An upside down world

    Total of six sentinels flew to his place where he was standing. Even a plane flew over near the rooftop where John stood. The six sentinels stood circling around John but they didn''t shoot. They just stood stoically.


    The plane which was hovering few metres above the rooftop opened it''s hangar. And from inside 4 people came out jumping on the rooftop. John''s eyes squinted when he saw the four.


    They were Mystique ( from X - men, other alias - Raven), Rogue (old X - men movies, she can absorb life force and was a major story plot surrounding her in the first movies), Nightcrawler ( from X - men, this guy can teleport to many places) and Jessica Drew ( the spider woman, do I need to say more about her? her alias itself is explanatory enough). John knew all of them, thanks to previous movies and comics. Even though he couldn''t remember everyone of them, with so many superheroes, he tried to remember the notable and influential ones.


    And after becoming a half god, his brain worked more faster and efficient now. He could essentially remember everything and compute the best possible outcome in a matter of seconds.


    "Hey folks, why all this fan fare?" John said with a mild tone. He needed to understand the world and since these people came looking for him he could directly ask them. They couldn''t hurt him even if they tried now.


    He had taken the herb of immortality before arriving to this earth so he was basically un-killable now.


    The four new people who were in military standard suit looked at him. This was another point which puzzled John. X- men never had same suit for everybody. All had their own suits to fit their own needs. But here all wore a suit which looked like the ones Avengers wore during time travel.


    "On behalf of Lord Magnus orders, we are here to take you away, invader." Mystique said after pointing her gun at John.


    "Invader? Wait no. I am no invader. I am just here to for some matters." John protested.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Liar. You are an invader from another world. You are under arrest." Jessica said as she too took out her guns and pointed at John. Now even the Sentinels who were standing around used their palms and pointed at John. Their palms were shining, stating that it was almost the same as Tony''s hand thrusters.


    "Guys why do you do this? I hate confrontation." John mumbled and the moment he said that all around orange circles started to appear all around them encompassing the sentinels and the 4 ''X-men''.


    And the next moment various spears and weird looking long weapons came out as projectile in fast speeds. And those weapons stabbed the Sentinels from all sides. The weapons were so long that they went in from one side of their bodies and came out from other sides.


    The sentinels became immediately immovable after this. John could have exploded them with his weapons but he chose not to. The explosions would just create more chaos around. There was enough chaos in the world as it was now.


    The four people who saw all this got scared and without any warnings Mystique and Jessica shot at John. Their guns were of laser tech so the bullets went straight through John.


    But then what they saw made them trembled. The holes created by their bullets healed themselves in rapid speed. The speed was more fast than Wolverine''s healing.


    "You know the last people who pointed their guns at me were killed brutally and their souls were used as fuels to give me more power." John said in a calm tone. And as John said that golden chains came out from all sides chaining the 4 people, including the nightcrawler. The chains came out as the same way as the weapons.


    From weird orange colored round membrane. But the chains were different, they emerged from all sides making everyone immoavable.


    Nightcrawler who saw himself chained smiled at this and teleported. But in the next scene he saw he was in the same place, being chained. Nightcrawler looked dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that he was struck in the same place. He tried teleporting again but failed.


    "Nightcrawler. These chains were made to stop Gods on their tracks and chains the very fabric of space. You can never escape them, you can''t even move a finger without my permission." John said.


    "Now can we talk?" John asked as he sat down opposite to them.


    "You just proved that you are an Invader as we have never seen such way of fighting ever. Lord Magnus will send his fleet and you will die for going against his orders." Rogue said.


    "Invader? I am just a Avenger from another parallel universe. Here on a totally different matter. Why will I care for a Earth who likes to act all high and mighty."

 346. The whole story

    "What do you want from us? Hold us ransom? SHIELD never negotiates with terrorists and neither will Lord Magnus. SHIELD will come soon to beat your a**." Jessica said in a loud tone.


    "SHIELD? You all belong to SHIELD?" John asked. He didn''t care if all of SHIELD was coming for him. He had nigh godlike powers to make the whole of Earth vanish if he wished to. But of course there were conditions for that and it would have repercussions which would echo on the multiverse.


    "We are all official members of SHIELD. You have no place to hide." the Nightcrawler said with a hint of pride. His tone meant that he felt immense pride working for SHIELD.


    "What the hell is wrong with this world? Why is it so upside down? X-men belonging to SHIELD. New branch of humans. And then there is this Lord Magnus. Wait! Magnus? You all mean like Erik Magnus?" John asked as he suddenly had a revelation. His memories went through a special story line. A story line which changed all of Marvel.


    "Of course it is Lord Erik Magnus. Who else will it be? The King of mutants and all homo superior. Invader you have the audacity to play dumb with us after all this. " Mystique said.


    "Where is Professor X?" John asked this time as was kind of sure now of what was going on.


    "Charles Xavier died years ago." Jessica said as she felt this new invader really might not know what was going. If this guy with a weird helmet was acting then he was doing too perfect of a job.


    "No wonder this world is upside down. No wonder you all belong to SHIELD. Now this is going to be so interesting." John now said with a smile. He now knew why the world was this.


    It was one of the most interesting and sad stories that changed their universe forever. This famous story ended with those famous lines.


    "No more mutants."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    And John was at the cusp of the story. Even though John loved this story it was a tragic one nonetheless. John''s eyes shined when he thought of what he could do here. Strange of this universe once went to his place and rampaged around.


    Now, it was his turn. But John was confused too. Strange was supposed to be all powerful in this universe. He shouldn''t have let this happen.


    He needed to get to the bottom of this. The whole mystery of Strange in this regard was baffling to him. As he was thinking, new sentinels and 3 more quinjets were coming to his place. John sighed seeing this as he felt he was being vindicated for no crime.


    "I am fine with whatever you want to do here, but I don''t like being hunted down for no crimes." John said in a stern tone. He was ready to retaliate but the world had other plans for him.


    As the sentinels were approaching, a man on a huge black cloak appeared out of nowhere. And before John could say something the cloak of the man covered him. And the next moment they both vanished.


    The chains that were holding down the 4 mutants and the weapons that made the sentinels stop vanished too. After the disappearance of the weapons from the body of the sentinels, they exploded while Nightcrawler was able to take the other three and teleport away to another building.


    "Who the hell was that? I have never seen such a person wearing a golden helmet. His rate of healing can even put Wolverine to shame." Rogue said as they heaved in relief after getting away from the chains.


    "I don''t know. We are just following orders but he sure as hell is a tough nut to crack. Those chains are not to be trifled with." Nightcrawler said as he really felt scared after being held down by the golden chains. His main power of teleportation seemed useless in front of him.


    "We need to inform SHIELD and Lord Magnus that we have failed this mission. He has been taken away by the Resistance. We need to move fast. This invader isn''t simple like the small group of Resistance."


    "Agreed. We can''t take him lightly. He has a very weird way of using weapons. I have never seen any mutation from anyone with such weird powers." Jessica said.


    Two more quinjets of SHIELD arrived and from the hangar emerged two new X-men. Scott Summers (Cyclops from X- men movies) and Emma Frost (White Queen X - men First class, she was the woman who could turn herself to diamond and had immense telepathic powers).


    "You both look like you met a very tough opponent." Scott said who wore red glasses as usual instead of wearing the X-men attire.


    "Because he was. He was way too powerful for all of us. He decimated the sentinels like it was nothing. And had healing powers far surpassing Wolverine. We need to get him back." Rogue said.

 347. The Resistance

    John on the other hand who had just disappeared with a guy was now in a huge room. This room was dark but there was enough light to see that there were people present in the room. John could see several figures clearly.


    And surprisingly he knew some of the figures present in the room. There was


    Luke Cage ( from marvel Netflix series, his powers consist of tough skin. It is said that no bullet could penetrate his body. He was a result of experimentation).


    Hawkeye.


    Moon Knight (new marvel series of a man who has multiple personalities and his powers comes from the Egyptian God Khonsu. You can watch the upcoming series to know more about him).


    Mockingbird ( An agent of SHIELD from Agents of SHIELD tv series but recently in the Hawkeye series it is said that the wife of Hawkeye is the Mockingbird) and also some faces who John didn''t have any idea about.


    And then he saw the person who brought him here. A man who wore a black cloak over his body. After looking at him closely John knew who he was.


    Cloak (From marvel cloak and dagger series. His powers come from dark dimension. Not the same dark dimension as Dormammu. He has enhanced strength, phasing powers like Vision and teleportation).


    But what really looked odd to his eyes was the costume of Clint. It was ridiculous to say the least. John thought when he read the comics that the portrayal of Hawkeye in that ridiculous suit was just a mockery. But now when he saw this, the universe just mocked John in return. John wanted to cry after seeing such a costume.


    Clint on the other hand took out his bow and arrow and pointed at John.


    "Oye Legolas. It was this guy who brought me here. Why are you pointing arrows at me? I am the victim here. Is that how you treat victims?" John said pointing at Cloak


    "I didn''t bring you. It was him who brought you here. You are under our hands now." Clint said.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Seriously, your costume is already nauseating for me." John mumbled and then a spear appeared behind him. Before Hawkeye could process how a spear appeared out of nowhere it travelled in fast speed and hit his bow. The force was so huge it threw the bow away from his hand.


    Luke Cage and others immediately got vigilant when that spear stuck Clint''s bow. And the spear that was stuck crumbled into dust before vanishing.


    Everyone couldn''t even understand what just happened. Surprisingly it was Cloak who didn''t mean to take any action.


    "Cloak, who in God''s name did you bring? Why is he here?" Luke asked.


    "He soloed 4 high level Agents of SHIELD and 4 sentinels like it was nothing. And I felt he could help us. So I brought him here." Cloak said in a mild tone.


    Clint, who had just lost his bow, took out his knife. He ran to John to tackle him only to hit a transparent shield. His face got plastered on the shield and it looked funny. This shield too was one of the weapons on John''s Gate of Babylon.


    "Clint, can you stop with your ridiculous behavior? You are making the Resistance look bad." John said as he went and sat on a nearby chair. Luke and others just looked at all of this. They didn''t go and tackle John because from the movement of the spear they could tell that John could have killed Clint easily but he chose not to do so.


    Even though Cloak just said that he won by a margin against the high level of SHIELD agents, it wasn''t satisfactory enough for this new person who they haven''t seen the face of the person.


    Luke, who was the leader of the Avengers, now feared that his new person was a spy of SHIELD and whatever Cloak saw was just theatrics. But he knew that if John was a spy it was already too late. Cloak had already brought him and Sentinels would be coming any moment.


    "Avengers, secure the perimeter. Cloak, Clint, Mark. We need to take this guy down. He is probably a spy." Luke said. They hadn''t been able to process what just happened and he was a little pissed off by seeing the non nonchalance of John.


    John who just got to sit on the chair heard this.


    "What the hell is wrong with you all? Are you guys dumb or something? If I was a spy do you think you all would have survived? Jesus! I just came to this universe and all I am listening to is me being an invader, a spy, a liar... Where are the good men? Can''t a man just sit in peace?"John said.


    "It was Cloak who brought me here, not the other way round. I could have easily survived their onslaught and maybe just make the SHIELD vanish from the Earth for good. Trust me, almost no power on Earth can defeat me if I really wanted to. Instead of focusing on me you should focus on your own team. Your team is so small that SHIELD doesn''t even care about you."


    -------


    "That moment when you see a move that I portrayed in the book has been used in the movie. Got to say that it did ''put a smile on my face''"


    Watch the movie. It''s good!!

 348. The Resistance (2)

    "I am sorry we can''t take the risk. Even if you are innocent we need to take you down. And then we can figure out what is going on. Cloak is a dumb guy." Luke said as he went to punch John. John who saw this sighed. He really didn''t get peace after coming to this universe. First it was ''SHIELD'' and now the Resistance.


    The Resistance were a group of superheroes who weren''t mutated like the other homo superior. Since homo sapiens were on the lesser number they were discriminated against by homo superior. It was a matter of racism. And the Resistance was built on the sole fact to combat this oppression.


    As many people ran to tackle John, chains started appearing from all sides. They immediately chained down all who were trying to take down John. All the members of the Resistance couldn''t even move an inch. In all of this John just sat and watched. He felt the resistance was really dumb.


    He expected more from them. Especially when they had Moon Knight. He was the representative of a God. There was no coherence in the team. Everybody looked detached and seemed like they did their own thing. This was proven by the fact that Cloak brought someone without even consulting the team.


    But in all of this only Cloak didn''t attack John. He just stood there and watched his comrades being chained by John, like he did with the mutants of SHIELD.


    John who was sitting said "Now can you all calm down and talk?"


    "What the f**k is this?" Clint screamed. First it was his bow, then he got plastered on a transparent shield and now these chains. He felt like this new guy was his born nemesis.


    "These are the chains of Heaven. Built to constrain Gods." John replied as he removed his helmet. As he removed his helmet, his Dr. Fate attire vanished and he was back like a normal person.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Sometimes it feels suffocating inside the helmet. By the way, I am John Jameson. Son of J Jonah Jameson. But there is a catch. I belong to another universe. I came here in search of someone but now when I look at this world I feel like laughing." John smiled with a wide grin.


    "See Cloak, he is a spy. Why don''t you attack him? Only you are powerful enough to stop him." Luke said as he saw with hope in his eyes at Cloak but Cloak still didn''t move. It was as if he never listened to Luke.


    "Stop it Cage. If I was a spy don''t you think I would have killed you by now. You have already noticed that you can''t break out of the chains. Can you all just calm down?" John said.


    "If you aren''t a spy then how do you know our names?" Moon Knight asked. He was probably the most intelligent guy in the group.


    "Didn''t I just say I come from another parallel universe? There too we have our own Moon Knight, Marc Spector." John said.


    "Sh*t he really does know of my other identity." Marc mumbled.


    "I know most of you. Luke Cage. Clint Barton. Barbara Morse. Do you want me to continue?" John said.


    "If what you say is true, that you come from another parallel universe. How do we trust you?" Cloak spoke out for the first time.


    "Trust me? Hahahaha... That''s the funniest thing I heard. You can never trust me. Not after what this universe tried to pull on us 2 years ago." John said with a stern tone.


    "So you can''t help us?" Luke asked as he calmed down a bit. Even though he didn''t believe John he needed to get out of the chains first. He needed to fake himself to make this new guy believe. He ignored the fact that John just mentioned about his universe being attacked.


    "Help? Sure I can show you some directions in this small Resistance that you have built. But nothing more. I have more important matters to attend to than babysitting someone who just lost her imaginary children." John said and then he removed the chains.


    All were surprised that John just removed the chains. Even though they didn''t understand how the powers of John worked but the chains alone suffocated them. Many were skeptical about this move from John.


    "This is a sign of good faith. I will say this one last time. I am not a spy. I am just a traveller. Wrong place, wrong time. Don''t come at me again. I don''t like being irritated. If I was a spy the Sentinels would have come by now. So stop with your measly shenanigans."


    "We believe you." Moon knight said.


    "I don''t." Clint said as he again took his bow on his hands which was thrown off in a distance.

 349. The prelude

    "I don''t care if you don''t Clint." John said. Luke went and stopped him. He understood that John really was powerful enough to stop them and didn''t need to put up such a huge farce to catch them. Those chains and the no attack policy of Cloak seemed to have proven that. Cloak was dumb but not that dumb.


    "Why are you here? You said you come from another universe. Is there any purpose?" Mockingbird asked. She finally opened her mouth. John thought that she was mute.


    "Purpose? Yes. But that will come later. Your story is more interesting to me now. So I will just watch while everything in this world crumbles. That will be so much fun." John said, showing his white teeth. He really felt good about it.


    This world had changed because Scarlet Witch, daughter of Erik Magnus, willed it so. The name of Erik might not be popular but his codename was.


    Magneto.


    This world had changed because Wanda lost her hold of sanity after losing her imaginary children which she made after changing the reality and thus she changed the world. She was a Nexus being. (Nexus Beings are rare individual entities with the ability to affect probability and thus the future, thereby altering the flow of the Universal Time Stream. In other words they are watched by the TVA.)


    Wanda made this world after letting people fulfil their wishes. That was why the world was so upside down. Many people wished to have super powers and thus now there was a totally new species around. The homo superior.


    Peter Parker wanted to be famous. Have a good and married life. Thus here he was a celebrity. And even his Uncle was alive. Wanda had enough power to bring dead people to life. This was the reason why Clint was alive who was killed before by the actions of Wanda.


    Before she blamed the Avengers and the mutants for her loss of children. She thought the Avengers took her children away from her. And thus due to her rage many Avengers before flipped and rioted without any signs or indications.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In all of the riots which happened between the members of the Avengers, Scott Lang and Clint Barton died. Clint was dead when Kree showed up to attack. The Avengers were confused as to why this was happening and finally Doctor Strange came and found out the reason for severe attacks between members of Avengers and the mutants.


    The culprit was Scarlet Witch.


    So he went to calm her down. With magic Strange held her powers deep inside her mind. But when men tend to play God, the Gods tend to hit them back more severely.


    After some time Wanda started losing her sanity again, so all the members of the Avengers and mutants including her own father decided to kill her. But before they could go and finish her, the world changed.


    She changed everything. She fulfilled all of people''s wishes. Well, most of them. Erik wanted to rule the mutants and so he was the Lord of them. But since he wished that Charles Xavier was dead.


    Every wish had consequences. Nothing comes free in this world. While the homo superior thrived, the human sapiens suffered. John knew the future plot too and he couldn''t wait to show this world how hypocrites they were. He wanted to show the Gods of the multiverse how big of hypocrites they were.


    "So you are a sadist." Clint commented. He calmed down but he still had his bow in his hands.


    "You don''t get to judge when a member of your own team came after us with the intent of destroying our universe. For all I know you are more sadistic than me Clint. That ridiculous outfit should itself be a crime." John said and the next moment Clint''s whole attire changed to a modern one.


    John changed the attire of Clint by using one of the main suits he had in his Gate of Babylon. He really wasn''t able to look at Clint with his purple iconic attire.


    "What the... What is this?" Clint said as he saw his new outfit.


    "Your new suit. It''s better than your previous one. Can even protect you from explosions. But that doesn''t mean you will catch a nuclear bomb. It can only stop small explosions. You are welcome." John said. Everybody was surprised by seeing such a move from John.


    They didn''t expect someone who just chained them to give them gifts.


    "See I am not a sadist. I am just a watcher of sorts for you." John said as he mumbled sorry in his mind to Uatu. He was sure Uatu was watching all of this.


    "You just said a member of our team went to destroy your universe. We don''t even have any such powerful members. If we had, we would have taken down SHIELD already." Cloak said.


    "It''s because this world is upside down. You will understand my words later. But for now tell me where is Layla Miller?"

 350. Logan

    Everybody''s eyes went wide when John said the name. It was as if they were struck by lightning.


    "How.. How.. How do you know that name?" Luke asked, trembling.


    "So she did pass by. Good, bring her here. We need to talk." John ordered.


    "Why should we bring a young child here? So that you can torture her?" Barabara asked.


    "Do I look like a paedophile to you? Stop with your disbelieving nature. I told you, if I wanted to hurt you, you would have been dead a thousand times. Bring her. I am sure you all have questions about her too. Yes?" John asked.


    "How do you know all this?" Moon Knight asked as they were confused with this small girl who showed up at their doorstep yesterday night. The things which she said felt pretty confusing to them.


    "I know a lot. You past, your present and even your future to some extent." John smiled and said.


    "Bring her. Since he says that he can answer our questions about her, let her face it." Cloak said. A member of the Resistance went out and brought her after a minute or so.


    The girl looked like 11-12 years old. Was blonde and she tied her hair from behind. She had a doll in her hand. She was shy so she put her head down. John got up from his seat and bent down to touch her head.


    "Hello Layla." John said.


    "uhhh.. hiii..." Layla replied in a meek manner.


    "I am John Jameson. It''s nice to meet you. Do you want a candy?" John introduced himself. He wanted to make the kid as comfortable as possible. So he brought out candies.


    "Nice to meet you too." Layla now had a smile as she took the candies from his hands. She put them one in her mouth and her smile became bigger. She really loved the candy that John just gave.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So Layla, what did you tell these grown ups?" John asked finally.


    "I said that this world is a fake one. It''s not true. This world shouldn''t be like that. But none of them believed me." Layla said with almost tears in her eyes. John looked at her with sadness. She was a mutant but was an orphan.


    She was the fail-safe of Scarlet Witch if anything went wrong. It was because of this that she knew everything from the original world. And she knew that this world wasn''t supposed to be like this.


    "It''s okay Layla I believe you." John said.


    "Really?" Layla said with almost a twinkle on her eyes.


    "Yes. I believe you even if others don''t. Now we both know that this world isn''t what it is supposed to be." John said. The other members who were listening to the conversation were confused now.


    The girl told them that this world wasn''t real and was not what it was supposed to be. But they didn''t believe her. But since she showed up on the doorstep they couldn''t turn away for security reasons, so they let her stay in a separate room.


    "Are you crazy or something? What do you mean by this world isn''t what it is supposed to be." Clint said as now all were curious about this. John didn''t reply to her but instead said


    "Cloak, you should roam around the city. I am sure Logan will be causing havoc all around. Bring him. And yes, take out the chip from his body. You don''t want sentinels to come after you." John said.


    "Are we listening to his orders now?" Clint said.


    "Clint, don''t get on my nerves. This is the last warning." John said with a stern tone to him. Clint hearing this clenched his bow tighter but didn''t rebuke John.


    "Why should Cloak go and bring him here? He is a very high level agent of SHIELD." Luke asked instead. He wasn''t sure why John spoke of Wolverine but he was curious.


    "Because he is on your side! Go Cloak. The way you ''rescued'' me, you can do the same for him. Just make sure of the microchip. You will understand why I said so after you go out. Be careful though." John said.


    "What Wolverine is on our side? What a joke. A mutant will never side with us." Barbara said.


    "They don''t. But as Layla said, this world isn''t supposed to be like this. Layla knows. And Logan knows too. Go bring him. He can''t fight the SHIELD alone." John said. Cloak then nodded and vanished from his place.


    "This is dangerous. We are playing with fire." Barbara mumbled.


    "You were already playing with fire the moment Cloak decided to bring me here." John replied.


    "And to be honest your team isn''t much of a Resistance. So few members and you will just die out there. Why not try something else. Layla, do you want to eat something? I am sure you are hungry."

 351. Logan (2)

    John then brought out many items from his Gate of Babylon. His noble Phantasm housed many items of food too. So John would never run out of food. His treasure always gets filled with all kinds of weapons and treasures almost everyday so he he would never run out of anything. (this statement is what read of Gilgamesh when I researched, don''t know how true this is).


    When everybody saw so much food. They were amazed. They were still not sure what John''s power was but it was sure a convenient one. All the members didn''t live a good life so they salivated seeing such large quantity of food.


    "What are you all gaping for? Go. Add chair and table. Eat. Layla and I can''t finish this all alone." John said with a smile. All rejoiced as they ran to bring necessary to items and utensils to eat the food that was served in huge plates.


    Soon everybody started eating. They didn''t care anymore when John came from. All they cared about was food on the table. Surprisingly even Clint didn''t hold himself back while eating. John just smiled at it. He brought out a wine too. The exclusive wine from his treasury.


    When all others drank the wine they so excited that some had tears. They had never tasted such high quality wine in their life. They felt like Kings.


    "What is this wine?" Moon Knight asked.


    "It''s the king''s wine. My exclusive collection." John replied.


    "King''s wine... fit for its name.." Luke said.


    "No offense but can you tell me what your powers are? You can conjure weapons, chains and now even food. What he hell are you?" Barabara asked. This was a question all wanted to know.


    "My powers... It''s little complex. I am a 2/3rd God, the first ruler of Babylon. I am also the Sorcerer Supreme of my Earth like Strange here. And also I am the Phoenix. These are all different ''personas'' of me." John said.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "This is bulls**t. 2/3rd God? Babylon? Who are you kidding?" Clint said. John looked at him with big eyes. That was enough to shut him up.


    "You will know when you see me in actual fight. I don''t like fighting actually. I don''t do it unless absolutely necessary. Like few minutes ago you all forced me to defend." John said.


    And as they were talking, Cloak appeared. And this time he had brought Logan. John was surprised to see that the Logan''s face matched with Hugh Jackman''s. John smiled as the universe really chose the correct face to represent Logan.


    This Logan looked very young, as opposed to the face during the movie Old Man Logan. Wolverine looked haggard as there were blood stains on his body and torn clothes. But there were no wounds anywhere.


    "You all are eating while I am running around?" Cloak complained after seeing so many food items on the table.


    "Dig in. Nobody is stopping you." Luke said having no regard if John gave them permission to let Cloak eat or not.


    "Can I eat? I am hungry too." Logan said.


    "Come. There is enough for all of you." John replied this time. He didn''t mind helping Logan. He was the most straight forward superhero John had ever seen. He wasn''t a hypocrite like others and faced the truth with open arms.


    Thus both of them joined at the table and started eating. John too joined them and had a hearty meal together. Nobody spoke of any thing and just enjoyed the food. It was too delicious to be talked in the middle.


    After half an hour of eating all final was full. Logan ate a lot. He looked like he hadn''t eaten for centuries. And of course he loved the wine.


    "So I hope all have eaten well. Now shall we start?" John said. He was surprised that Logan was allowed to even sit on the same table as them. In actually story, after Logan was brought Hawkeye shot him on the head. It was probably because Logan rebelled against his fellow agents and Cloak even separated the microchip from his body. And of course the influence of John.


    No matter what the people of the resistance couldn''t deny that John had a charming effect on them. Thus they believed him so fast.


    Except for Clint. He was dead so the charming effect of John had little influence on a dead person.


    "Yes we need to talk. First tell me what in the f**king world is wrong with this place? Why is it so messed up? " Logan almost screamed when he asked that.


    "Well Logan you already know the answer to that. Don''t you?" John smiled as he said that.


    Logan trembled when John said that. He had an idea of why this happened but he couldn''t believe it. He could never imagine a single person could even do that.

 352. The reinstated memories

    "No this is impossible. She can''t have that much power." Logan exclaimed.


    "Why did you think Charles, Strange and the rest of the Illuminati decided to finish her? Even Erik was onboard with it." John said. Logan sat there contemplating. He couldn''t believe that Scarlet Witch just changed the whole world with her power alone. Even Clint came to life who was dead due to the attack of Kree.


    "I understand.. But who the f**k are you? Thank you for the food but how do you remember all of this? Are you like me? A mutant who has healing powers?" Wolverine. He didn''t ask that question before because he was too overwhelmed but now that he knew why this world was out of place he needed to know who this charming person was.


    "I wasn''t present when all of this went down. Actually I came to this universe a few hours ago. I know all of this is because of other reasons."


    "Another universe? You mean a parallel universe? What is your name?" Logan asked.


    "Yes, another parallel universe. My name is John Jameson. Yes, I am the son of J Jonah Jameson from another universe."


    "Oh. You seem to know a lot even if you belonged to another universe." Logan said.


    "I do. But that is not the main point here. The people here are confused about why we think the world is upside down. Why don''t you tell them." John said.


    Wolverine nodded and then proceeded to tell about why he thought the world was wrong. Their mission was to kill Scarlet Witch but they failed to do so. And Wanda went full crazy, changing the whole world.


    "Even if we trust you, how do you retain such memories?" Moon Knight asked.


    "I don''t know." Logan said.


    "There are two reasons that I can think of." John interrupted in the middle.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Oh. Tell me then." Logan said.


    "Firstly, his body can heal faster than normal and he has been brainwashed so many times that even his brain can resist changes done to it. And secondly, his greatest wish was retaining all the memories of his past. Wanda didn''t fulfil that but she at least gave his memories of his previous life."


    "How twisted and horrifying." Barbara mumbled as she heard the whole story from Wolverine. Now she understood why both John and Layla claimed the world was upside down.


    A world where mutants were in minority and humans in majority. A person having enough power to change reality.


    "Even after what you said is true, how will we convince the masses?" Luke asked.


    "You can''t. But Layla here can help." John said.


    "Huh! What do you mean?"


    "Layla has the power to reinstate all your memories. Isn''t it right Layla?" John asked and all looked at Layla who was happily putting a lollipop in her mouth that John gave.


    When all looked at her she smiled and nodded.


    "Then why didn''t you tell us before?" Clint asked.


    "Because I wanted to see you all being confused for a longer time. Anyway seeing is believing. But now Logan is here so you can start the process. Layla, can you reinstate their memories?" John asked.


    "Sure." Layla said.


    "Who will volunteer first? Please raise your hand." John said out loud. Many raised their hands.


    "Luke, you are the leader, you should get to see the old world first." John said. Luke nodded his head and came near Layla.


    "How does this whole process work?" Luke asked.


    "Uncle. I need to touch your forehead to bring the memories back." Layla said. Luke nodded and he bent down to let Layla touch his forehead. After she touched his forehead for a few seconds, Luke opened his eyes.


    He had tears. His memories got reinstated but now that he looked at everything from the previous world, he was sad. He thought the previous world would be utopia. But it was far from that. He had lost so much. Their fights, their struggles.


    Their sacrifices. And if that was not enough he saw Clint being dead. Even if this world was fake, his current memories were filled from the start of his childhood. Even though he hated everything in this world, at least a major portion of the world was happy.


    And now if they went and changed everything back, it would be back to normal. A struggling life.


    John who saw the tears knew that Luke came to know everything of his past. He went and put his hand on his shoulders


    "Reality hurts. Doesn''t it?"


    "It does. This is f**ked up. Do we even deserve such a world? This world is much better than we had before." Luke said. His words surprised all of them. All the members of the Resistance thought their actual world would be perfect.


    But from Luke''s words, it didn''t seem like that.

 353. His death

    "So you can decide if you want the world back or do you want to continue as it was before." John said. He really wanted to know if his butterfly effect could change the decisions of these people.


    Luke, who was on his knees, got up slowly. He still had tears in his eyes. He looked at his comrades who had expecting eyes. He then sighed as he knew that everything should be returned to normal. Even though it would be bad, they had to accept it.


    "Go. All of you. Get your memories back. All I can say is expect the worst. Clint will be the last one to go." Luke said.


    "Hey. Why am I the last?" Clint asked. Luke just shook his head refusing to answer. Thus all the members of the Resistance went to get their memories back from Layla.


    And after getting their memories all had tears in their eyes. Even Moon Knight who always showed a face of no emotions had wet eyes.


    And finally it was time for Clint. He had a very bad feeling about it. He didn''t know why Luke asked him to be the last, but his instincts told him that whatever happened in the past for him was very bad.


    Like others he bent down and Layla touched her forehead. All the members who now knew that Clint was dead were more sad now. This would be mind blowing for him, and not in a good way.


    And after a few seconds getting all his memories, he broke down. He started crying loudly. And after some time, his cries turned into laughter. What he saw in his memories was what he never expected. He thought it was bad, but didn''t expect his whole existence to be false.


    His face was laden with tears but also had huge anger. Clint really didn''t know how to express himself. He was dead, killed by the Kree. The Kree which was brought by Scarlet Witch. He hated her. He wanted nothing to just tear her apart. Just so that she lost her imaginary children she blamed all of them.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    And then Clint remembered one of the first words of John. It was '' .... not babysit someone who lost her imaginary children.''


    Clint looked at John. From his face, he could immediately tell that John knew of his death long ago. Maybe that was why he was more irritated with him.


    "You knew about this?" Clint asked in an angry tone.


    "I did." John nodded.


    "No.. No... NOOOO... This can''t be happening. I .... I don''t know.... I..." Clint said as he just sat down in his place. He still couldn''t accept it. All the members came near and sat.


    Barbara just hugged him. All felt bad about what had happened to Clint. There was utter silence in the room. Wolverine too was sad seeing Clint had a breakdown. He couldn''t imagine how anybody would feel in such a situation.


    A person who was neither dead nor alive.


    After almost 10 minutes of silence John finally spoke up


    "Still want to go to the old world?"


    "We will. Even if I die again, I will go back. There is no turning back. I want to kill her with my own hands." Clint raged as he spoke those words. He was unbelievably angry. John clapped his hands when Clint said that. He didn''t expect that Clint was the first person who would say such words.


    "Cool. I didn''t expect such words from you Clint. As a gift, you can keep this suit that I lent you forever." John said.


    "I thought you gave me a gift when you changed my suit. Not gonna lie, this suit is much better than my previous one." Clint said. John didn''t refute him.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Wolverine asked.


    "Gather the old heroes. Peter, Emma, Scott, She-Hulk, Strange.... I think many will be on board with it." John said.


    "Will the mutants even help us? They have a utopia here." Cloak asked.


    "Some mutants will, some will definitely resist." John said.


    "You said you know the future too. Can you tell us what is going to happen?" Moon Knight asked as he remembered all that John had said.


    "I can''t say everything because if I say it, it won''t happen." John said, copying the famous last words of Strange to Tony. This was a lie for John because he had already changed the story. Now he was just having fun in all of this.


    Scarlet Witch was a nexus being, even if his actions changed many things, at the end Immortus would take care of it. And John wanted him to show up so that he could beat the s**t out of him.


    "Where do you want to go first?" John asked.


    "We need to meet Emma and Scott. They are powerful mutants and have huge authority. And they are my friends from the previous world. I am sure they will be convinced." Wolverine said.

 354. Assembling

    "Cool. Emma and Scott it is." John said. And the next moment the golden helmet which was invisible before now was near him. John took the helmet and put it in. His suit changed according to Dr. Fate again.


    "A magical helmet? That is weird choice of attire." Wolverine.


    "One of my powers comes from the helmet, so I need to wear it for specific purposes." John said as he searched Scott and Emma through his cosmic awareness.


    "Let''s vanish." and the moment John said that both Wolverine and John vanished from the room. All were dumbfounded by this.


    "Was that teleportation?" Luke asked Cloak as he felt it was teleportation.


    "It was. But it is on the magical side. He probably wasn''t lying when he said he is the Sorcerer Supreme of his Earth." Cloak replied. All were surprised by those words.


    ---


    They both showed up at an apartment. The apartment was big and most of the things on the room were of white color. And surprisingly all the items around were perfectly white.


    "What the... Logan?" Scott said who just came to the room. And then he saw a man wearing a golden helmet. He remembered that Logan was on the run. He had escaped from his quarters and many agents were hunting him down.


    But that wasn''t the amazing part, there was another guy with a golden helmet. According to Mystique, this guy was very powerful enough to make a easy work of 4 top agents of SHIELD. Scott didn''t even speak a single word.


    He directly took of his glass to shoot at John. He wasn''t sure why Logan was here but this guy was dangerous according to SHIELD and Lord Magnus himself ordered to take this person down.


    John who saw this didn''t move at all. His laser shot just hit a transparent shield which came out of nowhere. Scott was surprised by this sudden ancient looking shield that appeared. As Scott was contemplating all of this, the door opened and Emma walked in.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Hey Emma.." Wolverine said.


    (Emma and Scott are in a relationship in the comics. As opposed to how she was portrayed in the movie First Class, she is on the X-men side most of the times. Though Scott and Jean were in a relationship at one point of time, but with Emma & Scott had a longer one.)


    "Logan.." she exclaimed and Scott was going to say something stopped in his tracks. He couldn''t move, not even his eyelids.


    "What is going on?" Emma asked. She used her telepathic powers to freeze everybody but was surprised to see that John was perfectly fine and she couldn''t even read his mind. Hell, she couldn''t even move the helmet that John wore. (major plot hole, I know.)


    As Emma was ready to attack John using her telekinetic powers she got a brief glance at the mind of Logan. Since Logan was on the run, she wanted to know why. But what he saw made her break down.


    "No.. No... No.. This can''t be happening...."


    She started crying, and her mental instability brought Cyclops back. He saw Emma on the floor in tears. He got scared, thinking Wolverine and John did something and was ready to attack again.


    "Scott, you should listen to Emma before you take a shot again. I can pardon your ignorance once, not twice." John said and the next moment a very sharp spear appeared near his neck, drawing a thin line of blood. This spear like shield before came out of a orange looking gate.


    "Who are you?" Scott asked as he was not fazed by John''s threat.


    "Who am I? You should ask Emma of your true identity." John replied.


    "Scott you should listen to him. The situation is more complicated than you think." Logan said. Emma who was in tears showed the images that she saw in Wolverine''s head to Scott.


    Scott''s mind was instantly barraged with knowledge of what had happened before and that this world was wrong. And like Emma he too had tears in his eyes now. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Why? Why is it like this? Why?" Scott asked.


    "Because one person couldn''t handle the loss of children." John replied. As a person John had sympathy for Wanda but not what she had done with everything. A person can''t just give pain to other people just because that person itself is in pain.


    This was one of the greatest lesson Naruto had taught him. A cycle of hatred needed to be stopped or else there would never be peace.


    "Is what I saw true?" Scott asked Wolverine.


    "100 f**king percent. So now whose side are you on? Theirs or ours?" Wolverine asked as this was the main question.


    "I hate it. I hate the previous world. But this is wrong. This can never be the reality. At the end reality matters. And we need Charles Xavier back for this."

 355. Assembling

    "Did you forget that he is dead?" John chimed in. Everyone became sad when John said this. They remembered that he was dead years ago. John finally introduced himself and said he was in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    Scott and Emma believed him because he had helped Logan too so they didn''t question his authenticity.


    "Let''s go, we need to assemble a team." Wolverine said after all got their bearings.


    Next stop.


    Peter Parker.


    As John and others appeared in their apartment, Emma didn''t hold back and directly transferred the memories of Wolverine to him. Among all the cries and breakdowns that John saw, Parker was hit the hardest. He knew that if he went back to reality, he would lose his son, a married life and above all his uncle Ben.


    Parker actually needed a little convincing to side with them. He really didn''t want to go back, but he knew that this wasn''t his reality.


    Thus one by one joined for the cause, as John teleported to various places to get a team for Wolverine. She-Hulk ( cousin of Bruce Banner, apparently she was injected with the Hulk blood making her She-Hulk and this new form never changed her back to human form. A new series of her is arriving this year on Disney+. Though it might be a totally new origin story. Oh yes she was in a relationship with Eros for a long time) , Daredevil, Iron Man.. A totally new team.


    At first many didn''t believe Emma but when Layla came to unlock the memories, they saw how this world was all kinds of messed up.


    Soon a big team was formed and they were in the room where the Resistance had the headquarters. All of the members of the team had a very serious look. John was surprised to see that here too RDJ was the face of Iron Man.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "We will need Strange for this. Only he can control Wanda." Tony said.


    "Yes we do. Even I need to talk with him." John said.


    "Is the person Strange that you came to see here?" She-Hulk asked.


    "Strange? No. I am here for another guy. But me and Strange of this universe go way back. I need some answers from him." John replied.


    "Huh. Have you met Strange of our universe before? He never mentioned you. You are almost an omega level mutant." Scott said.


    "I am not a mutant. My powers work differently. And trust me when I say this, you haven''t seen actual omega level mutants and mutants above them. They will make you cry with no tears." John said to Scott as he remembered in the future in one storyline Scott came in contact with one and almost lost his life.


    "There are omega level mutants in your universe?" Emma asked now curious. She wanted to see inside John''s head but him wearing the helmet always prevented her from doing so. She always felt something fish about him. She got charmed by him even though she had never seen his face. This notion alone made her scared.


    "We don''t have mutants in our universe. Only Avengers but it''s a very different Avengers. More different than you can imagine. Enough about us. Let''s go and meet Strange."


    John, Tony, Emma and Layla travelled to the Sanctum Sanctorum to meet Strange. He was a doctor in this reality. When they appeared in his home, Strange was reading a book and having a good time.


    Strange got scared after the sudden emergence of a few people in his room. Before he could react Emma froze him with telepathic powers. And then Layla went and awoke his memories of his previous life.


    As she did so, Strange''s attire changed. As the Cloak of Levitation and Eye of Agamotto (not the same Eye of Agamotto in the Doctor Strange movies, this item actually has its own power and only the Sorcerer Supreme can wear it)


    Those items were in his storage. Scarlet Witch could change realities but some items couldn''t be easily changed.


    "You back with us Strange?" Tony asked.


    "Yes. I am back. This is a nightmare." Strange said. John didn''t say anything but directly went and held him by his collar lifting him up.


    "John. What the hell.. What are you doing? He is with us." Tony exclaimed.


    "I am here getting some answers." John said as he saw Strange struggling. The Cloak was trying to separate John and Strange but it failed to do so. John was very strong now physically.


    "Who are you? What do you want? I don''t remember you from my memories." Strange asked but in a very calm tone.


    "Me? You forgot me? After the s**t you pulled in my universe. Answer me Strange. How did you let this happen?" John asked.

 356. Magneto

    "I don''t even know you." Strange said as he finally used magic to get away from John. John didn''t attack Strange again and just looked at him closely. He was trying to find out if Strange was lying. John even used small mental manipulation and his charm to get any hint that Strange was lying but didn''t find anything.


    "You really don''t remember me?" John asked.


    "No. I seriously don''t. Who are you?" Strange asked.


    "Somebody who has a grudge against you. Will you mind if I look into your past a bit?" John asked.


    "That is a violation of my privacy." Strange denied access. John could look into a person''s future using magic but that would require the other person''s approval. John sighed, he wanted to know what Strange did to make himself completely forget.


    "Strange, did anything happen to you in 2016?" John asked.


    "2016? No, it was the same as every other year. Fighting villains. Wait. There was one day, I can''t remember. I have a photographic memory so I always remember everything. But that day is totally black to me." Strange said as he too had felt it weird for quite some time.


    John now was in a thought. He could only speculate that Strange of this universe got visitors. Then after joining Black Priests he came to John''s universe but was brutally beaten down. And since every Earth needs a Sorcerer Supreme, he came back and made a copy of himself and sent him to be the magical guardian of Earth.


    Since the Priest Strange can never be in any universe and needed to be on the side of balance, he chose to go with the Black Priests and leave his copy here with all his previous memories.


    Only this would fit the explanation. John surprisingly couldn''t find Strange even using his multiversal cosmic awareness. He didn''t have any evidence to prove this theory but that is the only theory that could be speculated.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And this Strange even had his arms back!


    "I have an idea of what has happened to you, but I would rather go into it. You all have enough of a headache to deal with." John said.


    "John, does Strange owe you money or something? I can pay you if he has borrowed." Tony said in his classical and mocking tone.


    "I am richer than you. So no, I don''t care about money. Anyway, since Strange is here, let''s go back. I think you all have a lot to discuss." John said. And then with Strange they vanished and came back to the Resistance headquarters.


    "Was that magic?" Strange asked.


    "Yes." John replied. Strange had never seen such kind of magic before. It seemed like it worked on a different theory altogether.


    Strange wanted to research more on it, but he needed time for that, and this was definitely not a good time to talk about it. They have a mission to fulfill.


    Finally the meeting started. Tony, She-Hulk, Spiderman, Daredevil, Luke, Moon Knight, Hawkeye, Ms. Marvel and many others have joined now.


    "I am sure that it was Magneto who did this. Only he can do such absurd things. He had always wanted to be the leader of mutants. And now his daughter fulfilled his wishes." Wolverine said.


    "Yes, only he could be so twisted enough to do such kind of perversions." Ms. Marvel said.


    "Who among you think that it was Magneto who asked Wanda to change reality? Please raise your hands." John interrupted this time from the side. He did not exactly join the meeting.


    He had decided to be a watcher of sorts for this whole story, and see if the ending was what he expected.


    "Huh. Why do you say this? Is it not Magneto?" Tony asked. They all wanted to decipher this new guy who claimed to have come from a different universe.


    Emma actually said telepathically to all that after the settlement of Wanda they would have to ask this new guy about why he was here. She always felt that this guy was dangerous.  John still hadn''t revealed why he came to this universe.


    "I am just asking a normal question. You can raise your hand if you think it''s Magneto. If not then don''t raise your hand. It''s simple as that." John refused to answer the previous question.


    Almost everybody raised their hands except for Moon Knight, Emma and Strange. John was surprised to see so much hatred for Magneto. Truth to be said he felt pity for Erik. All he ever wanted was a safe place for mutants.


    He understood long ago that mutants would never be seen in good eyes and thus had always been fighting for the mutant-kind. While Charles advocated the use of diplomacy.


    John could never say who was right and who was wrong, but Erik being portrayed as the culprit here was totally wrong. He wasn''t even responsible for all the things that were going on.


    A world where his close friend Xavier didn''t exist would be all kinds of wrong for Erik.

 357. All out war

    John smiled at the end when he saw such overwhelming negativity for Magneto. The story here was following exactly like it was supposed to.


    "Alright then good luck on your fight against the powerful rulers." John said as they had decided to confront Magneto and his group of villains like Namor, Dr. Doom and other mutants which were very close and loyal to him.


    "Wait, you didn''t say if Magneto is responsible for all of this." Emma asked.


    "You all are responsible for all that is happening. You are no better than Erik. So you don''t get to judge someone for this. You all wanted to kill her and now she has retaliated. Does it matter who initiated this whole drama? At the end you all decided to kill her just because she was more powerful than all of you together."


    "How does it make you different than the humans who hates mutants? Humans want your deaths because you are powerful than them. And you want her death because she had become more powerful than all of you to handle." John said. This guilt trip was a way to dodge the main question of the responsibility of Magneto.


    He didn''t want to ruin the plot now as they have come so close.


    "That''s not true. She doesn''t have control over her powers. She was losing sanity. We had to bring an end to her." Strange denied.


    "Really Strange? Really? Didn''t I say I have seen the past and the future. I have seen so many worlds of you all that you can''t even begin to comprehend. I have seen how you all react to any beings that become way too powerful for you all to handle. So don''t you dare say such words to me. You all are just afraid of her. Afraid that she will over power you easily. You have deluded yourself to think that what you are doing is for the good of all."


    "But actually it was your own insecurity. Your incompetence. And of course you have a God complex. So do whatever the f**k you want. I will just watch the whole game and laugh." John said.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    All became silent when John spoke out so clearly and took out the deepest secrets from their hearts. They really were scared of her and that was the reason they decided to kill her. They convinced themselves that it was not, but at the end most of them felt insecure with her sitting at the top.


    Nobody spoke any word to refute. Tony wanted to refute but was stopped by Ms. Marvel. Whatever he had said was absolutely correct.


    "Now go. Change your reality."  John said as he vanished. He didn''t want to be around them. He had spoken too much. His anger took the better of him and made him utter words that he shouldn''t have. It actually pi**ed him off a bit seeing them acting all high and mighty.


    It reminded him of Strange and Black Priests, who came with such a grandeur. He really wanted to see him again and beat him. Nobody gets to decide who lives and who dies just because the balance tilted a bit in the universal scale.


    John appeared again near the whole gala that Erik Magnus had arranged. This gala was a congratulatory one for being the head of the ruling government. No matter what, the world created by Wanda was close to perfect.


    Even though the homo sapiens were discriminated against, at the end any weak race would be looked down upon. In this world all the mutants lived in harmony and had proper order all around.


    "This is as close to utopia as it can get. Sad that all will come crashing down." John mumbled. He was looking over everything from high up after wearing the Hades cap of invisibility from his treasury so that he wouldn''t be detected by any sentinels or mutants.


    John was a little scared that his words might have changed the thoughts of the new team that had just formed but was relieved to see that the team really did come to fight Magneto and his friends.


    John looked as sentinels came crashing down. And thus the war began.


    The new Avengers vs The classic villains.


    "Magneto, you have violated the basic fabric of reality. And for this you will die today." Wolverine shouted.


    "Who dares to say such blasphemous words against me." Magnus asked but when he saw that the people who showed up were some of his closest friends he got confused. But since they attacked first, he needed to retaliate to keep his image of Lord Magnus.


    The war was brutal. Heroes and villains fell left and right. There was blood all over. Namor, Victor Doom, the other mutant kinds and sentinels fought against a huge team of new Avengers.


    John who was seeing this didn''t have any expression. He didn''t want to interfere, at least not now.


    But as he was watching this he felt a weird calling in his mind. A call which even reflected in his soul.

 358. The calling

    As the fight raged on, Strange went to the place where Scarlet Witch was located. She was at her home with her two children.


    The two children that she had lost before.


    The two children that she made from nothing.


    The two children were the anchor that held her sanity.


    "Wanda."


    "Strange." Wanda said while she played with her children. She looked happy but Strange could tell that this happiness wasn''t real for her. Even she knew that.


    "Why is this happening Wanda? Why did you go down this path?" Strange asked.


    "I had no other choice, Strange. I did what I had to do to keep the family together. That day when you all were coming to kill me, it was Pietro who came to inform me that the Avengers and the X-men had decided to kill me. He told me to change reality. To make it so that everyone gets their wishes. Maybe they would leave me alone after that."


    "It wasn''t Erik?" Strange asked. Wanda shook her head. Strange was really surprised. Even though John had given a vague hint that it might not be Erik, nobody believed him.


    Firstly because John was an outsider. And secondly, a person who claimed to see the different worlds and future seemed too out of worlds for many. So most of them chose to ignore the words of John. And above all, they all could feel John didn''t have much liking for them. So they all decided to follow their own course.


    But now it seemed John might have known about all of this from the very beginning. Strange had a bad feeling. It was as if his instinct was telling him that the result of this aftermath wouldn''t be very good.


    Strange was in shock as he didn''t know what to say to her. She chose the most safest route. A world where all got their wishes. But sadly people wouldn''t accept it as it wasn''t their reality.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ----


    The fight between the Avengers and the villains was it''s peak. Erik finally couldn''t hold it and asked.


    "Why the hell are you attacking us? Emma, Scott? What happened?"


    "You changed the reality Erik. You changed everything. You used your daughter''s powers for your own benefits. You are responsible for the death of Charles. Just because you wanted to be the leader of mutants you obliterated him." Scott said.


    "I did no such thing. I may be a ruler, but I will never change reality." Erik denied with a straight face. Erik really wasn''t lying. He did nothing of such kind.


    "You are lying." Wolverine said as he ran to take Erik down. But as it always happens with Wolverine and Magneto, Erik stopped him in his tracks.


    "I may be many things but I am not a liar. Especially now when my own brothers and sisters are falling. Stop this madness." Erik shouted as he controlled all the metal parts around and made them into sharp objects.


    As the fighting was stalled, Strange flew over with Wanda. She was in tears and looked like she was in pain. It was because she was losing her sanity again.


    "It wasn''t Erik who did all of this. It was Quicksilver." Strange said. Everybody''s eyes went wide when Strange declared this. All looked at Quicksilver who was standing near Magneto.


    "What have you done in my name, boy?" Erik asked in a very angry tone. He saw so many of his good comrades lying around. It hurt him. He knew that his son did something but didn''t know what.


    "I asked Wanda to change reality. You all wanted her death, so I asked her to give everyone their wishes. So all of you can leave us alone. It was all going good until this new guy came along. I should have asked Wanda to erase him." Pietro mentioned John.


    When John came over to their world, Wanda felt a change in the world. She told Pietro that someone from another world had come over. Someone who was the advocate of Order. Wanda''s magic was on the chaos side while John belonged to the Order.


    That was why she sent sentinels and the SHIELD to catch him. To put an end to him so that he doesn''t ruin everything. But sadly she couldn''t find him later and thus he escaped.


    ---------


    John on the other hand had already left the battlefield. He heard a very weird call in his mind. It was as if a bird was chirping.


    The chirping of the bird was so melodic that John loved it but that wasn''t the weird part. The weird part was that he could understand that the bird was calling him.


    Directing him.


    Trying to point to a certain location. And John understood it perfectly. As if it was his language. John flew over to the location. It was far but John could fly there over very fast.

 359. No more mutants

    Magneto was incredibly angry now. Pietro''s words meant he had asked Wanda to change reality. A reality where everything was false. A reality that wasn''t theirs. Erik attacked Peitro in his anger.


    Erik ran fast to dodge his incoming attacks. Erik used metal all around to catch him. Pietro was fast but not as fast as Flash, so at the end the power of Erik reigned supreme and his metal bats caught up to him.


    Erik beat Pietro violently, breaking all his bones. Especially his legs. This showed how much anger Magneto had. The notion that their current reality wasn''t even true made him almost vomit . He couldn''t believe that his own son would do something like this.


    Erik forgot that, it was him who also advocated the murder of his own daughter. As John had pointed out before, they all had God complex.


    Wanda on the other hand was having a mental breakdown. She was in tears and on her knees.


    "Stop it dad.. Stop... Stop." Wanda screamed as she saw his brother crawling on her arms. His legs were broken beyond recognition and he was bleeding from several places. He had been fighting the Avengers before and now he had been beaten brutally by Erik.


    As all of this was going on an arrow came flying and hit right at her back. Barton, who had been missing from all the fight, had been waiting for this opportunity. And now finally he got one.


    The arrow had hit its mark.


    "Why did you do that Clint?" Wanda asked, turning around.


    "You ask me why? You dare ask me why? After everything your actions caused." As he said that the arrow lodged on her back got obliterated. And the next moment, Wanda made Clint vanish too.


    Clint died again.


    This time being obliterated to nothingness. But surprisingly the new suit given by John remained. But nobody noticed that point as all were too scared to even move.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    That small move by Wanda established who was the actual boss here.


    "Look at us. Look at us dad. We are not the next step... We are not Gods as much as we want to be one... This is enough and everything stops now." Wanda screamed as she was finding it very hard to control her sanity.


    The Chaos magic in her had overwhelmed her and she had no idea how to control it. And all the emotional turmoil going on added more to her suffering.


    "no more mutants."


    And thus one of the most infamous words of the marvel universe was spoken. This changed the reality of Earth-616 forever. The power was so huge that even Thor and Strange from John''s universe felt it.


    The mutant kind whose number was in the millions vanished. Those words took the powers possessed by the mutant kind away from them. Those words didn''t actually kill the mutants.


    -----------


    John had finally reached the place where the voice was directing him. It was in a valley in a country in Western Europe. This valley looked beautiful, untouched by human civilization.


    John floated down to the exact location. Then he used magic to drill the ground. After drilling for a few metres he stopped.


    This was the place where the voice was coming from. And when John got to see what exactly was calling him he trembled.


    Never in his wildest dreams he expected the thing that called him was this small thing. It was an egg.


    The egg looked bigger than normal bird eggs. Bigger than ostriches. Such an egg had never appeared on Earth. And this egg only appears rarely in all of the multiverse.


    There can only be one such egg at a time.


    "Did you call me?" John asked. John was excited to say the least. He knew what this egg was. If the egg had called him, it meant that it had chosen John.


    "Yes." a voice in John''s mind said.


    "Do you want to follow me?" John asked.


    "Yes. For now and eternity. Only you have the proper power to hold me." the voice said.


    "I understand." John said as he took the heavy egg of the ground with his own hands. After touching the egg, his eyes looked like it caught on fire.


    But surprisingly John didn''t feel any pain. The fire was special. More special than John had ever come across before. As the fire dimmed his eyes looked totally different now.


    Instead of pupils, John had a tattoo of a bird on both his eyes. And the bird looked like it was burning on fire. It looked beautiful and mesmerising.


    Yes, the egg was the egg of Phoenix Force. One of the primary Gods of Marvel multiverse. The Phoenix has chosen John to be its new host.


    Like Jean Grey, Scott Summers and Polaris, John would be the new host of Phoenix Force. Of course after the egg hatches.

 360. Aftermath

    John took the egg and placed it inside his vault. That would be the safest place to keep the egg. John was excited. He, being chosen as the host of Phoenix Force was a huge thing. He basically would be an actual God.


    A God that had omnipotence and had almost unlimited life force. John was now thanking his stars for choosing Marco''s power when the first update came for him. He always had a liking for Phoenix and now he would have the actual Phoenix Force. He couldn''t wait for the egg to hatch. He was sure that his Phoenix power was why the Phoenix Force chose him as the next host.


    And this would be his another weapon against Black Winter. As John was day dreaming, he felt a change in reality.


    Even though he wasn''t a mutant, the reality didn''t actually affect him like it did to others. Him being the Lord of Order played its part as Wanda was on the side of Chaos.


    "So the story did actually happen as it was supposed to be. Now the retaliation of humans is going to come. That will be fun to watch. Let''s see how everything will unfold." John mumbled as he vanished from his place.


    He was back in New York, where everything seemed normal but he knew it wasn''t. The general public had the previous memories where some were mutants among them. Even though they didn''t know why there were memories of an alternate world they knew for sure that the memories were real.


    They saw how the humans were dominated by the higher species. And as expected most of them didn''t like it. The feeling of being oppressed. John knew that this silence from the people would slowly erupt.


    He just wanted to see how far it goes.


    Due to Scarlet Witch''s words only 198 mutants remained now (yes that was the actual number of mutants left after she said those words in the comics). Some still had the powers like Scott, Emma, Logan, Nightcrawler etc. But many lost too and one of them was Magneto.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Erik had lost the power to manipulate magnetic fields. He was de-powered. He was now on the streets going insane due to his loss. Being in such a high position for such a long time can change the personality when that same person hits rock bottom.


    Two weeks went by as John roamed around the city and the world. All the people could talk about were the memories they got and many of them outright spoke badly about the mutants. Since they saw what a huge number of mutants could cause, many were advocating the death of them all.


    John shook his head as he saw all of this. Even though he felt sad about it, there was nothing he could change. All he wanted to know was how The Avengers would react. He wanted to see their response and he kept an eye on all of them.


    Tony Stark, Captain America ( He wasn''t in the previous fight as his greatest wish was to grow old, Wanda fulfilled that but after ''no more mutants'' he was back. Oh yes Wolverine got all the memories. The memories that he had lost in all those long years of brainwashing.), Doctor Strange and other major members of the Avengers.


    The mutants all over the world were hunted down by people and small terrorist organizations that had popped up in order to exterminate the last of their kind. John saw all of this but didn''t help. And as expected soon an Avenger''s meeting was called after seeing all the unrest around.


    All showed up in Stark Tower. This was the headquarters of the Avengers. Steve Rogers, Tony, Peter Parker, Doctor Strange, Reed Richards, Emma, Scott, Ms. Marvel and other people showed up for the meeting.


    This meeting would be the factor to decide if the Avengers would interfere in all of this. And John was also there, hidden. He wanted to see what their decision would be.


    "We need your help. The mutants are in a dire situation. Please help us." Scott said a sad tone at the table. All sat around with their faces looking grave.


    "Even if you can''t help us in a frontal way, at least condemn the people who attack the mutants. I understand that not all of the mutants belong to X - men and some belong to the Brotherhood too but in the end they weren''t killers." Emma said.


    "They were just fighting for their rights. And now Erik is no longer in the scene. They have become headless flies. We need the help of the Avengers." She pleaded.


    "We need to help them." Steve said in a serious tone.


    "You are the one to talk, Steve. If we do this, everything that we have built, the reputation that we have will just come crumbling down." Tony said.

 361. Aftermath (2)

    "Then what do you want us to do? Sit here and see our mutant brothers and sisters suffer?" She-Hulk asked.


    "What Tony said is right. If we do anything it will just add fuel to the fire. People will hate us for it. After all the things that just happened, nobody would listen to us and just outright hate us." Strange said.


    "But they are suffering. We need to stop this madness." Steve still insisted.


    "Let''s do a vote. Who wants to help the mutant, raise their hands. Who doesn''t can refrain from that action." Strange said. And not surprisingly only two held their hands high.


    Steve Rogers and She-Hulk.


    Others refrained from raising their hands. And that included even the marvel universe''s darling, Peter Parker.


    "So it is decided, the Avengers won''t participate in anything related to mutants until a concrete situation is reached." Tony stood up and said. Scott was angry seeing all this. They all took action against Wanda together. And now when the mutants were in dire need of help everybody turned their backs.


    "John was right. He said we all act like Gods. He was right the whole time. We are nothing but hypocrites." Emma said as her voice croaked due to tears. All the Avenger members held their heads down. They couldn''t refute it.


    "We all are just public pleasing superheroes. Never for a moment do we think of our rights, our responsibilities." Emma said as she blamed herself too for this. Their own mutant kind was also in this whole plot.


    The whole machine had been rolling for a long time. And now they didn''t know how to stop it. The Avengers took this tough decision because they not only represented this small team but also many superheroes affiliated with the Avengers.


    The main team took this decision after considering all the angles. All wanted to help but if the Avengers were involved many other people would get involved. Including the government and that would be more problematic to deal with.


    As they were silent there was a clapping sound in the room. All got alert suddenly hearing this sound. The meeting was a closed one and nobody was allowed to come in. Everybody made sure of that but out of nowhere this sound came.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    When all turned their head to the sound, they saw a man who was invisible before came to light. It was John who took off his cap of invisibility.


    "John. Hey.. Umm.. I am sorry we didn''t invite you to the meeting. We didn''t have an address. Thank you for helping us bring all of the team together before." Tony said in a meek voice. Everybody was alert.


    Nobody here trusted John. He had been saying that he came to meet someone but they have no idea who. First they thought it was Strange. But more than two weeks had gone by but he never showed up again on the doorstep of Sanctum Sanctorum.


    And they always thought that John had an ulterior agenda. Especially now. He had shown up un-announced. The Avengers didn''t even know about him. Even Spider - Man''s senses failed to track him and Strange''s magic too.


    John finally removed the helmet for the first time. He didn''t need his helmet anymore to stop the incursion from Emma''s telepathic powers. Even though he hasn''t become the host of Phoenix Force, having been chosen by it was already enough to get by with many things such as defence against telepathy.


    The Avengers finally got to see his face. He looked extremely handsome (thanks to Gilgamesh''s charm) and had an aura about him. The aura that only a King could possess. But what surprised them was his eyes.


    Those eyes represented something else. Many here had seen the Phoenix Force before so they knew John was the host of Phoenix Force. This scared the Avengers more.


    "You all did exactly what I expected. After mutants lost their powers, you chose not to interfere. You all care about nothing but reputation. No wonder the Builders went around destroying you all. You all deserve that. I feel ashamed to even think that I belong to the team of the same name. You don''t even have the guts to take responsibility for your own actions." John said.


    "What we do here is our matter. Who are you to interfere?" Black Panther said.


    "You know T''Challa I expected better from you. Your own wife is a mutant. I expected you at least to raise your hand." John scolded.


    "I have a kingdom to manage. I can''t always take decisions from my heart." T''Challa replied but this time in a lower tone because what John said was correct. He couldn''t even protect his own wife. Even though Wakanda was a closed country, it was still a country and had to deal with world politics.


    "You are right. Now all you do is politics. You have lost your essence. Each and everyone of you. You have forgotten what it means to be an Avenger. Let me change that." John said as he used his omnitrix to turn himself to an alien.


    An alien that would be just perfect for his next move


    Alien X.


    All saw as John suddenly changed into a new form. A huge man who looked weird. His body looked like it was made of small stars.


    "What is this? What are you?" Tony said as he had a bad feeling. Before anybody could answer or react, John''s new form spoke. A voice which sounded like it was a combination of three voices.


    "NO MORE AVENGERS."

 362. Despair

    The Avengers were desperate now. They couldn''t even stop John. He just took off after throwing them in the pit of hell. Everybody was desperate but they felt anger too. Because John''s words meant that Strange had done something incredibly bad in their universe.


    "What did you do, Strange? What did you do? Time and time again he had gone against you. I can even feel pure disgust when he looks at you." Tony asked in a very angry tone.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I have never seen him before. Trust me." Strange gave his answer.


    "That is impossible. He hates you. There must be some reason." Peter spoke up for the first time. He was still finding it hard to accept the reality that he had lost his spider powers.


    "I really don''t know.." Strange mumbled. For the first time in his life he cared about what another person thought about him. Because the other person was too powerful and his powers overwhelmed all of them.


    "We need to convince him to give us the power back." Reed said.


    "Convince him? A host of Phoenix Force? Good luck with that. I am gonna just to say it. We all deserved it. Let''s go Scott. They won''t be able to defend themselves now, forget about defending us which they refused. Bye." Emma said. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Emma rejoiced a bit inside after this sudden change of the Avengers.


    John was right. They all have forgotten what it meant to be an Avenger. What that word actually meant. John''s actions would now remind them. Emma and Scott left after that.


    "We should have killed him when we had the chance." Strange mumbled.


    "Kill him? Did you just see what he did? He literally made us a normal being. In a literal sense. I have lost my intellect and you your magic. He had just changed the reality itself. Do you have some death wish of confronting him? I doubt even Captain Universe would be able to stop him." Reed said.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "We need a plan to combat this. This can''t go on. The Earth will go down in chaos if people come to know." T''Challa said.


    "And how do you want to combat this? By telling the people that we lost the powers. Yeah good idea. I want to see how Dr. Doom would react to it and all the other villains. It''s our fault that we are here. I am off too. John is right about us. We are just hypocrites." Steve said as he walked off.


    After that Peter and others left too. Those who normally fought alone were the first ones to leave. Only Tony, Strange and Reed were left behind. They wanted to make the situation right, but they couldn''t.


    No ideas of theirs would help them now. They just sat at their place wallowing in despair in silence. There was no remedy for the situation.


    ------


    John just vanished from his place and he came to a random building. He felt liberated and sad too after what he had done. He had decided to do this the moment he came to know that this story was the House of M storyline.


    He waited to see how everything turned out. He wanted to see if his butterfly effect had any change in the decisions of the Avengers. But sadly they still chose the same route. And he had to do this to show the Supreme beings how big of a mistake they made.


    He just sat on top of the building and looked at the city in silence. Out of nowhere a bald man appeared behind him. John felt it but didn''t turn his head as he knew who had appeared.


    "Here to change my mind or under the orders of the Gods?" John asked without turning his head.


    "I am not here to change your mind John. Just wanted to check on a friend. What you did has awakened the Exterminators. The Celestials are now rushing to contain them." the bald man said. It was Uatu.


    "The Exterminators? Serves them right. They wanted to play Gods and so now they will suffer." John said outright. He knew what the Exterminators were. In the second iteration of the multiverse, the Celestials created a race to bring balance to creation. A race that lives in darkness and death. And now they have awakened.


    Even though they were trapped in the prison made by the Celestials, being awakened was problematic to the whole of the multiverse. Uatu just looked at John in silence and didn''t comment. He wasn''t supposed to interfere but he felt John who knew so many things had the right to know this.


    "Are you sure that what you did was correct? People will suffer now." Uatu said. Changing the topic.


    "I don''t know if what I did was right or wrong. I just wanted to do it. People here deserve to see how ugly the world is." John replied

 363. Leaving Earth

    Uatu sighed when he heard that. he couldn''t refute nor could he interfere. He didn''t know what he should say to convince John. He was sent by the Living Tribunal to convince John but only he knew how difficult it would be.


    "Still want to convince me?" John asked.


    "Not anymore." Uatu shook his head.


    "I am surprised that none of them showed up. I thought at least Arishem would show up since he is the judge of some universes after what I just did." John said.


    "They can''t. You have been chosen as the host of the Phoenix Force. You like it or not, you belong to the same levels as them. Congratulations, you are now the thing which you hated most." Uatu said.


    "I don''t hate Gods. They are just beings like us. Some are more born abstractly but at the end they aren''t perfect. I just hate their hypocrisy. But I guess it''s too late to go back now with all of their egos." John said. Uatu didn''t reply and he just vanished away.


    John didn''t mind as he knew Uatu wasn''t supposed to say much. Him being here was already a violation of their codes.


    "Alright the work here is done. This was a where I leave. Earth 616, it was nice meeting you. Can''t wait to see what more you have for me. For now bye." John said as he vanished from his place.


    The next time he appeared was in Hala, the capital of the Kree Empire.


    He was here to talk to a soldier of the Kree Empire. He was named Tel-Kar.


    The first host of the symbiote venom.


    When he came to Earth 616 he already had searched where Venom was. He wanted information from him about Klyntar. The planet of the hive and the place where Knull was imprisoned by the symbiotes.


    Even if the symbiotes have been portrayed as rather badly in the comics and in the movies, they weren''t actually bad. Even though their journey started from darkness and abyss and they were born from a blade that was built to kill the celestials but after years and years in the cosmos they were infected by honor and nobility.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Infected by that, the symbiotes imprisoned Knull in their own home planet of Klyntar, never to come out ever again. But as stories go. Nothing remains hidden or imprisoned forever.


    John was here to check on Venom. He wasn''t sure if he had the memories because in many iterations of Venom he had forgotten many memories of his home world as he was shunned away.


    He wanted to get the location of All-Black which was with God Butcher right now. The actual God-butcher. After coming to the universe he tried finding him, but failed. It was probably due to his connection the sword which in itself was a very powerful entity.


    As he landed on Hala, his omnitrix lit up.


    [new alien species detected.


    copy the alien gene and store it on the gene pool?]


    "Oh yes. I actually forgot about the alien gene copy function. Yes. Do it."


    John was wearing his cap so nobody could see him but if he needed to talk with Tar-Kel he needed to talk face to face. And since Kree''s were really proud people they would never talk with lesser beings.


    His omnitrix scanned a blue Kree from nearby and stored it''s gene inside. (Please correct me if I am wrong here. All I can remember is omnitrix can scan other alien species and make Ben transform into alien but somewhere I saw his omnitrix can even store aliens inside)


    After the scan completed he turned himself into a normal Kree. He looked at his skin and saw that it was blue in color. John smiled  and walked to the place where he pinpointed the location of Venom and Tar-Kel. But the moment he came close to them, he stopped by several guards.


    "Outsider, you are in military grounds. You can''t go in." a soldier said stopping him. John didn''t notice before that this was a military ground and no normal person could go in.


    "But I am a friend of Tar-Kel." John protested in a meek voice. He could easily kill them or do worse. But he wasn''t here for that. He didn''t know how Venom would react so he needed to very gentle in his approach. A big signboard  ''Hala Military Headquarters'' was written on it.


    "Tar-Kel? He is a high level officer. You can''t meet him." the soldier replied.


    "Is it so? Then I guess I will have to wait for him outside." John said as his shoulder dropped. He needed to wait for the correct opportunity. He turned back and went to a nearby restaurant to sit and enjoy his time.


    Even though he didn''t like the philosophy of the people here, nobody could argue that the Supreme Intelligence had made a massive empire. He booked a hotel for himself. He didn''t want to hijack the network as he was sure the Supreme Intelligence would see something was wrong if he did that.


    The Kree and Skrull were still at war so he needed to be very careful on how he handles things.


    Even though John lived in the hotel he always kept an eye on Tar-Kel. He didn''t want to lose sight of him. He was sure that Tar-Kel would come out of the military headquarters one time.

 364. Kree Vs Skrull

    But John was wrong. Expectation was another matter and reality was another. Tar-Kel didn''t come out for at least a week. John was getting anxious now. He didn''t want to cause a whole deviation in the situation of Kree by interfering but he couldn''t wait more.


    He needed to meet Venom before he went to meet the other big guy.


    One day as he woke up from his sleep, he ordered his food. He was lazing around most of the time and even once contacted the Avengers to see everything was alright. Even though he didn''t go home, he used his helmet of Fate to contact them.


    As usual he checked where Tar-Kel was and was surprised to see that he was no longer on the planet and had left.


    "What the hell. I have been waiting for him for such a long time and he just left." John mumbled. He didn''t care anymore. He directly teleported himself to the space ship on which they were travelling. As he came to the ship he directly transformed himself to Ghostfreak.


    Ghostfreak as the name suggests is a ghost-like alien of the omnitrix. Invisibility, phasing through objects, body possession, levitation and other abilities were some of its powers. John could have used the invisibility cap but wearing such a huge cap always was a hassle. Since the omnitrix was in master control he could use it for a long time.


    Thus when John landed in the spaceship he saw all of them discussing their plan to attack the Skrulls on a barren planet.


    Apparently a huge team of Skrull soldiers got stranded on a planet due to a malfunction on their spaceship. And Kree got the scent of it. So Tar-Kel, who was captain of a specialised team, was sent to obliterate them. Tar-Kel could use the venom symbiote but he didn''t know that the symbiote has consciousness of its own. John didn''t know if it was deliberate or it hasn''t woken up as of yet.


    "Heh. So Skrull vs Kree. Both had been against each other for such a long time. It has become a matter of pride for both of them. Let me see how Tar-Kel fights in this war. After that I will make the move."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    They travelled for two days before finally reaching the planet.


    "Alright we have reached the planet. We will first use sneak attacks to take out the guards but it won''t last long. The snipers will be taking point and killing whoever comes in the target. Even though they are stranded, the spaceship is supposed to carry big guns so we need to be careful not to activate them."


    "5 of you will take out the guards. And 3 snipers surrounding the perimeter. I am sure at some point they will see that something is wrong. This is where we come in. I will lead the charge since I have an enhanced suit. We are here to kill these bas**ds. Let nobody escape." Tar-Kel growled when he said that.


    "Sir, yes Sir." the others responded. Tar-Kel nodded his head. In an hour they reached the planet and landed almost on the other side of the planet so that they don''t get detected by the radar of the spaceship that got stranded by Skrulls.


    The Kree took out small levitating motorbikes and zoomed away to the location of the Skrulls. They soon reached the place but didn''t attack immediately. They waited till it was night.


    When it was late at night, the mission finally started. The snipers had already taken their positions and the assassins had started killing the guards that were stationed around.


    Everything went as planned for Tar-Kel as the assassins took out the guards but since the Skrull didn''t get any response from the communications for a long time, they knew that something was wrong. The Skrulls became quickly ready to face the enemies.


    Even though the Skrulls haven''t seen the faces of the enemies, they were kind of sure that it was a Kree ambush so everybody went out with full gear.


    Tar-Kel, when he saw that the Skrull were out with their weapons, immediately charged the rest of the team. The Tar-Kel team wasn''t big. Around 60 Kree and the team of Skrulls were around 100.


    It wasn''t a big team on either side but Tar-Kel''s team was more lethal than their opponents.


    "Kill them all." Tar-Kel growled as he finally used his hidden weapon.


    The Venom symbiote.


    John, who was nearby, finally saw it. He looked at it closely to see if there was actual sentience in Venom or was the symbiote in sleep mode. After properly checking on Tar-Kel, he knew that the Venom was really in sleep mode.


    "Sigh. What a mess. Have to wake him up." John mumbled.


    And as he said that the whole battlefield got covered with spear weapons emerging from his vault. The weapons slowly levitated out of their gates.

 365. Venom

    /* For those who are saying John was being a hypocrite here for letting their Earth suffer, you are forgetting that their Earth has 198 mutants. 198 of the strongest mutants and Inhumans. Black Bolt would be enough to wipe out everything and Inhumans lived on Earth itself. So if the people wanted they could always be saved. */


    Everybody stopped fighting when they saw this. They had never seen such an incredible scene before. But they also got scared a bit. Both sides didn''t know what just happened and both sides were thinking what kind of ridiculous plot was this.


    As they were thinking this, John finally started walking right at the middle of battlefield. He didn''t wear his Fate helmet as he wanted to show them his face.


    The face of a human being. A face that both of the sides kind of looks down upon. When all saw this, they all pointed their weapons and guns at John. Both sides felt that this new person emerging was from the enemy''s side.


    "Another group of idiots pointing their guns at me." John said and the next moment, the spear and other sharp long weapons shot like a projectile. And the Skrulls couldn''t even defend nor get the time to react. They all got impaled. Some were even impaled by more than one weapon. They all died except for the head of the Skrulls.


    The Skrull looked around dumbfoundedly . He couldn''t believe what he just saw, his whole team was dead in seconds. They all couldn''t even react. Even the Kree who saw this had their eyes wide open. They have never seen such horror before.


    Weapons thrown as projectiles from all around and impaling a person. The Skrull head of the team couldn''t hold it together and took his gun and shot at John. But the shot got deflected by an invisible shield.


    The Skrull didn''t stop there. He shot multiple shots at John, only to be deflected easily.


    "How does it feel to be killed by a Terran that easily?" John said for the first time. All the others couldn''t even speak. The Kree feared. Even though this new person didn''t kill the Kree, when he mentioned that he was a Terran, they got terrified.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The Kree had a more bad history with Terran than the Skrulls. The Skrull on the other hand didn''t give up. He just lost his good brothers and sisters. He wouldn''t give this up. So he took a cold weapon and ran towards John.


    But as he took a few steps, chains started pouring out from all sides. Before he could dodge the chains tied him down to the ground.


    "I just massacred your whole team, how did you come to the conclusion that it would be easy to kill me in melee range? All of you are dumb. No wonder you failed in the secret invasion."


    "Who are you? What do you want?" the Skrull almost screamed when he said that.


    "It''s always the same question. Who are you? What do you want? Why are you doing this? But never for a moment go back to your roots and question why this is happening."


    "Well I will answer the question. I am Gilgamesh, the ruler of Babylon. But I don''t think you will know what that means. Anyways, this was just a retaliation of a Terran on Skrulls who are about to start the Secret Invasion on Earth. Let the Super-Skrulls get this message. Don''t cross your lines when you invade Earth. I don''t mind killing all of your race and making the Deviant gene vanish forever. This isn''t a threat, this is a fact." John said as he finally used another spear to impale him on the head.


    John was sure that whatever he just said was recorded by the spaceship. And was sure, the Skrulls would see what he did later. He wanted to send them the message. A message to the Skrulls that not to be too aggressive in the Secret Invasion arc.


    (I will go through the secret Invasion arc as much as possible later. In the actual world. Since a series starring Samuel Jackson and Emillia Clarke is on the works right now)


    With that the last of the Skrulls were killed. John didn''t have any sympathy for them. In this universe it''s either you kill or be killed. Morality doesn''t work here like it does to some extent on Earth.


    John then turned to the Kree. He was here for them. Not for the Skrulls, Skrulls were just along the way.


    "You know Tar-Kel, I was waiting patiently for you in Hala for such a long time, only for you to escape in space. It took a long time for me to meet you."John said.


    "Your excellency, is there anything you want from me?" Tar-Kel said. He was trying to be as humble as possible. He had to do this to survive. The powers this alleged Terran had shown were out of common sense. Weapons coming out of thin air and then vanishing. And even invisible shields.


    He had to take steps cautiously now as he didn''t know what this new person actually wanted from him since he said he was waiting for him.


    "I don''t want anything from you. I just want the Venom symbiote."

 366. Venom (2)

    "Venom symbiote? What is that?" Tar-Kel was confused when John asked that. He really didn''t know that his black suit that listened to his orders was any kind of symbiote. He got the symbiote by luck in one of his space missions and had been with him ever since.


    He didn''t even know that the symbiote had consciousness. All he knew was that that symbiote only bonded with him and none other. He even checked this new thing with the medicals if it caused any harm.


    He was surprised to know that this symbiote could only bond with him and would make him stronger and faster. It was for this reason, he rose to the team captain of a special team so fast. He was ecstatic about it and since then he had been using the Venom symbiote.


    "Oh you sweet summer child. You have no idea what you are dealing with. Do you?" John said with a smile and the next instant the weapons that were sticking out around were again thrown like a projectile.


    And this time, the victims were the Kree. The Kree were kind of expecting so they used energy shields to block them. But they were totally disappointed. The shields couldn''t even stop the weapons. They all got impaled nonetheless.


    This just turned out to be their worst nightmare. They never expected such a thing to happen. Tar-Kel was also on defensive only to see that he wasn''t shot. Now he was sure that John wanted something from him but he just didn''t know what.


    "Who are you? What do you want? Why are you killing us? You have breached the code of conduct. The intergalactic council won''t leave you for this." Tar-Kel said. (yes there is an intergalactic council. During the Builders'' destruction they showed up. It is like the world council but it belongs to the universe. Kree, Shi''ar, Earth and many have representatives there.)


    "Are you not listening to me? I just said my name. Gilgamesh. I want the symbiote that has bonded with you. It''s called Venom. And killing you, is just for fun. Since you had done experiments against humans for such a long time, you all should expect retaliation." John said. It was commendable that Tar-Kel didn''t break down like the head of the Skrull did after what happened with his colleagues.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tar-Kel needed to be alive. And he knew retaliating against someone like this guy would be just suicide. Since he wanted something from him, he had a chance to escape alive.


    "I don''t have any such thing. I don''t even know what venom symbiote is." Tar-Kel said.


    "You are right. You don''t." John said and the next instant he used the omnitrix to transform himself to another kind of alien.


    Pesky Dust, a Nemunia.


    It''s a small fairy-like alien which has high speed and agility. But Pesky Dust can release a special kind of dust that makes his victims fall asleep. This was why he chose this alien to transform because with this dust John could enter the dreams of the sleeping victims and interrogate and extract information.


    Since he needed to extract information from Venom he needed to talk with him.


    Tar-Kel who saw this new guy just turned into a fairy was taken aback. Before he could understand what was going on, he was shot with a spray of dust from the little fairy''s hands.


    And suddenly he felt dizzy. He tried keeping himself awake but he slowly fell on the ground. He couldn''t even keep his eyelids open.


    After a minute or so when Tar-Kel was knocked out totally asleep, he finally used the powers of Pesky Dust to enter his dreams.


    Well, the dreams of Venom. And after a minute of struggling to find the consciousness of Venom, he entered it. There was nothing in his consciousness, but just white void.


    "He is still sleeping? What a jerk. WAKE UP." John shouted. There was no response.


    "Wake the f**k up samurai. We have a planet to burn." John shouted again. And this time there was a response finally. In front of John there was a black goo which slowly formed a humanoid with a white eyes and big jaws. The whole body of it was just pure black.


    It was Venom. The actual venom.


    "What is it?... Where am I? Who are you?" Venom asked


    "My name is John Jameson. Here is your consciousness, or rather your dreams. And I just inserted myself in your dreams. You have been sleeping for a long time."


    "Sleeping? I remember getting myself blasted in space with a huge explosion... Wait, how long have I been sleeping?" venom asked in an anxious tone.


    "Probably for a year of two. Your body got bonded with a Kree." John replied.


    "S**t I just missed a tonne of food." Venom said as all he cared about now was food. He was hungry.


    "There are tons of corpses for you outside." John said.

 367. Honest talk

    "Can I eat them?" Venom asked.


    "Of course. They are corpses. And don''t even belong to my race. Let''s go outside of your consciousness. You can have your meal. And then we can talk. Oh yes. You will have to take control of your host." John said.


    "Oh that will be easy. I am starving." Venom said, licking his lips. Then John got out of his consciousness and changed himself back to his actual form. John brought a chair from his vault and sat.


    Meanwhile, Venom finally woke up and took control of the body of Tar-Kel. When he saw all the dead bodies lying around he became ecstatic and started eating them one by one. Even though it was disgusting to see, John didn''t show any expression.


    He just watched it with silence. It took 30 minutes for Venom to consume all the dead bodies. Finally after eating and burping, Venom was satisfied. He hadn''t eaten in such a long time and now finally he felt that it was the best meal he had ever had in a long time. And even it had two different flavors and so he was more happy.


    Except for one Skrull, all their brains were intact and that was more delicious. Venom after finishing finally sat down and looked at John. Even though he was eating he kept an eye on John. He wasn''t sure how and why John woke him up and he seemed like he knew him.


    But Venom had no memories of him in his lifetime. And honestly John''s breath disgusted him, especially his eyes. His eyes made Venom feel fear. A fear from the depth of his soul.


    After sitting down and burping in a loud volume he finally said.


    "You seem to know about me." Venom said in a very ghoulish tone, if his voice could ever be described


    "I do. But the problem is how much do you know about yourself?" John asked


    "Ohh. Tell me what you know about me?" Venom wanted to see how much this disgusted person knew about him.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Two words - the Hive and Klyntar." John said.


    "Oh.. damn.. You really do know. So what are you here for? To get to Klyntar. The breath which you have will disgust Klyntar more. They aren''t as good tempered as me." Venom said.


    "Klyntar? Can you connect with the Hive mind?" John asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I can. But passively, if I do it actively, they will come after me and maybe kill me. Many new ones still haven''t been purified." John said.


    "How much do you know of All-Black?" John asked, changing the topic.


    "All-Black? What is that? Is that edible? I don''t know why that name invoked fear onto me." Venom said.


    "It should, Venom, it should. But since you can''t connect yourself with the Hive mind. Let''s leave it at that. When Knull awakens you need to inform me." John said.


    "Knull. Who is that?" Venom asked.


    "The God who made your race. Not all things are taught to the later generations, Venom. Your new generations were never informed of them and that is the reason many of you don''t know of him. The controllers of Klynar just throw you all out and let you grow as you see fit. Klyntar can''t house too many symbiotes."


    "Wait! What does that mean? What are you talking about? A god who made us? What the hell!!" Venom asked.


    "You will feel it when he awakens. Here is a charm made of magic. Break it when Knull awakens." John said as he gave a charm tablet made of magic. The magic in it will be enough to call John even if he was in another universe.


    Truth to be said when he came to Earth-616 he wanted the All-Black for himself. But, after becoming the host of Phoenix Force the notion of using All-Black was out the window.


    His powers now were fueled by fire and symbiotes main drawback was fire and sound. Until a Eddie becomes God of Light he could never use Venom, so using Venom as his symbiote was also a dead end.


    And All-Black would never accept him as his weapon. So this route of confronting Black Winter got closed before it even started when he became the host.


    "Is he really our maker?" Venom asked as he took the charm. He was sceptical of what this guy said but the fact that he knew of Klyntar even after being on the side of light meant that this person might have some extra information which he never had access to before.


    "Maker? Yes. Knull is. Essentially your deity. Hellbent on bringing the universe to darkness and old ages again." John said.


    "That is impossible. The Hive said we are a race of good and nobility. It is the host''s mind that influences us and makes us bad. There can be no such maker who wants to do such a sh***y thing. What will we eat if he kills the universe? " Venom said, denying the words of John.


    "Well yes that is there too. But that is the true history. Believe it or not." John said.

 368. Journey

    Venom felt his world had become upside down after what John just told him. And something told him that whatever John said was real. Both the names Knull and All-Black infused both fear and excitement. He didn''t know why he had those feelings but he knew for sure there was something related to him with those names.


    "How can I believe a random person who just showed up?" Venom asked instead.


    "You don''t. Truth to be told, I came here for another matter. I needed the All-Black for another purpose but now that is impossible for me for other reasons. You can''t trust anyone in your life. Maybe your host but none others. Especially your own kind." John said.


    "You are on the side of the fire so of course you will say that." Venom said after seeing his prejudice against his own kind.


    "You too will be on the side of the fire one day." John said as he knew later he Venom became a God for sometime. And he stood on the opposite side.


    "Me and fire? That is impossible." Venom said as he had inherent fear for fire and loud sounds.


    "You will know one day. But for now what will you do? I am sure after what we both have done, you won''t be accepted in Kree anymore." John said.


    "Yes. I will need a new host. Went through his memories, not a bad guy but I can''t be fueling war always. Too much work. I just wanna sleep and eat." Venom said.


    "I can give you a new host." John said.


    "Why are you willing to help me so much?" Venom asked as he felt weird that this guy came outright and was ready to help him.


    "Just because I am a good Samaritan." John smiled as he said. He really just was being a good guy and trying to help around.Venom went through a lot before attaching himself to Peter Parker.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Memory wipe, sold as a weapon among other things so he wanted him to skip that and just be the good one.


    "Fine. I will trust you on this. But I need to investigate myself about Knull." Venom said.


    "You better not. Or else the Hive will come to wipe your memories out. Let the abyss beings come out, then you can start investigating." John warned.


    "Abyss beings? What are these now? edibles? Dude why do you speak in such a complicated manner?" Venom asked.


    "Abyss beings are your ancestors." John replied but he didn''t reply to the later part.


    "Leave your host. We will vanish from here." John said as he stretched his hand to take the symbiote on himself. He didn''t fear that Venom would be able to read his memories. Being a Phoenix Force host has its perks. Venom still had questions but the attitude of John told him that he wouldn''t be getting any answers.


    Venom even though felt disgusted he trusted John in this, just because of the fact that John had another kind of charm. A charm that was laden with honor and nobility. And since he didn''t ask much about Klyntar, it meant he didn''t care about it, nor did he try to kill him even if they stood on opposite sides.


    He left Tar-Kel and jumped onto the hand of John. Tar-Kel, who was not in control of his body, finally woke up. He fell to his knees. He felt giddy inside. Venom leaving him made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "What have you done? Give that weapon back to me." Tar-Kel said loudly. He was fine with his colleagues being killed. But him losing his greatest weapon would be his nightmare.


    "It doesn''t belong to you in the first place. Since you have housed that weapon for a long time I won''t interfere or kill you. But this is the end of using your weapon. Be a normal soldier from now." John said and without bothering to listen to the rambling of this guy he vanished after wearing the helmet of Fate.


    He was back on Earth-616.


    He needed to give Venom to Eddie Brock. Since Peter had lost his spidey powers Eddie would be a better fit. The Avengers still needed to be under the punishment and he didn''t wish to reverse it.


    After coming to Earth he looked around and he could feel with his magic that with the absence of Avengers there was chaos around.


    "Why do I feel this world is in chaos?" Venom said who was attached to his hand. He was surprised that they just got teleported but he could feel that this new person knew magic.


    "Because I created this chaos. Some people here have pissed me off so I just made everything chaotic." John said. Over venom there were signs of question marks indicating he didn''t understand what John meant. John just shook his head refusing to answer.


    "The guy is called Eddie Brock. He is right now sleeping in the apartment below. You can bond with him. He is a perfect host for you."

 369. In search

    "You seem to know everything." venom asked.


    "I do many times and sometimes I am as clueless as you are feeling right now. But you will get used to it. Keep the tablet charm. You will feel it when Knull awaken. Contact me right away." John reminded again.


    "Ok.. ok.. It feels like you are scared of him a bit." Venom said.


    "A little bit yes. You will understand why I fear him. Now go." John said. Venom then detached himself from John''s hand and from the vents he entered the apartment. Since John had said Eddie was a perfect host he wanted to see if he was. If this Eddie turned out to be a disappointment, he would leave the next moment.


    John looked at it and smiled. But then his face got serious. Because the next guy he couldn''t find with his cosmic awareness.


    "The hell. Power Cosmic is a headache. Can''t find the big guy nor the small guy. This is trouble. I will have to travel the whole universe in search of him." John mumbled. He vanished from his place and appeared again on another planet.


    It was Xandar.


    Since he couldn''t find the big guy, he would have to go for the smaller one. After appearing on Xandar, which looked almost as the same in his universe, he used Fixit to get connected to the net here.


    "Fixit, search any mention of Silver Surfer." John said.


    "Ok." Fixit said and started going through databases on the web for Silver Surfer.


    Yes, John had come in search of Galactus. He needed to talk with him and wanted to know if he was ready to face Black Winter. Since he was his herald, he wanted to see what his plans were on his master.


    But the problem was that, he could search him. It was probably because Galactus wielded the Power Cosmic and it was not possible to find him even if he used Alien X.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Gods didn''t have power over other Gods. At least that was what the system told him. John even used the little power he had of the Phoenix Force but still couldn''t find him.


    Fixit went through the database in a few minutes and then finally said.


    "Silver Surfer appeared on a barren planet which had lost civilization about a year ago. A ravager''s ship saw him going to the planet. There are no other recent information about him."


    "A year ago? Oh man why do I have a feeling that it is going to take a long time." John mumbled.


    "Where is that planet?" John asked.


    "Here are the coordinates." Fixit gave him the coordinates. After John looked at the coordinates, he vanished again. Others present nearby didn''t see him as he had been wearing the cap of invisibility.


    John then again appeared on the barren planet. The planet looked like Morag. It seemed there was once a civilization here but now they are dead. He used both magic and technology to search for any clues of Silver Surfer.


    And finally after intense search of the whole planet he saw a place that was recently cleaned. John came to the place which he thought that Silver Surfer might have rested.


    Because that was the most apt explanation. Otherwise this planet would have been the food of Galactus by now. John looked closely on the place.


    "I will have to use tracking magic to get to Silver Surfer. Since this place was contaminated by him, I should be able to. I hope magic would be effective, because sure as hell that normal magic doesn''t work on him."


    Thus John started chanting spells. He needed to use a huge amount of magic to put up the tracking spell. Silver Surfer himself is powered by Power Cosmic, even though it was of low power still it was Power Cosmic at the end.


    After almost 5 minutes of casting the spell there was a response. John smiled when he saw that.


    "Phew. I thought it will take ages. Now all I have to do is use magic to travel to that position. Back to the old ages." John said as he summoned a huge Kryptonian ship.


    John couldn''t teleport so all he could do was travel normally. He boarded the ship and used the Tesseract on it. The ship came to life.


    "I will name you Blackbird." John said.


    "Thank you for naming me. Do you have any orders?" Blackbird asked.


    "Yes. You see the pointer in my hand? I will keep this magical pointer on the main room. You need to follow the pointer until we reach the destination." John said.


    "Sure. Hop in." Blackbird said. John then proceeded to get inside. He didn''t know how much time he needed to for this journey but he was ready to take it.


    Blackbird then flew away from the barren planet and went into phantom drive.


    And thus a long journey started for John, which lasted couple of months.

 370. Norrin Radd

    John spent the whole journey in boredom. He really wished that he could just teleport if he knew the location of Norrin Radd, the name of the Silver Surfer.


    Norrin belonged to the planet Zenn-La. An extremely long-lived and technologically advanced humanoid race which had created a worldwide utopia devoid of crime, disease, hunger, poverty, and want of any kind.


    Norrin''s life changed forever when Galactus came to invade his world and consume it. Radd offered to become his herald and seek out new worlds for him to sate his hunger in exchange for Galactus sparing Zenn-La. Galactus agreed, transforming Radd into a silver-skinned, cosmic-powered super-being.


    And thus his journey began. Being herald for Galactus for a long time, until he met the famous Fantastic 4. Due to the Fantastic 4''s help he was able to free himself from the clutches of Galactus. And surprisingly, Norrin kept the Power Cosmic with him.


    Now Norrin was kind of an intergalactic policeman like Ms. Marvel of their universe. And since he wielded the Power Cosmic it was not possible for John to just search for him. This was the reason John was travelling to find him.


    And after almost 3 months John finally found him.


    On a planet which was untouched by any civilization.


    "Boss, the person you are looking for is on this planet. This is where the pointer ends." Blackbird said.


    "Hmm." John said as he started using magic to scan the whole planet. He didn''t see the face of the Silver Surfer but he felt it. And he was pretty sure Norrin also felt that someone just scanned his planet.


    "Let''s go and meet him." John said as he wore and helmet and vanished to the location where Norrin was.


    When John appeared again he saw a silver-colored shiny humanoid sitting on a fallen tree. His whole body was super reflective but he looked noble. It was as if being near him only provided calmness and tranquillity. The birds were chirping around him. And a few metres away from him was his famous surfboard.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Levitating on it''s own.


    John started walking to him. And like Norrin, the birds too gathered around John. John was the essence of life force energy so like Norrin, the living beings would be attracted to him.


    "Hello Norrin." John said.


    "Norrin!! That''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time... Thank you for reminding me of my roots. Hello host of Phoenix Force. I am sorry I don''t know your name."


    "I am John Jameson of Earth 1999999." John said.


    "A person from another universe? That is rare. From what I can feel you aren''t exactly his host. Is there a problem?" Norrin asked.


    "No. The Phoenix is still in its egg form. And during this phase it chose me." John said the truth.


    "Hmm. No wonder. I am still confused though. Your body emits the essence of so many things. And that watch of yours. Why do I feel it is as dangerous as the Ultimate Nullifier?" Norrin asked while eyebrows creased.


    Ultimate Nullifier, the device which Dr. Reed used to ward off the attack of Galactus when he visited Earth to eat for the first time. It is considered as one of the most powerful weapons in all of Marvel multiverse. Same level as All-Black.


    "Because this watch is as powerful as the Ultimate Nullifier. And my body emits different auras because there are many powers that resides inside me. I am the Lord of Order and also the ruler of Babylon." John replied honestly. There was no point lying to a person wielding Power Cosmic.


    "Hmm. Having such a powerful weapon by the host of Phoenix Force is understandable. Why are you here Mr. John Jameson. It''s been sometime that I could feel that someone was searching me. I presume it is you." Norrin asked.


    "Yes. It was I who used magic to search for you. I need your help" John replied.


    "Oh.. tell me.. How can I help you?" Norrin asked.


    "I want you to help me meet someone." John said.


    "Who?"


    "Galactus." John replied. Norrin, hearing that name, trembled. He directly got up and started walking. The board came flying by to his side.


    "Don''t leave Norrin. This is very important. The fate of the universe is at stake." John said as he saw Norrin leaving.


    "The fate of the universe is always at stake Mr. Jameson. I can help you in all other matters. But not him. I am sorry. You can go and search for other heralds of his." Norrin said. Galactus did choose another herald after Norrin left his service.


    "I can but you are his favourite. I have no other choice but to come and seek help from you." John said. Norrin had already got on his board to leave. He wasn''t even in the mood to talk. As he started flying out John shouted


    "Black Winter is coming."

 371. Galan (2)

    Norrin Rodd suddenly stopped when John said that. He flew down again. Now he was interested. He had only only heard once Galactus spoke of Black Winter in all his life and there was fear in his voice when he said that.


    Even though he didn''t know what it was, he understood that Black Winter must be something extraordinary to even scare the devourer of worlds.


    "Tell me more,"Norrin said.


    "Well Black Winter is coming. Imagine Galactus on a multiversal scale. That is Black Winter. That''s what it does. And that''s what it has been doing since ages. Including eating the same cosmos that Galactus came from." John said.


    "Oh so all our multiverse is at stake?" Norrin asked.


    "Not exactly. The Gods of the multiverse have decided to isolate my universe so that Black Winter doesn''t devour everything. So we are alone now and only Galactus can help us in dealing with Black Winter." John said


    "Why are you sure that Galactus would help you? For all I care, he will join Black Winter and devour the universe as he loves doing that." Norrin asked.


    "You are a herald of Galactus. Do you like it? Being trapped and not able to do anything." John asked.


    "Though I have freedom now, I always have to look on my back, if that''s what you are asking. I can never enjoy a life of full freedom." Norrin said. His tone was sad. He wanted to go back home but he couldn''t. In fear that Galactus would come one day again and devour Zenn-la. He could never take that risk.


    He even needed to leave his lover and be the servant of Galactus for such a long time.


    "That is what Galactus feels. Just like you. Because he is the herald of Black Winter. Just like you." John said as finally dropped the main bomb of Galactus'' true story in front of him. Norrin''s eyes went wide when John said that. He got visibly agitated.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "What did you say? Say that again." Norrin said.


    "You heard me right. He is the herald of Black Winter. Like you he was sent to guide him to this multiverse, which he hasn''t done. For this reason I believe he never came after you. Because in you, he sees himself." John said.


    "This.. How is this possible.. All my time with him, I could sense a cold person who doesn''t have any emotions. He is just hungry all the time." Norrin said.


    "His mother was a hero in her home planet. Do you think that won''t rub on him?" John said. Norrin got silent when he heard that. He didn;t know what he needed to do based on the information he just got on Galactus.


    "Are you sure he will help you? if Black Winter is so powerful, he might not even show his face. As you said, the Gods have isolated your universe. He could just hide away. Like me." Norrin said.


    "He can. But this time, he has me. A host of Phoenix Force and a huge team of powerful Avengers. I am sure he will help us." John said.


    "So you are banking on Phoenix Force. the power which you have no control of as of now." Norrin asked sceptically.


    "Yes. But I want to try. Let me see if I can convince him."John said.


    "But if I go, I will never be out of his clutches ever again." Norrin said sadly.


    "I promise you this. After this you will be out of his clutches forever." John said. And John was really going to free him from the clutches of Galactus forever. It would be easy for him to do that. He felt nothing but pity for Norrin so he decided to help him.


    "Are you sure about that?" Norrin said.


    "You yourself said, my watch is more dangerous than the Ultimate Nullifier. I will use it." John smiled as he showed Norrin his omnitrix. Norrin got silent. He was contemplating now.


    This could be his chance to get away from Galactus, but this could be his doom too as he was sure that if Galactus thinks of confronting Black Winter he would have to fight Black Winter.


    He could easily die in that confrontation. But on the other hand, if John kept his promise, he would be free forever.


    "This is the only option I can give you, Norrin. I would meet Galactus, whether you like it or not. I just want you to be free and this is your chance." John said.


    "Hmm.. Alright. I will go with you and find Galactus. I just hope you have enough strength to talk with him face to face." Norrin said.


    "Oh you don''t worry about that." John replied with a smile. And thus they both set off. Norrin and John vanished from their place and were in the spaceship now. Norrin looked around the spaceship and asked.


    "This thing is alive?"

 372. Devourer of worlds

    "Yes, it is alive. Meet Blackbird. My personal spaceship in this universe." John introduced Blackbird.


    "Hello." Blackbird responded.


    "Hello. I am Norrin Radd." Norrin said.


    "Welcome aboard. I hope you will like the journey." Blackbird said.


    "Blackbird take me to where Norrin asks you to." John said as they needed to travel again as Norrin couldn''t say the coordinates exactly.


    "Sure." Blackbird said. Norrin pointed in the direction and they took off. And thus another long journey began. Though it wasn''t a boring one. John was interested to know about the silver surfer history. Even though John read it in the comics he wanted to know more about him.


    Even Norrin was interested to know about the host of Phoenix Force so they both exchanged their sides of the story. John then spoke of Black Winter and how they came to know about him.


    He was amazed to know that the multiverse had so many beings and the Black Priests. Thus they normally spent time talking and exchanging ideas. It took another 3 months to travel.


    Finally one day after months of travel John got to see Galactus.


    From far away. And John was amazed by the mere size of him. He thought Arishem''s size was big as he was much larger than Earth itself. But Arishem would probably be a kid in front of him.


    The size of Galactus was almost the size of a galaxy. John had a mental preparation of the size Galactus would look like but he surpasses his expectations by a mile.


    His face looked exactly like he was in the comics, though the color combinations were different but it wasn''t far off. As they were approaching, Galactus who was just closing his eyes and levitating opened them.


    Simply the opening of his caused the nearby planets to shake. Galactus saw the spaceship coming in his direction. He squinted his eyes and in a blink of an eye he started shrinking in size.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Soon the size of Galactus was just like Arishem''s. John sighed when he saw this. Just this move alone showed how powerful he was.


    "Ready to meet him?" John asked in a solemn tone.


    "We have to.. No.. I have to. This is my last chance to be out of his clutches." Norrin said as his surfboard came to him. John put on his Kryptonian breathing apparatus. He felt sad. He still needed that to come to space. John hoped that after becoming full host of Phoenix Force some drawbacks of his would go away.


    Blackbird opened the hangar and they both got out. They then both started flying to Galactus. As they were approaching John could feel that Galactus was looking at them. He was looking at Norrin. Even though he looked at John for a few seconds, his eyes were more on Norrin.


    They both finally stopped near the face of him. There was an eerie silence around as it was space. And this silence was kind of stifling. Finally Galactus spoke, even though it was space, his voice was heard by both of them. Probably because of the Power Cosmic wielded by him.


    "After so many years you have come back for service?" The voice was heavy and loud. The voice had majesty that John had never heard before. John was sure that his voice was enough to kill mortals. He didn''t even need to devour the world.


    "I have not come back to serve you. I have come back with news. The news that is important to you." Norrin replied.


    "What kind of important news is it that you have come from so far just to inform me." Galactus asked, now being little interested. His favourite has always been Norrin no matter who he chose next as his herald.


    Galactus didn''t even bother to reprimand Norrin for his absence. That was the reason he didn''t say anything when Norrin refused to be of his service again.


    "My friend here will deliver you the information." Norrin said as he pointed to John.


    "A host of Phoenix Force? He is still too young to talk to me. It will be better if you tell me Norrin." Galactus said not even looking at John. Even though technically they both belonged to the same category, John wasn''t the actual host yet so Galactus never cared.


    Moreover, Galactus and John belonged to opposite camps. Him being on the side of life force and Galactus was responsible for devouring life force. John looked at Galactus while he squinted his eyes. It was the first time he was looked down upon.


    Even the Priest Strange never looked down upon him. He directly used his omnitrix and changed himself.


    To Alien X. Galactus was taken aback by this sudden transformation. He could feel that this new person which the host changed into had never appeared in front of him. And like him, this new being was powered by something cosmic.


    And if this wasn''t enough, Alien X started to get bigger. And in the blink of an eye the size of Alien X was exactly as the size of Galactus

 373. The balance

    "Now can we talk?" John said and like Galactus his voice too travelled without any problems across space. Both Galactus and Norrin were taken aback by this sudden change. They didn''t expect that John was able to do such a thing and both could feel that John''s powers were like them.


    "What are you?" Galactus asked as he got intrigued by this new host of Phoenix force. He had never seen such a being ever before.


    "A celestialsapien." A voice again said which sounded like it was said by three different beings.


    "Celestial? Do you belong to that race?" Galactus asked as he thought John belonged to the Celestials.


    "Don''t categorise me with them. I never have any connection with them." John answered and this time with a bit of anger.


    "Let''s leave my origins. We both have unspeakable origins. But the problem is I know of your origins. Galan of Taa." John said. Galactus'' eyes squinted as John said his real name out loud. He never expected someone totally out of nowhere knew his actual name.


    "Never expected an unknown guy would know my origins. So what of it? I don''t think it matters where I came from." Galactus replied.


    "It doesn''t. You did what you had to do to survive. But the problem is you made a deal with the devil." John replied. Galactus looked at John with more stoic eyes now. He had done many things in the past and he made many bad decisions. He just wasn''t sure what John was referring to so he was silent. John seeing that Galactus was silent and refused to speak said


    "Black Winter is coming."


    "What did you say?" Galactus shouted out loud. He was visibly shaken when John spoke about Black Winter.


    "You heard me right. Your master is coming." John said. Galactus got agitated when John said that Black Winter was his master. He never spoke of this to anyone. Nobody knew of it.


    Until now. He became angry when John said that Black Winter was his master. He hated being a part of him. And John just reminded him that.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Galactus then did not know what to do when John said that directly punched John. And John, who was expecting this attack, blocked him with his hands. And then after blocking him, punched back. This punch hit Galactus right at his face. This small move was enough to push Galactus back.


    But that wasn''t the highlight of all this. The highlight was the nearby planets and asteroids got destroyed into nothingness. This attack was felt by most of the planets nearby. Galactus who was pushed back was ready to hit John again but before he could do that a person appeared right in front of them.


    A person of the same size as them.


    A person who had three heads levitating over the shoulder with no neck. The other two heads were covered while others could see only his one face. The body looked golden in color.


    Yes!! The Living Tribunal, the judge of the multiverse was here.


    John''s eyes squinted when he saw this because he knew this guy. This was the ''Living Tribunal''. The actual balance controller of the multiverse. The person who never interfered until there was imbalance in the universe.


    "Can you guys calm down?" the Living Tribunal spoke.


    "He was the one trying to hit me." John just shrugged his shoulders when he said that. Galactus, who was ready to hit John, stopped. Even though he wasn''t afraid of the Living Tribunal, he didn''t want to get on the wrong side of such a guy.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold myself when he said Black Winter was my master." Galactus said.


    "Did I say a lie? You are his herald. You have been hiding from him since this multverse started. Hiding and thinking he would go away. And now he is back. Hungry for my universe." John said.


    "How?  How do you know this? Nobody knew of this. Nobody!!!" Galactus said.


    "How I know doesn''t matter. What I want to know is what will you do about this matter?" John asked. Galactus was silent for sometime, but finally clenched his teeth and hands.


    "Of course I will fight against him. Me, being an herald of him doesn''t mean anything. My powers are not fueled by him." Galactus said with a hint of pride. His Power Cosmic was really wasn''t fueled by Black Winter but by the Eternity from the previous multiverse.


    "But your hunger is fueled by Black Winter." John responded. Galactus became silent when John accused him of that. His hunger for worlds was really fueled by it.


    "Why are you here?" John asked now to the Living Tribunal who was watching the conversation of both of them. He too didn''t know that Galactus was the herald of Black Winter. This was a total new information for him. (He is omnipotent but the moment John became the host his omnipotence lost on John and all the other Gods)


    "I am here to stop you from causing more havoc in the universe." the Living Tribunal said. his tone was bland so John didn''t know if he was angry or sad.


    "They deserved it." John said as he understood what the Living Tribunal meant.

 374. The infinity stones

    "But this has created an imbalance in this universe." the Living tribunal said.


    "Imbalance? You dare speak of imbalance. You all isolated our universe. You chose to leave a whole universe with nothing. Don''t you dare say those words." John said it out loud. His words echoed everywhere. His words were heard by all of the higher beings.


    "We have no other choice. We need to think of the multiverse." the Living Tribunal said.


    "You are right. You thought of the multiverse. So here I am. Thinking of my universe and did what they deserved. None of you can say that they didn''t deserve it. They had become way too arrogant. I know that this universe''s actions matters to the multiverse but I don''t give a f**k. They will remain depowered until I deem them worthy." John said. The Living Tribunal sighed.


    Since John himself was a representative of Phoenix Force they couldn''t undo his actions. He was the same level as them and even more so now. This new form of John surprised all. None of them had seen such a weird powerful being ever before.


    "What are you both talking about?" Galactus said.


    "None of your business. So are you going to help us?" John asked instead.


    "Yes. But I can''t do it alone and I will need help." Galactus said.


    "It is my universe so of course I will help you. Do you need anything for this?" John asked.


    "I need the 5 planets that hold down the universe or a power equivalent to it." Galactus said.


    "How about infinity stones?" John asked.


    "That will do." Galactus said.


    "Good. I will be leaving then. Have stayed enough in this universe. You can stay here. I am taking Norrin to my universe. And yes after Black Winter, he will be freed. And that is non-negotiable." John said. Galactus hesitated for a moment before finally nodding to it.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Then it''s settled." John said as he changed back to his normal form. Truth to be told, he was scared. Confronting such beings, such Gods, he was not sure if his Celestialsapien inheritance would be able to stop them. But thankfully he was the host of Phoenix Force.


    A host who the Phoenix Force chose when it was in egg form. It meant that his words now represented that of the Phoenix Force. Thus combining both of them had given him a platform to speak at the same level of the Gods of this multiverse.


    Both the Living Tribunal and Galactus now looked at the normal version of John. They really were in awe of such changes of John. They understood that all this version was powered by that watch of his. But they had never seen such a weird technology ever before. But they didn''t ask as it was not right to ask someone of their secrets.


    "Bye." John said as he vanished from the universe. The universe of Earth 616. With Norrin. He had spent months here and now it was time to go back. He needed to see his own homeland again.


    John and Norrin thus both vanished with his magic.


    "Who is he?" Galactus asked.


    "John Jameson. An earthling from Earth - 1999999. We never noticed him, until Black Winter''s news came. I have got to say you have hidden this from us for such a long time Galactus." the Living Tribunal said. The revelation of Black Winter was surprising to all.


    "It''s up to me who I say and not say about my matters." Galactus said. By that time a huge spaceship appeared. A spaceship the size of at least Earth''s sun. This spaceship belonged to Galactus.


    Named Taa-II, after his home planet. Galactus didn''t even say his bye and just boarded his spaceship and left.


    "Still grumpy as ever." the Living Tribunal mumbled as he too vanished. the Living Tribunal looked more easy going as he was in the comics. this was probably because he dealt with beings who were almost at the same level as him.


    John on the other hand was back at his universe. Near his own home. The House of Mysteries. With Norrin and his board. Norrin didn''t say a single thing in all of this. It was not his place to speak out. Even though he had questions he didn''t ask yet.


    As John appeared again, both Strange and Thor felt it. Without any hesitance they both appeared near John. They were curious about what had happened in the other universe.


    As they came, they both saw a new person with John. A silver looking humanoid o a surfboard. Both could feel there was immense power inside him. And when they both looked at John they too felt a power that John had never shown before.


    "I guess you have questions." John said. Both of them nodded.


    "Summon all of them to the house of Justice. We have things to say." John said.

 375. Back home

    "Alright. But who is this guy? At least, introduce us." Thor said.


    "I will introduce him to all in the Hall. Let''s go for now." John said as they all started walking to the Hall. Norrin on the other hand was looking around. He was amazed by what he saw.


    A ring-like structure on the orbit of the Earth which had its own weather all around. The Ring had a full sustainable ecosystem. Even though using Power Cosmic didn''t make him omnipotent, he still could feel around.


    And what he saw amazed him. Especially the new kinds of creatures. The creatures which he had never seen before and he could feel that each and every one of them was powerful.


    "This really looks like utopia." Norrin mumbled.


    "There can never be an utopia. Perfect things don''t exist." John said as he heard the mumbling of Norrin. John remembered the famous words of Mayuri Kurotsuchi. He really loved that arc where he showed that perfect things don''t exist, and if it does it meant that there could be no further innovations possible on that particular thing. This was a curse.


    As they reached the Hall, many others had started emerging from boom tubes and the teleportation of guilty spark. Norrin was more amazed seeing such amazing technology. Even though he had seen teleportation before, the operation of it was totally different.


    All who were called by Thor and Strange were surprised to see a new guy. Everybody thought that it was another person who came from another universe. But none could remember any such person in John''s works before.


    "Who is this guy?" Tony asked.


    "Don''t know. Maybe John brought him on his return journey. Looks powerful." Banner said.


    They all went inside and everybody took their seats. Norrin was looking all around. He had seen the Avengers in his universe so he knew many faces. But he had never seen some faces before and some of them looked powerful.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    John got up from his seat and said.


    "So I am safe."


    "If anybody can kill you, it is you yourself." Tony joked. Everybody laughed. It was true. They had seen how powerful John was during the Thanos war. And now when John was back they could see he had changed.


    Especially those eyes. Those eyes looked something straight out of a fantasy story. They were curious about it but didn''t ask.


    "Well yes. Many things happened along the way. Met your other versions. Didn''t like them." John said.


    "Well. That was expected from the world that Strange came from." Barry said. They all still remembered clearly the fight against Strange in the Himalayas.


    "True, but that''s not all. I met Galactus." John said. All sat straight when John said that. They had heard about him and his powers. They feared him a lot since John explained his origin. They knew why John went for him. Because of Black Winter.


    Black Winter was supposedly coming within a year''s time now. And truth to be told they still weren''t sure how they would defeat him. So when John said he was going to another place many assumed that it was for meeting Galactus since they were enemies.


    "How was the meeting? Any fruits?" Wayne asked.


    "There is. He has agreed to help us. Speaking of Galactus, this is Norrin. The first herald of Galactus." John said. Now all finally knew who this new guy was.


    "Hello. I am Norrin Radd from Zen-la. " Norrin said as he got up from his seat and introduced himself.


    "No wonder he looks so weird but feels so powerful. Turns out to be his herald." Thor said.


    "So I brought him here since he is his herald and because if we win this war, he will be free forever. So I hope we will win." John smiled as he said. He wanted to diffuse the gloomy atmosphere around.


    "We will win it. No matter what." Geralt said.


    "We will have to win. There is no escape." Steve said.


    "Alright. There is still time. I will go and take a rest. Have been away from home for such a long time. I just need my bed." John said as he started going home. Then he remembered something and turned back


    "We will need the infinity stones to help Galactus." John said.


    "Can he be trusted?" Wayne asked.


    "Of course not, but this is all we can do to have extra assurance. We will use it to power him if we ever fail in facing the Black Winter." John said as he vanished after wearing the helmet.


    "I hope we don''t ever reach that position." Tony said.


    "Hey Norrin, do you have any idea why his eyes glowed like birds on fire?" Hal asked instead as he was more interested in knowing what happened to John.


    "You don''t know what that represents?" Norrin asked as he thought it was common knowledge.

 376. Earthquake

    "No. What is it? All I can feel is immense life force. Almost unlimited." Triss said as she wanted to know what it was.


    "Because it is an unlimited life force. John is the host of Phoenix Force. He is basically on a different level now. The mortals can now deem him as a God now. The Phoenix Force is one of the oldest known cosmic entities, representing life that has not yet been born, as well as the forces of creation and destruction." Norrin said. It was all he knew of the Phoenix force.


    "What? A host of a god. Wouldn''t it change his personality?" Banner asked as he feared John would be like his Hulk persona.


    "The Phoenix force chooses a host every time it goes through rebirth. This time it was special. He was chosen as the host before the Phoenix force hatched. So it means when it hatches John will have full control. So don''t worry. The John you know will remain the same John forever." (it is true, Scott once got the Phoenix force when it was an egg and he had full control over Phoenix force before dying in battle. Oh yes, having Phoenix force doesn''t make him invincible. There are situations when a God can die too)


    "This is interesting. We have a God now among us. An actual multiversal god. We have hopes against Black Winter." Diana said. Later they all introduced each other. Norrin was curious about them so he wanted to know more about his future comrades.


    All were curious about the Phoenix Force too so they wanted to know more of its previous hosts.


    He wanted to see if the Earth in this universe was worthy enough. And the Avengers wanted to know about his meeting with Galactus and how he looked. They were curious about the other universe. A universe where many of them had their doppelgangers. And the universe which they had not seen in John''s works.


    John went home and entered his beloved bathroom. He needed shower to clean himself. Even though he actually didn''t need any cleaning he still loved doing that. Being a magician comes with a lot of baggage, and being clean always was one of them.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    As he was in his bathtub he was checking the system. He had not checked the system since he entered that universe. Maybe because a part of him feared that checking his system he would be noticed so he wanted to be away from the system.


    And now he was the host of Phoenix force. John hoped that the Phoenix Force wouldn''t be able to see his secret.


    "Oh yes. I forgot about the Fairy Tail. Let the Eternals arc end, then I will just summon them. Will keep the fan values. Maybe I will need them during the fight against Black Winter. I wonder how Arshem will react to our stopping of his plans. Can''t wait to piss him off."


    John was thinking all random thoughts as he was bathing. he soon came out and had his food. Audino returned the moment he came back. So she, John and the spirit of the house had a good time together.


    "How were you when I was gone?" John asked.


    "Was boring but we were fine." the spirit said.


    "Hmm. I am sorry for leaving you all like this. I won''t be going away any time soon." John said.


    "It''s ok. We understand. You have a lot to do and a lot to protect. All we can do is give you a good place to rest." the spirit said.


    "Thank you." John said to them. Even though they were his summons and they needed to listen to his orders, John genuinely liked them and treated them all fair. Even if he needed to control them sometimes, he did as little as possible and wanted them to grow as normal as possible.


    He decided to spend his time at home now and won''t go out for a few days. He had been running around a lot and now he needed a break from all of this. Thus in the next few days he was at home. This year Emma wouldn''t come as they all needed to be on the lookout for Black Winter.


    This was a dangerous job, but they had to undertake it. John wanted her back at home but she refused to come back.


    A month or so passed by like this but one fine day, his days of lazing around stopped. This day was kind of tragic for Earth as a whole.


    Because there was a massive earthquake which jolted the whole Earth. Such an earthquake had never been seen on the planet and the geologists were clueless. John who came to know of this mumbled.


    "So Tiamat, we are finally here. Let me see what I can make of you."


    "Avengers, gather at the hall. We have a God to bury." John said as he wore his helmet.

 377. Tiamat

    John and others soon gathered at the Hall. It had become a common practice now. Many other members of the Avengers many times gather here to execute plans. Even if its been sometime that the Pokemon''s have appeared in their world there were still elements in the society who want to do ill to them.


    So Avengers would sometimes participate with SHIELD to control these elements. SO gathering at the hall was a common practice for many now. Not all were as rich as John and Tony, and this was a good way to earn money.


    "Where is Norrin?" John asked.


    "He is out roaming the universe. You didn''t tell us about the huge change you just experienced." Tony said.


    "What change?" John got confused as he didn''t know what he meant by that.


    "You becoming the host of the Phoenix Force and even having the omnitrix." Tony said.


    "Ah. That. I didn''t think it was that important. I just got access to the omnitrix after much searching. I needed to make myself powerful so I was on the witch hunt. Took me a lot of effort to take away the omnitrix." John lied. If one day they came to know about Gilgamesh he would say that he had the access to the vault of his. The gate of Babylon.


    That would explain many of his powers.


    "At least inform us of all this." Arthur said.


    "Well I am sorry next time I will inform everyone. Oh yes I got access to the vault of Gilgamesh. The gate of Babylon." John said. Since they asked him to be clear of his new powers, he decided to tell them about it.


    "You mean that a**hole''s vault? Hahaha.. He deserved it." Tony said as he laughed. He had watched the fate series so he knew about them.


    "Yes, his vault." John attested to it.


    "How does it feel to be a God?" Steve asked jokingly.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I am not a God contrary to what you have heard about Phoenix force or Alien X. They are powerful, sure but not invincible. There are instances where both Alien X and Phoenix Force were defeated before. And I hate the notion of Gods. They are just beings with higher responsibility. And if a God isn''t being responsible it is our obligation to remind them." John said.


    "And this is the reason I called you all."


    All got serious when John said that. When he called all the Avengers he mentioned about burying a God so they got the hint that it was serious.


    "Can''t this God wait? We have another huge matter thrown at us right now." Steve said.


    "It can''t, Captain Rogers. The god who had been sleeping on Earth will awaken in 7 days. Strange knows about it. Don''t you Strange?" John asked Strange as he too came for the meeting. Strange nodded his head.


    "You mean that God which you mentioned before. What were they called again? Ah yes. Celestials." Tony said.


    "Yes. A seed of the Celestial Tiamat will be born soon." John said.


    "Do we have counter measures in place?" Wayne asked as this was his main concern.


    "We do. Actually I want to meet somebody through this. So I will insert my hand in this as minimum as possible. But we need to be alert. For this reason I called you all." John said.


    "Are you sure not involving ourselves in this catastrophe is the best way we have got?" Victor asked.


    "See, we can''t take away the seed which is about to emerge as a Celestial now. This will just destroy the core of the Earth. So we can only act when he shows up and stop the emergence. That is the only feasible way with least destruction possible." John said.


    "Man, what is up with these Celestials? Planting seeds like gardeners." Barry asked.


    "Well they are so much more than gardeners. So this call for you all to be alert and yes Clark will be coming soon." John said as it was finally time to call Clark. He had decided to pit Clark against Ikkaris from the moment he knew he had enough fan values.


    Marvel''s Superman vs the actual Superman.


    Though the whole plan got derailed with the emergence of Batman''s change of lineage, Clark''s plot was something he didn''t change. He just wanted to play with Ikkaris a bit.


    A soldier who had a blind faith in his superiors was a dangerous one and Clark would be the best fit.


    "Oh the scout boy is finally here. Took him long enough." Tony mumbled.


    "When is he coming?" Wayne asked.


    "In a week the whole drama with the Celestials would take in this week too so all Avengers are advised not to take any extra mission during this. We have a lot on our plate." John said.


    "Yes. All Avengers from now are advised to stop taking any mission until the Black Winter ends. We don''t want any kind of disturbance now." Wayne said. At the end it was him who was the leader so he had control over the members.

 378. Ikkaris

    All nodded their heads as they understood that it was a crucial time and all needed to be fully fit to confront whatever was coming. This was a war that was very crucial for all of the universe and it''s survival.


    "Be on the lookout. I am off." John said as he walked away. All too returned back to their homes. As he was walking away he remembered something so he turned back and asked Tony as he didn''t leave yet.


    "How far are you with the Anti-metal?" John asked.


    "I have made that in a suit made of nano anti-metal. There is a surprise for you." Tony said.


    "Really? Then I am looking forward to it in the next fight." John said as he was really looking forward to what Tony Stark, who was one of the most intelligent people in this universe had in store.


    John then vanished from his place and was near the house of Ajak. He was here to see how Ikkaris would react to this. He wanted to see if this new world would be able to convince him.


    He didn''t show himself to Ikkaris and just hid with his invisibility cap. And thus the wait started but it didn''t last long. Ikkaris showed up in his car after about 5 hours.


    John looked at him and mumbled


    "Rob Stark. All that is left is John Snow. I am half contemplating  introducing the Game of Thrones series till the end but that ending kind of ruins everything."


    [Ding


    After the update the host can make any motion pictures having their own stories in order to accumulate fan values. But the characters made by the host would never come to life]


    "Are you kidding me? Why didn''t you say this earlier? System, come out. I want to fight you."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    There was no response from the system. He was really angry. Many of his projects were stalled because he didn''t like the ending. Series like Game of Thrones and such other series were the prime example. Hell, even his Justice League movie was stalled because of this.


    "Well whatever, since I can make my own stories I need to go to Disney to convey my ideas." John thought. As he was thinking that, Ikkaris had met Ajak and she said about the emergence which was very close now. And as the story should have gone Ikkaris did take Ajak to the pit where he found the deviants.


    John followed them and sighed, even after all of this, a blind soldier was a soldier at the very end. He knew he needed to intervene.


    Ajak was at the end thrown on the pit with her gun where the deviants were. It wasn''t a pit to be honest, rather a frozen lake.


    Ajak fought as she could but the deviants were too powerful for her and she wasn''t exactly a fighter. As she was going to be stabbed by a deviant a huge spear came flying by impaling it on its spot. And new spears that emerged out of his gate killed all the rest.


    Ajak looked up from where the spear came from and saw John just levitating with his helmet of Fate. Ajak was relieved when she saw that. Even though John had warned her against Ikkaris she didn''t take it seriously.


    But after she was thrown in the pit by him, she understood that John was right. It was good that she kept away Chansey in a safe place after Ikkaris showed up just so that if anything went wrong there was someone like Chansey to speak the truth later.


    But now since John was here, there was hope.


    "Still don''t believe me?" John said as he came down. Ajak shook her head as this lesson was hard enough.


    "Are you going to kill him?" Ajak asked.


    "Of course no. He is going to bring the band together. I just showed him an illusion of you being dead. I think that is enough for him to believe that you are dead and he would soon use this as a pretext to bring everyone together." John said.


    "That is dangerous. He would kill the others. Like he tried with me." Ajak said.


    "No he won''t. He loves Sersi way too much to come to that point. Let him go. I will send you to the Ring. Stay there. I will handle it from here on out. We have bigger wars coming and people like you will be required." John said as he waved his hands to send her away. He didn''t even listen to what she had to say.


    Ikkaris left after he saw in the illusion that deviants just dismembered her body completely.  He didn''t get to take her body away like he did in the original story. After Ikkaris left John summoned the system


    "Take Clark Kent out. The Zack Snyder''s version." John said as he spent 350 million fan value points on him.


    [Ding


    Character extracted]

 379. Deviants

    John didn''t bring out the character here. He would be brought out when it would be appropriate time. John before leaving looked at the cave nearby. He could see there were still deviants in that cave but he didn''t kill them.


    If he killed them all, it would just make the whole story very boring. So John just gave a glance at them and left. He would wait for them again.


    In London. He just hoped that the deviants would show up for Sersi and Sprite.


    John then vanished from his spot and reached London. It had been a long time since he was back here. He loved the city so he roamed around a bit. He had already found out the location of Dane Whitman. It was evening at that point so when John searched for him, he was at a bar with Sersi.


    And as the story should have progressed he asked her to move in with him. And Sersi wanted to move in but age was what stopped her. Dane wouldn''t be able to live for almost eternity like Sersi.


    John kept an eye on everything but and as expected a deviant did attack Sprite, Sersi and Dane. The deviants needed to absorb the genes of Eternals to evolve and thus they had started attacking all the Eternals.


    Even though Sersi and Sprite were good, they weren''t as powerful as Ikkaris and others. The deviant was easily able to overpower them and Ikkaris finally showed up to save them.


    "Now, this is his time to shine." John mumbled.


    As Ikkaris tackled the deviant on a nearby shop, John who was high up in the air was hidden and brought out Clark.


    "Clark. I guess you know how you have to act and all the related problems of this universe." John said Clark was levitating near him. He brought him out near him. As the deviant got up he was blasted by Ikkaris by his laser eyes.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Ikkaris then came out and said.


    "Hello ladies." and gave a cheeky smile. But before he could even look at Sersi he himself was blasted by a laser. He was thrown back a few metres. Sprite and others who saw this were aback. They didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    When they turned back they saw a man wearing a black suit with a cape behind his back. And there was a symbol of chest on his chest.


    "Hey, why did you do this? He is on our side. That monster is a deviant." Sprite shouted as he saw his secret love being blasted by this new guy.


    "We know what they are." came a voice behind their backs. They turned around only to see a guy who was close to legendary. The only person whose identity was unknown from the whole team of Avengers.


    "Dr. Fate." Dane mumbled.


    "Then if you know who they are, why did Batman attack?" Sprite said as she thought he was Batman. The videos of Mars suggested that Batman was a Kryptonian.


    "To correct you, he isn''t Batman. He is Superman. Batman is Kryptonian for other reasons. And the thing about Ikkaris is different."


    "Do you know us?" Sersi asked as she was surprised that Dr. fate knew Ikkaris.


    "You don''t think that only Eternals have been the secret protector of the planets now. Do you?" John asked. Ikkaris, who was being thrown away finally got up and flew straight to Superman. He had never been hit by somebody like that before.


    He had always been on top. With his flight, strength and his eyes. Now he saw another guy doing this to him. So he charged against him without even thinking.


    Clark, who had just levitated down and saw the approaching Ikkaris. he just smiled and moved his foot a little and directly punched Ikkaris on his back. The punch was so powerful that it just changed the trajectory of his flight and stopped him on his tracks. (imagine the punch Luffy gave to Bellamy)


    Ikkaris fell on the ground with a loud scream. Meanwhile the deviant who was blasted away saw the opportunity and decided to attack Ikkaris who was beaten down but before it could take a step spears were thrown at it from multiple sides.


    And the next moment it was dead.


    Sersi, Sprite and Dane just had their eyes opened of what had just happened. They thought that Dr. Fate and Superman didn''t know who the real enemy was and wanted to stop him. But it was totally contrary to their beliefs. Ikkaris was beaten down and the deviant was killed before it could even lay a finger on anyone.


    "Why are you doing this? We are on the side of humanity. We have protected you all since ages." Sprite asked as she was close to tears. She saw her beloved Ikkaris on the ground, unconscious. She had never seen him beaten down so easily and that too in only two moves.

 380. Eternals

    "You did. Well until the deviants were killed. And then everything was back to what it was before. Savages. But that''s the fault of humanity, not yours. Ikkaris was beaten down for another reason. But before that we need to leave here." John said as he saw many people taking out their mobile phones and had started making videos of them.


    "Are there two Superman? Or is it a fight between Batman and Superman again?"


    "Was that Doomsday? What were the spears? The spears of Gilgamesh? '''' People were whispering all kinds of absurd things trying to understand. John heard all this and sighed. His works had now infiltrated everywhere but now the people appoint other names to totally different and unrelated things.


    Before they got overwhelmed by people he vanished with Ikkaris and others. Including Dane. He too had a role as he too was an Avenger, in other universes.


    The Black Knight. Wielder of the Ebony Blade.


    When they appeared again they all were in the Ring. Ikkaris was still unconscious and was on the shoulder of Clark. Sprite and Sersi were scared and so was Dane. They didn''t understand why Ikkaris was treated badly. As they appeared in the Ring they saw a woman standing far on the beach looking at the ocean.


    When Sersi and Sprite saw the woman they rejoiced, because they knew her.


    Ajak.


    "Ajak." Sersi shouted. Ajak turned her head to look at them and smiled, but then she saw Ikkaris. She could see that he was alive but was beaten badly.


    "Sersi.. Sprite.. Come, we have things to discuss." Ajak called both of them. John on the other hand looked at Clark and said.


    "Avengers, Clark is here. Meet me at the hall." saying that he took off his helmet. Sersi and Sprite saw the face behind the helmet for the first time. Even though John was one of the candidates who people thought was Dr. Fate many still didn''t believe it but now seeing him in reality was different.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Sersi. It''s been a long time." John smiled and said.


    "You.. You.. You knew about me at that time when we met?" Sersi asked as he remembered their first meeting at the museum. She thought the meeting was weird but now everything became clear.


    "Yes. I knew about you all. And truth to be told I have always known. Known more than you. Ajak will say more about it. Ikkaris will be taken away for attempt of murder of a fellow Eternal." John said.


    "What?" Sprite and Sersi shouted.


    "Yes. He tried to kill me yesterday." Ajak said in a low and sad voice.


    "What are you talking about? Why would Ikkaris do that?" Sprite asked agitatedly.


    "Because he knows the real purpose of your arrival on Earth. Go and talk with Ajak. She will clear your doubts. I will send him to prison." John said as he waved his hands. He sent Ikkaris to a prison built on the Ring by using magic.


    "Let''s go, Clark. We will meet your new and old friends. Many things have changed." John said. Clark nodded and then they both flew away.


    By the time John and Clark reached the hall almost all the Avengers had arrived. Wayne looked at Clark.


    "It''s been some time brother." Clark said.


    "John told you about my lineage?" Wayne asked with a bland face. Clark nodded his head.


    "I am happy that I have someone who has the same powers as me. Even though we don''t have the same parents, at least we share the same heritage." Clark said as he was genuinely happy to see someone who was a Kryptonian. The death of Zod was still heavy on his shoulders.


    "You guys need to get a room." Tony interjected. Everybody laughed when he said that. Then all proceeded to enter the hall. As Clark was an old member of the Justice League he knew some of them.


    Thus the introductions began. They all were happy to see a new member who was very powerful.


    "So Tiamat is going to come. In a few days. Be ready when I call you all." John said.


    "Are you sure the handling of yours doesn''t need help?" Tony asked.


    "I don''t. Help me handle the other guy who will probably show up after I block this new baby." John said as he was sure Arishem would show up.


    "Alright. All of you get acquainted. I am off. Have lots of things to do." John said as he vanished.


    "He is the most hard working person I have ever seen." Banner said. John didn''t look like he had time and was always vanishing after speaking a few words.


    "Power comes with huge responsibilities on shoulders." Vision said.


    "True. But him being a God and still interfering in normal life. I don''t think this will go down well with the other supposed Gods." Wanda said.


    "Yes and in those moments we need to help him. We might not be real Gods but we damn as well give our all in fighting these hypocrite Gods." Natasha said.

 381. The band back together

    John then appeared again at his home. Ajak, Sersi and Sprite had already entered his home and were sitting. John had ordered the spirit of the House to invite them in so they had all entered.


    Their faces were not looking good after they came to know what their purpose was. They finally understood why Thena acted out of her character sometimes. It was because she had memories of her past life.


    "You have been lying to us for centuries?" Sprite accused Ajak.


    "I am sorry but I thought it would be better for all. Having conflicting emotions isn''t actually a good feeling. It''s like we are raising livestock. I have wanted it to end for such a long time. But we never had the power. Until now." Ajak said as he looked at John who had just appeared.


    "This is Arishem we are talking about. Not Thanos. We are seriously outgunned." Sprite said.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I will handle Arishem. Well Sersi will help us do it." John said.


    "Me? How can I stop Arishem?" Sersi asked, surprised.


    "Arishem? No. I want you to handle Tiamat. With the help of the connector of Ajak you can do a uni-mind with the other Eternals and make Tiamat a statue. And Arishem. I will talk with him personally."


    "Who are you kidding? That is Arishem. He is the Judge. He can easily kill you." Sprite said.


    "He can''t. If he tries doing that I will unleash a force against him that he couldn''t even imagine in his life. And the convention among Gods won''t allow him to touch me." John replied with a smile.


    "What does that mean?" Sersi asked.


    "You will see when the time is right. Sprite, I know you love Ikkaris but let me give a piece of advice. I am not as good hearted as Sersi or Ajak. If anything goes wrong because of you, I will personally destroy you."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Eh..." Ajak said.


    "What...!!" Sersi said. Even Dane who was listening to the conversation was surprised. They never expected that Sprite had been secretly loving Ikkaris.


    "How do you know this? I have never spoken about this to anyone." Sprite said as she clenched her fist. She really loved him and she had been hiding this from everyone for centuries.


    "As I said, I know a hell of a lot more than you can imagine. Now you all need to bring the band together." John said.


    "Sprite you really Ikkaris?" Ajak asked as she was really surprised now. After all these years none of them noticed. Only after John''s words did they realise it was probably true. Sersi felt awkward as she was essentially married to him before. And now this revelation changed many things.


    Sprite nodded her head but had tears in her eyes.


    "Dane. Are you comfortable here?" John asked.


    "Yes. Thank you for the hospitality. But I am curious why you brought me? I am nobody." Dane said.


    "You aren''t a nobody. You come from a very long heritage. And I want you to do one thing. Talk to your uncle and ask him about your family''s history." John said.


    "My family? Is it important?" Dane asked.


    "Yes. I know you don''t like your uncle and rightfully so but it is upto you now how you want to change your future. And maybe I can bring you to the Avengers." John said.


    "Me and an Avenger? That''s a good joke. Sersi and others are fit for that, not me." Dane laughed when he said that.


    "The Eternals belong to a different camp. They are welcome to join if they want to. But you definitely belong to the Avengers." John said.


    "I am just a normal guy..." Dane said.


    "As I said, you should ask your uncle. You will know why I said that. When you are ready, call me. The Guilty Spark will now take you back home." John said. Dane nodded his head. From John''s words he knew that something was up with his family. And needed to know what it was.


    "How do you know all of us?" Sersi finally asked.


    "There are many reasons for that. You will know when the time comes. Now we will go for Phastos and others. We need all of them to get the proper Uni-mind."


    Sersi and others nodded their heads and thus all went on their ways. The Guilty Spark took away Dane and John''s small and new team teleported to the home Phastos was living in.


    Living with his son and his husband. And Phastos was playing with his son. When John and others appeared he was taken aback.


    "It''s been some time, Phastos." Ajak said.


    "Heeey.. Ajak.. Sersi... Sprite... and Dr. Fate." Phastos incoherently said as he didn''t expect his old friends would be back and this time with a new friend.


    "Come in." Phastos said hurriedly then. The appearance of Dr. Fate would raise eyes in the neighbourhood and he didn''t want any problems in his private life.

 382. All together

    All went to his home. And after proper introduction of John, they told him about why they were here. Phastos, as expected, decided to help them. He had his family now and even a cute Pokemon Roselia. He didn''t want to lose such a loving family just because Arishem willed it so.


    "Now for Kingo." John said as he wore the helmet and vanished with all. They appeared again in a hidden place away from the Bollywood set. John changed his attire to normal and wore the invisibility cap.


    He waited at the place while the others went to bring Kingo. When the Eternals came back with him, John saw Kingo for the second time in his life. Kingo looked at John closely. He had seen John before when he was young at the Oscars.


    He didn''t think much of a boy who supposedly created a miracle and made a huge movie. But now when he looked back at it, John probably knew about him at that point. He could still remember those clear eyes of his which looked at him.


    "You knew about me when you were that young?" Kingo asked.


    "Yes I knew." John admitted.


    "Damn. How many secrets is he hiding?" Kingo said as he got to know everything from his colleagues.


    "So are you with us or want to sit this one out?" John asked. In the actual story, he didn''t participate in the fight against Ikkaris nor in stopping Arishem.


    "I am on your side. You seem to know a lot from the words of Ajak. I have a feeling you have planned this whole one out." Kingo said.


    "Oh that is cool. Karun can also join I think." John said. Karun nodded as he was happy to be with the Eternals. The supposed ancestors of theirs and of course the famous Dr. Fate.


    "Alright. Let''s bring all of them and then we can decide the course of action." John said as he vanished with all of them and reached the next location.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The place where Gilgamesh and Thena lived. They were able to convince them fast as Thena had been suffering from her past memories all her life and she was extremely angry about it. And Gilgamesh had always followed Thena so he too agreed.


    And the last was Druig. John was sceptical about him. He was different in comics and different in the movie. His character wasn''t so good in the comics and in the actual story too his character could be questionable at times.


    But he still needed to try, so they went to the place where Druig lived with his subordinates whom he controlled by mind. And John was surprised that when they reached they were already under attack. In the actual story, the deviants attacked much later but here it was different.


    John didn''t waste any time and just killed with his spears. For the first time the Eternals got to see the power of John,.


    "Is that Gate of Babylon?" Sersi asked. Even though she expected that she wasn''t sure. But now when she saw it just reassured her doubts.


    "I think so." Sprite said. All then looked at their Gilgamesh.


    "What? I can fight like him too." Gilgamesh said


    "In your dreams." Thena interjected. After killing the deviants they met Druig. And after telling the whole purpose Druig said.


    "The deviants just killed half of my people. I don''t care who is the enemy. I am just pissed off. I am with you." Druig said. As they really did lose half of his people in the attack by the deviants.


    "And now for the last. Makkari." John mumbled. They all again teleported and this time it was on the ancient site of Babylon. John sighed. His powers were of Gilgamesh and now he had come full circle after coming.


    "Is it nostalgic for you too?" GIlgamesh asked.


    "Kind of." John said. Along with powers he had the memories of his kingdom too.


    Phastos brought out their spaceship and all of them entered it. Makkari was there sitting on the throne. The Eternals introduced John through hand signs. Makkari, like others, was surprised to know the whole truth.


    "Alright, you all have a good time together. Keep a lookout on the Indian Ocean. Tiamat will probably emerge from there. Sersi will handle it. I know you think your power only works on non-living things but it actually works on living things too. Try to practice on it. Only you are capable of stopping him without much destruction. Or else I will have to take drastic measures." John said.


    "What if I fail?" Sersi asked.


    "If you fail I will just teleport the whole people away and search for a planet. There is no other way. And of course many celestials will die later." John smiled when he said but his face gave a chilling vibe.


    "Can you really handle the celestials? I know you have said that but Celestials are our creators." Ajak said as all still thought that John was boasting when he said that.

 383. Tiamat (2)

    "Yes. I might have exaggerated that I will be killing them but for sure I have the same privilege as them. Don''t worry much." John said and without listening to more of them he vanished.


    "Hah. What a narcissist." Sprite said.


    "He doesn''t like us. Does he?" Sersi said.


    "No. He is fine with us. He hates the Celestials for some reason. And he particularly doesn''t like Sprite." Ajak said, looking at Sprite.


    "How did you figure that out?" Phastos asked.


    "His way of looking. He looks at the same burning bird eyes of his, but it flickers a lot when he sees Sprite." Ajak said.


    "You noticed that too? By the way, why are his eyes burning like that? Dr. Fate in Justice League unlimited doesn''t have that power." Kingo said.


    "He knows everything about us but we know almost nothing of him. The Avengers. They are definitely hiding something." Druig said.


    "We don''t have the moral high ground in this. We have hidden ourselves and never spoke of our purpose to the people. We belong to the same category as them. John assured us that time will tell why he had taken such weird decisions so lets trust him on that for now. Maybe that is his way of testing us." Ajak said.


    "Ajak, you should have told us about this before." Phastos still held a grudge about it.


    "Then you all wouldn''t have been able to live a normal life. The feelings which you have right now, would it have bloomed if I had spoken the truth long ago? We too have a life and we need to live by it." Ajak said. All held their heads down.


    The truth would have hurt them badly at that point of time and most of them were grateful for leading such a fulfilling life.


    John on the other hand was back home. There were still 2 days until his emergence so he went to Disney to talk about his works and ideas. The system''s late announcement of its features was still like a thorn in his throat.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    He met Kevin and spoke of his ideas about the next movie which he had in his mind. Kevin was excited to get a script for the next movie from John after a long time. He thought John had lost his ideas and was more concerned with the Avengers team.


    But now he understood that what he thought was wrong. And after seeing the script he rejoiced because he saw such an amazing story and a continuation of the previous movies.


    "Take it slow. There is no rush for further movies. Hire a good script writer. And execute it to the best of your abilities. I won''t be around too much from now. But I will try to come up with ideas." John said.


    "I understand Boss. You have bigger responsibilities now. I just hope you always come back." Kevin said. John nodded.


    "Is there anything going with the company?" John asked.


    "Sir, the governments are trying to infiltrate Disney recently. Even though it''s very subtle there is a growing influence of them."


    "Is it? Any idea who started it?" John asked.


    "I don''t know Boss. But I think it started from the US military. The economic situation of the world has gone haywire with all the new inventions Umbrella has come up with and this has awakened a crisis like situation for many companies. So that too had added to the more power grabbing by the military of many countries." Kevin said.


    "Hmm." John really hadn''t given much attention to the people of the Earth recently but now it seemed like his inaction had let many people raise their heads. He needed to be in control of everything, especially in this crucial time.


    "I will look into it. Don''t worry. Disney belongs to us and forever will. No third party will interfere." John said. Later he went back home. He had decided that he would handle Earth problems after Arishem.


    And as expected after 2 days the emergence took place. John sensed a huge power was being born from Earth.


    "Avengers. Gather now. Fast." John spoke through his helmet. Saying that he teleported to the hall. Unlike most of the times all the members of the Avengers were present when he called them all.


    "Tiamat is going to be born. All suit up." John said.


    "I thought you would never ask." Tony said as the nano particles of his suit crawled on his body and turned him into a silver colored Iron Man. Other''s too were suited up.


    "Let''s go." saying that all teleported to the Indian Ocean.


    There they saw a small group of people standing side by side while there was indication that a volcano would erupt any time soon.


    "So this is how the end of earth looks like." Strange said. Like Strange, Thor too had shown up for this as this fight was against the supposed Gods. He didn''t want to miss the chance to swing his Stormbreaker at them.

 384. The corpse

    "So these are the people you gathered to stop a baby God. I thought you had more faith in us." Arthur said, pointing at the team with fancy dresses that were standing side by side.


    "I do. But they are more qualified to bring it down. Plus, we get the benefits later too." John defended using this new team that he just gathered to stop the emergence of Tiamat.


    "Are you sure they would handle the emergence?" Clark asked. Clark was brought up to speed with everything going on in this world so he had the full idea of what was going on.


    "It should be. If anything goes wrong, we are here." John assured them. And as they were talking there was finally a huge earthquake. As a huge golden head with 6 shining eyes and hands emerged, meanwhile,  all the Eternals got connected with the uni-mind.


    "Jesus, how big is this thing?" Banner asked.


    "Bigger than earth itself and they can go bigger in size too." John said.


    "And you said Black Winter is bigger?" Thor asked.


    "Yes bigger than Galactus. I am sure, Norrin has described him for you." John said.


    The Eternals finally got fully connected and Sersi used the energy that he had gathered by connecting Tiamat and the uni-mind to stop the emergence of him and transform it into a huge statue.


    And thus Tiamat''s emergence was stopped in exactly the same way as it did in the actual story. The head, some of his fingers and a small part of the body was out of the ocean. The earthquake generated by its emergence was felt everywhere in the surroundings.


    "So this went as I planned." John said.


    "You have been raising hue and cry for this?" Tony asked as he had a mocking tone in it. They had stopped it with almost no problems.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Well not for this, the person who would show up for us stopping it." John said. The Eternals who had just stopped came near the Avengers who were standing and looking at them


    "Thank you for helping us stop Tiamat. It would have been messy if it was up to us." John said.


    "We needed to be out of the influence of our makers.. Thank you for believing in us." Ajak said.


    "Now you are all free to go and live your life. But I will say this, Arishem will come for you. You have violated your own makers. This won''t go down well."


    All got silent when John said this. That was what they were scared about. And they didn''t know how they would face Arishem.


    "Don''t worry. Since you have handled Tiamat we will handle Arishem. The Avengers don''t go back on their promise. We will even help you with Thena''s problem." John said.


    "Thank you." all the Eternals expressed their gratitude for the Avengers'' trust in them. Even though they were powerful, in reality they are far behind in power levels as compared to the Avengers. Just the fact that the Avengers had let them take the initiative in such a huge matter showed that the Avengers trusted them.


    "Now for our part." John said and then slowly an orange gate opened. A huge sword-like weapon came out. It was a sword like weapon but it wasn''t actually a sword. It had a hand guard, the blade part was the tip of the sword but it was twisted and the body of the sword was cylindrical. The weapon looked like all other weapons and not at the same time.


    Yes, it was Ea, the Sword of Rupture.


    Those who knew what that sword was gasped. They understood what this sword meant. This sword was the most powerful weapon in Gilgamesh''s treasury.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Wayne asked as John took Ea in his hand.


    "There is such a good corpse of God here. We can''t just let it be there for just a show. Can we? We need to use the body for further research. Don''t you think so." John said.


    "You are not going to leave a corpse intact?" Arthur asked.


    "Of course no. We will use every means possible for fighting Black Winter." John said.


    "But this power can be dangerous." Vision said.


    "It is. But we will have to try. Besides, it isn''t the first time that humans have used the body of a Celestial. Tony in different worlds have used it multiple times." John said. All looked at Tony with big eyes when John said that.


    "You are courageous Stark. I have got to say that." Thor said after putting his hand on the shoulders. Tony on the other had a gleam in his eyes.


    "Did I turn this into a bad weapon?" Tony asked.


    "Wow Tony now you even think of the consequences? You have changed a lot." Clint said.


    "Normally I don''t. But that Strange from that Earth reminded me that I need to be in my limits. I have gained more power recently, so I need to know if I am crossing a line."

 385. Breaking apart

    "Alright. As long as everything we do is under control, it''s fine. All things should be under scrutiny by us." Clark said.


    "Yes. That is the plan." John said and then he waved his ''sword'' in full force. The whole surroundings changed when he used Ea.


    It was as if the void itself had been cut apart. The space in the surrounding caved in  as an invisible wave travelled at a very high speed. The attack of Ea went straight through the neck of Tiamat.


    That attack alone was enough to sever the head from its body. The neck after being separated fell straight back at the ocean creating a huge splash around. The splash was so big that Arthur and Mera had to go and stop the water to form a tsunami in the nearby surroundings.


    "So the head is what we get?" Arthur asked


    "We have desecrated the body of a Celestial. Can''t add more humiliation to it." Natasha said.


    "Alright then. Victor, take the head away and transfer it to the Ring. All of you can go and research it. We have very little time. Any kind of addition to our powers will help us." Wayne ordered.


    John then turned around to the Eternals and said "Be on the lookout. We will keep an eye for Arishem. You all are welcome to live on the Ring till then." John said.


    All nodded their heads as they were happy with the arrangements. John then waved his hands and all vanished from the spot. Both the Avengers and the Eternals, except for Victor who went to the bottom of the ocean to send the head of the Celestial to the Ring.


    As all of this happened, the whole media on Earth had gone crazy. A huge statue suddenly emerged on the Indian Ocean and the statue was a severed head. The governments were full of questions about this and immediately contacted SHIELD.


    Wayne just answered that it was a new born God and the Avengers just handled it for them. Of course, the governments didn''t believe SHIELD and they went for investigation.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    SHIELD didn''t care about all of this and even welcomed them to do research on the statue. Tony on the other hand after the arrival of the statue went straight to work with Banner, Ryan, Arthur and even Vesemir.


    He too was interested in the body of the Celestials and he wanted to see if it could help the new recruits in their mutation. A mutation that would infuse Godlike essence into their bodies was in itself a huge matter, so he needed help from everywhere possible.


    Even though there was much hue and cry in the media about this new statue that just emerged out of nowhere, the general people weren''t much concerned. They had seen so many weird things around that by now they have got used to it.


    The emergence of Pokemon world has made the world more accepting of the weird world that they were living in. Though the media houses were debating on all of this, people''s lives didn''t change.


    John who had been keeping an eye on all of this was grateful that the Pokemon world had emerged before, otherwise he was sure that the Avengers would have been liable to give answers of what had happened.


    In the actual story, people didn''t have a finger to point at because by that time they were busy accepting the fact that they just came back alive. And essentially Avengers were close to being disbanded as all the original heroes were either retired, dead or in seclusion.


    In all of this, his father had finally decided to move to the Ring and move the headquarters of Daily Bugle to the Ring. John was delighted to know this and gave his father a place to live on the Ring. He was happy that his father was now under the direct care of GAIA and the Guilty Spark and he didn''t need to care about anything anymore.


    Though he was surprised to know why his father took this sudden decision, he didn''t ask. His father would reveal the reason for such sudden change to him when his father would be ready to share.


    Like these few days went by, John and all were working in their respective things. One day when John was working on the new movie with Kevin and others, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the window.


    Nabu, who was levitating invisibly near him, showed itself.


    "He is coming." Nabu said.


    "He is." John mumbled as he took the helmet and wore it.


    "Avengers, we have an important guest to entertain. Meet at the Hall." John said. And then he turned his head to Kevin who had nothing but awe written on all over his face. John sighed seeing this. Humans really worshipped strength.


    "Kevin, tell all the employees to go home for now. Don''t let anybody come out no matter what you see and hear. It might turn ugly very soon. And the very existence of our planet will be judged in the next few moments."

 386. Arishem

    "Is there a new enemy?" Kevin asked before John vanished.


    "Enemy? No. It''s the creator of our universes." saying that John vanished. Kevin was the only one who heard it and he trembled when John said that. He didn''t know who it was but just the description that John just gave shook him to the core.


    John had appeared in the Hall. And so did the Eternals. He had also called them for this.


    "John, you need to find a better way to call us." Tony complained again.


    "Sure next time when I become omnipresent and omnipotent, I will knock on your door. How about that?" John said.


    "Huh.. Forget that I said anything. How far is this guy?" Tony asked as he finally showed a serious face like the others.


    "A minute or so. Let''s go outside." John said. All then proceeded to go outside and wait. All had anxious looks on their faces.


    John on the other hand directly brought out Ea. Then he used his omnitrix to transform himself to Alien X. John now looked amazing. With a humanoid structure whose body looked like it was made of small stars. And Ea on his hand. He looked like a warrior out of a fantasy.


    But that wasn''t the end. He, on Alien X form, proceeded to use the Phoenix form. The Marco-Phoenix form. As John used the Phoenix form, the actual blue-golden colour was now total black colored fire with white simmering dots on the whole body.


    And there was a vague outline of normal fire on the outlines of his body. This was the power of being the host of Phoenix Force. The Phoenix was at least 5 times bigger than the normal Phoenix form.


    This was John''s ultimate form. He had used all his powers at the same time. He had used the Phoenix and Alien X form. Since both the powers of his were not dependent on each other, he could use the Phoenix form on all his omnitrix transformations.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    John had checked on this a few days ago and now knew that he could use his Phoenix form on all his transformations. This gave a great joy to John. Even though technically it wasn''t helpful now in actual power sense but in future it would be of great help.


    That meant he could use the Phoenix Force on all transformations of the omnitrix. This in itself would be highly overpowered, if he used both Alien X and Phoenix Force at the same time.


    "Jesus Christ. What is this?" Clark exclaimed. All had a surprise on their eyes when John just transformed himself.


    "My ultimate form. A gift for Arishem." John as his wings now caught hold of Ea. It looked magnificent even if John was in Phoenix form.


    As everybody was appreciating the power of John, there was a big black hole at about 500 kilometres away from the Ring. But mysteriously, the Black Hole didn''t have any attraction. The black expanded in rapid speed to a huge sized one.


    And then the Black Hole was replaced by a huge humanoid. A humanoid greater than the size of Earth. It looked exactly like the one they saw during the emergence.


    There were two notable differences. One was the color. Tiamat was yellow, while this one was red. And another the body Arishem had many scars and various small broken parts. It looked like he had gone through battles ages ago.


    As Arishem appeared all the Eternals who were able to move freely froze on their positions. And then circular rings surrounded them. Those small rings took all the eternals up in the air. But before they could be taken away they were directly bombarded with many small knives.


    It was John. He used knives to destroy the rings surrounding the Eternals. All then flew high up in the air. Tony had specifically built suits for all of the members of the Avengers to travel in space from Kryptonian technology. They all stood far from the face of Arishem.


    This was the confrontation they had been waiting for a long time.


    Arishem surprisingly didn''t attack or stop the advancement of the Avengers and the Eternals behind.


    "It''s rude to come to our planet and not say hi. Don''t you think so?" Clark said.


    "Yeah it''s very rude. The last time they went to the abyss, they weren''t received well by Knull. I think that lesson was not enough for them." John just chimed him. In a tone which was mocking Arishem. Arishem when he heard the name of Knull moved his head a bit.


    None of the Avengers looked fazed by Arishem''s huge presence.


    "This is not your jurisdiction Phoenix." Arishem finally spoke up.


    "Jurisdiction you say? You lost any kind of power or jurisdiction in this universe 5 years ago. You and all the Gods. Only we have the final say here. In this universe. This is where we rule." John spoke up.


    And as he did, his Phoenix form became bigger. Almost the same size as Arishem. His figure was so huge that it actually shadowed Earth from the Sun itself.

 387. Gods arent invincible

    Arishem didn''t have any reaction in his face when John transformed just as the size of him. Or rather, his face was built in such a way that he couldn''t show any emotions.


    "Arishem. Go back. You won''t be taking any Eternals back. Not even the rogue Eros. Everything in this universe is under my protection. Now and forever. You have enough headache of your own. You don''t want to add me as your enemy." John said. His words echoed in all of void.


    His words were so loud that everyone on Earth was able to hear it.


    "This wasn''t the deal." Arishem hit back.


    "I don''t remember having made any deals with any Celestials or higher beings." John retirted back.


    "Eternals were made by us. They are under our rule." Arishem said.


    "Really? What about the deviants then. The Skrulls which have been living for so many years. What about them? You have no control of your own creation. Wasn''t that the whole point of the first war against your fellow beings? Don''t try to fool me. None of us are under your jurisdiction. Go home. Deal with the Exterminators." John said.


    He stood there with all the other Avengers. With no fear. He himself was a God now so he had the right to speak with them on the same stage.


    The Celestials had faced opposition before. From mortals. But never from a lone man. This was the first time. This was an insult to them. An insult to the creators itself. A creation rebelling against their creators.


    But Arishem stubbornly levitated there. His 6 eyes flickered for a bit and then suddenly he lifted his hand high up and brought it down. His fist clenched to hit a punch on John.


    "So fight it is." John said as he shouted.


    "SHAZAM!!"


    "Now there is an extra power on John." Tony said. John was able to block the punch with his wings and proceeded to hit back with his other wing.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Avengers. Attack." John shouted. And thus the first battle for the Avengers against a God started. This day would be written down as the day when the mortals took arms against the Gods.


    All the members of the Avengers including the Witcher school and the people belonging to the original team attacked. Tony finally showed up what he had been researching on.


    The Anti-metal suit. This suit was special because Vibranium normally absorbs the kinetic energy and then spreads it over as a vibrational force. What it does essentially is converting the kinetic energy into vibrational energy. Of course it can store the energy in itself and then release it later. Like the suit of Black Panther.


    But the new anti-metal suit instead of taking the kinetic energy in the body, it just pushes it out. The whole suit was basically kinetic energy proof. This was probably the most efficient use of Anti-Metal. And Tony had made one of the most powerful suits in all of multiverse.


    Even the superior Iron Man suit would fail in front of this new suit.


    All attacked together. John took the lead as he was the only one who had the same size as Arishem. Followed by Bruce, Vision, Wanda, Clark, Strange, Diana, Thor, Tony and Ciri. These 4 were the most powerful. And Banner who had turned into Hulk also joined in.


    The blue and the green lanterns made massive weapons with their rings. And the rest of the Avengers attacked with their strongest attack.


    When John punched back Arishem was able to block it but he wasn''t able to block the attacks of all 4 and the other members of the Avengers. Even though there was huge difference in size among them. But the power of Avengers weren''t small.


    Their fist attack was so huge that it caused a huge explosion on the chest of the Arishem. The explosion looked weird because there was no sound being in space but it didn''t take away the lethality of it.


    John who got the opening took out Ea and held it with his wings. And the next moment he used all his magic power on Ea to deliver a fatal attack.


    As John waved Ea, an invisible wave hit the shoulder of Arishem. And before he could even react, his huge hand got severed from his shoulder. This scene looked epic as a Celestial just lost to a bunch of mortals.


    Even though such incidents had happened before in other universes, it was still rare. Arishem roared in pain as he just lost his hand.


    There was no blood whatsoever as the bodies of the Celestials weren''t made the same way as humans.


    Arishem who was thrown few kilometres away in all of this held his missing shoulder with his other hand. He didn''t attack more. He just looked at this new team of Avengers. A team which became so powerful so fast.


    "How was that? Want to continue? We don''t mind going for another round." Tony said.


    "Go back to where you came from. We don''t need your jurisdiction or judgement in our universe. Never step you foot here again." Clark said.


    Arishem who looked at them finally sighed. He didn''t say anything more and just vanished. Using the same way he came. The Black Hole.

 388. The creator

    "What the hell. I thought it would be a long fight. I couldn''t even show my toys." Tony said.


    "Rejoice that we have not been bombarded with other Celestials. There are a whole bunch of them." John said. Everybody''s face became nasty when John said that. He had already transformed back to a normal form after Arishem vanished. He expected more of a fight from him.


    It looked as if Arishem had gone easy on them. Even though John didn''t know how powerful the Celestials were, he expected more from them.


    "Whatever. Why am I concerned about it?" John thought.


    "Are there many Celestials?" Natasha asked.


    "There are. But I guess they are busy with their own work. All Celestials don''t have the same work." John said. All nodded their heads.


    "Let''s go back. This whole fight is going to raise a storm everywhere." Steve said.


    "Well it will. Who cares if it raises eyebrows. As long as the people are safe, the universe is safe. It doesn''t matter." Arthur said.


    All then vanished from their places and arrived at the Hall to discuss the next course of action.


    ----


    Arishem, after vanishing from his place with only one hand, arrived at a huge hall which looked purely white in color. There was nobody in this huge hall. Except for one person.


    That person looked old. He was sitting on a small stool and drawing on a canvas with his paintbrush. It looked serene and peaceful. The whole environment looked as if this place was heaven.


    Arishem, who just arrived, reduced his size instantly. He was now the same size as the old man who was sitting. Arishem went slowly to the person and bent on his knee.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    This was Arishem. Bending his knee to another person. If the other Celestials came to know this, he would be laughed at. But Arishem knew that he needed to show proper respect to the old man drawing.


    "I have done what you asked for. I hope the whole play was worth it." Arishem said.


    "Yes. Thank you Arishem. You have done an excellent job. We finally know how deep his power is." the old man said.


    "Did he really use all his powers? I feel like he never used the Phoenix Force." Arishem said.


    "He can''t. At least not now. Phoenix hasn''t hatched yet. There is some time for it''s hatch." the old man said.


    Arishem became silent. He just lost an arm just because this old man asked him to go easy on John. He was in pain but he didn''t dare to show any kind of dissatisfaction to the old man. He knew how powerful the old man was. He didn''t even dare to show that he was in pain.


    "Go back, Arishem. The other Celestials need you. Ah yes.. your arm." the old man said and the next moment the lost arm of Arishem was back. With no scratches and fully intact. Arishem was overjoyed to see this.


    Arishem then bowed his head and vanished from his place.


    The old man kept on drawing what he had been doing peacefully. There was utter silence for a few moments before he finally said


    "You can show up. I don''t think there is any reason to hide from me."


    And as he said that a man who looked almost as old as the man drawing came out. He wore a black suit and a hat. The man essentially looked like a man stuck in the timeline of World War 1.


    "I didn''t hide from you. I just wanted to see how long it takes for you to notice me." the old man said.


    "You are in my universe, dear friend. Nothing escapes my sight." the old man said.


    "Well apparently this new guy has escaped your eyes." the other man in the suit said.


    "He is different. He comes from the Wall. Neither you nor me have any powers of control over him."


    "Well not gonna argue with that." the man in suit said shrugging his shoulders.


    "How is the crack? Is it enlarging?" the old man in the stool asked then.


    "It is. There are people there who are monitoring and trying to control the crack. But I am not sure how long it will hold on." the man in suit said.


    "Hmm. This is going to be a huge war. A war that will change everything. I am not sure if we will survive this war." the old man in the stool said, finally finishing the drawing.


    "Yes. But I hope we win the war. He is our best hope. He comes from the Wall. He has more knowledge of everything than we do." the man in suit said as he finally turned his head to see what his friend was drawing.


    On the canvas there was a painting of the universe. The painting looked real as it contained all the stars, the galaxies and all the things required for a universe.


    It looked real, because the painting was real. And that was because the old man on the stool was OAA.


    One Above All.

 389. Handling the aftermath

    Meanwhile John and the other Avengers and Eternals appeared in the Hall. John just used teleportation and sent them all here. All took their seats.


    "I have a feeling that Arishem came just to test us." Wayne spoke up for the first time.


    "I feel that too." Wanda said.


    "There is something going on. Thanos being taken away and now this." Banner said as he was back in normal mode after using Ralts psychic power on him.


    "True. But we don''t know what." Tony said.


    "Is there a conspiracy? What do you think, John?" Steve asked.


    "I don''t know. At first I thought it was because of the Phoenix Force. But now I am not sure. But whatever it is. We will face it together." John said.


    "We will." Strange said.


    "Now how shall we deal with the aftermath? Many satellites caught videos and images of us fighting Arishem. What are you going to explain?" Victor asked as he was now checking the internet.


    "We will see how the people will react and then tell some of the truth. No need to say everything." Tony said.


    "That is better." John said. After that everybody left. The Eternals too left for their home. Gilgamesh, Makkari, Druig and Thena decided to be on the Ring and help the Avengers in future problems.


    Sersi and Ajak decided to return back to Earth as they loved Earth more. Kingo went back too as he needed to be back in Bollywood.


    The internet just exploded. They had no idea who the enemy was but they did see a huge Black colored beautiful Phoenix.


    The people who saw it had no idea who it was but they did recognize that Clark Kent, aka Superman, had joined the Avengers. But his entry was not even the focal point but the appearance of the red giant.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Umbrella Corporation and the Avengers website received an immense number of traffic for this incident and this time people wanted an answer. Normally the governments would reply to these kinds of attacks with proper explanations.


    But for the first time the governments were totally silent on these. It was because they themselves didn''t know. Even the Teen Titans headquarters In New York was surrounded by people.


    And all this took place in a matter of hours. Umbrella finally had to come and say that Tony Stark himself would come out for a press conference. Umbrella knew that they would have to answer as Umbrella was basically under Avengers and Tony Stark being the face of it. John had almost disappeared from the public so Tony who still attended the parties and socialised, was being asked for more.


    So the next day, Tony came out for a press conference in front of the public to answer the questions. Tony came to the podium in front of the reporters. The conference was held in the Ring so many reporters had come from Earth.


    "Sir, Can you give us any headstart about what the Avengers faced yesterday?"


    "About that. Well think of him as a very powerful being. And you do remember that headless statue on the Indian Ocean. They both belonged to the same species. Since we stopped the emergence of his kind, that powerful being came for inspection. That is where we stopped them." Tony said. It was based on a half lie and half truth.


    "Sir, you just mentioned that the being belonged to a species. Are there more of them? If yes, how many? Is it a whole planet of these enormous powerful beings?" another reporter asked.


    "Yes, there are others but not as many as you think. There are very few of them." Tony replied.


    "Will they come back again with more of them? The Black Phoenix just severed it''s hand."


    "No. Hypothetically they shouldn''t. They have their own problems to deal with. And only that guy had shown up." Tony replied.


    "Sir can you speak about the identity of the huge black Phoenix. Is he the same Phoenix who fought in the war on Mars." a reporter asked.


    "Many of the members of the Avengers have their own private life. Not all have the audacity to come in public and speak of their secret identities like me." Tony said in his typical narcissistic fashion with a cheeky smile. All the reporters laughed at Tony''s comment.


    "Sir what more can you say about the species that had emerged on the Indian Ocean. Is it dead?" another reporter asked.


    "Why don''t you go and see if a headless statue can move or not." Tony replied to that stupid question.


    "Sir, what about Clark Kent? He has shown up recently. Do we have a proper contingency if he goes rogue." a reporter asked. This question made the whole hall silent. Tony looked at the reporter for a second before replying.


    "Clark is our friend. The movies aren''t always real stories. The movies are just a way to portray a character. Batman is also a Kryptonian. Did it change the perspective of how people viewed him? No. So we treat Clark the same way we treat the other members of the Avengers. As equals."

 390. Soul stone

    "Sir, you said you have stopped the emergence of their species on the Indian Ocean. But we have never seen any footage of that." that same reporter asked again, totally neglecting the fact that his first question offended Tony a bit.


    "Not all fights we fight are shown to the public. Some are very gory." Tony said with a little annoying tone.


    "So you admit that the Avengers are just a vigilante group working without any jurisdiction." the reporter said.


    "The governments tried controlling us last time. And before they could do so they had a meltdown themselves. I will tell you this now. Avengers and Teen Titans are private organisations. If you can find any speck of fault against us you are welcome to ask questions and even put on trial. But come with proper evidence otherwise Umbrella will destroy the life of the person who accused us."


    "We have done nothing but elevate our civilization to the highest level possible in the shortest time. The least we can expect is gratitude." Tony said and then without saying any more. He was a little annoyed by the question of the reporters.


    He went backstage and started walking towards his home which was nearby.


    "People never change. Do they?" came a voice from behind when Tony was walking away.


    "No they don''t." Tony knew who was talking. It was John. He had come to see how the press conference was going on but that reporter''s questions were specifically meant for cross examining the Avengers and their actions.


    "Who do you think is behind all of this?" John asked.


    "Few days ago, Pepper told me that we have encountered bureaucracy in many things and our delivery of services has become slow. So I had to ask GAIA to look into it. Turns out it is the US military. Specifically Secretary of State Ross." Tony said.


    "Is it? It seems like he hasn''t learnt his lesson last time. I will have to show him something else to back off. We can''t allow ourselves to be distracted at this moment." John said.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "You threatened Ross?" Tony''s mouth was wide open when he said that. He didn''t expect a gentleman like John could go and threaten the Secretary of State.


    "What? I threaten people too." John admitted.


    "That is a new one. But yes it seems like your threatening isn''t enough. Don''t speak of this in front of Steve and Clark. They will hound you for that." Tony added at the end. John just shrugged his shoulders at that.


    "But the economy is going haywire with all of this going on with Umbrella. How do you think we will control it?" John asked.


    "Mars is habitable now. So now we can send more people there and try to control the economy. And maybe after all of the Black Winter ends we can send people to distant planets." Tony said.


    "Yes, that can be done too." John said.


    "How is the Pokemon world being handled now? It''s been more than a year now." John asked.


    "GAIA said that everything is under control. SHIELD and Steve''s League have been handling this part. The gym competitions have started and people are more involved in all of this. There has been harmony. But of course there are bad elements. Avengers have been on the lookout." Tony said.


    "That''s good. I am sorry. I haven''t been around lately so I have been neglecting the situation of Earth for a long time." John said with guilt in his voice. He really hadn''t been around lately with all the travelling in the multiverse and doing everything possible to get help for fighting.


    "It''s all fine. We all have been working hard in our own areas. Trying to improve." Tony said.


    "We will need to gather the infinity stones. For galactus to feed upon." John said.


    "I hope he keeps his promise." Tony said.


    "Galactus is known for keeping his promise. So let''s see what happens at the end."


    John and Tony then went their own ways. John needed to go to Oa and direct the ninjas to bring out the Aether. Vision needed a surgery which will be done by Banner and Strange as they are the most qualified people to bring out the mind stone.


    But here the headache was the soul stone which was Voromir. John didn''t know how he should get that. He needed someone to sacrifice for it. All he could think about was taking two convicts who were deep lovers. That was the only feasible solution.


    But John was not sure if it would work. This was one of the reasons he always avoided the thing of stones. And if one stone got destroyed all the other stones needed to be destroyed or else there would be a huge imbalance in the universe.


    He needed to see if his theory of using convicts was possible. If not, he really had no idea of how he would get the soul stone.

 391. Vormir

    John then went to Oa to collect the power stone and the other stones from various places. For the first time in the history of their universe the infinity stones were coming together.


    He went to Strange for the time stone and asked for his advice on the soul stone.


    "You want me to give away the time stone?" Strange asked


    "Yes. There is no other way. You can look into the future yourself." John said. He himself once looked into the possible future in handling Black Winter and this was the the way where they had the highest percentage of winning,


    Strange then proceeded to look into the future using the time stone. And after few minutes of looking into it he had creases in his eyebrows


    "Is there something wrong?" John asked.


    "No. It''s just. We will be losing the anchor that holds the universe together. I hope this is worth it."


    "I hope so too." John said as Strange handed him the time stone.


    "What will you do with the soul stone?" Strange asked. They had access to all the stones except for the soul.


    "I am here for that. I need to sacrifice a soul close to me to get the soul stone. Do you have any idea how I can bypass that? All I am thinking about is using the lives of  convicts who are lovers." John asked as really had no idea.


    "How dumb are you John. Don''t you have the philosopher''s stone? When will you put that to use?" Strange asked as he had a weird look on his face. John had Gate of Baylon and he should have had that much intellect to process that.


    "But the souls in philosopher''s stone aren''t anyone who are close to me." John reiterated.


    "Does it matter? The soul stone gives itself in exchange for a soul. Here we are giving more than one soul. The soul stone should be happy about it." Strange said as he already knew where the soul stone was and its history. Being a child of the world tree brought him immense knowledge.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Alright. I will try this." John said. Even though he had high intellect he didn''t use this power often. John then went to Steve who was in the hidden dimension.


    Diana too was living with him there nowadays. They have finally moved in together and they both handled the league. By now Killmonger had become one of the most important generals of the League and looked over the general situation of the League.


    Killmonger was happy with the work being done by the League. In maintaining order and rooting out the evil in the most efficient way possible. John appeared near the gate of the headquarters and walked in.


    He went straight to where Steve was and knocked in


    "It''s been sometime you came here. Any problems?" Steve asked as he was talking with Killmonger


    "Problems? No. I am here to meet an old friend. Do you want to accompany me?" John asked.


    "Old friend? Who?" Steve was curious when John said that.


    "That''s a secret. Want to go?" John asked again without revealing the details.


    "Alright." Steve replied.


    And the next moment he and Steve appeared in Vormir. On the entrance for the soul stone''s tomb. It was kind of dark all around. There was an eclipse in the sky and it was cold with little bits of snow falling.


    Steve didn''t expect such a change of scenery. He was thinking that John would take him somewhere on Earth. he didn''t expect John to take to a whole new planet.


    "Where is this?" Steve asked.


    "Almost at the centre of our universe. The place where we can get the soul stone." as John said that a dark figure came levitating by. It''s whole body was covered in rags and he looked more like a ghost than a person.


    "Welcome, John, son of John Jonah Jameson and uhh... Steve son of Joseph Rogers." said the figure levitating.


    "What the..." Steve said, looking at the figure. He knew the face. He even fought him once. The man who was the reason behind his sleep.


    "Red skull?" Steve almost screamed when he said that.


    "Yes. Steve Rogers. It''s been some time." Red Skull said.


    "Why are you here? Are you not dead?" Steve said as now he was in fighting mode.


    "It''s alright Captain. He is in his punishment. He can''t leave this place and he will have to guard this dead tomb forever till eternity."


    "Wait. You mean he is the guardian of the soul stone? That''s a stupid decision. He wanted to use the space stone. What stops him from using the soul stone?" Steve said as he was ready to chug his shield at Red Skull.


    "I can only see the stones but never touch them nor use them. This is my punishment for trying to use the power which was never meant for me." Red Skull replied he didn''t show any agitation with the reaction of Steve.

 392. All stones together

    "Calm down Captain. He really isn''t a threat to us. He is trapped here forever only to be a guide to those who want to get the soul stone. He can never leave this place nor use the stone." John calmed Steve down who was really angry and was in fighting mode.


    "Are you sure about this?" Steve asked as he still didn''t let go of his shield.


    "Yes. I am perfectly sure. I just wanted to bring you here to see your old friend." John said with a cheeky smile.


    "Good joke John. But it''s still dangerous for a guy like him to be the guide. He might just use his brain for evil matters." Steve said.


    "He can''t. This is his destiny."  John reassured him.


    "I am here for the soul stone." John then said looking at the Red Skull.


    "Are you ready to lose a soul for another soul?" Red Skull asked.All this time he didn''t try to argue against Steve as he felt there was no need to go through old matters.


    "Yes." John said as he took a tiny bit of philosopher''s stone in his hand and then went to the cliff. Red Skull looked at the stone on John''s hand with squinted eyes. Steve too looked at it.


    "So you are going to sacrifice the philosopher''s stone for the soul stone. Is that what he means by soul for a soul." Steve asked as he didn''t know the whole procedure of getting the soul stone.


    "Yes. That''s exactly what Red Skull means by that." John said as threw away the stone down the cliff and waited. John really hoped that the stone would be enough for him to get the soul stone.


    And luckily after a few seconds, a yellow colored stone flew from under the cliff to John''s hands. Red Skull was confused by what just happened but he didn''t ask.


    "That was convenient." John murmured as he didn''t have to sacrifice a living soul close to him to get the soul stone. The philosopher''s stone just filled that gap with a bunch of souls inside it.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "So Steve, want to reminisce about the old past with Red Skull." John asked.


    "Who wants to talk with this guy? It is good that he is chained here. He deserves this. Let''s go back." Steve said as he had a look of disgust on his face when he saw Red Skull. John just shook his head and vanished with Steve.


    Sometimes hatred doesn''t just go away just because there is nostalgia in it.


    John then returned to the Ring with Steve. Now he had all the stones with him and were stored in a very secured place close to the Hall of Justice. John then proceeded to inform GAIA that all the stones had been collected and to inform this to all the Avengers so that it is under protection always. He didn''t want any accidents happening to one of the most powerful weapons in the universe.


    "This is done. What is your next move?" Steve asked.


    "I will have to bring the planet in order. Some people have been eyeing the Avengers and Umbrella for sometime now." John said.


    "What will you do about it?" Steve asked as he too had noticed problems popping up everywhere.


    "I will see what I can do. Don''t worry I won''t do anything drastic. Though I would love to bring some people down but that is counter productive. There should always be opposition for a huge organisation or else an organisation will become corrupt with power." John said.


    Steve nodded at it as he knew John was right. Democracy works only when there is proper organisation. Steve knew that Avengers had been facing opposition on the grounds that they had been working without any jurisdiction and no oversight.


    They didn''t know that Avengers always had an oversight with the help of John, Batman, now Clark and even himself. If anything went wrong they would go through it.


    "Alright. Go do your thing. Just don''t push the limits of Ross." Steve said as he also knew that Ross was behind all of this.


    "Yes. I will see to that." John said as he was back at home. But what surprised him were uninvited guests near his door. Guests who he never expected to see ever.


    It was Mewtwo and Mew.


    One of the most powerful Pokemons in the world.


    "What happened? Have the Pokemons been facing problems?"


    Mewtwo shook his head and said telepathically


    "I have been invited by the Guardians to be one of them and Mew here wants to go and meet the world tree."


    "Huh?" John then proceeded to check the memories of the relevant people and was surprised that Ganthet had visited Earth to meet Mewtwo and Mew was being called by Yggdrasil.


    "This is interesting. I guess I should let the Pokemons have more freedom in this case. Yes. You both can leave for your respective calling if you both are Ok with it. Before leaving, mention this to Arceus. And good luck on this new adventure." John said as he was genuinely happy that Pokemons are getting genuinely integrated into the world.

 393. A dystopian Earth

    Mewtwo and Mew were both happy to get the permission from John and then they left. All legendary Pokemons were under direct control of John. He didn''t want any human being to have control of them. It was fine with Wayne and the Avengers but it wasn''t fine for the normal people to have control of them.


    For this reason both the two Pokemons came to ask for permission from John. And since the Pokemons wouldn''t be in any control of normal humans he let them go. They flew away and John went inside his home to take a proper rest. He would confront Ross later. Before, he needed to use his magic to search for a particular world that was in the comics.


    When John used his helmet of Fate to search for the multiverse, he found it. He was both delighted and sad that he did find the universe he was searching for.


    "This multiverse is sometimes f**cked up." John mumbled as he went to sleep.


    The next day he woke up and went to work as usual. He was thinking of extracting some special scientists for the Umbrella Corporation. That would help in enriching the lives of the people and help make Avengers more powerful.


    ----------


    Secretary Ross had just returned home from work. He had been pushing silently for the control of the Avengers. He felt that such a powerful organisation should have oversight. The recent appearance of such a huge giant and a huge Phoenix had even scared the governments.


    And Ross was taking more advantage of that. In addition the economy hasn''t stabilised yet so many governments were secretly helping Ross. The governments were scared to act openly because the last time they tried they suffered heavily.


    The League and SHIELD almost wiped out half of the governance just from a single assault. All the files were made public so everybody this time took the back seat. But they did let Ross do whatever he wanted to see if they could bring the public side with him. And in doing so control the Avengers.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He lived alone at his home. His wife died long ago and he was on bad terms with his daughter Becky. Thanks to Bruce Banner!! That was why he hated Banner and this extended to the Avengers.


    As Ross entered his home he got alert. Being in the military for such a long time honed his instincts. He knew somebody has entered his home. He took out his gun and slowly switched on the lights.


    He saw John sitting on the sofa drinking juice comfortably. Ross got scared immediately. John, the only guy he was scared of the most. All the other members of the Avengers have proper history and all relative files, but John was a mystery to all.


    He still didn''t forget when John came last time to threaten him. That power which he showed was immense. And Ross knew that the Phoenix which had shown Earth in that fight against the red giant was probably John.


    Though he wasn''t sure why his Phoenix form changed he had a feeling that it was John. It was one of the reasons he had stopped hounding Daily Bugle. That power of John scared him to his soul. He had been trying to pressurise Daily Bugle from all fronts possible but  after that form he backed off.


    "John Jameson. It''s rude to come to my home unannounced." Ross finally took up the courage and said those words.


    "And it''s rude to insert your hands on my company unannounced." John said with a smile.


    "Umbrella isn''t your sole company and neither is Avengers." Ross reiterated. He didn''t try to deny any of his machinations as that would be pointless since John had shown up personally.


    "You are right. Since you touched my company and wanted to see the inner workings of the Avengers , let me show you a world where there are no Avengers." John said and the next moment before Ross could decline or say anything vanished from their place.


    John just crossed the universe with Ross. To a universe which didn''t have Avengers and was a dystopian one.


    A world where America reigned supreme. Just for the fact that the US military bombed all the other countries. The gamma bomb test which was a failed one done by Bruce Banner turned out to be a successful one.


    Thus creating a gamma radiation bomb. And one thing led to another. USA ended up eliminating the whole bunch of countries with its gamma radiation bomb.


    And Ross became the President of the only country that had livable land on Earth.


    And the rest of the Earth was a wasteland where no humans lived. All had been dead on the bombings. But that was not all, the gamma radiations produced mutations. The mutations that made the last living humans like Hulk.


    A green monster with ugly outgrowths unlike Hulk and they had no intelligence whatsoever unlike Hulk who had at least some intelligence.

 394. A threat

    John was levitating very high up in the air above White House along with Ross. He was high enough to be away from the sights of the people below. Ross, who also was levitating nearby, got scared for a second thinking that he was falling but saw that he was just levitating with John. He didn''t know that he had just crossed into a new universe.


    "So what is this? Another threat. Threat of throwing me down from high up in the air." Ross mocked John as he believed that this kind of threat was useless.


    "Threat? No. I am here to show you something and explain to you why I am so prejudiced against you." John said as they both now started flying in fast speed. Soon they crossed the boundary of United States and John took Ross to the ground level to show how the situation was below.


    When Ross saw the destruction around he was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe what he saw. There was nothing on the land except for calamity. There was nothing but destroyed buildings, trees which have wilted and are dead, skeletons everywhere. Such tragic scenes were all around.


    Ross who saw all this was horrified. He had never seen such destruction before. And if that wasn''t enough he heard a very loud growl from afar. And then he saw something that became a nightmare for a long time.


    He saw a humanoid monster. A green colored monster who looked like Hulk but it looked too ugly to even look at. There were bone outgrowths all over its body. It couldn''t even walk straight.


    The monster growled furiously seeing two human beings and ran to them. John who saw this again flew high up with Ross. Ross didn''t even care for John taking him away. What he saw horrified him. The destruction, the death, the monster.


    "What is this? Where is this? Is it an illusion?" Ross asked while he was sweating.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "This is another Earth. I just took you to another universe where you are the President. I think you are up to speed with parallel earths. This is what you did when you got enough power. Destruction of all countries except USA." John said in a calm tone.


    "This is impossible. I will never do such a thing. I admit I have an eye for being the President. But not in a million years will I destroy our Earth." Ross said. John sighed at this and took him away to White House while being invisible to everybody.


    There Ross saw himself sitting at the chair of the President and talking about the recent monsters that had appeared on the US border. Ross was really trembling in his feet when he saw himself.


    At one point he was overjoyed by the fact that he had become President in the parallel world but was horrified to see that the map on the side showed a destroyed Earth.


    He couldn''t believe he would ever take such drastic decisions.


    "Am I really that bad? Where is the proof that I did it?" Ross said as he was still in denial.


    "Listen Ross, I didn''t bring you here to convince you of the truth but to show you why I never trusted you. Your ambitions are too high for you. I hate politics so I have always been passive about it. But not for a moment think that Avengers accept all kinds of sanctions."


    "We have many problems and we don''t want a political headache on top of us. I don''t care who sits on the chair but I will care if you interfere with us. So this is the last threat I am going to give you and your governments. Honestly, I wanted to kill you but Clark and Steve will just come after me if I do that. So you are safe just because of them." John continued.


    Saying that John vanished with Ross from the White House. And now they were back at his silent home. Ross was on his knees when he came back. He was still sad and frightened by what he saw. He knew John wasn''t lying as a powerful person like him would never resort to lies to a small person like him.


    "I will leave you here. Tell your governments to stabilise the economy. The people of Earth deserve at least a stable life. Who knows, maybe in the future Earth will finally step its foot in galactic civilization. Pokemon world has merged with us so take advantage of that. You have a few months to bring everything under control and back off. I am losing patience with you all." saying that John vanished.


    Ross who heard those last words knew that he had crossed the line again for John. John didn''t kill him this time because the Avengers stopped him from doing that otherwise he would have really died.

 395. New device

    John returned back to his home. He was in a little off mood as he didn''t like what he saw in the other universe. But he couldn''t do anything about it. He was not a saviour of the multiverse. He could only do so much. If he started to care for all of the multiverse, he would probably be stopped because every world and universe has their own trajectory. It would be very stupid to interfere.


    As he reached home he saw his father and Clark standing side by side in the balcony of his home. He was surprised to see both of them together. He went up to them.


    "Son, every time I come to your place I get shocked by such wonderful scenery. Few years ago if anybody would have said that I would be living in space and that too in a space station which has its own environment I would have laughed at him. But now that we are here it is like living in a dream."


    John smiled when his father said that. It was really like a dream for him too. He had achieved so much in the past few years that he himself was in awe. Even though they had problems along the way and had new and powerful enemies, he was still happy with his life.


    He couldn''t ask for anything more. The only major concern of him was the system. He had no idea where he came from and didn''t know what it''s purpose was.


    "Son, Clark here wants to join the Daily Bugle." his father broke his thoughts with those words.


    "Huh. Oh so you both got acquainted already. That''s good. Sure he can join. You both don''t need my blessings for it." John joked. Clark and Jameson both laughed at it. Even though Clark didn''t need permission to do anything he still wanted to inform John as he was the son of his superior.


    They both belonged to the Avengers and it was better that everything was transparent. They both then went inside and talked among themselves about their work and life. It was a jolly time between Jameson, Clark and John.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Jameson decided to stay over at his son''s place for a night and John was happy to accompany him. The next day it was as usual and John started to check memories of many of his summons.


    He needed to have a proper inventory of everything before the emergence of Black Winter and thus he was checking on everything. What really surprised him was the memory of Lex.


    LexCorp has become a huge company by now. A company big enough to influence even the normal around. And due to such huge influence he got a seat on the council replacing the vacant seat created by Baldo after his imprisonment.


    "He really can work wonders when he is given freedom. The Nova Empire is under control it seems." John smiled as he thought.


    Later that day John went to work as usual. He didn''t have any other huge problems to look after now. All he and the Avengers needed to do was wait anxiously.


    In this way 3 more months went by. The economy of Earth was finally stabilised and the governments finally stopped poking their nose in the matters of the Avengers.


    Tony and his team meanwhile have made a new device. A sensing system with the help of the head of Tiamat. This new sensing system was able to connect to the brain neurons and project a perfect image of the world outside with the help of cosmic energy.


    Since, John had said that they could never look into Black Winter, Tony, Banner, Bruce and other scientists have been working non stop to make a device which could detect any kind of energy.


    And the head of Tiamat was the perfect specimen from where they got the last criteria to make such a sensing system. Since Celestials way of seeing the multiverse was different than normal people, using that as a blueprint they were able to make a new device altogether.


    "So we finally have a way to ''see'' Black Winter." Tony said.


    "Yes. We just hope that we don''t see our deaths." Banner said.


    "Seeing our own death would be one of the most bad things possible for us. This will just ruin our lives." Clark said.


    "Knowledge is good but too much of it is poison," Wayne commented. They were discussing all the related matters when Hal''s ring suddenly showed an emergency situation.


    Hal opened the interface only to see that a Green Lantern had fallen. All got alert when they saw the news being projected by the ring. The death of a green lantern wasn''t common.


    And when the Avengers saw the last images before the death of the green lantern they knew they had to act now.

 396. All together

    "So this is what Black Winter looks like?" Tony murmured. All they could see was a huge black void covering the entirety of the image from all sides. The surrounding of the images turned black as small flakes of black snow fell all around. Even in empty space.


    The Black Winter emerged out of nowhere and before the Green Lantern could escape the black snow touched the body of the Green lantern. And he just vaporised into nothingness. Even the green ring itself got vaporised.


    Those images were the last images that the ring was able to send out before dying itself. John who saw this had a grave look on his face. Then he wore the helmet and said


    "Norrin, come back to Earth. Call Galactus. Black Winter is here."


    And these images were sent to all. Even the Teen Titans. They needed all the guns possible. Not all were in the Hall when they were discussing the new device, but after the images were sent, all the members of the Avengers and Teen Titans came to the Hall.


    After about 10 minutes Norrin arrived in his iconic silver surfer.


    "Did you call him?" John asked. That was the only thing he cared about now.


    "Yes. he is on his way." Norrin nodded. All had a grave face when they all entered the Hall.


    "We will move out once Galactus arrives." Wayne said.


    "Are all the stones ready?" Clark asked.


    "Yes." Victor said as he brought out all the infinity stones which were preserved in separate boxes. As they were talking Thor too arrived with his iconic Stormbreaker and Mjolnir.


    "Ready to face an enemy who you are supposed to defeat?" John asked.


    "In the name of my father and my forefathers, I will bring him down. No, we will bring him down together." Thor said in a loud voice.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    And then they heard a loud sound coming from outside. The sound was as if huge glass was broken. John, who was in a helmet, knew that the breaking of glass meant that Galactus was here.


    "Let''s go and see him." John said as they went out to see the big guy who just appeared from Earth 616.


    As all went out to meet the big guy, all of them were taken aback. Though Norrin had said that Galactus was huge. They never expected him to be this huge. Arishem looked like a toy in front of him.


    "No wonder John said he eats worlds. His body size would need worlds to sustain him." Banner said. They all wore their suits and flew high up to meet face to face.


    Galactus on the other hand was surprised to see such a huge lineup of the Avengers and new faces. faces that were totally different from Earth 616. And some of the people in the Avengers were really powerful.


    All stood side by side as they faced Galactus.


    "I am here to keep my promise. Now it''s your turn." Galactus said. His voice echoed everywhere like it did with Arishem.


    "The infinity stones will be given to you but on the basis that you will never use them for personal gains and hunger. And Norrin will be released after this ends."


    "The promise will be kept only when we can defeat Black Winter." Galactus said.


    "Have faith. We will defeat him." John said as he nodded to Victor. Victor opened the 6 boxes which he had been carrying with him.  The infinity stones floated outside and went straight to the huge hands of Galactus.


    The stones looked like small grains of sand in front of him. But surprisingly Galactus didn''t eat the stones but rather kept it away.


    "We should leave." Galactus said as he turned his head to look at the distant Oa. He could feel another huge cosmic power escaping  out of Oa. Just the cosmic power released by Oa tempted him.


    John who noticed this change of Galactus creased his eyebrows.


    "Galactus, that planet is sacred to us. Touch one planet in this universe and I assure you we will hunt you down till the end of the multiverse." John said in a very grave tone.


    "Don''t threaten me boy. I don''t like being threatened." Galactus said, seemingly irritated by the warning of John. John didn''t speak and just transformed himself to Alien X.


    "And I too don''t like being told what to do and what not to." John said in the voice of three people. But before they could argue more, they all saw green lights emerging from far distant.


    The Avengers didn''t understand what these were but when the multiple green lights came closer, they understood what it was. These were the thousands of green lanterns.


    Since Black Winter threatened the whole of their universe, the Guardians had sent all of them to fight with the Avengers. John smiled when he saw this.


    "Seems like the whole band is here." Steve said.


    "We need every bit of help to fight him." Wayne said.

 397. Old enemies

    "Hey big guy. Any food is off limits here. Go back to your own home if you are so hungry." Tony said as he too chimed in the whole conversation as the green lanterns were approaching in fast speed.


    The addition of green lanterns also gave the Avengers help and courage, signifying that they weren''t only the people defending the universe. The whole universe was with them.


    Galactus didn''t even look at Tony when he said that. He just looked at the Green Lanterns that have appeared. He could feel that these new people were fueled by the same power that was escaping that planet.


    Though he would really like to eat these planets here, he knew he had too much on his plate right now to care about his unending hunger.


    "We should leave. Humans, you better not betray me." Galactus said.


    "Hey, who are you calling humans? We all are not humans." said an alien from the group of green lanterns. Galactus just vanished with the whole bunch without even bothering to care for a small ant.


    Like Arishem, Galactus used the black hole type portal to travel with the others. And the next place they appeared was near unending space where there were no galaxies or stars around.


    There was unending space and in front of that was just a black void. A never ending black void which was emitting small black particles all around. The Avengers already had their own devices to look at the Black Winter while the Green Lanterns had their rings to give them special goggles that allowed them to see Black Winter without seeing their future deaths.


    The Guardians remodelled the rings after the first fall of Green Lantern. There was very little time for them to do but at the end they were able to do it with the help of Ion. And the blue lanterns had also come with the green lanterns to fight Black Winter.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Even though they were very small in number, they still did come. John advocated the rise of Blue Lantern as blue denoted hope and hope would be required in this fight. It had to be mentioned that even the Guardians of Galaxy also came with the Green Lanterns.


    John who ''saw'' all this felt a little proud of himself. He was responsible for more than half of the people being present here. Even the unknown green and blue lanterns. John was also grateful that they used the head of Tiamat to make devices for all to ''see'' Black Winter.


    Even though John was sure, it would not give problems to him since he has Alien X. But he was sure some of the people would have problems.


    "I will share Power Cosmic with all of you so that you all don''t get obliterated by his passive power." Galactus said as he shared his power with all of the Avengers, Teen Titans and green lanterns.


    Even though he thought doing that wouldn''t be helpful at all, he needed to get all the support possible to face Black Winter. And John was his priority for this.


    In order to get the full support of him, he needed to at least show that he was helpful to all. John who was in Alien X form saw that Galactus shared his precious Power Cosmic with all. Even though it wasn''t in large quantities, this small help was enough to show that he was on board with their plan.


    All the members who got the Power Cosmic got a major boost now. Especially Hulk, his size became many times bigger. Thanks to Ralts, Banner had full control of his Hulk form now.


    "This is cool." Clint said as he took out his arrows which are endless now. All members of the Avengers got respective power boosts. Even Clark and Wayne got more powerful after being infused with Power Cosmic, turning almost like the silver surfer.


    As they all checked their new powers a voice said


    "Galan, is that you?"


    The voice came from the black void. John saw that the black void which had no form started transforming. And slowly the black void had a face. A face which had small bits of light to show the outline of the face.


    A face that looked like a monster. If Galactus was huge, then this guy just redefined the word huge. The whole body of Galactus wasn''t even as tall as the mouth of Black Winter.


    "Yes. It''s me. I have returned." Galactus said.


    "Oh I see you have brought many people with you. Food for me?" Black Winter said.


    "No you black charcoal snow. We are here to kill you." Tony said, never backing away in order to assert himself in the whole conversation.


    "He really doesn''t have any dam in his mouth. Does he?" Clark mumbled as he was getting to know his new friends bit by bit.

 398. Facing themselves

    "Oh so you have gathered unruly subordinates. That is cute. Let me see what they are made of." Black Winter said and then in front of them various figures started to form in front of all the people who came to face the Black Winter.


    And what they saw horrified them. The figures which had appeared in front of them were the carbon copies of the people present. The only difference was that the figures were made of black gaseous substance but everybody could make out that the figures were copies of themselves.


    For example, Clark had a carbon copy of himself standing opposite to him and it looked like the copy of him had the same power as the actual Clark. Though Black Winter couldn''t replicate Power Cosmic but giving them more power wasn''t a problem for him.


    "What is this?" Hal asked. He was the main person who was leading the Green Lantern as he was the oldest one and the Guardians had specifically ordered him to lead. For this reason the Green Lanterns followed the lead of the Avengers. The Avengers by now were famous in the universe because they ''killed'' Thanos.


    So the Green Lanterns didn''t have any problem in following the lead of Hal who also belonged to the group of Avengers.


    "These are your own selves and are copies of you. They have the same power as you and are your worst nightmares. We will have to fight them." John said as he flew towards them to face his own self. John''s copy was not the Alien X but in Dr. Fate form.


    Black Winter couldn''t replicate the Alien X form as Alien X belonged to the creators of the universes and Black Winter belonged to the opposite camp. John was the first person to face himself as he directly transformed himself to Phoenix form and the black Dr. Fate too transformed himself to Phoenix.


    The others when they saw John taking the first step to fight and saw how the enemy was the exact copy of him was surprised.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Even Phoenix is copied. Seems like we need to dip our hands in this s**t." Geralt said as he too flew to meet himself. Others too followed to confront their own selves.


    And as John had mentioned before, their own selves were almost exact versions of themselves. Except for the new Power Cosmic that everybody got a taste of, all the powers of their opponents were replicated.


    And thus the epic fight began. Not all faced a single guy. Constantine had to face two people. One was himself and another was Billy Batson. Since his power of Shazam came from Billy''s. But some had it easier too.


    Like Strange and Thor. Their power came from Yggdrasil and the Black Winter couldn''t replicate that.


    John, Strange and Thor had it much easier. These three easily got the upper hand in the confrontation against themselves. But others were struggling. And if that was not enough Galactus too joined in the fight as he started using his Power Cosmic to confront the actual body of Black Winter.


    The whole fight looked epic and fascinating from an audience point of view but it was an uphill fight for most of them. John was able to overpower his opponent pretty easily and then he directly blasted the black Dr. Fate away with his fire which had small properties of actual Phoenix Force in it.


    The back Dr. Fate died easily, but then monsters with no shape emerged from all sides surrounding him. John then brought his main weapon.


    Ea.


    He took Ea in his wings and started fighting close combat with the unending monsters that had emerged. And the monsters who tried sneak attacking him were stopped by his chains. Even though in Alien X form his body was indestructible, he would definitely be wounded by an entity which is almost opposite to the form of Alien X.


    Clark, Banner and others were also fighting new monsters that were emerging constantly. They had defeated their own selves but that didn''t matter as new monsters had started emerging.


    "I call this bulls**t. Even if we defeat our own selves its useless. This guy just sends us more monsters." Pietro said as he tried to get his breath back. Even though he could run in space, he could use the bodies of the opponents as surfaces and hop around like Flash did. But the problem was his opponent too could run fast like him.


    It was Flash at the end who killed the black Pietro since he had the Speed Force. And now after the death of black Pietro there were innumerable monsters.


    John and a few others were finally able to get out of the whole surrounding monsters by constant killing.


    But by this time there had been losses too. The fight hadn''t even started 15 minutes ago and there had already been deaths.

 399. Full powered attack

    A number of Green Lanterns were already dead by this point and even some of the Avengers were injured. Even though there were no deaths in Avengers as of yet but if this went on there would definitely be some.


    John who after getting out of the trap created by monsters saw this got incredibly angry. Then he proceeded to enlarge his body to the same size as Galactus.


    John now looked larger than he looked during the fight against Arishem. Galactus and Black Winter who have been fighting stopped to see the new player that just joined in.


    "What are you?" Black Winter finally got the curiosity better of him. He never cared what he ate but this new species he had never seen before.


    "Your doom." John shouted as for the first time ever he used the full power that he could gather in his sword. He even used a little bit of Phoenix Force in this attack which was led by Ea.


    Galactus who saw the attack got frightened a bit and backed away. But since the Black Winter was very huge he couldn''t. And that sword wave from John finally hit Black Winter.


    Everything seemed as if it stopped. It felt as if time itself stagnated. The void itself was crumbling as the wave travelled. All the people who were fighting stopped to see what changed and even the monsters that were attacking stopped.


    Ea after being powered by so many magical and physical attributes now showed how powerful the weapon was.


    And then finally it hit Black Winter.


    The whole huge form of Black Winter got obliterated by this attack. The black void which had been all around them got cleared instantly. The people who were feeling suffocated felt liberated after there was a clearing.


    And this attack alone cleared everything on its path leaving no stone unturned.


    All cheered when this happened. This attack was powerful enough to kill all the monsters and the doppelgangers that had been attacking. But this attack didn''t come without a cost. John used a huge amount of magic power. He even used his amulet''s reserves a bit in this attack.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    This showed how annoyed John was by all this but he also knew that this single attack wasn''t enough for them. John again came back to his normal size and all the Avengers, Teen Titans ,the Green Lanterns and the Blue Lanterns all flew and stood behind John. he just saved everybody with his one attack alone.


    "This attack was enough to kill at least a dozen planets." Raven said.


    "Yeah. Hey Raven, I think we will need your Dad''s help here." Parker said.


    "You are right." Raven said and then she released Trigon, her father. Another member joined. They all knew that this attack alone wasn''t enough to destroy a multiverse destroyer. And as expected the clear space was again filled with pitch colored void. But this time it didn''t have the same size as before.


    His size shrunk by a lot. That attack by John was augmented by many things. Strength, magic, power of space time and even reality bending powers of Alien X. It wasn''t just a normal one.


    "You have surprised me." Black Winter said and then he stretched his void towards them.


    "Let me help you this time." Galactus said as he proceeded to stop the attack.


    The black void was stopped by a white light which was Power Cosmic.


    "Galan, I expected more from you." Black Winter said as he inserted more power in his attack.


    "Avengers. Let him know what we are." Steve shouted. And then with a loud shout all ran to the aid of Galactus. Everybody attacked.


    Clark and Wayne with their iconic heat vision. Vision, Strange, Thor, Wanda, Ciri, Yen, Triss, Constantine, Norrin and everybody attacked with their most powerful attacks. Even John used his lightning and fire to attack Black Winter. He needed some time to recharge his full magic power to use another attack with his Ea.


    So he put Ea back and brought out his huge sword Ig-alima to fight close with him. Black Winter didn''t expect that there would be a massive push back by just being attacked by Galactus.


    "Go away, ants." Black Winter said and now his tone had a sense of irritation for the first time. He then sent out an attack which looked like a wave of black particles at the people who attacked.


    That wave was enough to throw the whole bunch of people who were aiding Galactus.


    Everybody was thrown back except for Tony. His Anti-Metal armor was still working perfectly, and pushed away any kind of kinetic energy being thrown at him. Even Black Winter''s attack was nullified by this.


    John and others who were thrown away were also surprised by this phenomenon.


    "Sometimes technology can be terrifying." Clark said as he saw the only mortal who could stop an attack of a devourer of universes.

 400. Bomb

    That attack didn''t actually hurt anyone but it did give some time for Black Winter to pressurise Galactus more. And Black Winter succeeded in this small change as he used more devouring power on Galactus. It threw Galactus away by thousands of miles.


    All the Avengers and the others were horrified by this. They saw Galactus, such a huge being being flung away. But that was not the main point of this attack, Galactus who had been healthy all this time now looked totally spent. His cheeks caved in as if he had been starving for a long time. He eyes looked hollow and his outer armor too looked big for his size.


    And that was not all, he had lost both his hands in this single attack by Black Winter. All of them really looked desperate now. Even the huge devourer of worlds couldn''t stop Black Winter, what chances did the ants have?


    John had just used his full power on Black Winter but that too wasn''t enough. It only made his size smaller, and it looked like it didn''t weaken him at all.


    "Galactus, use your trump card." John said using his helmet of Fate. He didn''t want Black Winter to listen to the conversation. He knew even though Galactus looked weak, he was conscious.


    "I can''t. I wanted to use the infinity stones to bomb him from inside but I don''t think I will be able to do it. We might as well die and accept our fate." Galactus said as his voice seemed like it would banish away any moment.


    "Not for a moment give up on me right now. You wanted to bomb Black WInter. Right? Alright. I will do something about it." John said as he finally understood the plan of Galactus. He thought Galactus would eat the infinity stones and make himself more powerful.


    But Galactus had other plans for it. He wanted to use the infinity stones as a bomb and place it inside the body of Black Winter and thus triggering it later remotely. But it seemed he never got the chance. That was the reason why Galactus tried to have a close combat with Black Winter.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Avengers, we need someone to go inside Black Winter and place the infinity stones as bomb. Only that explosion will be enough to kill him." John gave good and bad news at the same time to all of the people.


    "Who will take that risk?" Arthur asked.


    There was complete silence. And as they were contemplating this, monsters again started emerging to attack them. It seemed like Black Winter was in a mood of playing with them by sending these small mercenaries.


    All the Green Lanterns and Avengers went to confront all the monsters.. A green lantern said over the ring


    "Whatever you decide, do it fast. He will get bored with his food after some time and it won''t take a moment to kill us."


    "I will do it." the next moment many such voices came. Many green lanterns were up for this thing. And even some of the Avengers. But before they could choose a huge voice rang on the ears of everybody


    "Move, you ants, I will do it. Only a devourer can kill another devourer."


    When they realised who it was they were surprised. It was Trigon. Even though he was under the control of John, his nature didn''t change. That was the reason why everybody was surprised to hear such comments.


    "Whatever you do, do it fast. We don''t have much time." Wayne said, reminding everybody that the number of monsters were increasing.


    "Wayne, Clark. Go, get the infinity stones from Galactus. I will irritate him one more time. This will give Trigon enough time to get the infinity stones. And later when he attacks, Trigon can go inside and finish the job." John said. He too actually didn''t expect that Trigon would be up for the job. Like all others, he too had given partial freedom to Trigon.


    But still like he did in Apokolips war, he decided to sacrifice himself for the greater good and his daughter.


    John, meanwhile, opened the gate of Babylon to bring out another weapon. Sul-sagana, a large jagged divine construct sword which on attacking burns away everything.


    John didn''t know if fire was effective on Black Winter but he wanted to try, as his main power was more leaning towards fire. John even decided to use the philosopher''s stone for this.


    He flew high up close to the Black Winter while Wayne and Clark went to the almost unconscious Galactus to take the infinity stones. Only they can fly fast in open space and touch the infinity stones without problems.


    "Your courage is commendable but even you can''t stop me with all your power." Black Winter said to John who was holding Sul-Sagana.


    "Maybe. Maybe we all will die. Death comes to all at the end. But death doesn''t define us. It''s our life that makes living worth living and we will continue to defy death until our last breath." saying that John attacked Black Winter.

 401. Death

    And then a huge wave of fire that was as big as the size of a galaxy hit Black Winter. The burning fire which didn''t have any source to burn, no oxygen still burnt fiercely as it touched Black Winter.


    And finally there was a cry of pain. A cry which echoed on the ears of everyone present.


    John had used almost all his power in this single attack. He chose fire because he being a host of Phoenix Force was on the side of life while Black Winter was on the side of death.


    And this calculation of his paid off. This time it did more damage to Black Winter than it did the previous time. And this attack just wiped away more of Black Winter than it did the previous time.


    This buffer time was enough for Wayne and Clark to get the stones. Two people were required for this because John wasn''t sure if a single person would be powerful enough to hold the infinity stone. Especially the power stone. That is something that shouldn''t be touched by a mortal.


    And thus the race against time began. Wayne and Clark took the infinity stones and were returning back.


    In the meantime, Black Winter, which had receded by a lot, was coming back again. And this time with more ferocity. Tony and others who were nearby saw this and knew they might need another attack to stop Black Winter for some moments.


    "Avengers, we need to stop him for one more time. Let''s do it." Victor shouted and then all his thrusters to shoot at Black Winter. Seeing that all the members of the Avengers, Green Lanterns and Blue Lanterns attacked using all means possible.


    Black Winter by now knew there must be something going on so he tried attacking with more power this time, finally getting serious. But the fire of John had injured him considerably. Black Winter couldn''t muster all his strength back in an instant to stop the all out attacks of all the people.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Trigon on the other hand finally got his hands on all the infinity stones. Bruce and Clark had returned by that time. Victor gave him the old set of boxes after being remodeled as a time bomb to detonate the infinity stones.


    "You better be successful or else we all will die, along with your beloved daughter." Clark warned him.


    "I don''t need someone to tell me what I am doing. You all should have let me rule you. Maybe this would never have happened." Trigon said as he flew off. He used his 4 eyes heat vision to insert himself into the attack of all the people.


    But there was a difference this time. Trigon was getting closer to Black Winter''s core as opposed to others who were attacking from far or fighting the monsters.


    Black Winter was surprised to see the coming of a lone man which looked more of a monster than his small minions. Even though the monster had malevolence he was on the other side so he didn''t drop any punches while attacking him.


    "Hahaha.. Come.. Come let me see how big the devourer of multiverses are. Come.." Trigon said as he was laughing and fending off for himself. He was surrounded by pitch black darkness all around.


    It was very chilling to see a lone man who looked like a monster being surrounded all around and still laughing. Soon all the other people weren''t able to see him from afar. But they could hear his voice. The last words they heard was


    "Live my daughter. This universe is yours to rule."


    Raven who was watching all this had tears in her eyes. She never really loved her father, Her father was responsible for all the bad things in her life. The death of her home, her mother, everybody. But in the end he was still her father.


    She watched as the voice of her father faded and he got engulfed by darkness. All the Avengers and others watched with sadness and hope. A hope that this small move of theirs would pay off.


    "Another ant gone. Now just get eaten by...Huh...."


    And then it came. The moment they all had been hoping for. It started as a small speck of light coming out from inside the body of Black Winter. And in a moment''s notice that small speck of light enlarged into a huge ball of light.


    John who was seeing this used his last bits of energy to take away all of the people and teleport away. This explosion was not something they would be able to defend. John took them at least a few thousand light years away.


    A self blast of the infinity stones was not something to be trifled with. And when they got teleported such a huge distance they still were able to see such a huge explosion from far.


    An explosion that was bigger than the size of a few galaxies.

 402. Life vs. Death

    All the people saw from afar when the explosion took place. This explosion was something that this universe had never seen before. Cosmic waves travelled all of the universe. Every major empire sensed that something big had happened. All their sensors went haywire after this.


    John and others just waited and saw this explosion, all of them prayed that this explosion was enough to bring down Black Winter. They had expected Black Winter to be very dangerous but this turned out to be more nightmarish than they imagined.


    The sheer size of this being changed the outlook of the people.


    "I should have been the one delivering the last blow. That is my destiny." Thor said.


    "Don''t talk about destiny at this point. I will be grateful if I get out of this alive. This just turned out to be my worst nightmare. I will stop being a hero after this." Pietro said.


    "John, are you alright?" Wayne asked as he saw John was exhausted. Even though he was still in Alien X form, everybody could notice that he was spent. Using all his strength and magic took a toll on him.


    "I am fine. Just tired. Victor, take us back to where we are after the explosion dies down. We need to determine if he is dead. We can only rejoice after that." John said.


    "What if he isn''t dead?" Wanda asked.


    "Then the Gods were right to isolate the whole universe to stop the Black Winter." John replied in a grave tone. This meant that their universe was doomed to die.


    But John wasn''t somebody to give up. He had been amassing fan values and not spending even a single point from this for a long time. Even after the update he didn''t spend almost nothing. Only on Clark which cost him less than half a billion.


    The total fan values that he had accumulated had now crossed 50 billion. So if he saw that there was no escape from it, he would directly call Goku. Even if he couldn''t get the most powerful version of Goku, at least the version which would cost him around 50 billion would not be too shabby.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    And that version would be enough to defeat Black Winter if he was alive.


    After a minute the explosion died down and Victor finally opened a boom tube to the location of the explosion. All entered the huge boom tube and crossed a long distance in just a few seconds. They left Galactus behind.


    When John teleported he took away Galactus too. Even though he would have loved the death of Galactus, he was one of those necessary evil ones. Galactus was a kind of balance of this multiverse and killing him would just release another monster more terrifying than him. So it was better for Galactus to be alive.


    When they all reached the place of explosion, there was nothing but ashes flying around. The explosion had died down and obliterated everything in its path, leaving nothing behind for thousands of light years around.


    There was no sign of Black Winter.


    "We won." Steve said slowly as he had a look of relief on his face. All had been waiting for those exact words for the last few years and finally they had won after such struggle and preparation for this moment.


    The moment they all had been eagerly waiting for.


    But then a small speck of black dust flew towards them. That small speck black dust in a moment changed into a huge black void surrounding all the people. All the blood drained from people''s faces when this happened.


    "You had to say it, Captain." Thor said now in a very sad tone. None of them had any juice left to fight Black Winter. They had given their everything before the explosion. And now all of them were on the end of their ropes. All had only faces of despair written on them.


    "I have got to say, no other universe has ever put up such a huge fight against me. I have been living since time immemorial but never have I faced such opposition. But this is where the show ends." Black Winter said. Even though his voice sounded meek there was a sense of anger in it.


    That explosion was big enough to almost kill him. He somehow was able to escape. But not without damage. He had lost almost 90% of his body. This attack had thoroughly angered him. So when the people returned to see if he was dead he didn''t take any chances and directly covered them from all sides leaving no place to escape.


    John who saw this sighed. There was really no other way except for Goku. He was his final trump card.


    "So Goku it....Huh."


    As he was ready to spend billions to get Goku here, he felt something from his Gate of Babylon. And before he could understand what was going on, a huge fiery bird appeared in front of him after coming out of the Gate.

 403. Life

    Fire.


    Fire can burn anything dear to life. Both living and nonliving can just turn into ashes because of it. Humanity was able to progress so rapidly because they had some control over fire. It is said that Prometheus was chained by the Gods because he introduced fire to the mortals.


    Fire is often placed with destruction but that''s not all what fire is. It''s a bringer of life and hope. Fire is what gives light to the world and in turn helps life to bloom.


    When the bird emerged from the Gate of Babylon, that was what everybody felt. In that total darkness devoid of life, the light brought them hope. The huge fiery bird flew around a circle emitting cries of joy.


    Those cries denoted freedom, hope and light. All the people present there finally had hopes in that damned darkness. The bird gave one last cry before finally entering the body of John.


    John knew what it was.


    The Phoenix Force. The Phoenix that had hatched. After many months. Maybe it was Gilgamesh''s luck or Blue Lantern''s hope, it did pay off at the end.


    As the Phoenix force entered his body, he felt he was rejuvenated. He came back to his original form, stopping the omnitrix.


    John now felt that his body was full of power and life force. A power which he felt was endless. He felt that now he could destroy galaxies just with the wave of his hands. He felt he could even bring the dead to life. That was what the Phoenix force represented.


    Life and Godhood.


    He was now omnipotent and omnipresent. Normally the Phoenix force doesn''t give that much power to the host, because the body of the host can''t control such power. But John was different.


    His Phoenix fruit made his body perfectly capable of handling the Phoenix Force. And on top of that he was Dr. Fate. A Sorcerer Supreme. And more so he was 2/3rd God to begin with.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Such compelling points made him the perfect host. The host that the Phoenix Force had been searching for aeons. Now finally it has got one.


    "Can you hear me?" John asked in his mind.


    "Yes. Thank you for waiting for me." a woman''s voice rang his head.


    "Wait. You can read my memories and thoughts?'''' This was the main question that he had in his head right now. He had too big of a secret and he didn''t want anyone else to know.


    "I can''t. Just in the same way you can''t read my memories, I can''t read yours. Normally, I can do it but you are the perfect host. We can even converse with each other which was never possible for me before."


    "But enough of that. Shall we deal with the problem at hand?" Phoenix force asked.


    "Yes." John said as he finally looked up.


    "What is this? What are you?" Black Winter asked as he felt an immense power emitting from the person''s body which had hit him twice.The bird that had just emerged gave him fear like nothing before.


    The amount of power he felt was almost on par with him in his prime. But right now he didn''t even have 20% of his total power.


    "I am life. But here, I am your death. Now disappear." John said as he looked at the hollow eyes of Black Winter one last time.


    And just like that fire burnt in the whole of Black Winter''s body. He screamed in pain. This time he couldn''t escape as no matter what he would never be able to escape from the clutches of John now.


    John didn''t move a bit when he said those words. His words were the judgement and doom of Black Winter. And after a moment of cry, Black Winter''s last presence vanished from the multiverse all together.


    The enemy was finally dead. Never to be born again. Never to hunt another multiverse ever again. And this was done with the hands of mortals and gods, together.


    Everybody cheered when finally Black Winter vanished forever. And this cheer was from their hearts. They had now absolutely won. There were tears of joy in almost everybody''s eyes. They really thought they would die but miraculously they survived.


    John too had a smile on his face as he was taken on the shoulders of Tony and Clark and paraded around. John, seeing all this too, laughed. He too was really happy to see all of this and cheered.


    They all clapped and thanked John who had been bravely fighting at the front since the start and other than Galactus he was the only one who was able to hurt Black Winter to such a degree. Even though at the end the Phoenix force came and helped them. At least the host was John.


    "Let this day be remembered for eternity. A day where we fought against a God. Our universe was left without help but we still fought back. We didn''t lose hope. We didn''t abandon our friends. We fought and won. Let this be a reminder. Nothing is impossible if we are together." John shouted as he said that.

 404. Returning victorious

    John and others and after cheering for a few more minutes and then teleported to the place where Galactus was. John then waved his hands to provide a little life force to him.


    Galactus, who had been unconscious, due to low energy woke up with a start. Even though all his power wasn''t restored he could still live.


    "What happened? Did we win?" Galactus asked.


    "Yes. We won." John said. Galactus looked at John. Galactus looked at him closely and he could tell that now John was finally the proper host of Phoenix Force.


    "Our deal still stands. Norrin will be free from now and you will never touch any of the things of this universe." John reminded. Galactus nodded his head.


    He didn''t care about the deal. The greatest thorn in his life was dead. Even though he had lost a lot in this battle, it could always be recovered after eating some planets and galaxies.


    He for the last time looked at Norrin and then took all the Power Cosmic that had been distributed before. Taking that he broke the multiversal wall and took off.


    Norrin who saw this was more happy in his heart. Galactus didn''t strip the Power Cosmic from him and now he was free. He didn''t have to hide or run away from Galactus any more.


    All people sighed in relief. They were really worried about how Galactus would react. Even though John had become the host, a being like Galactus was very eccentric. So they were all tense before, but now that he had left, there was a wave of relief for all.


    "Norrin you are free. You can come back with us for rest. We have fought a lot. We need rest."


    Norrin nodded his head. He was really grateful for all that had happened.


    "We should return back home. We need to deliver the good news to others." And saying that John and the other Avengers were in the Ring. John didn''t even use teleportation from his helmet. His words now were laws.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Green Lanterns now were back at Oa. While the Blue Lanterns returned to their planet where the Blue Lanterns had their headquarters.


    "This new power. Are you able to handle it?" Clark asked. They all were concerned about John. Even though they won the battle, John had become the host. And from the words of Norrin, nothing good comes out when a person becomes the host of Phoenix Force.


    "I am fine. I have become the perfect host. There is nothing to worry about." John reassured others seeing their worry.


    They all went into the Hall.


    "So today was a victory for all of us. As a collective, we have fought and won. That deserves a pat on the back. More so, we have not seen our own death. That was important for us too. I know many of you are curious about what your future will be, but knowing this will only make us depressed." Wayne said as all took their seats. John had provided them with life force so that they were rejuvenated again.


    "But whatever the process was, we won. And now we heal. I know you all have worked hard and prepared for this fight for a long time. And now finally we can rest. Rejoice and go on with your work. The Avengers are officially on vacation. Have fun people." Steve said with a smile.


    All cheered at this, especially the Teen Titans. They were just teens and even though they fought like grownups, they loved vacations.


    "I know that my life force wasn''t enough for you all and you are exhausted mentally. You all should go and rest. Norrin, you too should go and sleep. You have been on the run for a long time. Guys, thank you for all the help and courage. You all have done an awesome job. Now enjoy your time."


    All had a smile on their faces. They all got up and left. Guilty Spark took all of them to their homes. Only Norrin and a few others were left in the Hall.


    "Tony, you have surprised me with your tech." John said as he was reminded of how his technology made the passive attacks of Black Winter useless. Tony smiled as he was proud of what he had achieved.


    "I have said before. Technology reigns supreme." Tony said.


    "We have lost the infinity stones forever. This is going to negatively impact the universe." Strange said.


    "Yes, it will be but the mages will get their supply of multidimensional energy back. I can now connect this universe back to the multiverse." John said and his body instantly caught on fire for a few moments before returning back to normal.


    Their universe was back with the multiverse. Before only Gods were able to break the wall and come to their universe. But in reality, their universe was losing it''s life force slowly as it was separated from the multiverse.

 405. Home

    "You really are on a whole different level now. Aren''t you?" Steve lamented.


    "I am the same old person, Captain. It''s just now I will have too much information on my head. I can only switch off the constant flow of information." John said as he assured everybody that he was still the same.


    "So our universe is back with the multiverse. Is it a good thing or a bad one?" Tony asked as the normal people felt no change when John said that they were back with the multiverse.


    "It''s a good thing. But there is a downside. This might lead to more people crossing over to our universe now." John lied. The Black Winter was done so now he could spend his fan values as much as he pleased. He didn''t need to care about anything anymore.


    "More people? From where?" Tony asked.


    "I have no idea. I might be omnipotent but not in every sense. I can''t always know the future." John lied again as he always had an idea who would be coming. But here, as of now, he hadn''t decided.


    "Alright. Be it an ally or an enemy. We will face it together. Let''s stop here for now." Wayne said as he got up and started walking away. Following that all of them left.


    John was back at his home but he shuddered the moment he returned because he saw an angry woman standing on the patio looking at him. It was Emma. And before he could defend or say anything she asked


    "You asked the Guardians not to include me in the fight against the Black Winter. Didn''t you?"


    "Uhh...No.. I don''t know what you are talking about." John replied as he moved his head to avoid the eyes of her. It was him who asked the Guardians not to inform her of the battle. In the battle John couldn''t let himself be distracted so he chose the most viable option possible.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Not to include her in the battle and keep her as far as possible from all of this.


    "Liar.. You asked the Guardians not to include me in this whole assault and I was never informed." Emma said in a more stern tone. John sighed, he knew he couldn''t hide the truth from her for a long time and had to come out with the truth.


    "Let''s go inside and discuss this, can we?" John said. Emma didn''t speak and just went inside. Followed by John. And then the whole argument started. Well, it was more of a scolding and less of an argument.


    But finally after a lot of convincing she calmed down. She really didn''t like being away from the whole battle. But John just denied her that. She only accepted John''s reasons after the assurance that she would be present if a major battle breaks out in the future.


    John in order to make it up to her made a candlelight dinner and took her to a romantic date. It was there that Emma understood that her boyfriend had just been elevated to Godhood after being the host of Phoenix Force.


    She was very happy to know this. Being the girlfriend of the host of a cosmic entity was a huge thing and she was genuinely ecstatic to know of all this.


    John on the other hand was just happy that Emma had calmed down. He wanted nothing more but to see her smile and all he did was to preserve that smile and preserve the smiles of his loved ones.


    Earth on the other hand got to see Galactus. The satellites like last time caught pictures of him. And this being was bigger than the last one. There was a whole lot of discussion on all of this and it added more when the rumours came that all the Avengers and even the Teen Titans vanished for sometime after this new being appeared.


    There was debate on the internet and speculations of him as usual. Neither Umbrella nor Avengers came up and gave any information of why such beings have started appearing one after another.


    But unlike last time, the people weren''t deeply concerned about who appeared and who not as long as it didn''t affect their lives. Humanity had the notion that now, since they had Pokemons and mythical ones at that, they would always be protected as Pokemons now lived on the same Earth too.


    John, who knew what was going on on Earth, was happy to see such a response. The next day Emma had to leave as there were less lanterns in the universe now and even though new lanterns had been chosen they needed to be trained for combat. So all the remaining Lanterns had more work for the time being as they had to look after more sectors as a whole.

 406. Visit

    After this battle all the Avengers went into retreat. They wanted a rest from all the running around so they all took a break. Even the people working as mercenaries like Oliver, Clint and others didn''t show up.


    In order to control everything SHIELD had to recruit more ninjas from the villages to handle everything. John didn''t let the ninjas participate in the battle as he wanted someone to hold the fort on Earth.


    He wasn''t sure if anybody would sneak attack his Earth. He had angered a lot of people on Earth 616 so he needed assurance on Earth. A proper legion to defend if anything went wrong.


    Thankfully nothing went wrong. And everything was in its place. 2 months went by and John was now focused on making the new movie which was in its last phase. The movie would be the continuation of the previous DC movies.


    Now that was all he cared about. ''His own life and be on the lookout of potential threats''. With his omnipotence he even found out the location of Ultron but he didn''t care any more about him. No matter what he did, it would never put a dent in the universe. (don''t worry the character of Ultron is not done with as his plans would put a dent on the universe)


    So he left Ultron on his machinations and never bothered. He even conversed with the Phoenix Force when he was bored and came to know more deeply about the universe. The Phoenix Force had only one responsibility and that was protecting the M''kraan crystal.


    The crystal was responsible for holding the realities of the universe together and right now it was residing in his Gate of Babylon. With the crystal a person could time travel and go to any world. But John never cared about any of this. Only thing he needed to care about was the security of the crystal which was residing on the Gate of Babylon.


    The crystal came with the egg and it was inside the egg when it was hatching.


    One evening when John returned from work he saw a small group of people waiting for him near his home. John was taken aback by the presence of so many people and the thing was he didn''t know them at all and had never seen their faces. And all of them looked very weird.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But John remembered them from the comics. Remembering that John had a smile on his face. He had been expecting the visit from them but never expected that all of them would be here together.


    "Oh so the cosmic entities of the multiverse have finally graced this universe with their presence. I am eternally grateful." John said in a very mocking and a sharp tone. This tone signified how unhappy he was with them.


    The people who came were the cosmic entities of their multiverse. The actual controllers and the preserver of this multiverse.


    "Kid, you have no right to speak in such a way with us." said a woman whose whole head was covered in a mask. The woman looked very sexy and appealing even though her head was covered by a gas mask which looked like it was made during world war 2.


    "Why are you getting irritated Death? Got bored after flirting with Wade?" John asked as Death had a very complicated history with Deadpool.


    "You... How do you know this?" Death was taken aback when John called out on her secret crush on Deadpool. John didn''t reply to her but said to everyone.


    "Why don''t you all come inside? I am sure you have not come to this universe just to get mocked by a mortal like me. We can talk inside."


    Saying that he walked in. All the other Gods were thoroughly confused about how John knew of Death''s fascination for a mortal. They all were omnipotents but they could never cross boundaries and could look into each other''s lives. But John here actually knew of them and their secret lives.


    "He is different from all of us. Tread very carefully. His existence gives me a smell of one place which I myself fear a lot. Aeons of roaming in the void made me aware of many things and trust me when I say this. He isn''t simple." said another being. That person was Oblivion.


    It is said Oblivion is the only God which roams the void outside the multiverse. Oblivion looked like all other human beings in shape but the difference was that nobody had seen his face as his face was always covered with a cloak and the only thing that could be seen was his eyes.


    They all were surprised by such words of Oblivion. They never expected that he would have such high evaluation of the new host of the Phoenix Force. Even though they took notice of him for sometime but nobody cared.


    Until they killed Black Winter. And he was responsible for winning half of the battle and later becoming the perfect host of Phoenix Force.

 407. Disagreement

    They all went in. This was the first time that all the cosmic entities were invited to the home of a mortal. Even though technically John was God, he wasn''t born abstractly like the others. So all the Gods had different views about John.


    John had gone and sat on his sofa while the others sat in the vacant places. Everybody had no problems with that but when Death sat at the sofa, it got obliterated into nothingness. Death who saw this stood there awkwardly. Her powers were related to death and destruction and sometimes she had no control over it.


    Seeing no solution she made a throne for herself made of bones. John who saw this didn''t mind as he could just obliterate it later.


    "So I think this is the first time all the cosmic entities were together. Am I right? Or am I missing something?" John asked.


    "No. This is the first time we have all been together." said a woman. She had weird yellow colored transparent markings all over her body. She was Infinity, sister of Eternity, counterpart of Death. The multiverse had all counter parts of each abstract being. Like Eternity''s counterpart was Oblivion. And like Infinity''s sister, Eternity too had come with all of them.


    He looked like he was made of stars. Just like the model of Alien X. The only difference was that Eternity had massive horns in his head and the stars were more prominent in his body as opposed to Alien X where the stars were very small and negligible.


    Watching Eternity was one of the most mesmerising things.


    "Then I should be honoured to bring all of you together for the first time." said a voice. There was a small fiery bird which sat on the shoulder of John. Phoenix Force had itself come out to converse with all of them. Before, the Phoenix Force could never manifest herself in the real world for a long time. But this time it was different.


    "Phoenix. Are you alright? Is he really the perfect host?" Eternity asked.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Yes. John is the one I had been searching for. His powers are aligned with me. You don''t have to worry about the crystal. It''s safe and will always be under our protection." Phoenix assured everyone as that was one of the main concerns of the abstract beings.


    "We trust you." replied Infinity.


    "I don''t." suddenly came a reply to the last person among the Abstract beings. The man looked like he was half of everything. His body was painted from top to bottom by equal portions of black and white color. He looked the most weird and probably the bad apple in the whole lot of the Abstract Beings.


    The In-Betweener.


    He was an agent of Lord Chaos and Master Order. Like the DC universe, Marvel too had chaos and order. And unlike Lords that existed in the DC universe, Marvel had only agents who represented both of Chaos and Order.


    But John always had prejudice against him. He believed that the In-Betweeener always tilted towards Chaos and his history wasn''t so good to begin with.


    "It''s fine if you don''t trust. We didn''t ask for your validation. The crystal will stay with us. Whether you like it or not." John replied in a sharp tone.


    All became silent when John replied that. They had come for a normal conversation but it seemed like not everybody was aboard with this gathering.


    "You are just a mortal. You have no right to hold on to the crystal." In-Betweener said.


    "Let''s be honest here. Phoenix had been with many hosts before but none of you had shown up to them. You all are not here for the crystal, you are here to test me." John said.


    "When I was small I hated exams and all kinds of tests. One of the reasons why I left school. It was childish of me for sure, but that habit remained with me. I don''t like tests. If you are just to do that, then you can please leave my home. I don''t like being disturbed after a long day of work." and saying that the door of the house opened by itself.


    It showed how irritated John was by the cross examination of In-Betweener and the other beings who were silent about this treatment.


    "How dare a mortal talk to me like that." In-Betweener said. But what came next was not what he expected.


    He was welcomed with a kick on his head. A kick that was powered by Alien X, Lord of Order and Phoenix Force. The kick was so powerful that In-Betweener was thrown right out of the House of Mysteries.


    This created a massive hole in the wall of the House and even destroyed the surrounding furniture and books. All the other cosmic entities didn''t expect that John would be so violent that he would attack another abstract with no restraint whatsoever.

 408. Warning

    "Sorry, I destroyed the house. I will rebuild it later." John mumbled under his breath. It was for the spirit of the House. Since her life was connected to the House, John needed to be respectful to her. The spirit appeared nearby and nodded her head.


    She understood that John must be really angry to deliver such a massive blow inside the house to someone.


    "Go inside. It might get ugly." John reminded her.


    "Was that really necessary?" Oblivion said. The other abstract beings came outside with him. To the patio. John''s kick was powerful enough to drag In-Betweener for a few more metres before stopping. His body was dragged on the sand.


    "Necessary? Absolutely. Especially him. An agent of Chaos and Order who does as he wishes." John said. The other abstract beings just stood there without any notion of interfering. They didn''t want to add more chaos to what was going on.


    They were wrong in the first place to begin with when they abandoned their universe. And now they didn''t have any moral high ground to argue against the anger of John. They just stood behind to see how everything would play out.


    In-Betweener, who was hit by John finally stood up. He had anger written all over his face. He waved his hands and a hammer appeared in his hand. The hammer was like his body. With two colors of equal proportion.


    John saw this extracted Sul-Sagana. He didn''t want to use Ea. John thought it would be an insult to Ea if he used it here. And now since he was the actual host of Phoenix Force he could exert more power in it.


    "I need to teach you some manners, kid." In-Betweener said in a very grave and heavy tone.


    "Says the guy who just got kicked by the same kid moments ago." John saying that flew off to him. He swung his huge jagged sword at him while In-Betweener swung his hammer. Both the weapons clashed. And that clash was so massive that a wave was produced around.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The wave travelled to the surrounding area creating destruction on the surface of the Ring. The sea and the land got divided instantly. Infinity seeing the destruction waved her hands. All the destruction that was produced by the clash was restored instantly.


    But the damage was already done before and it raised the sirens on the Hall of Justice. GAIA who had been keeping an eye called every Avenger by that point of time. And Guilty Spark started teleporting all the members of the Avengers to John''s side as GAIA felt that John might need support as many people had come.


    John and In-Betweener stepped back after they clashed and when John stepped on the land. Tony and others appeared near him.


    "You should have called us if you wanted to... What the.." Tony who was going to say something became tongue twisted seeing the enemy that John just clashed against. Even though GAIA had mentioned that the enemy was weird and powerful he didn''t think much.


    But now seeing this he was dumbstruck.


    "Oye John. Why is there a chess piece in live action? Now even chess pieces have come to life. What is left now? A game of checkers in live action?" Tony said in his typical fashion and words.  Saying this he had already put up his armor


    By that time almost all the Avengers have appeared. Like Tony everybody was surprised to see this new guy. And more so when they saw the people behind John. All looked very weird but nonetheless they were ready to fight. John didn''t even care about all this and again swung his sword at In-Betweener. And this time he used more force.


    In-Betweener proceeded to defend with his hammer. As they clashed there was another wave produced by it and like last time it too caused destruction all around. All the Avengers had their eyes wide open when they saw the destruction caused by such a simple clash. Though GAIA said that the situation was dire, they never expected that it was this bad.


    "Clark, tell me you can do this?" Banner asked fumblingly.


    "I can. I think Bruce too can cause it. But will the Ring be able to sustain this?" Clark asked. And as if to counter Clark''s words, Infinity proceeded to undo all the destruction with the wave of his hands.


    "What the... Who are these people?" Clint asked as he was surprised that all the destruction caused was back to normal even before any one of them could take a shot. John who was on a standstill against In-Betweener said.


    "Still think I am a kid?"


    "You have no idea who you are dealing with?" In-Betweener replied.


    "A hypocrite." John shouted loudly as he directly used more power in his clash. This extra force applied by him was enough to throw In-Betweener away.


    And this time he was thrown till Venus. His body hit the planet Venus that was thousands of kilometres away destroying the whole planet.

 409. Discussion

    John flew into space at a very fast speed to confront In-Betweener again as he knew this wouldn''t put a dent on his body or even wound him. The Avengers who saw this now just accepted this. They had a very vague idea of how powerful John was now, but this really established who the strongest Avenger was among them.


    Thor too had appeared. When he saw all the abstract beings he was taken aback. Even though he was omnipotent in the 10 realms, being like them were dark spots for him. Thor looked at Strange and both nodded their heads. And then they approached the cosmic entities.


    "Greetings from 10 realms. I am sorry for asking but is there a grudge between us?" Thor asked. He and Strange knew who they were. Being connected with Yggdrasil gave them a lot of knowledge. And the knowledge of these beings was also among them.


    "We and the Avengers do not have a grudge. But John has prejudice against us. So that is what is going on between him and the other nasty guy." Death said.


    "Prejudice against you? But I don''t remember John telling us about you all. Who are you?" Wayne asked as he was curious about what was going on. Strange looked at all the confused faces of the Avengers and finally said.


    "Ignorance is bliss. These are the ''Gods'' who control the workings of the multiverse." Avengers were struck by lightning when Strange said that. They expected that these people were powerful but they never expected that these were the Gods that they had been discussing for such a long time. John had spoken of them multiple times.


    At first he didn''t show any emotion to them. But after the emergence of Black Winter and their non involvement made John very angry and this rubbed all of them the wrong way. Thus the Avengers too didn''t have any goodwill for them. But now that they were on the doorstep and seeing a glimpse of their powers they understood that having grudges against them was foolish.


    They were never in the same league. Ants don''t get to hold grudges against elephants. Only John had the audacity and power to back himself. Not them.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    They were again reminded how weak they were in the cosmic scale.


    "Oh so they are them. No wonder John is angry with them." Tony said with a grin and didn''t mince his words at all. Everybody here was not so happy because their universe was isolated for some time even though they could never speak it out loud. Though all turned out to be good at the end but at some point of time they were abandoned.


    "Hey please control your words Tony. We can be dead in the blink of an eye." Banner whispered to Tony.


    "Can you please stop the two of them from fighting? Seeing the fact that you are not attacking us I will assume that you all are not here for war. So I hope you can stop both of them." Clark said as he didn''t feel any ill will from them.


    "We come in peace to apologize for what we have done but we have no control of our colleague." Eternity said.


    "We understand. We all have some bad apples in our leagues." Wayne said, looking at Tony.


    "What does that mean? I am the most perfect guy for the team." Tony refuted his friend.


    "I presume you are not here just to apologize. Is there any other reason for your visit?" Clark asked.


    "We do have a matter to discuss. But I guess we can do the same with you all. You are his friends and only you can convince him." Infinity said.


    "Oh. Did he do something more to annoy you?" Steve asked.


    "Yes. He went to the main universe of the multiverse and depowered every Avenger in that Earth. And now this has created problems in all of the multiverse." Eternity said.


    "Huh.. Hahaha... This is something I didn''t expect.. This is hilarious... Worth writing about in history books." Tony laughed out loud when Eternity said that. Nobody expected that John had gone to the main universe and made all the heroes of the Avenger of their universe a normal person.


    They had seen how one Avenger from another universe turned out to be a nightmare for all. Now John had gone and done the same thing. Only this time he was successful while the Strange from another universe failed.


    "By the main universe, you mean the universe where that Strange came from?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes. He is the leader of the Black Priests. Since he joined them, he could never interfere in normal matters any more." Infinity said.


    "Then that universe deserves what they are getting. They played God with us. And now John played the actual God. I am sorry but we will not convince him." Pietro said as he still remembered that fight. Everybody here remembered that fight as it was a major and an impactful one.

 410. End of the fight

    "But it has created a major problem for all of the multiverse." Oblivion reminded them. All got silent when Oblivion said that. By the words of them it meant that if it doesn''t get repaired this would turn out to be a problem for all of the universes.


    "Why is the main universe so important to everything?" Banner asked.


    "Because most of the terrifying beings that the universe can produce originate from there. Beings that are as powerful as us." Eternity said.


    "Since you can change reality, I am sure you can undo whatever he has done. Why come to us?" Wanda said as was confused. What Infinity did a few moments ago was changing reality. She can do that too so she didn''t understand why there is a major issue with their arrival and getting the approval of John.


    "His reality bending powers don''t follow the same law as ours. His forms operate on different bases. So we can''t undo what he has done. We can only come to him and ask for this. This was also the reason why our colleague here attacked him as he thought he is a fake one." Eternity said.


    "Then he deserves what he is getting." Victor said as he had been keeping an eye on the fight through the satellites.


    After Venus got decimated, the nearby planet Mercury was also done for as John was hurled into that planet. And right now they were fighting on the surface of the Sun and since fire is John''s territory he was able to overpower In-Betweener. John was having a good time throwing punches at him.


    He didn''t like how he was hurled by In-Betweener to Mercury so as retaliation he took In-Betweener to Sun and fought on it against him. Infinity who was always keeping an eye on everything rebuilt everything that was destroyed by their battle.


    Any slight change in celestial objects near Earth would have a huge impact on humans so they made sure no problems occurred to the people. They had already started the journey on the wrong path, derailing more would just alienate John.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Can you both stop them? They are just causing more fear among the people who are seeing this ugly fight." Clark said and this was the truth. Many of the high level people were able to see the fight via satellites and what they were seeing was terrifying.


    Deconstruction and construction of planets in the blink of an eye. They have seen decimation of planets and many had speculated that huge beings would be able to do it. Even many of the Pokemons would be able to do it. But the construction of planets in the blink of an eye was what horrified them more.


    It basically meant rewriting reality as they saw fit. Though they weren''t sure who was fighting, since it was happening close to Earth it was probably someone who lived on Earth. And that basically meant Avengers.


    The governments who saw this lamented on the fact that the Avengers had become so powerful and they could do nothing about it.


    "Fellow beings, please come back and stop your confrontation." Infinity said. And whose words worked like magic. Both stopped fighting and were back where they all started. It''s like her words were like commands.


    But in reality it wasn''t so, all the abstract beings used their powers to stop them from fighting and trying to over power each other. They both were back on the beach and were separated from each other so that they wouldn''t start getting on the throats of each other. Even after this fight both of them were perfectly alright with not even a small scratch on either of them. It was as if nothing had happened.


    "Stop with your prejudice In-Betweener. In the name of your masters." Oblivion said in a loud tone. He had specifically asked not to antagonize John and he went and did exactly that. This showed no respect to him and he didn''t take it well.


    "He started the fight.'' In-Betweener retorted.


    "It was you who went and poked him with your useless argument." Eternity said.


    "And John I hope that this was able to calm your anger and hatred against us." Infinity said with an expectant face looking at John. All were silent to hear the reply. That was the main reason they were here. To apologize to him. Even though they couldn''t say it out loud, they hoped that their gesture would be enough to show their attitude to him.


    John was silent for a second before saying


    "I don''t have anger or hate towards you. I do understand why this all had happened and why you took the decision before. I just don''t like the hypocrisy of you all. You just said that if Earth 616 isn''t controlled then everything will spiral out of control. But you all forget that destruction is a part of our lives. No matter what, destruction will come one day or the other." John said as he had already heard their discussion with the Avengers while fighting.

 411. Captain Universe

    "Destruction comes to us all. Nothing is eternal. But as you said against the fight with Black Winter. As a living being, it is in our natural instinct to fight for living." Eternity said. John and others were silent when they heard this. All the Avengers were with John with what he did.


    Even though they didn''t understand why John made the superheroes as normal beings, they didn''t care. They trusted John so whatever decision he took would be backed by the Avengers.


    "So are your here to force me to change my decision?" John asked.


    "No we are here so that you can rethink of the decision that you took." Infinity said.


    "Hmm. Alright.. I will change it back but after sometime. They deserve what they are getting. Believe it or not, sometimes they themselves are responsible for destruction that effects all. They had become too arrogant. I know you don''t have the concept of morality but we as humans do. They will get their powers back when they are ready to take the mantle again." John assured for the first time.


    When he depowered the Avengers he knew he had to go back to the decision he had made that time but he wanted them to suffer. Suffer the same fate as the X-men. Both Avengers and humans needed to be shown the reality.


    "Alright as long as they would be back. We just wanted an assurance as like you we also abhor derailing of natural order." Infinity said.


    "Apparently not everybody is on board with your decisions." John said looking at In-Betweener, who had been quietly standing on the side. If there was hatred for any of the Gods, John had that against him.


    In-Betweener would do everything for his own interests and benefits. So John wanted to teach him a lesson. And even though they weren''t able to reach a conclusion with this fight, John wanted to show that he always had his eyes on him.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In-Betweener looked at John. His face still showed that there was anger but since all came to a agreement, he couldn''t say argue back. And truth to be told, he was surprised by the power shown by John. He thought that phoenix was lying when she said John was the perfect host. But this was not the case.


    He was able to use his powers freely with no restrictions. Especially with his new form and his weapon. It was as if his body was made to hold the power of Phoenix.


    "I know what I am doing. You don''t have to remind me what is right and what is wrong." In-Betweener replied.


    "Someday I will have to talk with Lord Chaos and Master Order and maybe I will ask them to remove you as the agent of them." John said.


    "I would like to see you try." he said while again bringing out his weapon.


    "Enough." Oblivion said. Now in a more angry tone as he looked at In-Betweener.


    "tch.." saying that In-Betweener vanished. He felt insulted here and none of the others had supported him. He felt out of place so he had decided to just leave. He vowed to take revenge of all the insult he had to suffer here from all of them.


    "You had to antagonize him. Don''t you?" Oblivion said little bit irritated by constant insults of John at In-Betweener.


    "Trust me when I say this. He isn''t a good guy." John said.


    "We will keep an eye on him since you are insisting. For now we are leaving. I hope you will keep your promise." Infinity said.


    "I will. Whenever I give a word I tend to keep it." John replied.


    "Ah yes. The another thing which I came here for." Eternity saying that waved his hand. A white blue ball of light floated in his hand. And then it slowly came to Steve Rogers. John and all were surprised by this sudden ball.


    Steve Rogers seeing this was confused. They could detect no malice from the ball of light but didn''t understand what was this for.


    "Is that what I think it is?" John asked.


    "Yes. I want him as my Guardian for this universe. I hope you will accept it. This universe never had one. It''s time I lend a hand." Eternity said. John nodded.


    This ball of light had the power of Captain Universe. The herald and Guardian of Eternity. Made to protect the living in all of the universe. A power is being granted to every Captain Universe born.


    The power was known as Uni-Power. A part of Enigma Force, the God of Light. Whose mantle Venom took during his fight against Knull.


    Now Eternity had basically asked Captain Rogers to be Captain Universe and be the protector of the livings of the universe until he can pass the power to a later generation in the future.

 412. Rest

    "Take it Captain. It''s for you. You will understand after taking it." John said.


    "What? Do I need to eat it?" Steve said.


    "No.. You need to touch it." Diana, who was close with him said. She could feel there was a power that was residing in the ball. Steve took his hand and finally touched it.


    Then there was a blinding flash of light and everybody around closed their eyes to avoid the bright light. And when the light faded away, Captain America looked totally different.


    His old costume was gone and was replaced with a more sleek looking costume. His iconic star was gone and was replaced with a white colored circles in his chest while the rest of the upper costume was blue. The costume in his legs has turned to pure white in color.


    Captain America looked totally different and kind of holy now.


    "How do you feel?" Diana asked him as he saw him change totally.


    "Powerful. More powerful than I have ever felt before." Steve replied. Then he looked at Eternity and bent his knees to greet him. Tuning with Uni-Power made him realize what kind of power and responsibility he had on his shoulders now. But Captain being Captain, he was happy to take this responsibility.


    "I vow in the name of all lives that I will protect them at all cost for now and till my death. Thank you for making me the Guardian." Steve said. Eternity nodded his head and so did the other abstract beings. Without saying any more words all of them vanished together.


    Captain America has become Captain Universe now. And his area of protection had just changed from a country to almost the universe.


    John on the other hand looked at his home and waved his hands to repair all the damage his house had dealt with.


    "John, who were they?" Arthur asked. Everybody was curious. Only Strange and Thor knew of them. Though they knew that they were Gods they didn''t have any idea of what kind of beings they were. Thor then explained what kind of beings they were and the forces they represented.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    They were in awe and many even felt a little bit of envy for Steve as he had become such a huge power now. John on the other hand was silent. He would have to return to Earth 616 soon to undo the damage that he had done.


    But that would not be immediately. He would take his time in this and leave for that world. Maybe he would take some of his friends for sight seeing.


    "John, did you really de-power every single Avenger from that Earth 616?" Pietro asked. As he was really excited about the whole situation. They had all suffered once and now their counterparts suffered the same fate.


    Only this time it was more painful for them.


    "I did. I was disappointed with them and felt they had lost their way." John then proceeded to narrate the whole story of why he did so and his disappointment.


    "So this is what happened. Now wonder you took that step. They deserved what they got." Clint said. When he heard how he died two times he was shaken.


    "But the civilians are suffering." Clark said while creasing his brows.


    "I will restore it back soon. Now I want a little rest. Today was too much even for me." John said. He was a little scared to be honest. Even though he had shown that he didn''t fear the cosmic beings, he in his heart knew that if the abstract beings decided to attack him, it would be too hard for him to handle.


    He was only a single God, while they represented all of the multiverse and were powered by it. He was sure that if all of them had decided to attack him, he would not have been able to escape in one piece for sure.


    So he needed to show his tough side and show that he wasn''t afraid of them. That was one of the main reasons why he decided to beat down In-Betweener. And of course he didn''t like him because of his history and the stories that he read in comics.


    John went to his home and nobody stopped him. There was too much to handle today and even though all remained unscathed, they were bombarded with total new information.


    "Go home. There were a lot of things we came to know today. Control the public opinion. There would be a lot to explain to the people." Wayne said. What the satellites saw was alarming to say the least.


    "Oh, another headache. I hate giving answers to the nosy journalists." Tony said.


    "I thought you loved being in the limelight." Clark smirked and said


    "Hey. Don''t tune in with Wayne. he is rubbing off on you the wrong way." Tony said. By now Clark had perfectly integrated with the squad. Though they felt weird that he acted kind of a leader of the group but since his ideal matched with Steve they didn''t bother to interrupt him.

 413. Guild

    All left after a bit of discussion and checking out the new powers of Steve. He was really different now. Steve was happy about the fact that he had got a power which demonstrated his feelings for this world and morality.


    Steve even went into deep space for fun and saw the solar system up close. Everybody was happy to see such changes of one of the leaders of the Avengers.


    Tony and Wayne went to handle public opinion. They conjured up a lie saying this was done by the huge humanoid being that had appeared recently.


    The people were terrified and they thought since these planets could be destroyed easily, what stopped them from destroying Earth. But of course, the governments and Tony assured them this would never happen as they had their Dr. Fate and Dr. Strange to stop any such incursions with all the members of the Avengers.(both of them got famous after the battle against Thanos)


    Though the people were assured of all this, most of the people thought using Pokemons were better and thus the enthusiasm for catching Pokemons were on the rise again. Human beings always needed an assurance of personal security and Pokemon were the best assurance for that.


    The next day when John woke up he checked his fan values. He was surprised to see his fan values actually skyrocketed by 5 billion in a single day. When he checked out the reason for this, he was surprised that the people out of fear for what had happened to Venus and Mercury, decided to incorporate more Pokemons in their society and thus in turn giving him fan values.


    "Well that was unprecedented but a welcome one." John thought.


    As he was thinking all of this and checking up the memories of his summons, he suddenly noticed one of his summons was very sad.


    It was Erza. She felt lonely as there were nor friends with her and her guild hadn''t arrived yet. When John saw this he felt guilty. He had been so much consumed by Black Winter and the related matters that he had totally forgotten of her.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Let me change this loneliness of hers. Bring out the whole guild of Fairy Tail. "


    [Ding


    Total fan values required - 10 billion]


    "Good. Extract all of them and place them in Asgard." John said.


    And as John gave  the command the whole of Fairy Tail appeared on Asgard with the Master of the Guild being Makarov and Mavis also being present in her ethereal form.


    ---


    Erza, who was just sitting on the beach and looking at the ocean and the stars suddenly felt something and looked back. She was astounded when she saw all the members of Fairy Tail standing and looking at her with a smile.


    "It''s been a long time, Erza." Makarov said in a deep voice. Erza, who was looking at them suddenly had tears in her eyes. Erza, who had always been serious and had a strong character, had tears in her eyes after seeing her friends.


    She went straight and hugged them all in a group hug. All had smiles on their faces as they understood how lonely Erza must have felt. They all laughed seeing this and exchanged greetings but before they could talk more two people appeared near them.


    They were Atreus and Thor. Thor already felt that the guild which John had spoken to before had appeared. He went to fetch the King of Asgard to bring him to talk with the new people.


    Only the current King is capable of handling all kinds of diplomacy and matters. And of course he would be there to support the current king.


    "Welcome to Asgard." Atreus said.


    "This is Atreus, the current King of Asgard and Thor, the protector of Asgard." Erza said introducing each other.


    "We are sorry for the inconvenience caused. We have no idea of how this happened. Erza vanished a long time ago and it took a lot of time to find her location. And finally today we were able to reach here. Though a person did help us in the journey and explained the situation we were not sure if this was true or not." Makarov said.


    "It''s fine. Like you I too was thrown to this world. By twist and turns I became the current king of Asgard. Though I am new and young, I am trying my best to be of service to the kingdom with the help of my brother here." Atreus replied. Makarov was surprised that Atreus too was like them.


    "Then I think we can get along pretty well. The place where we came from, we acted like the protector. We can do the same thing here too. By establishing a Guild of the same name." Makarov said.


    "Yes. Erza had spoken a lot about you and we have already made the arrangements for you all. I hope you will find it comfortable. We can talk about protecting things later. For now you all need to rest and catch up with the situation here." Thor replied this time.

 414. The new movie

    The guild got settled in Asgard by the end of the day as John checked on them. The guild would act as his fan value booster and a watcher over Asgard in true sense. And in doing so, keep a lookout in all the other 9 realms. Even though John was omnipotent now he was too lazy to fix every problem that popped out everywhere and it wasn''t his job even.


    Until and unless his universe was threatened he would not care much from this point. And of course if an enemy popped out that interested him, he would be the first one to jump in.


    June 2022


    Today was the day when another DC movie would be released and like always John and others were in New York to watch the movie. Everybody came as usual. Even the Teen Titans showed up for the movie together. Nobody wanted to miss a movie and for the first time John wasn''t totally behind for the movie.


    He let Kevin take the helm with a very vague script to work upon. The place where his true self came from, Kevin was very successful. John hoped that he could replicate the same thing with DC stories.


    All took their seats as the movie started. This started with the Justice League hunting down Parademons all around the globe. But they were scared when they started hunting them because they found out that the parademons were equipped with boxes which looked like the mother boxes they had fought so hard to stop before.


    Justice League wasn''t sure what this represented but Diana brought out the idea that it might be the machinations of Darkseid because only he had control of Parademons. And the number of Parademons this time were too much for them to handle.


    And then the Justice League failed to prevent whatever the Parademons were planning. And that was opening a portal with the fake mother boxes for Darkseid to come to Earth. And by the middle of the movie Darkseid reached Earth finally with his huge armada.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Then the story followed the path of the animated movie Justice League War. John was happy to see that Kevin had managed to connect both of the animated and Zack Snyder''s versions perfectly. He wanted to see how he would do that and he didn''t disappoint.


    In the first confrontation against Darkseid they were outgunned and outnumbered. And in all of this Superman was captured and taken to Apokolips. To make him a Parademon. Batman who saw this knew that if Superman was captured then it would be game over for Earth so he followed Superman to Apokolips.


    There after facing many problems he was able to free Superman but by this time he was half under the influence of the toxins that were on the verge of making a Parademon. Batman after much problems was finally able to snap Superman from the influence of the toxins.


    Meanwhile on Earth, the other members of the Justice League which included Flash, Diana, Cyborg, Green Lantern and Martian Manhunter were able to puncture two eyes of Darkseid from which he used Omega rays. Omega beams was a power of Omega effect which on being shot could trace the enemy till it destroys the enemy. This had become a huge problem for Justice League so after much battle they were able to blind Darkseid.


    But this still didn''t stop him as he continued to assault the Justice League with his Parademons. His combat ability was not affected at all. Victor meanwhile was able to find a way to send Darkeid and his army away. He could connect to the fake mother boxes and can reverse engineer to send the enemy away in the same way they came.


    And as they were in battle, Victor finally opened the portal that would suck Darkseid and his parademons. But this too wasn''t easy as Superman and Batman had to come to give a hand. Superman even used his heat vision on the eyes of Darkseid before sending him to Apokolips.


    The movie finally ended with the general people accepting the organisation known as the Justice League. John was very much happy with the movie. Normally the fights only occupied a few part of a movie but in this one almost more than half was filled with action. There was never a dull moment in it and there was a perfect blend between Jay Olivia''s Justice League and Zack Snyder''s.


    Tony and others who finally saw Darkseid were really surprised. They thought Darkseid was like Thanos but he turned out to be more powerful than they expected.


    "Clark, you must have felt good using the heat vision on him." Natasha asked.


    "Never felt better. I was able to sleep that night peacefully only when I thought of that moment." Clark replied as his memories was altered by John by showing both the versions of him when John summoned him.

 415. Death of a superhero

    "Never knew you had this in you." Clint joked.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures." Wayne said.


    As they were discussing this it was time for the post credits scene. The post credits scene started with Darkseid being in a liquid chamber where his eyes were healed. And showing DeSaad standing outside.


    "My lord, while transforming the Kryptonian called Clark Kent we found out that our toxins will get a boost and can help in transforming our Parademons into Kryptonian like creatures."


    There was silence from the chamber but after sometime Darkseid said.


    "Capture him at all costs. I need the Anti-Life equation."


    "Yes my Lord." DeSaad said as he receded back to the darkness. With that the movie ended. The audience who were present in the hall gave a standing ovation for showing such a good action film. They didn''t expect that a Justice League movie would have so much action and drama. The post credits scene especially gave the people chills and more anticipation for the next movie.


    John was happy to see the reception. Such good reception would only boost his fan values. He had been accumulating a lot of fan values recently in the hopes that there would be another update soon. Even though bringing a very powerful world was also in his cards, he hadn''t decided as of yet what kind of world he would bring.


    As they came out watching the movie Peter Parker who was discussing the movie excitedly with the other members of Teen Titans and getting sad that they were never involved in the movie suddenly froze in his spot.


    "Peter. What''s wrong? Is everything all right?" Dick asked. Peter who froze in his spot held his head with both his hands and fell on his knees.


    "Peter.." Garfield who was near him and kind of best buddy with Parker held him in his arms.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Everybody who was having a good time after getting out turned their heads to see what the commotion was. Clark went up to him and asked.


    "Peter. Are you alright?" After a few moments of silence and Peter sweating he said


    "I am fine.. I am fine.. Thank you... It''s just that my tingle thing went haywire. I am not sure why. It''s like something bad is happening somewhere." Peter said.


    "Oh. You should check on your aunt. See if she is alright." Starfire said as Peter''s tingle thing could only mean danger or sudden change of events. John who was nearby just looked into Aunt May so see if she was alright.


    "Aunt May is alright. There is nothing in danger on Earth. Peter, are you sure your spider-sense is working correctly?" John asked as he just checked on everything. He even used his power to see deep inside the earth. Only in a few cases Peter''s spider-sense tended to go awry. And Unmaker was one of them. So John had to see if the Unmaker was sleeping in the core of Earth.


    Peter sighed in relief when John said. he was scared for his aunt. He only had her in his life. The only living relative of his.


    "I don''t know. For a few seconds my tingle thing.. Wait, you named my tingle as spider-sense. Is that what it''s name is.. Cool." Peter said going off topic again.


    "Peter, focus." Damian butted him.


    "Yes.. Yes.. I mean no.. I don''t know why I felt so weird with my spider-sense. It was like I felt death." Peter said. John then checked his life force and it was vibrant as ever.


    "Hmm. You are fine physically and mentally Peter. You will stay in the Teen Titans headquarters with your Aunt May for now. Since your spider-sense notified you of something, it must be really important. Teen Titans will be under strict security until we find out why Peter felt it."


    "Huh.. John why this precaution? Aren''t we making a huge matter of this small thing?" Bruce asked as all others were surprised that John gave such strict orders. Even Parker himself felt weird as John had such high regard for his power, though he was happy too. As he felt himself being important.


    "There is a Spider-Man in every known universe. And there is a reason for this. So yes, his spider-sense is important. Since his spider-sense notified him of something. It must be of high priority. Avengers will be on alert from now." John replied.


    "Every known universe? Peter must be really important. Peter, I gave you the nano-suit. Keep it with you at all times." Tony said.


    "Yes sir." Peter said with a smile but his face showed he still didn''t take this seriously. All went home but everybody was on high alert for the rest of the day. GAIA and John were on the lookout for any potential danger. But nothing happened. But then a piece of news broke out. This news was not something even John expected.


    It was the murder of a person.


    The murder of T''Challa, the Black Panther.

 416. Wakanda

    When John came to know of this news he was surprised. Not because of the fact that T''Challa was killed but because he didn''t ''see'' it happening with his own eyes. He had to check once again to see if T''Challa really died or was it just a scam.


    He was more surprised to see that T''Challa had really died. He didn''t know how this happened and it escaped his eyes. Now he knew that more powerful forces were at play than it seemed. First it was the spider sense and now this murder. He needed to check on this.


    "Bruce, we will have to investigate this.'' John said. When he said this he was already near Bruce at his home. Wayne was checking up on the news of T''Challa''s death too. Alfred was nearby making coffee for Bruce.


    "Tony was right. It is annoying when you tend to show up everywhere." Wayne said even though it didn''t seem like he was scare-jumped by the sudden appearance of John.


    "You seem to be alright. Want to take a tour?" John said again without caring for the words of Wayne. His omnipresence allowed him to be anywhere and everywhere at the same time.


    "Alright. let''s leave. Alfred, you can keep the coffee for yourself and drink it." Wayne said before vanishing with John.


    ------


    Birnin Zana, Wakanda


    Suri was in tears in the lap of her mother. Her mother too had red eyes. Okoye was standing near them with a very sad face. Nobody expected their beloved king to be dead. The body of T''Challa was in the casket in front of them. (pardon my ignorance in the funeral rituals of Africa. I have no idea of them or any funeral rituals of that matter)


    A guard came up to Okoye and whispered something in her ears. Okoye, who was already sad, looked like she would lose herself in anger for a moment before calming down.


    "Tell them that they are not invited. They can go back." Okoye said.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Yes." the guard was returning back.


    "What''s the matter Okoye?" the Queen asked.


    "Queen Mother, Two members of Avengers are here." Okoye said with anger on her face. They still haven''t forgotten the insult they all faced when they showed up. Their previous King was still in prison for this.


    "Tell them to come in." The Queen ordered.


    "But..." Okoye said.


    "What they did before was our own fault. No matter what had happened they had been defending our Earth from all dangers. That itself is commendable. Let them in." the Queen Mother said. Okoye then ordered the guard who was stopped before leaving accepted the order and went to bring the two members of the Avengers.


    Soon the guard was back with John and Batman. Bruce''s identity was still top secret so he had worn the batsuit while John no longer cared. The High level officials already knew of his other identity and he didn''t bother to hide just for the name of it.


    John and Wayne came near the casket of T''Challa and looked at it. He was a little bit sad about his death. As a character in both his lives, T''Challa was dead. One died of cancer and another was killed. Maybe he was too harsh on Wakanda because they poked him the other way.


    John could have brought T''Challa to life but it might rub Death the wrong way. So he didn''t want to be on the wrong side. He wasn''t sure whose department it was when it came to death and afterlife, so he didn''t want to antagonise anyone with a small move of his.


    "I am sorry for your loss and whatever happened to your son." John said after sitting opposite the Queen Mother. The Queen whose eyes were still wet just nodded at him. Wayne on the other hand stood opposite to her and asked


    "How was he killed?"


    "There were two puncture wounds on his chest. It went straight through his lungs and heart." Okoye said. Even though she was angry at the Avengers she knew that since the Avengers were here it meant that the murder must be really important to them.


    "There was no security with him? No Pokemon?" John asked. He saw many people here had Pokemons now so he expected T''Challa too to have one.


    "Luxray normally stays with him but yesterday he was inside the Pokeball sleeping. So when he was murdered he never knew." Okoye said. John also checked the memories of this to testify whatever Okoye said was right.


    "Can we check the body? This case is important for us." John said. Okoye looked at the Queen. She didn''t want to let them desecrate the body of their King.


    "Yes. But please make it fast and not desecrate his body. I hope you can find the killer. With all our advancement of technology we have no idea how this happened. We are keeping no stone unturned to find the killer. May you be able to get a head start."

 417. Vampires

    Batman went and uncovered the traditional attire on his chest to see how the wounds looked like in real life. He had already used his X-ray vision to look inside but he needed to see the wound first hand and then try to deduce anything if possible.


    John too joined in this. He was interested in knowing how this happened and wanted to see what Bruce thought of it. And after few minutes of close examination, Wayne said


    "He was killed in sleep for sure. And this was done very fast. The murderer came and went very fast from the looks of it since your camera wasn''t able to catch any footage. This murderer can probably teleport like we do." Wayne said.


    "What do you mean? A murderer that belongs to the Avengers? Only you people have the technology of teleportation. Is this why you are here because you suspect a murderer belong to the Avengers?" Okoye said as she thought about it.


    "No. None of the Avengers are responsible. I can testify on that and everything was under security yesterday. We are interested on the murder because we felt something would go wrong and this was the news we got early morning." John said in order to erase the doubts that these people had. He knew why the Wakandans wouldn''t trust them but he didn''t care. He wanted to find this interesting murderer.


    "John, there is nothing I can see. Do you want to check it?" Wayne asked.


    "There is nothing to check.. Huh!" John stopped. He really did check before and didn''t find anything worth anything except this time he found an interesting thing. There was a loss of blood in his body. The puncture wounds did bleed but this loss of blood was special.


    There was no life force in it. He had checked all the blood loss that had happened before in the crime scene. But a good portion of the blood wasn''t in the crime scene.


    "Queen, did you check the total amount of blood loss?" John asked.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Blood loss? Why? There was blood on his bed but we didn''t check the total amount."


    "Please check it. I am sure you will find there is missing amount of blood." John said with certainty as he checked everything with his ''eyes'' again. Wayne who heard this stopped investigating and asked John


    "Vampires?"


    "Vampires tend to suck blood from their necks. Such a wide mouth will be a first. And if this is a vampire, he or she must be really powerful to be able to get away from my eyes yesterday. It has to be Dracula or a being of that same order." John said as he searched the Earth of Dracula.


    John interestingly was able to find Blade and many vampires but no Dracula in the scene. (please don''t kill me if Dracula emerges during the Blade movie that is coming)


    "So a vampire is one of the suspects.. Any other suspects you have in mind?" Wayne asked.


    "For now no. I just searched for Dracula or Morbius. There is none on Earth. So it''s either Dracula is in bed with Chthon or in a dimension where I can''t find him." John said as he remembered that the power of vampires originated from Chthon''s powers and of course the famous Darkhold.


    Queen and Suri, who had been silent all this time, ran to the laboratory to check what John said was right. After doing intensive checking around the crime scene and the body of his brother, she found out that a large portion of his blood was missing.


    This surprised them. Because such an amount of blood shouldn''t have just vanished with no other cuts from his body. It was as if his blood vanished with the stab wound on his chest. Suri came back with her mother after half an hour


    "Was I right?" John asked.


    "How did you know this? Tell me the truth please. I beg you." Queen said as she begged John and Wayne with folded hands. John went and stopped this gesture by her.


    "I know this for another reason. But we have a head start and we do have a suspect. It''s just we didn''t find him yet. He isn''t on this Earth or rather he isn''t even in this universe."


    "Not this universe? You mean another universe? He didn''t have enmity with any other being. Why will someone from another universe kill him? This doesn''t make sense." The Queen said. Suri too who heard it couldn''t believe that his brother will have enemies from another universe.


    "I am not sure but I will..." As John was going to give the family a consolation his phone rang. He picked it up as this call was from Parker.


    "Umm Sir.. Can you come to Teen Titans headquarters? We have a very weird situation here."


    "Weird situation?" John paused for a second before checking what was going on at the Teen Titans Tower.


    And what he saw made his eyes wide. This was a whole new turn of events.

 418. Spider-man

    "What is it? What did you see?" Wayne heard what Peter said but John''s reaction was different. He knew that John just used his powers to look over there.


    "Something that I didn''t expect before. We need to leave. Sorry, Queen, something came up. We will try to get the bottom of the murder and promise you that we will try our best. This matter is important to us. We will reach out to you soon." saying that John vanished with Wayne,


    The Queen and others didn''t even understand what just happened. They understood that the call was important of some kind but didn''t know what the emergency was.


    "I thought he needed his Helmet of Fate to work upon. Seems like he had been hiding a lot from everyone." The Queen said.


    ------


    John and Wayne were at the Teen Titans headquarters. This was the first time that John was here. Even though it was made by Umbrella he never had come to the headquarters to look into it and today due to a very special situation he was here.


    When John and Wayne were here they saw three Spiderman being held behind poisoned glass chambers. These prisons were made for any villains who the Teen Titans were able to catch during their hunt in the city.


    And these chambers were made very tough. But today there were uninvited guests. It was 3 Spiderman at the same time apart from their own Peter Parker. All of them were unmasked by the Teen Titans. One was Tobey Mcguire''s Spiderman, other was Andrew Garfield''s Spiderman and another was a face which John had never seen before but from his face it was apparent that it was Peter Parker.


    "Sir, we caught them sneaking here. Inside the headquarters. Raven and Starfire were able to overpower them easily. And I brought down one of them." Peter said as he felt proud that he brought down another version of himself. After Strange''s debacle none of the people believed in other versions of themselves.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    So when different Spiderman showed up the whole of the team of Teen Titans didn''t hesitate to bring the whole lot down. And it was pretty easy for them as Teen Titans were better in all sense than the small team of Spiderman.


    "Good job Peter." John appreciated such caution by him. John then proceeded to release Tobey and Andrew ( I will depict both of these characters by the actor''s names. As it will be too long for me to write Andrew''s Spiderman and Tobey''s Spiderman every single time).


    "John...." Wayne called out as he didn''t understand why John just released two Spiderman just after arriving without any cross examination.


    "It''s fine Wayne. They are not the enemy. At least I don''t think so. Are you our enemies?" John asked with a smile. They both shook their heads heavily to deny saying that they were the enemies.


    When they came here, they never expected they would be assaulted by a huge team. They didn''t even get a chance to say anything and were directly captured. And all of their opponents were well coordinated and way too powerful.


    They even had a person who could turn into an animal. A freaking ANIMAL. And they thought they had superior powers related to spiders!!!


    "Why are you both here? It must have taken a lot to cross universes and come to our universe. And please don''t lie. I will know if you both lie." John said. Tobey and Andrew both looked at each other and without even a word directly pointed their fingers at the other Spider-Man who was still captured.


    This spider-man was special. His suit had 4 claw arms just like the Iron-Spider suit of their universe. John then looked at the other Spider-Man. He waved his hands and all the restrictions were off. The Spider-Man who didn''t even speak a single jump at John after being released.


    Nobody moved a single muscle when that happened. Only the other two Spider-Man were on the verge of moving but was stopped by their own Peter Parker. When the 4 claw spider reached a few inches in front of John he got suspended in the air.


    He was levitating in his position with no movement whatsoever. He could not even move a muscle.


    "That was bold of you I have got to say. These teens called us after you all were captured. If we fail to over power you, don''t you think our names will be through mud.`` After he said those words Spider-Man was thrown back. He was slammed at the wall with a huge force. He let out a scream.


    John released his telekinetic control of him. Spider-Man fell right on his face on the floor. After a minute or so he finally got up. His spider powers healed much of his injuries. That throw of John was very powerful and he needed time to heal himself.

 419. Doctor Otto Octavius

    "Now can you speak or do you want to go for another round?" John asked. That Spider-Man shook his head. He knew that the man was on a completely different level. He felt fear for the first time in his life. His spider senses were screaming to stop any kind of assault that he might have been making up in his head.


    "Tell me who you are?" John asked.


    "I am Peter Parker. A Spider-Man of a different universe but from your conversation it seemed like you know." he said. John creased his eye brows because when the guy said he was Peter Parker he felt like this man was lying. But he didn''t call out immediately.


    "Why are you here?" John asked. He hesitated for a second but after a moment he finally decided to tell the truth.


    "I am here with the other versions of me because various Spider-Man of different universes are being hunted down and killed. I figured it out sometime ago and for this I am establishing a team to combat this killer. He has already killed 4 Spider-Man in different universes. And I fear the killer is not alone."


    "Oh really? then why did you attack us without any reason?" Damian asked. John on the other hand was silent when he heard this. There was only one storyline which came to his mind when this Peter Parker narrated everything.


    "Because Spiderman never tends to work with a team. This is the first time we came here and thinking he was trapped here, so we sneaked in. Who knew that he is in league with a bunch of you freaks."


    "Wait a second the Spider-Mans who were killed, did the dead Spider-Man have two puncture wounds in their chests?" John asked.


    "Yes." His face brightened when John said those words. Though he didn''t know how this powerful person knew of their way of murder it meant that at least he would be believed. Wayne who heard this also got intrigued now because the death of Black Panther was also like that.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Have you dreamt of it?" Wayne asked.


    "Oh yes I did." John saying that directly used his telekinetic powers on Spiderman with 4 claws and lifted him up.


    "What? What are you doing? I just told the truth. You yourself just testified about it." the Spider-man screamed when he said that. He was scared now because his spider senses were telling him that something bad was going to happen.


    "I believe you. You have told the truth and even your story is the real one. One killer, no, rather a family is hunting Spider-man in every universe. But there is one thing you lied about. You aren''t Peter Parker." John said.


    "What? What do you mean? I am Peter Parker. The only Spider-Man in my universe. I was thrown into the distant future." He shouted again while saying that.


    "It''s useless to lie to me Superior Spider-Man or rather Doctor Otto." John said with a smile.


    "What?" Tobey was taken aback when John said that Dr. Otto was one of the villains he was forced to kill before.


    "How? How do you know it''s me?" Otto said. He didn''t deny it because he knew it was useless to deny. But he was confused. Nobody knew that he was Doc Ock because when the incident happened nobody was present.


    He was Doc Ock but in the body of Peter Parker. Due to an incident he replaced the consciousness of Peter Parker. And inspired by the dying wish of Peter he started doing good for the people but the only difference was that he was more brutal than the typical spider man as he killed his villains. Thus he was called the Superior Spider-Man in their universe from which he came from. And of course there is this situation where he was thrown to the future too.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. You have been hiding in his body for a long time. It is rude to occupy someone else''s body. Don''t you think so?" John said.


    "So what? I did my best. I cleaned my city which Peter could never do. I am the Superior version. Better than him." Otto said.


    "You are right. You are better than him but the problem is Peter Parker is alive. Steve, please come here." John said and the last words of him brought Steve out of nowhere.


    Steve who was in a sitting position directly fell on the ground with a sandwich in his mouth. It looked hilarious. Almost all of the people present laughed.


    "Damn it John. I will sue you if you do this again." Steve said.


    "Sorry Steve but we need your help here."John said.


    "Help? Sure...Huh..." Steve who just got up finally saw the room and the people present. The 3 new Spider-Man that had appeared surprised him.


    "What the hell is going on?" Steve asked as he didn''t expect different versions of Spider-Man appearing. And like all he didn''t see the invaders in good light.


    Thanks to Doctor Strange.

 420. Peter Parker is back

    "We have a situation here Steve. There are two consciousness on this body. Can you bring the passive consciousness out?" John said.


    "What is going on? Tell me at first." Steve asked. John then proceeded to tell about the situation of this Peter Parker. His consciousness being replaced and taken over.


    "Oh. Alright. This will be easy for me." Steve said as he activated his Uni-Power. Uni-Power allows  greater control of consciousness and emotions. For this reason John called Steve. He was the best candidate to do these kinds of matters.


    Otto who saw this was scared. He didn''t expect that his whole secret would be out in a matter of seconds after coming to this world. He was only trying to save himself and all the other Spider-man but now it seemed that he was bigger trouble.


    "No please don''t kill me. Please... " Otto said.


    "I am not going to kill you. I am just bringing the actual consciousness out." Steve said with a smile as his eyes glowed. He touched Otto''s head with his hand. After passing a minute, Steve removed his hand. Otto, who was struggling to get rid of any influence all this time, finally opened his eyes. He had been trying his best to stop any kind of invasion in his mind but the Uni-Power was too overwhelming for him to resist.


    "Are you back Peter?" John asked.


    "Yes. Thank you. Uhh.. my head... it''s ringing like a bell.. it was so dark in there.." Peter was fumbling his words as he was saying this. His consciousness was locked away all this time and he had been struggling to free himself. Even though he knew what was going on outside he could nothing about it.


    His brutal murders openly and no care of law made him hate Otto more. Even though his work brought the crime under control it was not his way of doing things.


    "Now tell me what is going on." Steve asked as all were curious now. Since John seemed to know of them it meant John had dreamt of it before.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Ahh it''s a long story. Avengers please gather at the Hall. We have an interesting case at hand." John said.


    "You all must be really tired. Please come with me. I will tell you all about the killers." John said and before anybody could even say anything they were in the Hall.


    "What the.." Andrew said.


    "What just happened?" Tobey asked. In one moment they were in one place and in another moment they were in different surroundings. Tobey would have tried to escape but his spider senses told him that everything was fine, otherwise it would have warned him. And these were the same thoughts of Andrew and the other Spider-man.


    "We are at our headquarters." Peter of their universe said with a sense of pride.


    "Headquarters? You guys have headquarters? What is this Avengers he spoke of." Andrew asked.


    "This isn''t teleportation. I have seen teleportation before and this is nothing like that." The superior Spider-Man said.


    "Because it isn''t. This is John changing the reality around." Steve said as he understood John''s power to the core now.


    "Huh.. Changing reality? Is that even possible?" the superior Spider-man said.


    "It''s possible for him. How about you Peter? Are you ok? Is Doctor Otto asking for a chance back?" Steve asked as he was concerned for this new guy. Steve could feel that this Spider-man wasn''t bad.


    "I have locked him inside. He won''t see the light of the day anytime soon." the Superior Spider-Man reassured. All the three Spider-Man was looking around the hall. But when they looked outside, they were dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that were not even on Earth anymore. But a satellite, that had its own weather and environment. And it was almost big as the Earth itself.


    "Jesus on a motorbike. Why is this universe so different from ours? You have a team and now even a live on a satellite. This is unfair." Andrew said as he looked outside through the window. Peter was explaining all the things to the three of them. Since John had said that they were harmless, he was the first to be friendly with the other versions of himself.


    As they were discussing, all the Avengers members reached. Not all, most. Because Strange and Thor didn''t show up. They both felt it was not required for them to show up since John was looking over the case. Though they would keep an eye.


    The Superior Spider-Man has seen his version of Avengers in his universe but he had never seen these new heroes that pooped up. He was amazed by how different this universe was from others. In Otto''s search for the murderers he had seen many versions of Earth. Even a version were there was only death and radiation, but this universe was what that surprised him the most.

 421. The inheritors

    "So your precaution paid off. Now we have three different versions. Nice one John." Tony mocked as he arrived. He was indicating the fact that another version of themselves turned out to be the main culprit in all of the security measures they took yesterday.


    "They aren''t the culprits here. Chill." John said. Finally, all took their seats and thus the meeting began.


    "This case is very interesting actually. As you can see, we have 3 different Spider-Mans from different universes. And they are here to form a team of Spider-man from different universes. Spider-mans from a different universe are being hunted down right now as we speak." John said.


    Now when they heard that every Spider-man was being hunted down, they got interested. John had said there was a reason why there was Spider-man in all universes. This meant that he was important in the picture.


    "So do we know who the killers are?" Clark asked.


    "We do. It''s a family. Think of the family as vampires. But in reverse. This family instead of sucking the blood of humans they eat the flesh of beast totems. Yes, you heard me right. They don''t drink blood, but eat totems. To maintain their life force and in turn feed their immortality." John said. All who heard it had an ugly face now. The women in the group had hands on their mouths while the men were just angry about what they heard.


    "We need to annihilate them." Wayne said.


    "We do. But there is a problem. They all have clones of themselves. And until their life force runs out we can''t kill them in reality." John said.


    "So what? We can easily kill all their clones and kill their real bodies after finding them." Steve said.


    "It''s not so easy. They are protected by the Master Weaver. A semi-god. His web of Life and Destiny allows  them to hop in different worlds undetected and find different Spider-man. That is why their family is able to search Spider-man so easily. And that is why they were able to get away from my eyes and Steve''s."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Now who is Master Weaver?" Tony asked.


    "Master Weaver is the totemic beast of Spider-Man. It is for him that every world has different Spider-Man and his webs of life and destiny hold many of the realities together. Like Black Panther''s totemic beast is Bast."


    "You mean Master Weaver is under the control of the family and with him that family is able to find out the Spider-Man?" Wayne asked as he was able to deduce the information John gave in a fast manner.


    "Yes. That is the reason. But this time it''s not the family that is hunting down the Spider-man. Rather an outcast. He was given the punishment of wearing a mask till eternity. And in order to get his honor back, he has been hunting down Spider-man." John said.


    "Wait, you said they need to eat the Spider-man to feed their immortality. Why are there no such incidents on all the dead bodies of Spider-Man?" Superior Spider-Man asked as he was the only one who had seen the puncture marks.


    "He is an outcast because he once hesitated to hurt Master Weaver. He in general doesn''t like violence and he hates what he needs to do to remain alive. They only need blood to maintain their life force. Those puncture marks on their chests allow him to draw the blood out." John said.


    "So they are just savages and in the mud a lotus has bloomed?" Barry asked.


    "Yes." John nodded.


    "Any powers we need to look out for?" Clark asked.


    "Naah.. Just their immortality is a headache and of course their clones. But if we can get our hands on Solus''s life crystal it will be game over for them." John said.


    "Oh yes, their family is known as the inheritors and Solus was the previous patriarch who directed his children to take the path of evil. There are many siblings and they hunt down all the beast totems." John said. Wayne, who was thinking of something, suddenly had a revelation and asked.


    "So this outcast killed T''Challa?"


    "I fear that this is what has happened. He must have felt that Peter was in tight security and his hunger for life force overwhelmed him. So he had no other choice but to attack him."


    "This is one f**ked up story." Arthur commented.


    "This Master Weaver must be really something. He escaped the eyes of you, Thor and Strange." Banner said.


    "Yes. He must be." John mumbled. Master Weaver''s story was another matter entirely. His story was another kind of f**ked up.


    "So now we need to find their family and kill them." Clark said.


    "Yes. Supposedly they originated from Earth-001 but I just checked. They aren''t there. So they must be hiding in a very secure place to get away from my detection."


    "First we need to get the outcast and then through him, the whole family." Steve said as many decided to get involved in bringing the inheritors down. Just the savagery of them disgusted everyone present.

 422. Upgrades for all

    "Then we will need a trap." John said.


    "That we do. He just failed to kill the Spider-man of our universe. This must have irritated him. So our universe Peter Parker will be the best bait that there can be." Wayne said..


    "This will be dangerous. He has killed various Spider-Man. We should think of this carefully." Clark said as he was not okay with being a teenager being the live bait.


    "No, I will take this mission." Peter of their universe interjected in the middle. But nobody cared about what he said.


    "I will be invisible near him for protection. He can escape my consciousness scan but not my eyes." John said.


    "No. Since he can escape our radar, Master Weaver''s powers might allow him to sense you too. Peter needs to be the perfect bait." Wayne denied John''s way of being with him.


    "Then we need to arm Peter with the best tech possible." Tony suggested.


    "Yes. Just give him a vibranium suit. I think that will do the job." Victor said. Peter''s eyes shined when Victor suggested. Even though he loved his nano suit that Tony had provided him, having a vibranium nano suit will be totally a different matter. This would allow him to pack more solid punches.


    "Then since we are going for the bait thing. Why not bait the entire family?" John again said.


    "Entire family? Is that possible?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes. But we will have to throw more baits." John said. All the 3 Spider-Man understood what he meant. All the other 3 immediately got up and raised their hands.


    "Spider-Man. Each world has almost the same qualities." John sighed.


    "Will it be safe?" Clark was still hesitating to give the mission a green light.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Peter can send out a signal if anything goes wrong." Wayne was still with the whole bait mission.


    "Since we are not in a consensus, let''s get it to vote." Tony said. Soon all of the members of the Avengers including the Teen Titans. And as expected most people voted for Peter Parker being the bait. This was the first time that the Avengers had included the voting system. They all had decided to be more democratic in this regard since there were many people now. And Clark was adamant that they should do it so that they wouldn''t be autocratic.


    "So Peter many lives will depend upon you." Clark said, a little sad that his decision was overruled. Whereas, Peter was ecstatic as this would be his first legitimate mission. Even though they had faced Vulture and even faced many enemies together, he was never able to show his prowess. But now he finally got the chance. He nodded his head heavily.


    "The other two Peter was way too generic. Tony, provide them with a suit. The Superior Spider-Man has enough of Otto''s knowledge and gadgets to work upon." John said as he felt the suits of Andrew and Tobey were very generic and it wouldn''t do any good to them.


    When Tobey and Andrew heard this they had a smile and gratitude written on their faces. They had seen how this universe''s Peter''s suit worked. And now they too would get suits that would be of the same level as him.


    "Can they be trusted?" Wayne asked. Not even bothering to hide his voice from the others.


    "Yes." John said. These two were John''s childhood and honestly he was fan boying a bit inside after seeing them. Even though he knew that they existed from the latest movie he didn''t actively search for  them in the multiverse. They deserved a better life so he would do everything possible so that he could help them.


    "Alright, these two will get new suits. Since we need to be very careful I guess they deserve an upgrade." Tony said after looking at the generic suit that they had been wearing.


    "Set the stage up. This is going to be a bumpy ride." John smiled when he said that.


    "Peter will be at home. Aunt May will be here at Hall and under protection. And other Spider-Mans will be on stand by. Peter needs to signal when he is overwhelmed because the enemy isn''t so easy. None of the siblings are easy. So when Peter signals, all the 3 Peters'' will arrive. And then when and if the siblings arrive, we will jump in." John laid out the main plan.


    "Oh this is going to be dangerous for all Spider-Man. An immortal is a very tricky thing I presume." Clark said.


    "It is. But there is no other way. We need to flush as many people from the family out as possible." John said.


    "What kind of sick family one has that they eat human beings as food." Diana commented.


    "There will always be demented people in the world." John commented. Meanwhile Tony took the three Spider-Man away to provide them with a new suit from the lab.

 423. Karn

    By the end of the day everything was in place. Tobey, Andrew and Peter of their universe got upgraded suits. The two had happy faces when they saw how nanotechnology worked. They had never had that kind of support from anybody.


    Now in this universe for the first time they witnessed such a huge team of superheroes and where everyone helped and supported each other.


    "Are you both happy with the upgrades?" John asked, seeing their happy faces.


    "Yes. Thank you. I never knew that the universe can be so beautiful. From the looks of it, this earth is more advanced than all the other earth we have visited before." Andrew said.


    "Avengers here have a company which shares technological advancement to people. This led to the people having better lives here." John replied.


    "You seem to know us from the beginning. Have we met?" Tobey asked to change the topic as he was curious.


    "No. My powers work differently. Just think of me as a guide. I dream of different worlds and am able to see different stories along the way. Both in the past and in the future. That is the reason why I know so much about you both." John said.


    "Then it must be annoying. Knowing the future. And top of that invasion of privacy." Andrew said as he understood that knowing the future is not always good.


    "It is. But the future is never constant. Like this story shouldn''t have happened in this way. Doc Ock was supposed to continue in his body with Peter in his consciousness eventually being defeated. So my knowledge isn''t always very helpful and it has its own dangers."


    "He is kidding. His powers are something that a normal person could not even begin to fathom." Clint poked in the conversation. John just smiled at it.


    "Both of you. After you both are done with this, can come back to this universe to help. Our Avengers will always welcome you. I know that you all wanted brothers. So the Avengers will be like brothers for you."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Really!! That''s so cool. Thank you." Andrew said totally ignoring the fact that John had just invaded his privacy. Tobey too was happy to know that he had friends now in the multiverse.


    Meanwhile, Peter of their universe had already left for his home. Victor inserted a small chip inside his body so that he could be tracked anywhere on earth and would give out a signal if his vitals changed dramatically.


    They needed to take all precautions possible for this. Every Avenger that would participate in this mission would not be very far from Peter. In order not to alert the enemy, even SHIELD wasn''t informed about all of this as Wayne took responsibility for everything.


    It was already night when everything was in place. And then the wait started. John wasn''t sure if the person they were waiting for would show up.


    John was waiting for the outcast. His name was Karn.


    Karn''s story was a tragic one as he was ousted by the family. And now to retain his honor back he decided to go on a tragic path. And from what he had read, it probably wouldn''t go the way he wanted it to go.


    They waited for more than 2 hours but there was no sign, until when the clock struck 3''am.


    Peter of their universe was lying down in his bed with eyes closed but suddenly there was bright light in his room. His spider-sense alerted him that an unknown enemy was here. He was excited inside because he knew that the enemy he had been waiting for was here.


    Peter got up in his bed to see the face of the enemy only to see a person who had a spear which had two spikes in it. This weapon looked like it was made to poke someone and make a puncture in the victim''s body.


    The mask was what caught the eye of Peter. It looked like the mask was straight out of an apocalyptic world. This wasn''t exactly a mask but a whole helmet. This mask was brown in color and had no holes in it for eyes to see.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my room" Peter asked in a very confused tone. He was advised repeatedly not to blow up the thing that it was a bait.


    "I am Karn. I am here to fulfil my destiny and regain my honor. I am sorry but you will have to die for good and for my survival." Karn said and without wasting any more time he attacked with his weird spear.


    Peter activated his nano suit and it covered his whole body in a second while he dodged from the attack of Karn. And from here on the fight began. And within a few moves Peter understood why this guy had been successful in hunting down different Spider-Mans.


    Because this guy fought like a maniac!! In a few moves half of his apartment was in shambles and were now in the streets fighting after breaking through the wall.

 424. All together

    Karn wore a dress that almost belonged to the Victorian age. A shirt with high collars and a bow, and a dinner jacket on top of it. He wore formal trousers and black shoes along with it. Karn, even without his head showing up, looked elegant and even his fighting method was exquisite.


    He had terrifying strength on par with Spider-Man which in itself was a huge matter as Spider-Man''s raw strength was immense. Only advantage Peter had over Karn was his web but that was quickly offset by his hovering spherical ''skateboard'' and his weird weapon which allowed him to be out of the web shots.


    Thus the only advantage that Peter had over him was his vibranium suit which actually saved him in many cases by now. Karn was expert in close combat and he seemed to have mastered all kinds of close combat tactics known to men.


    And Peter even with all the advantages still was not able to totally over power him and seemed like they were equally matched. The fight went from streets to the rooftops of the buildings nearby. Peter after a few moments realised that he wouldn''t be able to win alone and he would need help.


    He sent the signal in a concealed manner as he still needed to maintain the whole bait process. As he did so a dimensional portal opened near the place where they were fighting. Both stepped back to see what was going on.


    And from the dimensional portal emerged 3 Spider-man. Tobey, Andrew and the Superior Spiderman.


    "I have been searching for you for a long time." Superior Spider-man said. Karn who looked at the 3 new Spider-Man appearing and was surprised. He had been hunting down Spider-man for quite some time now but he never had felt that some people were on his trail.


    "New Spider-man. This will make my search easier and faster. I will just kill you all and feast upon you." Karn said as he got ready to fight more seriously.


    "You wish. You have been hunting us down. Now it''s our turn." Andrew said as he shot his web at Karn. And all the 4 Spider-Man joined the fight.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Andrew shot his web at Karn which he easily blocked by his weapon but that block by Karn gave other Spider-Man to throw a double kick at him. Karn wasn''t able to block it and was thrown away by a few metres.


    "Hey man. Where are you from?" Peter said, playing the part of his ignorance.


    "We are different Spider-Man from different universes. This person is a killer who has been hunting down different versions of us in all of the multiverse.Ah yes¡­ The concept of multiverse is real." Tobey said.


    "Really.. That''s cool.. Spider-Man from different universes... This is so awesome..." Peter said.


    "But before we discuss more we need to take this guy down." Superior Spider-man reminded everyone. And unsurprisingly, Karn was alright even after getting a double kick right in his chest.


    "This is interesting. I will be having fun." Karn said as he ran to confront all the 4 together. And thus the fight began. And this time it wasn''t like previous times. Karn wasn''t able to tackle all the 4 together and he, for the first time, was losing the fight. But even then all the 4 Spider-man were having a hard time to totally overpower him.


    What was really annoying was that no matter how many times Karn got wounded he healed in a matter of seconds.


    "This was not what we signed up for." Andrew mumbled. John had warned all of them of their immortality but they didn''t take it that seriously. All the 4 felt that John might have just undermined his power because even after 4 of them were together they were finding it hard to bring this guy down fast.


    But after 20 minutes of constant exchanges he looked exhausted for the first time. Even though Karn had immense life force his body was exhausted from the continuous barrage of kicks and punches. And claws of two Spider-man was more of a menace for him.


    They sensed that it didn''t take a moment to finally use a large amount of web to constrain him on the wall nearby. And this move by the 4 of them together was successful. They were able to tie him down.


    "This is ridiculous. These webs can never stop me." Karn said as he tried freeing himself but failed as he had less strength left in him.


    "Congratulations, you just proved yourself wrong.. Phew.. thank you.. umm.. Whatever your name is." Peter of their universe said.


    "We are all Peter Parker here. Peter." Andrew said.


    "Ahh.. So all Peter Parker of different universes are Spider-man? So cool." Peter said. Superior Spider-man on the other hand walked to Karn and placed his claws on his neck and asked


    "Tell me who you are, why are you hunting Spider-Man down?"

 425. Family

    For the first time ever, 4 Spider-man came together to perform a single task. Though the fight was a tough one, it still didn''t take away the greatness of this scene. John, who was checking from time to time, had a smile on his face.


    He had seen 3 Spider-Man together. This universe just gave him an extra one. Now all he lacked was Spider-Gwen, Miles Morales and all the other versions of Spider-man that had appeared in the animated Spider-man movie that he had watched before he came to this world.


    "Now tell me why are you hunting us?" Superior Spider-man asked. Karn was silent. In all fairness, he himself didn''t like hunting but he had no other way. Firstly he needed to prove to his family that he was worthy and secondly, he needed the life force of them to survive.


    "Oh the silent treatment. I get it. But here this isn''t going to cut the corner. I will beat you down till you vomit out the reason." Superior Spider-man said in a threatening tone.


    "I don''t have any other choice. I have to do it...." Karn finally opened his mouth but he couldn''t even finish his sentence as a dimensional portal opened up near them. All the 4 Spiderman went immediately on alert because their spider-sense reached their peak, meaning that a new powerful enemy had appeared.


    "Oh dear brother, how the mighty have fallen." came a female voice. And from that portal came out two people. One was female and another was female, and both of them were strikingly similar. Like twins.


    They both had white long hair, wore almost the same kind of dress as Karn and they were extremely beautiful to look at. Even the man that had come was extraordinarily handsome. Karn, looking at them, twitched a bit in his position.


    He was angry. Angry because he wasn''t given the chance to prove himself. His father had tasked him to go and search for spider-totems to kill. He was sent to kill the superior spider-man, in which he failed so he went to another universe where there was almost a spider-man similar to Superior spider-man. And that was Peter of their universe.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But when he came here to kill him, there was such high security around that he couldn''t enter and he sensed the people around him were very powerful. By that time he was hungry. The only thing he could do was search for another beast totem.


    For this reason he had to kill T''Challa.


    And now when he had found 2 superior spider man he was happy. Happy because if he could kill the two, and then he would be accepted by his father. But now it seemed that everything was going against him.


    There were 4 Spider-man now and on top of this his two siblings were here to fetch his prey.


    "You are not supposed to be here. I was sent by my father. Go back!" Karn shouted at them.


    "Oh we know that. But from the looks of it, you need help in dealing with your prey. We should never play with food, as mother used to say." the man said.


    "Oh such fleshy bodies and legs...Ummm..." said the woman licking her lips in a very sexy manner. The other 4 Spider-man got goosebumps seeing the woman''s reaction. The 4 knew that the family they had been waiting for was here.


    But from the looks of it all of the family wasn''t here. It was disappointing but at least something was better than nothing. Peter had already informed Avengers that the family was here. The people Avengers were waiting for.


    Meanwhile, Karn who was held down by the web freed himself and looked angrily at his two siblings.


    "Go back. I will handle them myself." Karn shouted again.


    "Oh dear baby brother. It''s too late now. These are my prey now." said the man. Karn couldn''t hold it any longer. He had been angry with his family for a long time. He had been trying his best to prove himself and now when he was so close to it, his siblings came to destroy everything he had been trying so hard.


    Karn attacked his two siblings with his weapon. And he didn''t hold back at all. The other 4 Spider-man were dumbfounded seeing the sudden change of events.


    "That was not in the script, was it?" Andrew asked. All shook their heads. They were now just waiting for the Avengers to come. And they were not disappointed.


    "Such strong sibling rivalry. It feels as if someone is going to be the king." a voice came from high up in the air.


    Karn and his two siblings who were fighting against each other paused immediately when they heard and looked at the place where the voice came from. And what they saw was not what they had expected.


    There were various men and women levitating high up in the air surrounding the rooftop where the fighting was going on.

 426. Captured

    "Oh new people. They don''t seem to be beast totems but they look tasty to me." the woman said in the same sexy and seducing tone. totally oblivious of the fact that they were levitating in air and some of them were there without any external support.


    "I don''t think I will be tasty Miss Bora." John who was the first to speak replied to her in a very jolly smile. He didn''t even care that she just insulted them as prey. When John spoke the name of her, it jolted her and the others.


    No person had known their names for ages outside of the family. This was a totally new revelation for them.


    "You must be Brix. Twin of her. Isn''t it exhausting competing with her always in trying to kill Spider-Man in every universe. In all honesty, I will be quite irritated." John continued as he levitated down with the others.


    Bora and Brix. That was the name of their twins. Siblings of Karn. There were other siblings too but they didn''t come.


    Now all of them were little unsettled. They didn''t expect this new person to know such rivalry of them too. Brix, who saw, that this unknown person was distracted in talking with Bora jumped on him.


    But as he was in the air to stab John with his knife, chains started coming from from surrounding and pinned him to the ground with a loud bang. Bora and Karn both got the scare of their lives.


    Brix got banged on the ground by just a single move of someone who didn''t even move his body and inch. They thought the new people appearing were just for show but this sudden change of events was not what they expected.


    Bora got angry the next moment seeing her brother pinned down and being unconscious.


    "You bast**d!!"


    Saying that like her brother she too jumped at John but this time she was stopped by someone else. before she could come close to John, Diana almost teleported near her and choked her on her throat.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Bora''s body was held high in the air by Diana. She used her hands trying to free herself from Diana''s grip. But she couldn''t even move her fingers, let alone her hand.


    "That was dramatic." Tony whispered.


    "Karn, do you want to go on a round with us? I will be glad to entertain you like your siblings." John said and this time too with a jolly smile. Karn got scared to even move. When these people showed up he already had a bad feeling and now his two siblings were totally defeated in one single move.


    He shook his head and put his hands up. He knew where he had to surrender or he would be brutally taken down by these smiling faces. Just the smile of the guy talking gave him chills.


    "Put them behind bars." John said. And his words were law as all had appeared at the Hall while the other 3 were put in a new prison that appeared out of thin air. They were back at the Ring.


    "This guy can change realities at will." Andrew mumbled.


    "This was an easy job. Steve, you will have to bring out the truth." Clark said as by now all knew that Steve and Diana were basically the ''truth serum'' of their team.


    "Gladly. It''s a pity I didn''t get to move against them." Steve said.


    "These are clones. You can join the real party once we get to their lair." Tony said assuring him of the action. John meanwhile went to the makeshift prison where Karn was sitting silently.


    He had never seen such powers by anyone where they got teleported just by the words of a man. And even his dimensional portal didn''t work. This time they really encountered a huge wall and the enemy was powerful beyond belief.


    "Karn. it must be hard for you. Living in hunger and trying to get recognition from the family." John said. The other Avengers were surprised that John just used different tone to talk to Karn.


    He looked at John but didn''t open his mouth.


    "I respect you resolve. You have been suffering and looked down upon for such a long time and still try to get validation from the same family. That takes a lot a toxicity in someone''e life to adhere to that belief." John said as he mocked Karn. None of the Avengers stopped John in this interrogation as he had more knowledge in this regard.


    "You know nothing of me." Karn reiterated and opened his mouth for the first time. John just shook his head and didn''t continue to taunt Karn. His life was tragic to say the least.


    "Wake them up. We need information about their location." John said. And Victor went to pour water on the unconscious twins.

 427. Earth 001

    And in order to have some fun with their new prisoners and mock them, Tony proceeded to pour a bucket of water on both of them. Nobody stopped him from doing this as such prisoners didn''t need their sympathy or compassion.


    And after pouring a large bucket of water, they woke up with a start. Even after being beaten down terribly, their life force was vibrant as ever. When the twins woke up they realized that they were behind a closed glass shield which was a few centimetres thick and they couldn''t move as the golden chains which brought Brix down, held both Bora and Brix.


    And as the Chains of Heaven worked, they had no way to get out of it, no matter how hard they tried.


    "Whoever you are, you will die for this. My brothers will come and kill you." Brix shouted.


    "Oh we are banking on that." Oliver said.


    "You don''t know who you are dealing with." Bora threatened.


    "A family who is hell bent on eating the beast totems. Started from your father Solus, whose soul is in crystal form now and now your family just hunts Spider-Man for food and immortality. And I also know that you have clones too. Isn''t it?" John said. All their secrets were laid bare in one sentence.


    All of the three who were listening to John didn''t expect that this new person knew the core secrets of them.


    "And I also know more than your family bothered to care. But that is a later part. Now Captain Steve Rogers will perform his surgery. May you both have fun vomiting out the truth." John said as Captain Rogers levitated towards them after John opened the glass for him.


    "What are you going to do?" Bora asked, now a little more scared. She had never been humiliated in this kind of way in her life and this was her first time at the receiving end of the stick. Rogers didn''t even bother to reply and used his powers on her and her brother''s mind.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Where are you from?" Rogers asked.


    "Earth 001." both replied unisonly in a single tone.


    "That we know. Where in Earth 001 are you hiding?" Steve asked as John had already said that they came from Earth 001 where there was a ''web of life and destiny'' or whatever that term meant.


    "We are in a different dimension created by Master Weaver in a three dimensional space in 5 dimensional reality." Bora said.


    "How do we get in?" Rogers asked as that was the main problem.


    "No sister....'''' Before Karn could speak another word Arthur proceeded to use water and put his helmet with water so that he didn''t disturb the interrogation. Bora and Brix hesitated for a second as they tried defending their mind speaking the truth but the Uni-Power was too overwhelming for them to act against.


    "The location to enter the dimension is ... and only those who have the blood of our father can enter the dimension. " Brix said.


    "Blood of your father. Karn will be the key for this then." Clint said.


    "Now we have the coordinates." Captain said as he removed his powers from the mind of the twins. Both of them twitched after being out of control. They just spoke their major secret and there was nothing they could do to stop it.


    Such an aggressive team of people would probably bring doom to their family. They could already see the end of their time and shuddered just thinking about it.


    "Alright Avengers we have a mission to accomplish. Who is volunteering?" Clark asked. Almost all of them raised their hands. Just the prospect of them travelling to another universe and dealing with hardcore criminals excited them.


    "We don''t need to. Few need to be here defending the fort." Wayne said as refused to allow everyone to go.


    "Tony, Clark, John, Ciri, Triss, Pietro, Wanda, Vision, all the Spider-Man and me would be enough. Others can be here if anything goes wrong." Wayne continued.


    " Heyyy.. I wanted to go too..." Flash complained.


    "Next time Barry." Clark said as he placed his hand on his shoulder reassuring him.


    "Get packing people, we have people to Avenge." Tony said as he put on his Anti-Metal suit. Others were ready by that point but some went to bring up small supplies for this mission if anything went wrong. Especially Batman, he made sure there were emergency supplies. Paranoia was what kept him alive, even though he was super powerful now.


    "Karn. Come with us. We will go to your home." John said he used telekinesis to bring Karn near him.


    "Let''s vanish." John said and the next moment they disappeared from their places.


    "Next time." Arthur muttered under his breath as John took the team away. Bora and Brix could only look in horror as they saw a small team vanishing, they knew their family was done for now.

 428. Web of life and destiny

    When John had searched Earth 001 he never put too much attention to it. He only cared about Solus and his children. But now that he was here, he could feel why this Earth 001 was the nexus of the ''web of life and destiny''.


    This web allowed the multiverse to be connected thus allowing normal people having enough knowledge and power to travel through one universe to another. But of course there were exceptions like John and other higher beings who don''t need it.


    "I expected more from the travel. It''s like normal teleportation. No feeling whatsoever." Tony complained.


    "Umm are we really on Earth 001? We just normally teleported like John here does." Andrew said as he was sceptical that it was Earth 001 as they had just arrived at a random flourishing forest.


    "It is Earth 001." Karn replied as he could feel that he was back on his home planet. The location of his home.


    "You must have another kind of hatred for your family to show no feelings as we are actively hunting your whole family down." Wayne said.


    "I decided to go against them the moment the twins showed up. I did nothing but try to prove myself to the family for centuries and now I am just burnt out. I will help you in bringing the family down but on the condition that I am allowed to live. I need life force to maintain my life." Karn laid out his conditions. John raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    He wasn''t surprised by this statement as Karn did turn against their family at the end. He was surprised that he changed the camp so fast.


    "You don''t have the power to..." Tony, who was going to refuse Karn''s demands, was stopped by John.


    "We will go over this deal once we are done with the family. That is the only thing I can assure you now. I can''t promise you anything. We will have to see how everything turns out." John said as he really needed to see how the story went. Karn had another role to fulfill.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "John why are we negotiating with terrorists?" Clark asked if he was confused like all others.


    "There is a reason. For now focus on the job at hand. Karn wouldn''t be able to run away from us anyway." John assured others that he was doing the right thing.


    "If he moves a muscle out of his position, I will blast him myself and that is non-negotiable." Tony said as he refused to let Karn go. He was responsible for murders and even the murder of the King of Wakanda. John accepted the arrangement.


    That was unforgivable on many counts.


    "Karn, open the dimension." John ordered. Karn nodded his head as he really didn''t have the power to negotiate, he just needed to find a safe passage in all of this and it didn''t cost him to try any means necessary.


    Karn took out his watch and clicked a code on it. And as he did, the scenery around changed as now the surrounding forest was replaced by a huge metallic door.


    "So we were in the right place from the beginning. I could not see anything." Clark said. Though John felt that something was here, he didn''t want to brute force and go in.


    It might prompt the enemy to just escape and he didn''t want that.


    "Let''s go in." Wayne said as he pushed the door. The huge door slowly opened. What welcomed them was a huge palace-like structure inside. It was a huge hall with massive pillars supporting the high ceilings. Everything around looked pristine and antique. Like this palace was made for royalty of the Victorian age.


    "I thought I lived in royalty but this is just extravagance." Tony mumbled. Everything was perfect about the hall except for the presence of one thing that was quite unsettling for the Avengers and especially for Spider-man.


    There were heads of various Spider-Man being mounted on a wall. A normal looking mask wearing Spider-Man, a bull headed Spider-Man, a wolf shaped Spider-Man and various others. All had their masks worn on them and all could tell that these heads were the actual deal.


    "I will kill them with my own hands." Tony said as this view disgusted them and all others. They were already sick to the stomach thinking that the people here eat humans but they had clearly crossed the line of morality.


    As all clenched their fist in anger and gritted their teeth all the Avengers heard the sound


    "Oh my baby brother has come back with food for the family. This is so nice of you."


    The voice came from the upper level balcony. All turned their heads to see who it was. The man who spoke looked like twice the size of normal human beings. Even Superman looked average in front of the size of this new guy.

 429. Master Weaver

    "Daemos." Karn whispered.


    "Oh Daemos. The pervert." John, who was looking up, heard Karn say his name.


    "Pervert? This is the first time the food has the audacity to talk back." Daemos said in an angry tone as he jumped from the balcony to take a swipe at John. But in mid air itself he was blasted by Tony''s thrusters. Now Tony''s thrusters were more powerful than the original and with anti-metal derivatives he had added more power to his metal suit.


    Daemos was blasted to the place where he came from. To the The upper floor and was slammed at the wall.


    "This place needs to be brought down totally. And needs remodelling." Tony suggested not even caring that he had just blasted a man to oblivion.


    "Take over the house. Karn, how many more siblings do you have?" Wayne asked.


    "Three more. Verna, Morlun and Jennix." Karn replied feebly. He felt a little bit sad that his family would be destroyed by his own hands but he had no other choice.


    "Spread out. Kill anything that moves. Well, except for Spider-Man. There might be clones so be on the lookout. None should escape." Clark said as he went to a nearby room to search for others. It was a big house so they needed to check everything


    "I will stay here and just keep an eye on everything. I can sense the clones deep inside the home but surprisingly all the others of your family are able to hide from me. Master Weaver must be really something to avoid my detection and even allow others to do so." John said.


    "Okay. None should escape. I want this journey to be a happy one. And no Spider-Man should be alone. They aren''t easy." Tony said as he flew off to other sections of the house, while Karn and John just stood in the hall silently.


    Meanwhile, Daemos, who was blasted away, finally got up after shaking his body. He didn''t expect that someone would just have no regard for him and would be pushed back so violently.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    When he looked down he saw that only the person who mocked him before was present and rest had disappeared. This gave him a bad premonition. He jumped down with an axe that was in the wall nearby to confront this person.


    "Karn!! Did you rebel against us?" Daemos asked, looking at Karn.


    "Rebel? Hahaha.. No brother .. I am here to kill you. Rather they are here to kill you. I am just a tour guide to them." Karn replied.


    "What a bold mouth!! Let me take that sweet mouth off of my mother''s favourite child."Daemos said as he threw his axe at a fast speed at Karn. But before the axe could travel half the distance it vanished in thin air. It felt like it was burnt in a very high temperature, hot enough to burn it down to ashes.


    "It''s not good to ignore a guest in your own home, Daemos. Didn''t Solus teach you manners?" John butted him as his Gate of Babylon opened behind. Both Karn and Daemos were shocked to see so many spear-like weapons sticking out of thin air.


    And before he could react or properly ask, 4-5 spears were thrown in the direction of Daemos. He was in alert mode so he was able to dodge the first 2 spears. But he couldn''t stop the next three.


    It went and directly impaled him to the ground. The spears went straight through he abdomen and chest and the last one through his leg. The spears got stuck to the ground elevating him the air while impaling him. Daemos screamed in pain.


    Being an immortal he wouldn''t die but the pain was real. The spears didn''t allow him to free himself and any small movement would just give him more pain.


    "Daemos, never underestimate your enemy." John gave him advice undermining his screams. As John was having fun with Daemos, others were back.


    Clark and Wayne both caught two of Karn''s siblings. One had his eyes burnt. Thanks to Wayne''s heat vision. And Ciri brought the last sibling. That sibling''s both hands had gone. Zireael was a pretty nasty sword to begin with. All the three siblings were unconscious. Karn who saw this sighed because he knew that, from now on would be no more the family of inheritors.


    Tony was the last one to arrive but he had a weird look on his face.


    "What happened? Did you see any disgusting things?" Clark asked, seeing the weird face of TOny.


    "No... It''s actually something else.. I think I have found the person responsible for bringing the inheritors to the multiverse." Tony said.


    "Oh.. So you found Master Weaver? Cool. I need to go and talk to him." John said. Master Weaver was the only person who was responsible for this and he was held here against his will. But then again, his story was complicated and a tragic one.

 430. Karn (2)

    "What will we do with these people?" Clark asked.


    "I have an idea for them. Their weakness is radiation. So that can be exploited" John suggested.


    "Why can''t we just kill them?" Tony asked. Clark creased his eyebrows when Tony suggested that. Killing enemies was still something very much alienating for Clark, especially if it was a human being. Though John controlled him when an enemy needed to be killed, in all sense Clark didn''t like the whole idea of judge, jury and executioner.


    "It''s because at the end these enemies were the enemies of Spider-Man and I am pretty sure that they don''t like the whole idea of cold blooded-murder." John said looking at the 4 Spider-Man who had joined them in this expedition. They had been silent in this trip as they really were not as powerful as the people present here.


    "Is there any other solution instead of giving death?" Andrew asked.


    "There is. I will show you later. Now, let us go meet your creators. The one who is actually responsible for all your powers." John said as he followed Tony to the place where he met Master Weaver. After passing by many rooms and even going through a secret passage they came to a big door.


    The door was made by reinforcing it with many inches of iron and concrete. This showed that whatever was behind the door was meant to be under maximum protection.


    "They made sure that Master Weaver doesn''t escape." Wayne said.


    "Karn, even after all these years were you not allowed to meet Master Weaver?" Ciri asked.


    "No. I am a blot in the name of the inheritors. Only my mother was fond of me. Others have given me nothing but pain and mockery." Karn said as he shook his head.


    They all went inside the dark room behind the door. It was so dark that nothing could be seen but it was apparent that the whole room was huge.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Let there be light." John mumbled. And his words acted like magic as small fire balls started hanging in the air illuminating the huge room. It looked magical as the balls of fire were floating in air by itself.


    "Magic is might. Voldemort isn''t wrong." Vision said under his breath.


    But now nobody paid attention to his words as they finally got to see Master Weaver. Now they understood why Tony had a weird face when he said he met Master Weaver.


    They never expected Master Weaver to look like this. His upper torso was human, which also had a dress of the Victorian Age and a helmet too. But this wasn''t the highlight. His body below the waist was what they never expected.


    Master Weaver didn''t have any legs and instead of legs he had 4 spider like claws which were attached to a huge golden ball sized structure which in turn was attached to the body. His claws too were golden in color. And there was a huge spider web in the room in which Master Weaver was sleeping soundly.


    "He is more spiderman-like than I expected.''''Pietro joked.


    "What? You expected Master Weaver to be a big spider?" Wanda asked in an angry tone as she didn''t like the whole structure of Master Weaver and it kind of grossed her out.


    "His name is Master Weaver. What did you expect? An elegant good looking Spider-Man?" Pietro argued.


    "This guy doesn''t look so good." Clark said.


    "Yes. He is low in life force." John as he waved his hands to provide some life force to Master Weaver. This small move awakened Master Weaver who was sleeping. His hollow eyes and body instantly were filled with life and vitality.


    He woke up with a start. When he opened his eyes he was met with many unknown men and women. He looked confused. He had been here for such a long time so he hadn''t met any people other than the inheritors.


    But here he saw the inheritors were on the floor all bloody and beaten up, being dragged by these new people.


    "Hey buddy are you awake? I tried waking you up when I came here a few minutes ago." Tony said.


    "I am awake now. Thank you. Thank you to whoever provided me with life force. It wasn''t required. I am alive and well." Master Weaver opened his mouth for the first time. His voice seemed tranquil even though his face was covered by the helmet.


    "We have defeated the inheritors for you. You are free and can do whatever you please." Clark said.


    "The inheritors?  uhhh.. Thank you." Master Weaver replied but surprisingly his tone was a surprising one instead of a joyous one which the others had been expecting. John then spoke up


    "It has been hard for you living here all these thousands of years, Isn''t it....?"


    "..... Karn!!!"

 431. Truth

    "Huh!!"


    "What?"


    "What the freak!!"


    Master Weaver shuddered in his web when John called him Karn. His greatest secret got exposed by someone who he didn''t even know. Only thing he could sense was that this guy had immense life force and his destiny lines were really weird.


    "Karn? Wait, Master Weaver''s real name is Karn? My name? What the hell is going on?" Karn on their side also freaked out when John said that. Meanwhile Master Weaver came down from the huge spider web that was built all around the huge room. He came just directly opposite of John and looked at him straight.


    Everybody was silent and was confused. Everyone thought that Master Weaver was something extraordinary, but John just called him by the name Karn.


    "It is not good to expose secrets of everyone, Phoenix Force." Master Weaver said.


    "Oh C''mon you would have said the same thing to him before your death. At least this time you wouldn''t die." John said.


    "John, what is going on?" Clark asked as all wanted to know why Master Weaver was Karn and they had their own Karn here.


    "Master Weaver is Karn. Not the present Karn. But the future Karn." John just dropped a bomb with that.


    "You mean I will be Master Weaver in the future? What? If I am future Master Weaver then will I be here in the future? Living that same cycle?" Karn asked as he was confused just like the others.


    "Yes. It is your destiny." It was Master Weaver who replied to Karn. All the people present in the room didn''t expect such a twisted ending. Master Weaver being the future Karn. Even though they both wore helmets they didn''t bring 2 and 2 together.


    But when they looked closely both had the same dressing sense in the upper torso.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "This is a new level of sorcery. Present and future meeting each other. Reminds me of Captain where they had to fight each other." Tony joked.


    "I don''t want to be Master Weaver. I don''t want to go through the same humiliation and torture which you have went." Karn refused straight at the face. He was responsible for the demise of his family and now the simple notion that he had to go back to the path was not what he wanted.


    "There is no other way to do this. You will have to take the same path, but it might be different this time as this person here has changed the cycle. It might be totally a different story for you but nonetheless you will have to kill me." Master Weaver said to Karn.


    "Did I really change the cycle?" John asked. It was because he too wanted to know. In the actual story, it was Spider-Man who killed Master Weaver and after his death Karn took over his position. It was before his last moments, Karn came to know that he would be Master Weaver as a weaver needs to be looking after the web of life and destiny.


    "You have already done so by revealing that I am Karn." Master Weaver replied to John.


    "That is true." John mumbled more to himself rather than to others.


    "No, I don''t want to take up this position." Karn refused.


    "Then do you want to love in hunger for blood for the rest of your life like your family?" Wayne said this time. By now they understood the ins and outs of this whole story. And they needed to finish the job as soon as possible as it would be a waste of time brooding here.


    Karn who heard this hesitated now. He hated his family, but above all he hated his thirst for life force to live. Being a peace loving person he never entertained the whole idea.


    "How sure are you that I will lose the thirst?" Karn asked.


    "Because I am you. The web will feed your life force and make you immortal." Master Weaver reassured him.


    "And if you don''t take over this mantle, I will force you. You have killed Spider-Man before and that can never be erased. This will be the punishment for you. Living as Master Weaver." John said as he threatened Karn. Since Karn had to take over as Master Weaver, he needed to accept the reality, even if he didn''t like it.


    "Dude, you better accept it. It''s not going to end well if you don''t" Pietro said as he was trying to convince Karn. Karn also realised that if he didn''t take this mantle it would be very bad for him.


    "Fine." Karn said as he sighed.


    "This story had all twists and turns. John, you better make a movie out of this later. Our first multiversal trip was such an interesting one." Tony said. Karn on the other hand was still struggling inside a bit.


    "You can kill him after we settle some account with you. You killed a country''s king. They deserve an answer." Clark said as he didn''t forget that this thing started at their universe with T''Challa murder.

 432. Destiny

    "Does Master Weaver really need to die?" Wanda asked as she felt sad. According to John, he was supposed to die but that she didn''t want anyone to die just because it was written by destiny.


    "Yes. My death should be there to complete the cycle. The realities depend on it. And honestly I am just tired. I want to rest in peace now. It''s been a long time." Master Weaver replied. It seemed like he would be accepting death with open arms and a smile.


    "Alright. Stay here. We will be back with Karn later after everything is settled." Wayne said as they needed Karn back for explanation.


    "Now how will we handle them?" Clark asked, pointing at the unconscious bunch of Inheritors.


    "We need to kill the clones first." Tony said as John had mentioned before.


    "Right." John said as he proceeded to transform himself to Alien X. He needed to kill the clones using both Phoenix force and Alien X in all of the multiverse and using two powers at the same time would be double assurance.


    "Kill all clones of the inheritors." John said after transforming to Alien X. An invisible wave spread out from John and it resounded in all of the multiverse, killing every clone that was alive.


    "Alien X is still so cool." Pietro said. Karn and Master Weaver were just as confused as the other 3 spider-man, as this was the first time they had seen such a transformation of John.


    John came back to original form after performing the work. Though many were confused they didn''t ask as it might invade his privacy and he was a savior to everybody here so they didn''t have the right to ask personal questions.


    "All the clones are dead and now for this bunch of imbeciles. I will throw them to an Earth where there is nothing but radiation all over the planet. This will make sure that they would suffer even if they have immortality." John suggested that, as he wanted to throw the inheritors to the Earth where he had visited before with Ross.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The place was perfect as punishment for the inheritors. They would never be able to come out and eventually die there as there were angry ''hulks''. And radioactivity would just weaken them like normal.


    "There is an Earth which is infested by radioactivity? What happened?" Tony, who was surprised, asked.


    "Ross became over ambitious." John replied. All of them were startled. They never expected that their current secretary of state would be responsible for radiation all over the planet because he became over ambitious and killed the planet.


    "No wonder you never liked Ross. Now I hate him more." Tony said.


    "Can''t save it all. We can only try our best. We have enough headaches as of now." John said.


    "Alright send them there. Peters, are you alright with this decision?" Wayne asked. All the 4 Spider-man nodded their heads.


    "Good then off with your own world." saying that John waved his hand to send them to the earth where he had visited before. And all of them were still unconscious when John sent them away.


    "Master Weaver, we are off. I will bring Karn back to fulfill his destiny." John said.


    "I will be waiting. But before you leave I have a question for you, Phoenix Force." Master Weaver asked.


    "Oh. Ask away." John said as he was curious. Being a being of life and destiny he must be very knowledgeable. Though he didn''t know how his powers worked as he didn''t do an in-depth research of him, he still had respect for Master Weaver as he had sacrificed a lot.


    "Why do you have two destiny lines?" Master Weaver asked.


    "Destiny lines? What does that mean?" John asked as he was confused and he didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Every single person in the multiverse has a single destiny line. It represents their life and death and it can never be two. But yours. It has two. Do you know anything about it?" Master Weaver asked.


    "Huh!!'' John froze in his spot. At first he thought it was because he had two consciousnesses, as he had taken over the body of John when he transmigrated to this world. But then he remembered that his system had taken care of it.


    Then his mind raced over the fact that the system represented the other destiny line. There was no other reason for having another destiny line. Two destiny lines meant he had two destinies and that was impossible.


    "Is my system alive? Is that why I have two lines?" John thought to himself as he really had no other explanation of this. He needed to conjure up a lie now to fool Master Weaver so that he didn''t delve deep into his secret.


    "Umm maybe because of my omnitrix as it houses many alien forms into which I can transform." John said, showing the omnitrix.


    "The last form which you all saw is because of this omnitrix." John continued.

 433. Back home

    "Is that so? Then I think it''s possible. You mean to say that the black star dotted form of yours comes from this watch?" Master Weaver asked.


    "Yes." John replied.


    "Then I guess there can be more than one destiny." Master Weaver mumbled. John got relieved when Master weaver stopped doubting him. But now he had another dilemma. Having a different destiny line meant he wasn''t sure if his system had another purpose.


    "System, do you have any purpose?"


    [Ding


    No]


    "Yeah right!! Like I will trust you after so many pranks!!" John thought. He was scared a bit now, all his achievements and power was fueled by the system. Though it was undeniable that some achievements were because of his hard work, it could never be denied that the system didn''t play any part.


    Though he has the Phoenix Force now, it was because of his fruit of Marco.


    "I need to get to the depth of all this. System is my first doubt but that might not be the only reason why I have two destiny lines. Why is everything so wrong? Before it was Black Winter. Now it''s this."


    "John, are you alright?" Clark asked as he saw John spacing out.


    "Huh... Yeah Yeah... I am fine... Just thinking of something." John replied as he got back to reality.


    "Whatever. What is supposed to happen will happen no matter what. So it''s useless to think now. Let me see if I can make myself stronger by my own means." John thought.


    "If you are done spacing out then Can we leave?" Tony asked.


    "Yeah."


    But before he could leave Master Weaver asked again.


    "Can you please look into Earth 616? I don''t know why but I lost connection to the Spider-man of that Earth. That universe is important."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    All froze on their spots, especially John. They all tuned to John and all of them were trying to hide their laughs.


    "Did I say something funny?" Master Weaver said seeing that everybody was suppressing their laughs.


    "Earth 616 or whatever that weird Earth is called doesn''t have a Spider-man because John here went and decided to punish every superhero on that Earth." Tony said as he finally broke out laughing.


    Tony held the most amount of prejudice against the Earth of that universe.


    "What? Punishment? Did they do something wrong?" Master Weaver was confused.


    "Ehh.. Leave it. I will restore everything in that universe." John stopped anyone from opening their mouths more.


    "Thank you. I will be waiting for you and the good news." Master weaver said as he went back to the web, Even though John had provided him with ample life force, he needed rest from the constant torture he had been facing all this time.


    John didn''t wish to speak any more words and disappeared with all the remaining people including Karn. John came to this trip to have fun and meet Master Weaver and just see if he looked anything like the comics.


    Unsurprisingly, he did look like the comics version but the revelation of destiny lines was not something he expected. Now he had another matter to think about.


    John and the whole team were back. They had hardly gone for an hour or so, for this reason there wasn''t much time spent in the journey.


    "I thought the journey would be longer and more difficult. Seems like I over-thought." Pietro said.


    "We need to handle Karn. Call Wakanda and say that we have caught the culprit and the deal will be negotiated only when there will be a new king of Wakanda. Since their country is ruled by a monarch we need a legitimate King or Queen to represent." Wayne said as he spoke to GAIA to send the information to Wakanda.


    John on the other hand was distracted a bit and just went home. The other Spider-Man were allowed to be in their universe for sometime. Only John had the power to go through universes as he saw fit so they were struck till John allowed them to. And Superior Spider-Man didn''t know the means as only Doc Ock had the knowledge to go through universes.


    Wayne and others went to the Hall to talk about what had happened and deal with the twins who were still in prison.


    "The fact of two destiny lines has affected John. There is something he isn''t telling us." Wayne said as all sat at the Hall.


    "Is he fearing that the aliens in his omnitrix will escape? Apart from Alien X and a few other aliens, most of them can be easily brought down from what I have calculated." Vision said.


    "Yes. But what if it''s not the omnitrix? He has been dreaming of various worlds since he was a child. What if this dreaming of worlds made him vulnerable to be infested with another consciousness?" Wayne asked.


    "Then the Phoenix Force would have taken care of it. The so-called Gods too didn''t seem to think that John had something wrong. I think Master Weaver is just manipulating. Karn was easily brought down by us. What if this is just a way of jumbling his brain thoughts?" Clark replied.

 434. New King

    "Phoenix, do you have a destiny line?" John asked as he reached home.


    "Abstract entities don''t have one. Why are you concerned about it? I thought it was because of your helmet or that watch you use." Phoenix replied in his mind. Even though Nabu was a living soul and omnitrix had aliens, they shouldn''t have a destiny line because at the end their destiny line should coincide with him as they belonged to him in the first place.


    "I have a feeling that this double destiny thing isn''t because of the omnitrix. I am trying to shake this feeling off but something tells me that it isn''t simple."


    "Then we will face it together if a problem arises. Didn''t you once say that life isn''t a bed of roses." Phoenix replied.


    "Right. I just wanted my life in peace not this unknown problem that is hovering over my head. But I guess I will have to live with it." John mumbled under his breath as he entered and went to have a proper bath.


    This problem needs a cleansing of water. And a bath was the perfect way to do this. John didn''t bother to go out for the rest of the day. Wakanda would need time to appoint the new Black Panther of the country and so they needed to wait.


    Karn would be in prison until the new King comes to deal with everything. The next day John showed up to send the twins away to the Earth where their whole family was exiled to. All the Avengers were relieved to see that John was back to normal.


    John and other Avengers went off to work as usual. Finally after a week, the new King of Wakanda called for the handing over for the culprit. Wayne called for their presence on the Ring as they needed to talk this through.


    Wayne and John would be responsible for handling this situation with Karn. Finally the new king of Wakanda was at the Ring with Queen and Suri. They were invited to the SHIELD headquarters which John too attended with Fury.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Like all others, this was the first time he had come to SHIELD headquarters on the Ring. Even though he had been checking upon the memories of the ninjas he never bothered to visit the headquarters.


    Soon he reached the conference room where he saw Wayne, Fury, the new King, Queen and Suri. John was not that surprised to see M''Baku as the new King of Wakanda. The last time he was very close to being the King and after T''Challa''s death it was customary for him to take over as new King.


    John entered the room and took his seat.


    "What am I hearing? I thought you called us all to hand us over the culprit and now Fury is saying that you will not hand him over?`` The Queen asked. And her voice was remorseful and angry.


    "It''s not that we won''t hand over the prisoner. It''s that we can''t." John replied.


    "Explain." M''Baku replied this time. He knew that on the Ring only the Avengers had the full say here and he needed to be logical instead of being emotional here. Even though they were rivals, he had immense respect for T''Challa. Though their name had tarnished a bit due to the mishandling of T''Chaka, the previous King tried his best to rectify their mistakes.


    Wayne then proceeded to tell the whole story of inheritors and the importance of Karn to the universe. He even showed the pictures of their meeting with Master Weaver and their video recording which he had done before.


    "I don''t accept it." Queen said as she refused to accept that a criminal who murdered his son would be given the responsibility of the web of life and destiny.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to give you Karn, it''s just that it is his destiny." John said.


    "No." Suri almost screamed out when she said that. She didn''t want to let the murderer escape just because it was written on the stars.


    "We can negotiate a 10 year imprisonment for this guy named Karn and the Black Panther being a member of the Avengers. This is the last deal Wakanda can offer." M''Baku spoke up. All the three were surprised that M''Baku would propose such an absurd deal.


    "What a nice way to insert yourself into the Avengers. 5 years of imprisonment for Karn and the approval into the Avengers would require you to go through a trial. Take it or leave it." John siad.


    "John, I don''t think it will be good to incorporate someone of unknown ambition into the Avengers. No offence to King M''Baku." Wayne said right on the spot. M''Baku meanwhile shrugged his shoulders while stopping the Queen and Suri to speak more into this. He knew this decision would anger the Queen, but the Avengers and Wakanda had started on the wrong foot from the beginning and he needed to remedy that if they needed to say relevant on Earth.

 435. Packing bags

    "We refuse." Fury said this time. Avengers had been his brainchild and he didn''t want political mud on it. Avengers was an independent organisation and he wanted to be that as always.


    "Wakanda and us had not been friends. Why should we accept you now?" Wayne asked M''baku.


    "It''s because we have started at the wrong foot from the start and T''Challa wanted to change that. And I too carry the same ambition. Wakanda would like to help the Avengers." M''baku said.


    "Wakanda will never be accepted. If you want to join then it can be negotiated. Wayne, Fury I know you are against it but you both can check M''baku personally to see his moral code. After the trials you can decide yourself if he is fit to join. Politics would never come inside Avengers, but as a protector of Earth you are welcome to join. The assessment would depend on you both." John said.


    "Can I get some respect here?" M''baku said as he saw he was not at all respected in this whole conversation.


    "No." Both Wayne and Fury replied to him unisonly.


    "F**k." M''Baku cursed out. Both the Queen and Suri were dumbfounded about how the whole topic had changed from culprit to their king trying to join the other side. M''baku when looking at them had a sense of guilt in his face but he had no other choice.


    The way Earth''s humanity was advancing technologically, Wakanda needed a defence mechanism and Avengers were the only way to keep Wakanda safe. He had thought a lot of this matter and took this decision. He might lose his pride in all of this but at least his country would be safe.


    John knew what M''Baku was thinking and for this reason he readily agreed. If Wakanda got exposed then the topic of Vibranium would come up and that would be another kind of problem for the people of Earth.


    Wakanda needed to be under shadows for the time being. Even though Pokemons were now integrated in the society but at the end humans always wanted more. There was never an end to the greed of the people. And thus John wanted Wakanda to be under the protection of the Avengers.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Is it really required?" Wayne asked as he was thinking why John would accept the condition and then he remembered Vibranium.


    "Yes." John said.


    "I will look into it." Wayne said as he knew that now he had no other choice and they would soon run out of time if Wakanda wasn''t protected fast.


    "You all can decide how you see fit. Karn will get a 5 year sentence and after that would be handed over to us. That is the deal as I have said before." John said. M''Baku nodded his head and he rejoiced secretly.


    Wakanda finally would have an umbrella over themselves and could continue their lifestyle without interference. John left after that while Wayne and Fury would decide what to do with the King of Wakanda while also handing over Karn for 5 years.


    John had already talked with Master Weaver about it so a little bit of delay wouldn''t matter. John went to work as usual and like this days passed in tranquillity.


    John loved this silence and tranquil environment. He had been missing this for a long time. But he also knew that it would soon be time to leave. He needed to keep his promise and delaying further would just be bad faith.


    In early October John called for a meeting of all the Avengers. He needed to leave and this time he decided to bring new friends on this journey.


    "It''s been some time since we have convened. Not gonna lie, I thought the whole band was disbanded." Tony joked.


    "Why? You want to fight powerful enemies? I can take you to some powerful enemies." John said.


    "How powerful are they?" Tony asked with confidence.


    "It will be a walk in the park for most of you." John said.


    "Wait. Are we really going to face new enemies again?" Banner asked as he didn''t expect the joke of Tony would turn out to be real.


    "You all wanted to go to a parallel universe. Now we have a chance for a vacation. Want to join?" John asked.


    "Parallel universe? You mean Earth 616?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes. I need to keep my promise. It''s time I leave and since there are no dangers this time you all can come with me and see the place where the people say where everything had started." John said.


    All immediately raised their hands in order to show that they wanted to join. When John left last time, they weren''t able to do anything but this time there was no sword on top of their heads.


    They all could go and have fun.


    "Seems like all of you want to join. Pack your bags. We will leave tomorrow. Take all your gears. We might need it."

 436. Arrival

    John went home after that as he gave the team a full day to pack up. He went home to spend his time lazing around. He didn''t want to go to work.


    "Audino, how have you been all this time.. Are you happy? I am sorry that I am no able to play with you or take you out much." John asked Audino. He had spent very less time at home and more time outside so he felt a little bit bad for Audino and the spirit of the house.


    Audino hearing John''s words just shook her head denying by what John meant. She was happy where she was and she knew how busy John was with his works.


    "Actually you know what Audino, why don''t you come with me in this trip?" John asked.


    Audino''s eyes instantly sparkled when John said that. She knew that he was leaving for some work and this was the first time he had invited her to join him. She nodded her head heavily as she really wanted to join John in his mission and help him.


    "Perfect. Tomorrow we will be leaving. Do get ready." John said. She gave a big smile and went to resupply herself with food and other stocks.


    The next day all met at the Hall as scheduled. John had taken Audino in a pokeball. When he arrived he saw that everybody had come.


    "You all never show so much excitement when an enemy shows up." John lamented.


    "We will be going to a parallel universe. This in itself is a huge things for us." Pietro said.


    "If you had shown so much enthusiasm in trying to get access to speed force, it would have much better." John said. Peitro stiffened when he said that. He had been trying to get access to speed force but he ha failed always. He felt envy for Flash but he didn''t know any way of how he could get access to it.


    "Are we ready?" John asked one final time to all the Avengers members. All had come for this trip and brought their gears. Even Vesemir showed up for this . Listening to John''s question all nodded their hands.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Great. Let''s leave."


    Saying that everybody who were present in the room all vanished.


    For the first time ever, the whole of Avengers were no longer on Earth and in their universe.


    --------


    Earth 616


    Earth 616 had been suffering a lot since John pulled the greatest power move on the Avengers. All the villains that had been under the radar for such a long time slowly rose up as they realised that the Avengers had stopped working.


    Only SHEILD agents and few X-men remained and there was only so much one could do. And thus the crimes were in all time high and the Avengers just vanished from the face of the earth.


    The humans soon realized that the Avengers were missing and slowly started to realize how the Avengers had been keeping everything in check for them. And also the work of mutants.


    The left over mutants all escaped to a small island near Madagascar in the Indian Ocean, known as Genosha. This island was the one they negotiated with the governments where they would never be interfered upon. But soon the governments realized that something was wrong and asked the help of mutants.


    The mutants, now led by Scott and Logan, refused to help as they had been vindicated by the humans for a long time and they didn''t want to dip their hands against a person who just turned out to be a God. But at the end seeing the plight, they decided to step in though they had fear of John.


    And now the humans suffered by the absence of the Avengers.  Some villains went above and beyond.


    One of them was Victor von Doom. He was the King of Latveria in Eastern Europe. It was a very closed country and people outside had no access to it. But the moment he realized that the Fantastic 4 had been decommissioned he started expanding his empire.


    With just his military and military prowess alone, now all of Eastern Europe was under him and nobody came to stop him as all the countries feared Doom''s powers and also the threat of nuclear war which Doom had in his arsenal.


    John and his whole team of Avengers appeared out of thin air at the roof of famous Stark Tower. Tony seeing that the rooftop was familiar understood where he was. Even on the Ring he had made a huge tower for himself and lived there with Pepper.


    "I expected this world would be more advanced than ours since there is so much hype about it. All I can see around is disappointments" Tony said as he looked around the city. This city looked like the one when they lived before Umbrella took over.


    Now their cities looked totally different from what it looked here.

 437. Tony Stark

    A loud blaring alarm went off after a second of their appearance. And after a couple of seconds the door to the stairs was opened with a huge force. And from the stairs came out men in black suits all over. They had guns in their hands. Natasha and Clint who saw the suits were surprised. It was because they too once used to wear the same suits.


    "Seems like SHIELD." Natasha said.


    "From when did SHIELD become a private property of a billionaire?" Clint asked. None of the Avengers moved as men poured out. They had surprised looks on their faces as they saw familiar faces among the members of the Avengers.


    "Sir, didn''t we see Tony Stark down below?" said a man to another man who was pointing his gun at the Avengers.


    "Umm yes.. But we have seen fakes.. So these are probably fakes. Hands up in the air." said the supervisor of the small team that just emerged and surrounded them while pointing their guns at the Avenger team.


    "You know John here doesn''t like guns being pointed at him." Tony said as he came forward. Tony waved his hands and all the guns melted with a second in the hands of the SHIELD agents.


    "Huh!"


    "The hell..."


    John was surprised that Tony was able to control the anti-metal properties of his suit so efficiently.


    "Tony, when did you learn this?" John asked.


    "What? You thought I am a bear that is in hibernation just because we don''t have enemies to face?" Tony asked with a smirk. The SHIELD agents who lost their guns gulped in their throats.


    They understood that these lookalikes just might not be simple copies. As they were thinking how to react to this situation, a man came out of the stairs. He looked handsome and had an anchor style beard.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Hey guys, what is taking you so long.. Eh..." the man who looked at the Avengers stopped in his tracks. His eyes first fell at John and then at Tony. He trembled in his place. His knees felt weak as he almost stumbled.


    "Hi Tony.. Long time no see." John said with a smile to the man who just appeared. Yes, he was Tony Stark. The Tony Stark of Earth 616 who had lost his high intelligence.


    "You.. John... and uh!! Hi to me." 616-Tony fumbled a lot in reply. He had nothing but fear for the person who came. And this time he had brought his team. And even himself.


    Tony who looked at the other version of himself was disgusted to say the least. 616-Tony reeked of alcohol. He looked like he hadn''t had a shower in a long time. His eyes had dark circles around it seemed like he hadn''t been looking at himself for a long time. All in all, 616-Tony looked like had given up on life for a long time.


    "Don''t you ever call yourself Tony. You are a blot in that name. John told me that the other versions of me are really powerful. One is even a Sorcerer Supreme and even a god in one. You reek of failure and disappointment." Tony scolded his counterpart right on his face.


    The SHIELD agents who were ready to jump on the enemy just stopped in their tracks listening to the Tony lookalike''s words. All the Avenger members now had interest written all over their faces.


    They wanted to see how these two narcissistic men fight it out in the arena. 616-Tony stiffened when Tony said  that. He had lost everything when John said the words ''no more Avengers''.


    He had money to spend but no innovations, no ideas, no cool suits to work on. He lost all his suits as it crumbled away. And he didn''t have the schematics or his intelligence or his knowledge to make another one. All he had was money to spend.


    And that''s what he did. Drink his life away, because he really felt that there was nothing more he could have done. SHIELD was sent to be his security as it did to all the heroes that had been hiding.


    After the fall of the Avengers, SHIELD took over world security but it proved to be a very tough situation for them. All they could do is try to pour a bucket of water on a burning building on fire. This didn''t help at all. And the current director of SHIELD asked a special team of agents to look after members of the Avengers. It was in the hope that the Avengers would be revived once again. And if they do, they need all the members of the Avengers.


    616-Tony who had almost tears in eyes clenched his fist. At that moment all he felt was anger and humiliation. He had never been mocked in such a way by anyone. Not even his genius father.


    "You have no right to say such hollow words when your friend here is responsible for the bad things that are happening to the world and us." 616 Tony almost screamed when he said that spitting out spit all around.

 438. Cleaning the filth

    "Oh so you do recognize who we are. I thought you were so down the rabbit hole that you have started thinking of yourself as the rabbit." Tony mocked. Tony was having fun mocking the other version of himself. When those gods came and said that this universe was important and needed an anchor he expected that his other version of himself would be more responsible.


    But after coming here all he saw was a person in self loathing and pity.


    "Recognize? You people are criminals and are responsible for all the bad things that are happening to this Earth. Do you even know what is going on here? Can you  expect us to forget you?" Tony asked, still refusing to accept who was at fault here.


    "We know, this world has gone to s**t. Doom took over Eastern Europe and is eyeing the Western side now. New York and other cities are a mess. The crime rate is at an all time high now and all the cities smell like Gotham. Oh sorry, you don''t know what Gotham is." John replied this time.


    "Yes and you are responsible for this." Tony accused him by pointing his finger at him.


    "My fault? This whole earth deserves what they are getting. So much hatred for the mutants and you say it''s my fault. Your Avengers had forgotten what you represented. A protector of the oppressed. A protector of the right. Now you are just a party pleaser." John said.


    "So why are you here now? To mock us and our inability to be proper ''protectors'' of this Earth." 616-Tony said still not accepting his fault. Tony went up near him and punched him right at his face.


    The SHIELD agents went on alert and wanted to go and arrest Tony but their supervisor stopped them. These new people who had just arrived didn''t look to be simple and their Tony seemed to recognize them.


    They had no idea why the Avengers went into hiding but from the words of 616-Tony, he meant that the blame of all this went to the new people who had appeared.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    616-Tony after receiving the punch fell on the floor. All the other members looked at Tony who did this.


    "What? He was getting on my nerves. I hate a person who is swimming in the pool of blame game instead of owning up to their actions." Tony said seeing the weird looks by his friends.


    "Alright Avengers we need to work. We should clean this Earth of the filth. Don''t hold back. Run riot here. Just don''t kill. Oh yes Captain I am sorry that you have lost the powers of Uni-Power. Uni-Power is only possible in their own universe. So you are back with your old self." John said as he remembered that uni-power only worked in their own universe. Captain nodded his head as he felt he had lost access to uni-power.


    Wayne and others flew off when John said that. The others who could not fly, Victor opened boom tubes for them. While the witchers took their own route with Yen and Triss. While all others flew off John was left standing in his place.


    The other SHIELD agents just watched the ways these mew people that had arrived left. Some flew off, some opened a weird portal and some just jumped right off the building (Peter and the Teen Titans)


    Seeing that these people weren''t normal, the supervisor felt relieved that he had stopped his subordinates in taking any stupid decision. He had already called for the Director of SHIELD of what had happened and they were waiting for that person to arrive.


    "Umm.. We need to take Tony away. He will catch a cold if he is outside for a long time." John said as he was the only one left. 626-Tony was still knocked out by the punch of Tony.


    "Yes. But can we know who you are?" the supervisor asked.


    "Why in a hurry to me. Your Director is on his way. Let''s wait for him." John said with a smile. John might not have omniscience in all of the multiverse but in any particular universe where he goes, allows him to know everything that was going on around.


    "How... How do you know this?" the supervisor was surprised that this new person knew that the Director was on his way here.


    "You heard some words of Tony. Didn''t you? That I am responsible for whatever is going on. He isn''t wrong. But let your director come. I am sure he wouldn''t want you to know above your paycheck." John smiled as he said that.


    The SHIELD agents came and took the sleeping Tony in their arms and took him away. John and a few other agents just remained on the rooftop, waiting for the Director of SHIELD to arrive.


    And in this case too the Director of SHIELD was Nick Fury.

 439. Nick Fury

    And after waiting for 10 more minutes two quinjets arrived. The hangar opened and out came new people in the same suits as SHIELD agents. They dropped on the rooftop and all had guns in their hands. After the agents secured the perimeter, Fury came out of the quinjet with his famous eye patch.


    Fury walked towards John who had been sitting on the edge of the rooftop facing another side looking over the city. After standing behind John, Fury finally said


    "The last time you came, we couldn''t give you a warm welcome and this world was messed up. This time I would like to extend a warm and pleasant welcome to our Earth." Fury said. John was not surprised that Fury knew of his identity.


    Being the Director of SHIELD gave him access to many things and much information.


    "I doubt you would have invited me last time even if you knew me. I am too big of a variable for this universe." John said without mincing his words. Fury got silent by the reply.


    From what he had gathered and heard, John really was too big of a variable. When the agent here sent the pictures of John, he knew he had to come and meet this person personally who was single handedly responsible for the downfall of Avengers.


    He had disappeared for over a year and now he was back. And this time he didn''t know what kind of storm he was going to bring. Additionally he had brought his friends too.


    "Can I know why you are here?" Fury couldn''t help himself from asking him.


    "Relax Fury. Everything will be fine. I am here on a vacation with my friends. And clean the filth that is plaguing this planet." John said. Fury''s eyes became bright when John said that.


    He knew that John was an Avenger and since he said he had come to clean the filth it meant he and his friends would be handling the criminals and super villains.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Are your friends powerful enough?" Fury asked.


    "More powerful than the Avengers of this world." John said.


    "Then shall we wait for the good news?" Fury asked.


    "Yes, let''s go inside. It will take time for my friends to finish this large mission." John said. Fury nodded and they both went downstairs to Tony''s place.


    They entered his home and Fury went straight to the whisky cabinet to pour himself some branded whisky while John just went to the sofa and sat. The other SHIELD agents too made themselves comfortable since Tony was asleep, though they kept an eye on John.


    Only Fury didn''t care, he knew that John was too powerful for any of them to even lift a finger at him. While John was looking at the whole home, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t call one of his friends.


    John put his hand on the pocket and brought out a pokeball. He threw it in the air and out came Audino. All the agents went on high alert on such an absurd move by John but when they saw that a totally new kind of animal appeared in the room they were taken aback.


    Fury, who had been enjoying himself also got interested when John brought out this new thing.


    "What is this? An android?" Fury asked.


    "No. It''s Pokemon and my friend." John said. Audino meanwhile was looking around and seeing the new faces. She had a confused look on her face as she saw a totally new place. She then looked at John.


    "What is a Pokemon?" Fury asked


    "Think of them as powerful species of animals from my world. They are more like friends of humanity." John said.


    "We will be here for quite a long time. You can look around and have fun." John said with a warm smile to Audino. She became happy as she walked around.


    All the other agents and Fury were cursorily looking at her while Audino checked them out. Soon she came near the sleeping Tony. Audino looked at Tony for quite a few seconds before placing her hand on the chest of Tony. All the agents got scared and almost ran to her to stop any kind of attack that this weird being was going to perform.


    But Fury stopped them as he knew that if John wanted to hurt Tony, he wouldn''t have gone in a long winded way.


    Audino''s hands glowed and that glow was transferred to Tony. Tony''s body trembled before stopping altogether.


    "What is she doing?" Fury finally asked as he got curious.


    "Healing him. I am surprised that you didn''t attack Audino. You are different than I expected Fury." John said.


    "You don''t need to go to such lengths to attack Tony. But it seems like your world''s version of me is different." Fury said.


    "Different? You both occupy the same position. Only big difference is that he has more control and power than you can even dream of having." John said.

 440. Cleaning the filth (2)

    While John and Fury were talking, the other Avengers have gone to different parts of the planet to take care of the criminals. Wayne and Clark flew to Latveria to take care of Doctor Doom. They didn''t have GAIA here Victor ran point and directed everyone to take the best course of action.


    Since Doctor Doom was the most powerful villain, Victor sent them to his country. While the people who can fly and teleport were sent to various regions of the planet.


    Arthur and Mera were sent to Atlantis to handle the unstable situation there as Namor had lost his powers and the kingdom was in jeopardy.


    Tony and others were left to take care of the whole of America while the mages were sent to the rest of the regions. The Avengers followed the words of John because if John came up and did the dirty work it would be too easy for him.


    Since he had brought everybody for vacation, the other members wanted to move their muscles and this was the only way the Avengers could exercise their powers. Fury was keeping an eye on what was happening in the world since John here had sent his friends.


    And in an hour or so the reports finally started arriving with footage of John''s friends. And Fury seeing them realized that John was right. His Avengers were more powerful than the Avengers they had the last time. Even though there were only a few people, what they didn''t have in quantity, they made in quality.


    What shook him was the fight between Doom and two of John''s friends. Their powers were identical but the sheer strength they possessed made these two one of the most powerful beings he had ever seen in human form.


    Doom was caught in 5 or 6 moves and he was taken down in the most brutal way possible. John had ordered them to bring Doom to him. John needed to talk with him. While the Teen Titans took care of New York which they normally did in their own Earth, the rest were spread out.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Spiderman even had a face off against Kingpin and other famous villains of New York who had been running riot everywhere. And Teen Titans brought them down in a matter of minutes.


    Soon the social media was flooded with videos and pictures of new people fighting the villains that had been plaguing everywhere. And they finally saw some relief as there were new people now to handle the villains. The people cheered for them when they got to know this.


    As Fury got more videos of John''s friends, the more he was surprised. Though there were familiar faces among them, there was a lot of difference. These new people had different kinds of gears and weird animals that had different powers.


    "So these are Pokemons?" Fury asked when looking at them while showing them to John.


    "Yes." John said. He expected them to use Pokemons. They normally didn''t use them but when it came to such situations where the risk was low, they all brought out their friends to have some fun around and see a new world.


    Fury''s eyes were full of yearning after seeing these Pokemons. John had said that their world was full of these animals and he wanted to get his hand on them but he was sure John wouldn''t allow even touching them, forget about catching them.


    This process of cleansing went for a full day and at night all had returned back to Tony''s home. Tony had woken up after being healed by Audino and becoming sober. John expected him to lash out again but surprisingly he was silent and just sat in his place looking around blankly.


    "Tony, have you lost your purpose just because you lost your intelligence?" John asked.


    "Intelligence is all I had and you took that away from me. How should I have a purpose in life when I lost the only prized possession I have and you expect me to return to being the same?" Tony asked with glaring eyes.


    "Did Steve Rogers have powers before he became Captain America or did Peter Parker was less of a man before he became Spider-Man? Our powers don''t define us. If you are nothing without your intelligence then maybe you shouldn''t have it." John said, returning the famous quotes to Tony himself to him.


    Tony became silent when he heard that. He didn''t have words to refute. He hated John but when John appeared again, he couldn''t bring himself to punch him. Tony in his core knew why John had done what he did. They had become arrogant and a self serving team and they deserved what they got.


    Though many would not admit it, he was sure that all felt the same deep in their hearts .

 441. Announcement

    By night everyone was back and Wayne had brought a thoroughly beaten up Doom. He had been expanding non-stop since he realised that there were no more avengers. And war on other countries always comes at a cost.


    When Clark and Wayne realised what Doom had been doing, they both didn''t hold back in messing him up. When Fury and 616- Tony saw the dents on the metallic armor of Dr. Doom, they were surprised that Dr. Doom was still alive after the brutal shakedown.


    When Wayne arrived he looked at Fury and said


    "I am disappointed in you, Fury. If my SHIELD is anything like yours I will disband it immediately."


    "Your SHIELD?..." Fury was confused by the words of a man who dressed like a bat. He had no recount of any such superhero.


    "He is Bruce Wayne, the current Secretary of SHIELD." John introduced him. Fury was taken aback. He never expected such a powerful person to be in such a high position and even superior to himself.


    "Secretary. Uhh... hello... Thank you for bringing down Dr. Doom." Fury replied, trying to defuse the tense situation in the room.


    "Boss, this world is all kinds of messed up." Natasha said while switching herself to normal suit after deactivating her lantern powers.


    "Natasha? What happened to you? What is this power?" Fury asked as he could recognize Natasha but not the blue suit she wore and the whole element of flying around. Fury was curious about this new power.


    616-Tony just looked at the whole team of Avengers from afar and hung his head in shame and insult.


    "I thought you would be out cold the whole day?" Tony said to 616-Tony.


    "You think so? Why don''t we don''t we go for a round if I get the suits." 616-Tony said


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Really? Let us go for a round after you get your intelligence back, Then we will see who comes out on top." Tony said as he wanted to prove that he was better than the main Earth version of himself.


    "Yeah, like your friend here will ever give us our power back!!" 616 - Tony said. Tony just smiled at him when he said that but didn''t continue.


    "Victor set up the camera here. I need to say something to the people of Earth." John said. Victor nodded his head and went to set up a settings of camera for broadcasting to all the people of Earth.


    They arranged seats for everybody to sit so that the people would be able to see everyone. 616-Tony just looked as these invaders did whatever they wanted in his own home, but he couldn''t protest, though he was curious about what he wanted to tell the people of the earth.


    Soon the video started and the live broadcast appeared on every television, computer and mobile screens taking over all electronic screens in the planet. The people of the world stopped by this sudden change and took over their screens.


    And the video changed to a few men and women sitting on their seats like a half round table around the camera. Some of them could recognize that these were the people who had been fighting crimes all day. So, many got excited thinking that this announcement would be the announcement of new Avengers as they could see some familiar faces among them.


    Tony Stark was one.


    The man in the middle finally spoke up.


    "Hello citizens of Earth. My name is John Jameson and these are my friends. Some of you might have seen my friends fighting crimes in the videos shared on the Internet today. I am here to confirm that the filth of the Earth has been cleansed today. Though we didn''t kill the villains, we made sure that they would not be able to get up from their beds for a very long time."


    All the people cheered when John said those words. There had been speculation that new heroes had popped up and would save the world again as always.


    "But I am sorry to say that we are not here to save you." Now there was a complete silence.


    "We are here to remind you all of your crimes, your prejudice, your arrogance. All these years all you have done is live under the protection of Avengers. That had made you arrogant. Thinking that no matter what these heroes will come to save you. Thinking that the morality of these heroes will always tilt on the right side."


    "Just because most of you don''t have powers like the Avengers or the mutants, your sheer numbers allowed you to bully them as you all wished. Hold them in contempt as you felt like it. Hunted the mutants when their numbers were not so high."


    "How about now? After more than a year of absence of Avengers how do you feel now with all the villains running riots on the streets and nobody was there to stop them. How does it feel to live in fear of being hunted?"

 442. Threat

    "Feels awful, doesn''t it? Well, that''s what the mutants felt when you discriminated against them year after year, persecuted them. Sure, not all mutants were good but this doesn''t give you the right to look at them in the same way you look at criminals."


    "And coming to the truth, the absence of Avengers was because of me. I made all of the Avengers lose powers because the team had been infested with politics and being a crowd pleaser. They had lost their sense of purpose and what it meant to be an Avenger."


    "If you are thinking who am I to judge them then let me tell you this..."


    "I am the guy who decides if this planet is worthy enough to get the blessings of the sun...."


    When John said that Earth was plunged into darkness as the Sun dimmed away. The people of Earth saw that the Sun disappeared from the sky altogether. The people who had been thinking that this broadcast was just a joke now realised that whatever this guy was speaking might be the truth.


    The general people panicked when they saw that the sun had dimmed out and they were sure that it had stopped emitting light because even the moon had vanished from the sky.


    "So this is a warning to all the people of Earth. Stop with your pettiness or next time I will take matters into my own hands and you won''t like how I handle things."


    "And one more thing, from today the Avengers will be back." With that line John stopped the broadcast. And the sun too appeared back in the sky after a few seconds of complete darkness.


    The people were relieved to see the sun back but they were scared in their hearts. The power which this person showed just by his words was enough to shake their beliefs. This person just played God with them and there was nothing that they could do.


    "One way to infuse fear into them." Clark said when John finished giving his speech.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Some people need to be in fear to drive away the darkness in their hearts. Wayne should know better about this, as all of Gotham was terrorized by him." John joked. All laughed out at that as Gotham was really a place filled with darkness.


    Fury and 616-Tony just looked at John with fear. Fury was congratulating himself that he didn''t speak about John to his higher ups or took any rash decision and believed his instincts. This person was more powerful than they imagined him to be.


    Fury''s cell phone was already ringing when John had started broadcasting but he chose to keep his phone in silent as he didn''t want to hear the useless rants of higher ups.


    "Did you mean it when you said that the Avengers will be back?" 616-Tony asked.


    "Yes. Think of it as a courtesy. Some people pleaded for you and this is me being generous." John said as he transformed himself to Alien X.


    "Let there be Avengers again."


    John said as an invisible wave got transmitted to the Earth. The Avengers who had lost their powers were restored as they were, bringing balance in all of the multiverse again.


    "What the hell is this form of his?" 616-Tony mumbled as he saw that form of John where he looked like he was made of stars. It happened the same as last time. But then again, he doesn''t care anymore now.


    Because he got his knowledge and intelligence back. And even his nano suit that he had always kept with himself. He proceeded to use his suit to see if what he saw was real. He rejoiced seeing that everything he had felt was real.


    616-Tony almost had tears in his eyes.


    "What a wuss. No wonder you de-powered all of them when you came last time." Tony didn''t even take another second to mock his other self.


    "I have had it with you. Why don''t we go for a round without the blessing of your godfather behind." 616-Tony who was pissed all this time of being condescended by his other self burst out when he mocked him.


    "Oh. You think John is the only one powerful among us? I have hundreds of different ways to dismantle that useless pride of yours. Let me show you the difference between you and me." Tony said as both equipped themselves.


    "Let''s go outside and settle once and for all." 616-Tony said.


    "We don''t need to go outside for this. Here is enough." Tony said as he walked to 616-Tony. As Tony started walking towards him, Tony''s suit was getting melted.


    "What the .... !!! What is this?" 616-Tony looked as his suit melted little by little. He looked desperately but he couldn''t stop it. He tried using his commands on nanoparticles but they refused to listen to his commands.


    616-Tony looked at John who was just smiling at him like all the other friends of his.


    "What kind of sorcery is this?" 616-Tony asked as he was thinking that it was John who was responsible.

 443. Calling the bigshots

    "I thought you were a genius, don''t you know what happened to your suit?" Tony asked, still mocking his counterpart.


    616-Tony was still thinking that John did some sorcery to help Tony but then it struck him. He had experimented on it long before. That metal was found in Savage Land but in very low quantities.


    "This is Anti-Metal?" 616-Tony asked.


    "Congratulations. You are not as dumb as I thought you were." Tony said.


    "Enough playing around. Fury, call the Illuminati. We need to talk to them." Wayne said stopping Tony. 616-Tony was devastated because he had worked on Anti-Metal before but he could never make it stable.


    But his counterpart was able to stabilize it and even make it in a suit for himself. He was utterly defeated both in power and intelligence. He thought he could parade his pride but he was shown reality again.


    Fury meanwhile called all the high level Avengers to come to Stark Tower since Wayne here called them. And even called the mutants who were in Genosha (Krakoa, I am not sure what that island is called now. At first it was Genosha but in recent comics it''s called Krakoa, it''s a living island. And yes in the recent Marvel Comics kaijus came into being)


    "Fury, get me into a conference call with the World Council. I need to talk to them before everybody arrives." John said


    "Uhh.. Are you sure you want to talk to them?" Fury asked skeptically as he felt fear that John would just kill them to bring world order.


    "Why? You fear that I will kill them? I am not Hitler, Fury." John said. Fury sighed as he connected to a conference video call with the World Council.


    And after a minute, the call went through and all the council members appeared in a holographic form.


    "Fury why haven''t you received our.... Ehh." One council member was ready to reprimand Fury but stopped in her words as she saw John. Wayne took the lead in confronting the Council man as John was too lazy to even talk with politicians.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "The recent broadcast was enough for you to know who we are and since Fury is upto speed about us, I will presume you know about John. But I will still introduce myself. We are John''s friends from another universe and I am the current Secretary of SHIELD. Bruce Wayne."


    "Hello... welcome to our universe..." said another council member. They all had fears in their eyes. What John showed to them was 100% legitimate and they feared John and his friends. The videos that they had received made them understand that these new people that John had brought were on a whole new level.


    "I will make this short as we have other meetings to attend to. Dump your politics and your greed. This planet has suffered enough. Tell all the leaders of the countries of the world to stop fueling hatred and bully everyone you see fit." Wayne said in a serious tone.


    "I am sorry, we don''t understand what you are talking about." said another council member.


    "You guys already know what Wayne is talking about. Make it right. Stop with your filthy politics. We have threatened the general public, what makes you think we will not threaten you. Keep your leaders in check, or we will be forced to take the matters into our own hands and as John had mentioned before. You won''t like how we handle things." Clark chimed in when the conference was going on.


    This was little out of character for both Wayne and Clark but John directed them to say those words. He didn''t want to be at the forefront of every matter so he asked his summons to take the lead in the matter.


    "Are you threatening us?" the woman council member said.


    "Threat? No this is a fact that we are stating, don''t think that just because you sit in a very high political position gives you immunity. Moral codes are fine, but don''t test it''s boundaries. Back off from the affairs of Avengers." Wayne said as he switched off the call.


    "Seems like our boy scout is quite angry." Tony said he listened to the conversation from the side.


    "I have seen what Doom has done in the name of expansion. These people just know how to bark but can never bite. Doom was given too free of a reign to do what he likes. Fury, how did you all let this happen?" Clark asked.


    "SHIELD tried to stop him and even the council threatened with nuclear war, but all he did was threaten the lives of the top leaders in the name of assassination and all backed off." Fury replied as he saw the unconscious Doom lying on the floor.


    "Everything will change from today. I will make sure of it." John replied at the end. He really wanted the main Earth to get their bearings in line and work for a common goal.


    And that was to save humanity. Both from outsiders and insiders.

 444. Gathering of doppelgangers

    The native Avengers, the mutants, Black Panther and many others showed up for this as Fury had called. And since they all got the powers back, they knew who was behind this and they didn''t want to anger him more, like they did last time.


    Since Stark Tower was once the headquarters of the Avengers, the hall where they all met was big enough to handle everyone.


    Many famous Avenger came for this like Spider-Man, Ms. Marvel, Steve Rogers, Hawkeye, and mutants such as Logan, Emma, Scott, Wanda, Professor X (There is a mini series of how he came back alive after the House of M, you can read it if you want) and even Namor showed up.


    John and his team were already present and sitting in their respective seats when they arrived. Honestly, the 616-Avengers were a little bit afraid of them. And that was only for one person.


    That was John Jameson.


    The power he showed last time and even the simple move he did in the live broadcast was enough to invoke the deepest fears. Wanda didn''t have perfect control of herself when she changed reality, but While John had perfect control over everything and that made him more dangerous.


    For the first time, the Avengers got to see their counterparts from another universe. It happened for the first time for both of them. There was an awkward silence in the hall when all had arrived and were seated.


    "It had been some time since I saw some of you." John said with a smile.


    "It''s been some time." T''Challa replied.


    "How did it feel to be on the same level as a normal human being? Didn''t feel so great now. Did it?" John said. All hung their heads in shame. Except for mutants, most of them felt guilty for whatever happened.


    Only by living among the common men, they were reminded of their roots and essence of why they had become superheroes in the first place. Villains would always be there, but their heart for doing the right thing was what they had lost along the way.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "You have brought back our powers. Are there any conditions?" Ms Marvel asked.


    "No conditions. You are free to do whatever you want. Do politics. Be selfish. I don''t care. You are grown ups. Not babies who need a babysitter. I called you all just to have a normal meeting between doppelgangers. My universe has never seen mutants and many of you aren''t actually present in our universe."


    "This is more like an exhibition for us. And you are the show pieces for me." John joked. He really didn''t call the Avengers for any particular reason but to see some fun to be played out by two versions of Avengers in a parallel universe.


    "We would be glad to introduce ourselves to our new friends." Professor X replied without paying much heed to the subtle insult he gave to them.


    "Last time I came you weren''t present. I am glad you didn''t hold it against Wanda for changing the reality." John said.


    "It''s not her fault that she lost her sanity. I too was responsible for what had happened. I am just glad that you gave us a helping hand." Charles said.


    The environment got out of the awkward situation after Charles started the conversation, and thus the Avengers who were meeting their other versions for the first time started talking with each other. Not all of them were like Tony who were on each other''s throats.


    Their talks were more peaceful while they exchanged ideas.


    Namor got to see his counterpart Aquaman and was surprised to see that his other version was way more powerful and intelligent than him. 616- Pietro was faster than Pietro but when he raced against Flash, he was left in dust.


    "What is this? Why do you give away lightning when you run?" 616-Pietro asked.


    "It''s because he has access to the Speed Force." Peitro replied to him instead of Flash.


    "Speed Force? What is that?" 616-Pietro was confused when he heard this new term. Then Pietro proceeded to explain. After the fall of the mutants, 616-Pietro were the few of them who had retained their powers, and originally he was supposed to be held responsible for the downfall of them.


    But due to the loss of Avengers and how Wanda lost sanity nobody pointed their finger at him. Thus he was accepted again in the mutant group where they were allowed to live at Genosha. (After House of M, Pietro went a little crazy and even started experiments using Terrigen crystals to bring back the mutants that they had lost.)


    "Your world doesn''t have my counterpart?" Doctor Strange asked in a very meek tone. Many people still blamed him for the situation they were in as John had a particular hatred for him.


    "We do. And he is more powerful than the current you. But since he is more powerful he has more responsibilities. So Thor and Strange didn''t come with us. There should always be a Sorcerer Supreme on our Earth." 616-Strange nodded his head to the reply of John and was relieved that John didn''t show any hostility in his voice while speaking to him.

 445. Dr. Doom

    Steve Rogers got to meet his other version and they both had almost the same ideals so they got along well. Clint also had a vivid interaction with his other version.


    Natasha was the one who was surprised to see such a powerful version of herself.


    "So you are going around the universe saving people?" 616-Natasha asked.


    "We are supposed to but the Green Lanterns have prohibited us as our spectrum only works for hope. Hal and others are more responsible for this." Natasha said as she pointed out to Hal who was interacting with the members of other Avengers.


    "Are there other colored lanterns in your universe?" 616-Natasha asked as she got more curious about how her power worked.


    "There is supposed prophecy on that, which is supposed to happen in future but as of now there are no such other colored lanterns in our universe."


    Wanda and 616-Wanda had a weird conversation. Wanda of their universe was still happy while 616-Wanda was still ridden with guilt with what she did. Wanda tried her best to console her and told her how she was trained by the witches of their universe and her journey in controlling her powers.


    The whole gathering went on for sometime. Though at the start they came in fear but in the end, the native Avengers got relaxed as they understood that John and his friends weren''t inherently bad and didn''t have as much pride as they thought.


    John meanwhile with the Fantastic 4 went to meet Dr. Doom in another secured room. Victor was a colleague of Reed so they went way back even though they had been on each other''s throats for a long time. Doom was still in cuffs and unconscious. John woke him up by injecting some life force into him.


    He groggily opened his eyes only to his most hated enemy and an unknown person looking at him. He felt pain in all his body as he tried moving. He could feel that many of his bones were broken and it was really a miracle that he was alive.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    His eyes spewed anger and hatred as he saw his old enemy and he felt that the long lost Fantastic 4 was back after making a disappearing act for more than a year.


    "Friend, you look like you have gone through hell." Reed said to Doom as he tried joking with him.


    "You must be really happy Reed, seeing me half dead. You have been my enemy for such a long time. Now you sent your lackeys against me. That is low even for you." Doom said after coughing quite a bit. Reed shook his head and said.


    "They weren''t lackeys who beat you up. They were the Avengers from a parallel universe. And truthfully you deserve a more brutal take down than what you got. You committed war crimes Victor!! Even I can''t save you from that." Reed said.


    "Haah.. These people needed better governance than what they were getting in those weak governments. I liberated them." Victor said.


    "So just because their governance was weak you invaded other countries and killed hundreds of innocent people." John asked with a very tranquil tone.


    "A necessary sacrifice for a better future." Dr. Doom said.


    "So you meant to say since they are weak they needed to be controlled?" John asked.


    "I have seen how the mutants were hunted by just regular people. Just because their numbers were more, the mutants were discriminated against. I don''t want such a notion in my country and it is my responsibility to show people that only strength rules over everything." Dr. Doom said with conviction.


    "You are right. Strength has the final say." John said as he clenched his fist. Victor, who was already half dead, screamed in pain as he levitated a few feet high in the air.


    And then with an aloud burst his body exploded, splattering blood and pieces of flesh everywhere in the room.


    "No..."


    Reed shouted when he saw his old friend dead within a moment before he could do anything. Susan Storm ( Invisible Girl), Johnny Storm (Human Torch) and Ben Grimm (the Thing) who were with them also cried out seeing Doom face such a gruesome death.


    "You.." Ben shouted and punched at John. And as his punch hit John in his face he was stopped in his tracks. It was as if Ben just punched a very strong pillar which could stop the huge strength of his.


    "I didn''t see that much anger in you when he committed war crimes against the innocents." John said as he waved his hand. Ben was thrown a few metres away with John''s telekinetic powers. Susan conjured a force field to cushion the impact of Ben''s body on the ground.


    Johnny and Reed both were ready to attack John to take revenge for Dr. Doom.


    "You don''t get to be the judge, jury and executioner when you yourself are responsible for the war crimes when you decided to de-power all the Avengers." Reed shouted at John.

 446. Hidden moves

    All came running by hearing the commotion from another room. When they arrived, everybody didn''t expect to see such a gory scene with blood splattered everywhere. When they all saw the missing body of Dr. Doom, all came to realise that he was killed.


    "You are responsible for all the deaths and destruction that is happening on Earth. And now you blame another person for your own wrongdoing. You are nothing but an egotistical maniac. Too much power has corrupted you and now just because we can''t do anything to you, we are being bullied." Reed said as he accused John.


    "You reach that conclusion just because I killed Dr. Doom?" John asked as he gave all a smile.


    "Of course. You have all the characteristics of a tyrant."


    By then the 616-Avengers and the John''s Avengers were separated from each other, showing who took whose side. Though the Avengers didn''t understand why he killed Dr. Doom, the Avengers supported him. Moreover, he deserved nothing but death penalty for all the war crimes he committed.


    "At least I am not a fraud like you." John said.


    "Who are you calling fraud? We are legitimate superheroes of the Earth. Sure, we did a little bit of politics along the way but the people of Earth didn''t deserve the trauma you have put us through." Scott Lang, the Ant-man said.


    "Who among you think what I did was responsible for whatever happened in the absence of Avengers?" John asked the 616-Avengers. There was a complete silence when John asked that. In the end many feared him and they didn''t want to suffer more in his hands.


    After a moment of complete silence many raised their hands. Scott Lang. Ms. Marvel, Spider-Woman, Elektra were few of the ones to raise their hands.


    "Che.. You gave them their powers back but still they are so ungrateful." Arthur said in a low voice.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "It was our power to begin with. It is our right on how we use it. At least we don''t bring deaths to people like your super friend here." Elektra said in a sharp tone. Arthur listening to this was almost ready to throw his trident on her but Mera stopped it.


    John, on the other hand, was still silent and just looked at Reed. Reed managed to polarise his own team into two camps. One that felt guilty and was afraid of retaliation from John and another who hated John and his team. They felt humiliated and insulted to be in the same room as the Avengers of John.


    "Sigh, you know Kl''rt, the last time I met one of your species I annihilated them and I specifically asked them to be away from Earth. Seems like your communication between subordinates is very shallow." John said looking at Reed.


    Reed squinted his eyes when John called him Kl''rt. It was because Kl''rt was his actual name.


    A Skrull.


    A super Skrull, who had infiltrated into the Avengers in order to take over Earth. When John met Skrulls last time he warned them to stop their advance and take over Earth. When the 616-Avengers came for the meeting John could already see that many of them were deviants-Skrulls.


    The Skrulls didn''t have the actual intel on John so they had no idea who he was and what exactly was his power. The mishap in that barren planet was overlooked by both Kree and Skrulls. The Super Skrulls had replaced many members of the Avengers by this point and the actual Avengers were thrown to prison with maximum security in many different bases.


    "What? Don''t want to say anything against me calling you Kl''rt? Do you want me to annihilate all of the Skrulls that are present in the room, to jog your memory through the war of Kree vs Skrull?" John continued.


    In response, Reed took out a futuristic looking gun from his pocket and pointed at John. Many other Avengers did the same thing and pointed their guns which looked the same as Reed''s.


    The rest of the 616-Avengers were surprised by the sudden change of situation where they saw their own friends pointing guns at them. They were confused because only a few people knew of the Skrulls. The few people here are0000 the Illuminati.


    "You are Skrulls? I thought we specifically warned you not to mess with us." 616-Tony said as he equipped himself with armor. Seeing that guns were being pointed at them the Avengers who were not Skrulls also took defensive poses to confront these ''fake'' friends.


    Though they had no idea what was going on, since they took up arms, the real ones needed to retaliate.


    "I didn''t think that you were that powerful. Even though we heard the rumors, seeing is believing I guess." Kl''rt said as all the Skrulls turned themselves into their original faces

 447. Secret Invasion

    "What are these? Aliens?" Tony asked as he had never seen any Skrull before. Only Wayne had an idea of them. He had seen the reports submitted by Fury once and knew that they were present in their universe.


    Unsurprisingly, none of the Avengers feared the guns of Skrulls. One of the Skrull got irritated by the nonchalance of the Avengers and shot at Tony. And what happened next was not something many had expected. The laser bullet bounced off an invisible barrier near Tony and the bullet went back to the shooter injuring him in his shoulder. The Skrull cried out in pain after he got hit.


    Tony who saw this smiled in an evil way at the Skrulls as he finally put on his suit. 616-Tony knew that this happened because Anti-Metal in one state has the power to push away any kind of kinetic energy.


    "This is interesting. Seems like we are on a crossfire. What should we do, Captain?" Tony said while looking at Wayne, Steve and John. Tony used more of a mocking tone than being serious.


    "Kl''rt please lower your gun if you want to live. I think you are intelligent enough not to make any stupid decision here." meanwhile John said that to Kl''rt.


    "Haah. I have got you. You might have fooled the whole planet into thinking that you are God but you are nothing but a fraud. I don''t know how you pulled the darkness of the Sun off but you can''t fool me." Kl''rt said. He and the Skrulls had been thinking that whatever power John showed in the live broadcast was just to scare people.


    Listening to this all the 616-Avengers and John''s Avengers had palms on their forehead. They had seen foolish people but never as foolish as them. The Skrulls just saw one of their bullets get deflected and almost kill the shooter but they were in denial.


    John had enough of their bulls**t and proceeded to destroy all the guns of Skrull with just a wave of his hand. And then using telekinesis he lifted them high in the air and made their mouths shut as he didn''t want to hear cries, shouts or threats.


    "What the f**k is going on?" Logan finally asked. Though there were no Skrull agents from the mutants, the pure fact that they were ambushed during this gathering didn''t go down well with the mutants. Even Professor X had his eyebrows creased looking at the sudden change of events.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Nothing of vast importance. The Skrull wants to take over Earth and they have secretly invaded many institutions and now the Avengers. They can replicate the powers of the Avengers but not the mutants."


    "Take over Earth? The gall of these people.." 616-Tony clenched his fist in anger. The Illuminati had once gone to talk to them once during the Kree-Skrull war and specifically asked Earth to be put out from the fires of the war but it seemed like their warning had no importance to them.


    "What are you going to do about them?" Professor X used his wheelchair to approach John and ask. He had heard how powerful John was from Scott and Emma but seeing him he couldn''t find the depths of John.


    And more so he was the host of the Phoenix Force. He thought that John wouldn''t be stable like Jean after becoming the host but from all angles he couldn''t find any unstable behavior from John. Even though he killed Dr. Doom, he did it with no signs of pain or anger.


    "Me? I will do nothing. It''s your headache. Not mine. As I said before, I am not here to babysit you all. Your powers are back. Now use them and cleanse your backyard. I just came here to give your powers back and to give a warning to all of the people present." John.


    "And honestly, we needed a vacation." Tony added in the whole statement. The levitating closed mouth Skrulls were finally brought to ground and 616-Tony went to bring specific handcuffs to bind them. Since they were Super Skrulls, they needed special care. It was fortunate that 616-Tony was a paranoid one, and he had specific countermeasures for all the superheroes of Earth.


    "At least help us find the original heroes." 616-Steve asked for help.


    "No Captain, I have interfered too much into your lives. A little more might get attention from my colleagues which I honestly don''t want. One of them is an assh**e. So you can come together and search for your own. And I don''t think many of you like me. I have been responsible for making your lives hell" John said.


    "These are my gifts to you. You can ask Kl''rt. He is a very decorated soldier and even a prince. So you can get more information out of him." John said as he pointed to Kl''rt.


    "Since our work is done here, it''s time for us to go back to where we came from."


    "But I don''t understand, you didn''t kill any of the villains that rampaged all over Earth but specifically targeted Dr. Doom. Why is that?" Scott asked all were still curious about. Only the mutants had a good relation with John so he took the courage and ask him.

 448. Return

    "Dr. Doom is a variable that I don''t want to leave behind. He is a threat to the multiverse and he is too ambitious for his own good and for the multiverse." John said remembering the whole problem that arose due to him becoming God Doom.


    "Threat to the multiverse? You mean in the future?" Professor X asked.


    "Yes. I know you won''t support me in this since the future hasn''t happened and it would change constantly. But I still think he is a criminal who needs to be put in death penalty. Many of you might argue against me on this but you won''t say the same when a guy might be responsible for killing multiple universes." John said.


    "Multiple universes? What did he do?" Logan asked as he too got interested in all of this conversation and like John he too supported the fact that Doom needed to be killed. Though nobody had the guts to say it out loud, many thought what John did was right.


    "That''s a story for another day. For now you need to find the missing Avengers. I am sure there are many officials and many Avengers who have been replaced by Skrulls and Super -Skrulls. You have a lot of work to do. And if the higher officials give you more problems, tell them my name. That should act as a deterrent." John said.


    "You threatened them too?" Jean asked.


    "Of course I did. I did what you should have done a long time ago. Maybe Magneto would have been with you if you all had taken precautionary measures instead of being insane now on the streets." John said as Erik was still in a mental hospital after losing his powers during the House of M event.


    "We are sorry..." Professor X said as he too felt guilty of what had happened. The mishandling of Wanda, being passive, everything had led to this.


    "Telling me sorry isn''t going to change anything. Being mutants doesn''t make you a criminal. Own your heritage. I don''t want to see divided mutants next time I come here." John said as he started walking away followed by his Avengers.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He needed to leave as he had done his work here and all his friends had a good exercise. It was fun while it lasted. The Avengers said goodbye to their counterparts as they too needed to leave with John.


    The mutants and the rest of the Avengers also bade them goodbye and sighed in relief finally.


    "Professor, did you try controlling John?" Emma asked as she was curious.


    "I tried my powers on him but there is an invisible barrier around him and his friends. It''s probably the Phoenix Force and that weird form of his that you had once mentioned. I didn''t force myself. He is too powerful for us to go against. Then again he had helped the mutants a lot with what he did. We shouldn''t have enmity against him. We aren''t a match for their Avengers."


    ¡ª----


    John and others then disappeared and were back at The Ring.


    "That was a nice journey. Though their technology is far behind us." Banner said in a little proud tone. It was true, their Earth did have a higher level of technology. Umbrella had rolled out flying cars now which the general public would be able to use for travelling. This was another giant leap for mankind.


    The day wasn''t far when humanity as a whole would be able to reach deep space. Lex had already asked the Nova Empire to make trade relations with Earth soon. By the end of this year Nova will pave their way to Earth.


    "Do you think I was wrong to kill Doom?" John asked all the Avengers suddenly.


    "John we had killed Hydra in a mass genocide. Why does Doom matter?" Steve asked as he was confused by this question. Except for the no-kill rule of Teen Titans nobody had any qualms in killing the notorious villains, when required.


    It sounded extreme but sometimes they made decisions for the better and safety of humanity. Like their decision to kill Thanos was he was a threat to all of the universe.


    "It''s just I didn''t like the way some of the other Avengers looked at me. They looked at me like a criminal." John said with a hint of sadness.


    "John, I know you try to keep everybody happy, but it is not possible. Though I myself don''t like that sometimes we take justice into our own hands, but we do it with clear conscience. Even if he wouldn''t be responsible for killing many universes in the future, his war crimes aren''t something to be looked over. He killed innocents. That is unforgivable." Clark said.


    John nodded his head. He always tended to evaluate himself and keep himself in check if he had become a tyrant. He had all the powers to become one but he didn''t want to be one.

 449. Birth

    "Nonetheless it was a good journey. Got fresh new air." Barry said, trying to defuse the little weird situation at the Hall.


    "Yeah, we had a run with our Pokemon. We hardly get time to exercise our Pokemon. I think we should give more time to our companions." Hal said.


    "Then we can go and be Pokemon trainers and challenge gyms. I am sure by now there are multiple gyms and we can challenge the trainers of these gyms." Clint said as he too got excited by all of this conversation. John who was in a little off mood also smiled seeing the enthusiasm of the members.


    "The Nova Empire will be here in a few months. Earth should get ready to welcome." John reminded Wayne.


    "Yes. A space harbor will be set up on Mars. From Mars we will establish trade relations and later if everything goes well, Earth will be ready to set its foot in the galaxy with this." Wayne said as SHIELD was handling the whole situation with the Nova Empire.


    Later they all discussed what kind of trade would be beneficial for Earth and their society. After an hour of discussion John left for his home while all the other Avengers too went to rest.


    As John was walking to his home, he suddenly froze on his spot. He then looked at his omnitrix.


    "Why am I being the part of this cycle?" John said with a sigh. He suddenly had a small headache provided by his omnitrix and he needed to solve the situation fast.


    "GAIA, send tons of metal to my home." John said on his FOCUS.


    "Metal? Any special kind of metal? Do you want to make a suit?" GAIA asked.


    "No. I need to eat the metal. It''s a little weird. Just send them." John as he gave a cryptic answer to GAIA. She didn''t ask more questions but just directed to send tonnes of metal to John''s place.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The next day tonnes of metal was sent to John''s home. The spirit was confused about why such huge amounts of metal was sent to the home and John even made space for them beforehand.


    The whole family room was cleared of all the furniture and metal was placed on the room.


    "John, why are you doing this?'' the spirit couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because I am going to give birth." John said in an all serious tone.


    "Huh!!" the spirit and Audino who heard this stiffened on their spot. Then they both burst out laughing.


    They both laughed so hard that they rolled on the floor. Finally calming themselves down the spirit asked John


    "That was the best joke you could ever make John. No, seriously I buy your whole serious look. Now tell me what is the real reason behind this?" the spirit asked. John was not at all amused by their laugh as he looked dead serious.


    "It was not a joke because...." John said he used the omnitrix to transform himself into an alien which he had never used before.


    Big-Chill.


    A Necrofriggian.


    ".... I am really going to give birth." John completed that sentence but this time in a ghostly tone. He had turned into a skeleton looking face with his wings wrapped around him like a cloak. His wings looked dark blue in color with black border.


    Necrofriggians are a species which does asexual reproduction by giving birth to new cubs in an egg state. And John''s omnitirix reminded him that his ''Big-Chill'' form was ready to give birth.


    Necrofriggians needed tonnes of metal for energy and even needed to make a nest made of metal for giving birth. The spirit finally became serious when John said that after transforming. She got the hint that it was not John who was going to give birth but the alien in his omnitrix. And then suddenly her eyes shined as she realized the main point.


    "Are you really going to give birth? We are going to have babies in the house?" the spirit asked as she had done her research on all the aliens of the omnitrix.


    "Yes. Normally the newborns are left to fend for themselves but I can''t do this here as the universe isn''t so peaceful as I want it to be. My children will stay with me." John said in a slow and chilly tone. His icy breath dropped the temperature of the room by a few degrees.


    "Now, if you excuse me I have food to eat." Big-Chill said as he proceeded to eat the metal rods laid on the room. Even though it didn''t look like it, John was able to chew off the metal quite easily and even digest them without any problem.


    His hunger overwhelmed him and he loved the taste of the metal. Since his cycle was approaching he needed to fill his energy reserves fast so that when the babies are born they should be healthy.

 450. Grandpa

    Ben Tennyson had babies once when Big-Chill forced him to transform Ben to the alien many times to conceive the babies. And this time too it was the same case with John. The only difference was that because he had master control he could control his ''Big-Chill''.


    The Necrofriggian birth cycle is of 80 years and this was one of those cycles.


    John went on eating the metal sheets, rods and blocks that were sent to his home one by one and he continued eating for 1 hour. His stomach looked bloated after all that eating.


    "GAIA send for more metal like this tomorrow." John said.


    "Acknowledged." GAIA sounded.


    While John was eating, the spirit of the house and Audino was making space for new babies to live in their home. Since there would be many babies, the house needed a lot of space and everything required for a baby to grow.


    They were excited because they would be John''s babies and their homes will be filled with new people. John went to sleep in the alien mode as he needed rest and time to digest the energy.


    The next day when John woke up it was already late. He could feel that his body had already started developing babies inside. This was a very weird feeling for him. Being a man he never thought that one day he would have to deliver babies. But here he was, caring for his future babies and making sure that his babies would be born healthy with no complications.


    He came down to the living room only to see new metal parts, more in quantities in his place. Due to his presence the temperature of the whole room has gone down but John felt none of it. Without saying a word he went to eat his food as he felt hungry and even prepared a nest made of metal right there in the living room.


    And for two days, this cycle of bringing metal to his place, eat, sleep and make a nest repeated. But on the third day there was a guest.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    J Jonah Jameson.


    As soon as he entered the home he was stupefied. And this was for various reasons. Firstly, the temperature inside the home was much lower than outside. And secondly, there was a freaking spherical shaped dome in the living room with only a single big hole in it.


    "John.. John..." Jameson shouted. He freaked out a bit by seeing such a weird makeover in the family room.


    "Dad.." came a chilly voice from inside the dome. John came out of the hole with two metal rods in his hands.


    "Eh.. Dad.. Me... I don''t remember having a Pokemon that can speak." Jameson said, looking at Big-Chill. Jameson thought it was a Pokemon as he looked very weird.


    "Dad it''s me. John. I am Big - Chil. From the omnitrix." John said.


    "Omnitrix? You mean Ben 10? You have an omnitrix?" Jameson was surprised to know that his son had an omnitrix. This was a new revelation for him.


    "Damn. My son isn''t a human being any more." Jameson said in mock sadness.


    "Uh Dad.. I am just using the omnitrix. I am still human." John preotested.


    "Oh yes? Then what are you doing building a nest in the family room that I loved. You even took out my favorite sofas from here. Alien, get out of my son''s body." Jameson said.


    "It''s because I built it for a special purpose." John hesitated a bit, thinking if he should tell his father.


    "Tell me what that special purpose is. I also want to know." Jameson asked. Though he was having fun poking into his son but seeing the hesitation from his son he knew something was serious. In all these years, he had accepted many things from his son.


    His son turned from a young kid to becoming a Phoenix. His son''s story was literally like the one of a Phoenix. Rebirth from ashes. From a nobody to becoming a savior of the world. And after the emergence of those huge giants, he felt a bit scared. But his son at the end still made him proud and was able to defend their home.


    "Ummm.. I am about to give birth.." John said in a chilly tone. Jameson, hearing this, looked at John for a second and then burst out laughing. And he gave his iconic loud laugh, only this time the laugh was a long and genuine one. This went on for a few seconds.


    "Good one son... Didn''t know you have humor." Jameson finally was able to stop his laugh. But then he saw the serious face of his son.


    "Tell me this is a joke.." Jameson said after looking at his son''s serious face.


    "Nope Dad.. You are going to be a grandpa soon.. Probably in a day or two.." John said with full conviction and seriousness.

 451. Babies

    "WHAT?" Jameson blurted out loud when John said the words grandpa.


    "Yes.. Umm.. let me explain to you..." John said as he proceeded to explain the whole idea of his alien species and their birth cycle. Jameson was dumbfounded. Though John''s works were famous, it wasn''t possible for anyone to go through all his works.


    A series like Ben 10 catered more to the children audience so most of the people in the world knew very less about the omnitrix and it''s stories. When John went through the stories of Ben 10, he felt the series ripped off many of the storyline of Marvel and DC comics. Time travel, building a new universe, etc. all these stories were taken from Marvel and DC.


    But it was portrayed in a very weird way and this led to people''s dis-interest in the series. For these reasons the older audience never had any fascination with the lores and stories of Ben 10. When Jameson understood the whole fact he froze on his spot.


    Then he started walking back and forth with heavy steps in total silence with hands behind his back. It went on for a minute and then he stopped and looked at John with sparkling eyes.


    "I am really going to become a Grandpa?" Jameson asked with agitation.


    "Yes."


    Then there were tears of joy in his eyes. John was surprised to see such a reaction from his father. He expected that his father would be happy but didn''t expect to have such strong emotions for a species that isn''t even human. Jameson could see that the alien John was more of a ghostly type and was nothing humane of this alien species but it never mattered to him.


    Jameson went and hugged John for a second but he had to back off because the body of John was cold beyond imagination.


    "uhh.. Thanks Dad." John said as he felt the joy of his father. He was relieved seeing his enthusiasm.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Now I have both a son and a daughter at the same time. That will be one hell of an article if I write it. Now get back to making babies. I will be calling Val for this. The two people in the home aren''t equipped enough for this." Jameson said.


    Jameson took out his mobile to call Val. John was happy to see this and went back to his nest to eat and rest. He had stopped going to his room and liked being at this nest. In an hour or so Val too showed up at his home to handle the new born babies that would be born soon.


    Even though John''s babies wouldn''t need care, Jameson didn''t want to take any chances and even watched the episode of Ben 10 to see what his grandchildren will look like. He was over the moon when he saw his grandchildren would be able to fly from get go.


    And finally after 2 days and much of the anticipation of Val and others at home, John gave birth to 18 eggs. In these two days Jameson did everything possible to welcome the babies and even decorated the house to welcome the babies. And Emma too showed up when she came to know that John would be having babies. (yes dear readers, I am finding it weird writing this)


    When finally gave birth to the last egg, he was exhausted. Both his father and Emma were concerned seeing the exhausted face of John so they brought more metal parts for him to regain his energy.


    John was thankful by seeing all the help as he felt that the Ben 10 show didn''t do any justice when Ben gave birth. He was tired beyond belief after a long struggle. Fortunately, Jameson didn''t have to wait for much longer to see his grandchildren.


    After 24 hours, the first egg hatched and following this all the eggs started hatching. Soon all the eggs hatched and the babies used their wings to fly up. John, who was now back in full energy, saw his children for the first time. After their birth, John was surprised to see that the system had no control of them. He felt glad seeing this. He didn''t want an immoral way to control the free will of his children.


    Jameson, Emma and others were excited to see all the 18 babies.


    "I know that you tend to go away from your mother after you are born but I will advise you not to go on a free roam and stay with us. You will get all the protection and food required in this place..." John said but before he could finish his sentence, he was hit on his head by both Jameson and Emma.


    "You idiot, these are your babies. Not robots. Come my child, give a hug to your mother." Emma reprimanded John in an angry voice, but her voice became warm and sweet when she addressed the young Necrofriggians.

 452. Babies (2)

    The babies instantly flocked around Emma. The babies loved the warm smile of hers and she even conjured up toys with her ring for them to play. Jameson and others too joined the fun. Emma made protective armor for them so that nobody was hurt when they were playing.


    The bodies of the babies could go through a person and freeze the said person so they needed to be careful in this regard.


    "Sorry.. the characteristics of necrofriggians took over me." John said as he conjured small orange  lights in his hand that levitated up. The babies who were busy playing with the spirit of the house and others left them instantly and went to John to eat the food that John just provided.


    John seeing this gave a victory sign to his others who had been actively stealing babies from him. The balls of light were essentially plasma and since they were the food for the babies, they surrounded John and started eating them.


    "This is unfair." Emma said.


    "There are so many babies. And they will be here forever. You can spend time with them as much as you like." John said as she conjured more balls of light for his babies. And this time he transformed himself back to his human form.


    And fortunately, the babies still considered John as their mother. Necrofriggians were normally very intelligent and thus none had a problem in handling them. John yawned a bit and said


    "I am off to sleep. Tired mentally and physically. You can go and have fun with them. GAIA and Guilty Spark, you are responsible for seeing that they don''t fly off the Ring but let them grow up in freedom. This whole Ring is their playground. Since they are my children, let them get the utmost privilege."


    He went to his room to sleep while the others just took the babies out of the house for them to play. Emma took them out and let them fly around while she introduced the different places. She found that like their mother, the babies too loved metal so she got tons of metal with herself and provided them so that they wouldn''t be distracted.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    GAIA meanwhile sent the information to all the Avengers that John just gave birth to babies. The members listening to this news fell on their floors. They never expected that John would be among the ones to have babies and that too 18 of them.


    Soon the whole plot unravelled for the Avengers. They were excited when they came to know of this so they all found Emma to see the new babies of John. Some of them had watched the Ben 10 series so they already expected what the babies would look like.


    "I need to have my own baby." Tony said as he flew with the babies of John.


    "Who is stopping you?" Clark said.


    The babies meanwhile were excited beyond imagination after seeing so much food from these new people. Emma spoke of their food diet so all brought metal parts with them to keep the babies happy. And they were more happy seeing that these new people happily played with them.


    The Avengers really loved them and some even decided to be the godfather of so many babies. Jameson who saw that his grandchildren were getting such attention from the famous Avengers, he couldn''t be more proud.


    After playing for an hour the babies returned back to home as Jameson insisted on this. He felt the babies had played enough and now they needed rest. The babies obediently returned back to home with no complaints. He was happy that the babies listened to him.


    The babies were given many rooms for them to live and stay which they had made space for. The House of Mysteries was very large so they didn''t have a problem with a smaller or lower number of rooms.


    After putting them to sleep, Jameson and others went to take rest. These 2 days had been stressful for all of them. Emma went and joined John who had been in deep sleep. It''s been a long time since they had slept together. And all the constant work and roaming the galaxies made her a little lonely.


    And now that they had babies of their own, she could always come and play with them. Emma was even thinking of taking the babies to show to her parents. Her parents, like others, were all given a place to live on the Ring as that would be safer.


    The next day, when John woke up he saw that Emma was sleeping beside him. He smiled seeing her and kissed her on her cheek before getting up. Now he was 100% energized. When John went to the living room, he saw that his babies were having fun and some were even teasing the spirit and Audino deliberately made a mess around.

 453. Uninvited guest

    As soon as John entered all the babies stopped having fun and surrounded John. All of them turned their ''puppy eyes'' mode on and looked at him. John knew why they flocked him, so he made more plasma balls and fed them to them.


    The babies needed more plasma from the sun for proper growth and John had unlimited supply of it. And the babies could feel the energy in John''s body and for this reason they loved their ''mother'' more.


    "You should all grow up fast and be strong." John said. Audino and the spirit of the house felt relieved that John was able to calm the babies down. John waved his hands as brought the living room to its original face. There was a mess all around and he needed to keep everything in its place.


    After a few minutes Emma too came down to join John at his breakfast.


    "Did you sleep well?" John asked.


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since I slept without any care for my safety." Emma said.


    "You could always leave being a Green Lantern and come to live here. Nobody will stop you." John said.


    "I know hon. But I like what I am doing. Saving people. Hala has changed a lot in recent years. They have become more accommodating of the non-pure blood." Emma said. John raised his eyebrows when Emma said that.


    Though he didn''t care about the Kree, news such as this did pique the interest of John a tiny bit.


    "Really? Seems like they have changed their policies a lot." John replied.


    "Yeah. Seems to be for the good of Kree."


    "I hope so." John said as he served more food for his babies. Emma too joined him and started feeding them as John gave her the power to control some of the plasma balls. The babies were happy to get so much care and attention.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Have you thought of naming them?" Emma asked.


    "Yes. But I doubt you will recognize one from another." John joked. Emma too had thought all the babies looked exactly the same as the other.


    "Can you differentiate?" Emma asked in a sad tone as she really wanted to differentiate but she couldn''t.


    "Of course I can. I gave birth to them." John lied. He could differentiate not because he gave birth to them but because of his omnipotence. He didn''t feel any remorse in telling her the half truth. The babies who saw that Emma became sad, surrounded her trying to reassure her that everything was fine.


    "See you don''t have to care much. They love you. You will soon be able to differentiate once they grow up. Now think of names. Because I can''t think of 18 good names." John said. Emma smiled at seeing the babies and nodded at John. She needed to find good names and would take the babies to see their grandparents.


    After breakfast with Emma, Jameson too came down and talked with all. Val had decided to stay over for some days and so did Jameson. After talking with the family, Emma took the babies and flew off.


    "Son, when will you marry her?" Jameson asked.


    "Umm... Soon dad." John replied.


    "Is there a problem between you and her?" Jameson asked with skepticism.


    "No .. No.. It''s just she has been far away for such a long time. Didn''t get the time to think about it." John replied.


    "She is here now. You can propose to her now if there is a problem." Jameson replied.


    "I will.. Let me think of a good date. Then I will."


    As they were making such small talks, there was a knock at the door. John turned his head to open the door only to see three people standing at the balcony.


    "Come in. I think the House of Mysteries doesn''t stop you from coming right in." John said as he knew the three people who came in.


    They were John Constantine, Stephen and Mordo.


    "It''s not my home anymore." Constantine replied. This was true as John had taken the House of Mysteries from him in exchange for Shazam''s powers. Constantine normally never joined the Avengers on their missions and hardly showed up at Kamar Taj. John had let him be on his own.


    But since they were all here, there must be some serious reason for this.


    "I heard you had children. Thor must be angry because you didn''t invite him to the ceremony and introduction." Strange said as they all sat down. Jameson who sat opposite could recognize all of them and was surprised how John conversed so casually with them.


    "I will take the children to Asgard later. You three are here together. There must be a reason as  Constantine never shows up until absolutely required." John asked with curiosity, coming to the main topic.


    "We are here because we feel Earth is threatened by someone." Mordo said as he saw Jameson sitting beside. He wasn''t sure if he should open the secrets in front of him.

 454. Hell

    "You can speak in front of my father. I am sure he won''t leak secrets." John said. Jameson who heard this felt grateful that his son trusted him but he got up.


    "You guys can discuss yourselves. As an investigative reporter it would go against my ethics if I hide something from my readers. If I don''t know something then I won''t have to report." Jameson replied.


    John was surprised by this behavior of his father. He had curiosity for everything but for the first time he deliberately avoided secret knowledge. Jameson bade goodbye to them and got out. John didn''t stop him as he understood the dilemma of his father.


    "So tell me why you feel the Earth being threatened?" John asked as he sipped his tea.


    "One name.. Mephisto." Strange said.


    "I''m listening." John said as he put the tea cup on the table.


    "Few days ago, we had some demons from his dimension cross to ours. This event by itself wasn''t something we needed to bother about. But one of the demons approached me. Saying that he wants to make a deal with me." Constantine replied.


    "You have always been the target of demons. How come it''s always you Constantine?" John asked Constantine.


    "What can I say, my handsome features attract girls from all dimensions." Constantine said with his classic smile.


    "Yeah and a magnet of problems." Mordo grumbled.


    "Did Mephisto come to make the deal or one of his demons?" John asked.


    "One of his demons. He asked me to bring a person on Earth to him." Constantine said.


    "Oh. Who is this person?" John got curious and asked


    "I don''t know. The demon didn''t reveal who he was searching for. In exchange Mephisto will allow me to be his right hand." Constantine said


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Listening to this, John burst out laughing. He never expected that Mephisto would approach Constantine, a summon of his, to make a deal. That was the stupidest decision Mephisto could ever take in his life.


    The other three were nor surprised to see John. John was on a very high level so a being like Mephisto didn''t matter to him. But Mephisto was very powerful in his own dimension, which he called hell.


    Though, Mephisto''s hell wasn''t actually a Hell. The dead had always been the department of Death. Mephisto had some dead souls in astral form inserted into some bodies and later proclaimed his territory as Hell.


    Even though he belonged to the first iteration of the universe, and had a very long history of being a demon, he wasn''t really that powerful outside his dimension and he had an eye for Earth always, as this would feed his ego and power and prove himself as the most powerful one among the last remaining demons.


    Now, he had his eyes on this earth. Probably because he sensed many delicious souls here with all the new Pokemons and the new powerful Avengers. Like Black Winter, their earth too must have sparked the interest of his. And since Constantine''s magic was on the dark side, his smell must have attracted the demon and he tried negotiating with him.


    "That''s enough to say you didn''t accept the offer." John asked.


    "I didn''t. But I have a feeling he will come for me." Constantine said


    "Alright. Accept his offer then. This will be a good way to get our hands into a different dimension." John said. The emergence of Mephisto gave him a brand new plan and he had already decided which world he would need to bring next.


    And he couldn''t wait to let the chips fall in the right places.


    "You want me to accept his proposal?" Constantine asked, surprised.


    "I told you that John would suggest the same thing." Stephen said as he too felt this was the best chance that they could destroy Mephisto once and for all.


    "You guys are idiots. It''s the damned self proclaimed Lord of Hell. You want me to strike a deal with him?" Constantine shouted.


    "We are not saying to strike a pure deal. Just write the deal as you would be the right hand man of Lord of Hell. So after we kill him you can continue to be the right hand man of whoever sits on the throne." Stephen said.


    "Oh.. This all hangs in the balance if you kill him." Constantine argued.


    "No. This hangs on the balance that he can get the person who he wants to search for." John replied this time as he would not let Mephisto get his hands on any person that he had eyes for.


    "Are you sure you can stop Mephisto?" Constantine asked.


    "We will never know if we don''t try. He had been evading our search for a long time. It is time to send the old man to his grave." John said.


    "He has been a problem for us for such a long time. It''s high time we put an end to it." Mordo said as he too was excited of taking down a dimensional being.

 455. Marriage

    "So it''s decided. Constantine will be the bait." John said. Constantine''s mood sulked a lot when this was decided at the end. He didn''t like being in the cross hairs of a super dimensional being. But since all have decided on this, he couldn''t go against. Especially against the decision of John.


    All they needed now was to wait for Mephisto to send his minions or just be there to meet Constantine. Everybody was banking on the fact that he would try to lure Constantine. John even checked Earth if there was Johnny Blaze, the ghost rider.


    Though there was Robbie Reyes (the ghost rider in Agents of SHIELD) due to John''s interference, he never became a ghost rider. There was no Spirit of vengeance on their Earth. John had always kept an eye on it as Ghost rider was a major character in the marvel multiverse.


    Later Stephen, Mordo and John decided to chalk out a rough plan of how to handle the whole problem of him and take over his dimension. John didn''t give anyone any idea of the new world he was going to summon.


    That would be his trump card when the fight breaks out in the future. After an hour of discussion, the three of them left. Constantine refused to go away if he wasn''t provided some compensation, so John offered him a free supply of alcohol and cigarettes for a year.


    After a lot of contemplation, he accepted that and left.


    Both Jameson and Emma returned with their children. John gave away food to his babies to make them happy.


    "What did your parents say?" John asked.


    "At first they felt weird but they understood it later. They were happy and proud to have so many grandchildren." Emma said.


    "We need to marry first to make your parents the official grandparents." John said in an all serious tone. Emma shuddered when John said that. Until this day, they never spoke of marriage. Though essentially they were close to immortals, her notion towards culture didn''t change because of this.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Emma became silent as she didn''t know how to reply. John looked at her and held her hand tightly.


    Jameson who went inside came back after being freshened up. John didn''t continue on the marriage topic and diverted speaking more on it. He needed to propose to Emma in order to marry her and this wasn''t the right time to speak on this.


    "So some kids saw your babies and started using the pokedex on them. They thought your children were Pokemon." Emma said to diffuse the awkward situation that suddenly popped up when Jameson arrived and they halting the topic of marriage.


    "Really? hahahhaha..." John said as he found it amusing. By now Umbrella had rolled out all the possible electronics that are required for Pokemon. Pokedex, mining tools to get new stones from underground, the technology to teleport Pokemon over distant places and such other things.


    Now on every kid''s hands there would at least be a pokedex, if not a mobile.


    "So what did you hear the answer from the pokedex?" John asked as he was curious of what the pokedex would reply to his babies.


    "It was the voice of Fury saying -'' That''s no motherf**king Pokemon, that''s an alien. So better start running motherf**ka.." Emma replied, trying to copy Fury.


    John hearing this burst out laughing. He never expected that Fury would install such a setting on the pokedex. Umbrella and SHIELD had always been in a cooperative relationship.


    John having babies of his own was never a secret but he didn''t expect Fury to pull off such a prank and that too on the Pokedex on kids. He wondered how SHIELD allowed Fury to even add that part, but nonetheless it was hilarious. John was literally rolling on the floor thinking about how Fury managed to scar the children for life.


    When Jameson heard this from Emma he too had a good laugh. He had only seen Fury once or twice but he could understand what kind of person he was. They all had a good laugh.


    The rest of the day went as usual with Emma and John trying to come up with good names for the babies while playing with them. Jameson too joined in the naming part. They all had a good time.


    But all good things have a time limit. Emma had a leave after a day as her ring called up for a situation. Jameson too went back to his home, leaving Val for the care of John'' children while he too went to Disney to see how the next movie was coming up.


    The next movie would probably be the last DC movie to come out. So he wanted to pay extra attention to it. John was pretty sure that Mephisto would take time to approach Constantine so he had enough time to do all his works in peace while also looking after his children.

 456. Trade relations

    The days went by usual with John juggling between taking care of his children who were growing fast and looking over his last movie project for Disney. In a month or so, it was time for the Nova Empire to step its foot on Earth.


    Rather Mars.


    SHIELD has managed to make a huge harbor on Mars using the technology, Pokemon and everything they knew till now. The greatest architects of the current generation came together to make an outstanding harbor. It was made according to the norms provided by Lex and SHIELD made sure no mistakes were made in its construction.


    Being a huge project many countries pitched in. And this time Wakanda showed its hands to the world, as It finally opened its borders partially and they helped in making the harbor using Vibranium.


    John didn''t object to their addition to the project. He didn''t really care about  Wakanda and since it''s a free country, they are eligible to do whatever they want. John and some of the Avengers went to Mars to receive the guests.


    He was there to receive Lex. Since this planet was important, Nova Prime sent someone who was close to the planet. And who could be a better candidate than Lex himself, who was a member of the council and he came from the planet himself.


    The Nova Prime was very serious about starting trade relations with Earth to cement Lex Corp''s position and status within the empire. Lex Corp now has become the most influential corporation in the whole of the universe. Their technology, weapons, suits and even their knowledge in the medical field was something this universe had ever seen before.


    Now, no empire had the guts to even touch Nova Empire, just because Lex Corp backed them. John was happy to see such a huge influence on a company who he made on a whim.


    ---


    On a hot morning of August a huge spaceship landed on the space Har. bor of Mars. John, Tony, Banner, Ryan and Wayne came to receive the ''guests''. John didn''t call Clark because he might flip out a bit.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He didn''t want any embarrassment and Wayne being the head of SHIELD was enough. The hangar opened and finally Lex walked out. His bald head reflected the sunlight from all angles. John was surprised to see such a shiny bald head.


    "Long journey?" John asked.


    "No. The phantom drive makes everything fast." Luthor replied.


    "Hmm.. let''s go to a place and talk." John said as he saw another council member. He expected that as this trade relation was important for both of the parties.


    They all went in. The council member was surprised to see such a beautiful and mind blowing planet. The planet had greenery everywhere but the animals were what attracted his eyes. All of the animals were robots and it seemed that each and every one of them had their own autonomy.


    "I am sorry but can I ask why there are robots on this planet instead of animals?" the council man asked.


    "Mars is essentially like a satellite planet to us and we found it real difficult to transport animals and rather thought of using robots to maintain the ecology of the planet. There are different kinds of robots here who are responsible for maintaining the balance. For this reason there are fewer live animals." Wayne replied


    "Is it? This is fascinating. So you are essentially using robots instead of animals?" the council man asked.


    "Yes. The robots do multiple work of many animals at a time and thus we don''t need a variety of animals to maintain the perfect balance."


    "I understand. Thank you." The council man replied, already being impressed by what he had seen and he couldn''t wait to establish trade. This trade would take their Nova Empire into new heights.


    Finally after coming inside the huge hall, all sat down to talk about what kind of trade would be done and properly discuss various matters. Later even the governments would be allowed to join in. Of course Wayne would supervise the meeting as he didn''t want any secrets of Earth to leak.


    No country would be given unfair advantage in this trade and thus SHIELD would supervise this. John only attended the first meeting and then left for his home. He never understood business very well so he didn''t care much about it. Tony and Pepper would handle the trade from Umbrella''s point of view.


    He had already had a huge empire of his own. This trade deal would be like a deal between his own companies so all in all this was a useless one for John. All he wanted to see was the launch of humanity in space and the first step was taken today.


    The people of Earth were updated too of this deal and they rejoiced. Because they could soon travel in space and expand their own influence. Though common people wouldn''t get immediate access to space travel, that day wouldn''t be far behind.


    The whole demographic of Earth was going to change soon.

 457. Person of interest

    John returned to his home only to see that Constantine was waiting for him at the door.


    "What work does the right hand of the master of fake hell needs from me?" John joked when he saw Constantine.


    "Ha ha ha.. Not funny at all. This time it wasn''t a casual demon who approached me but Mephisto in the flesh." Constantine replied while burning away his cigarette. John was not at all surprised by this and said


    "Tell me more."  as he opened the door and they both stepped in.


    "You were right. He did approach me and talked about the same deal. He even said that will grant me some of his powers. In exchange I bring him his person of interest." Constantine said.


    "And I guess you would have to accept the deal in lieu of the name?" John asked.


    "Yes. And I accepted." Constantine replied.


    "Oh. Did you go through the deal?" John asked as that was his main concern. If the deal was with the name of Mephisto then they would have a problem.


    "I did go through the deal as minutely as possible. I have managed to remove his name from the deal and only mentioned the throne and controller of his dimension." Constantine replied with confidence.


    "Oh!! How did you manage to do that?" John asked.


    "Because I said I will challenge him in a fight after all this is over. The deal will be invalid if I manage to defeat him." Constantine replied.


    "You have got quite the guts to challenge him." John said as he was amused that Constantine was able to insert such a clause because he challenged a demon who was millions of years old.


    "So the deal is done I presume?" John asked to which Constantine nodded his head.


    "So who is this person of interest?" John now asked as he was curious of who Mephisto was looking for in this universe. He was sure Mephisto might have felt the presence of Phoenix Force in this universe but he still had the audacity to target his Earth.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "You will be surprised to know. At first I thought it would be Wanda. But no, he has interest in Ciri!!" Constantine replied.


    "Ciri?" John too was surprised hearing that name as he never expected that Mephisto would be interested in her. But it all made sense to him when he got to know the name.


    She was a person who could cross dimensions as she wished for. Open portals on whims and have immense power. This was the reason why the Wild Hunt in the games was so crazy for her that they went to war against the witchers and Kaer Mohen.


    "How did he even know about her?" John asked as he had always been little protective of her. John never allowed her to show full power and kept her hidden.


    "Probably when you and your team went to Earth 616. This must have triggered some of his alarms?" Constantine replied.


    "But I made sure no energy ripples were created when we went for the vacation." John said.


    "That is true but you do touch the Sanctum barriers put up as the defense of Earth when you travel, even when you use the Phoenix Force. He must have kept an eye on the ripples of the barrier and later when you returned looked into the people who travelled with you." Constantine said with hesitation as he felt that was the most logical explanation.


    "Then why didn''t he approach her?" John asked.


    "I too asked the same question. He said he couldn''t as Wanda was a nexus being and they were close friends. Any kind of interference would trigger the TVA." Constantine replied.


    "Hmm.. That makes sense. Did you inform Strange?" John asked.


    "No. I came straight here after the meeting. I got to say, he doesn''t look scary at all." Constantine replied.


    "Yeah sure!!! But will you say the same thing about Lucifer?" John asked.


    "Uhh.. Lucifer is different." Constantine said.


    "Yeah. Then get ready, because Lucifer is coming." John said as he wanted to bring him for a long time. He would be the prefect person to handle Mephisto.


    "Damn.. That womaniser... I will have to get away from his eyes when he comes. What a pain in the a**."


    "Deal with it. And Mephisto looks almost like Lucifer in their raw forms. I have managed to pull him to our multiverse. Since he never had any real love for his father, it was easier." John said.


    "So now we will have to protect our own because one as**ole of a dimensional being just got greedy." Constantine said.


    "Yeah, well one of the greatest sins known to humanity. Even demons can''t escape it. At least we know now who he is searching for." John said as he got up. He needed to gather a team which was going against magic.


    This wasn''t a typical level Avenger mission. But someone who had power over a dimension and even he who had Phoenix Force wouldn''t be of much help if he stepped in his territory.

 458. New member

    "Let''s get to work." John said as he telepathically called up the wolf school. Since it revolved around Ciri, it would be customary to inform her parents and their school. And as usual Strange and Kamar Taj too were informed of this matter.


    The wolf school, when they got to know was furious. They never expected that even after crossing dimensions, Ciri would still be targeted. Seemed like the ghost of Wild Hunt still hasn''t left them.


    Strange too was surprised when he got to know this. He didn''t expect that Ciri would be the person Mephisto wanted. John called them all who he thought were eligible to fight Mephisto.


    After a minute or so the people from wolf school, Strange and Mordo arrived.


    "Tell me this is a joke." Yen yelled as soon as she entered. John just shook his head confirming that what he had said before over telepathy was in fact true.


    "Seems like some things never change." Geralt said as he sat on the sofa while the spirit served all of them drinks.


    All the people of the wolf school were a little stressed out after hearing this news, while the main protagonist of the story, Ciri was busy playing with John''s children. In these couple months they have grown quite a lot but their childish nature didn''t change and they loved to play.


    John had given them all freedom and every kind of luxury possible so that his children could grow up healthy. Of course his father on the other hand was strict with them and made sure that they got proper education. It was fortunate that Necrofriggians were more intelligent and had higher IQ than humans, or else the freedom which John gave would have been terminated on behalf of JJJ.


    "Ciri, are you not worried?" Strange asked. Ciri had a special place in Kamar Taj too. The Ancient One once had given her free access to the library during her reign and this tradition was maintained even after she was gone. So Kamar Taj had always been like a second home for Ciri and many mages there had good relationships with her.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "What is the big deal? We have so many friends. I am sure we will come out victorious." Ciri said nonchalantly as she ran around the children with laughter.


    "She still hasn''t grown up it seems." Vesemir said.


    "She is right though. We do have friends now and we aren''t alone." Mordo said.


    "True but none of them aren''t equipped to handle Mephisto. For some time I have been trying to call some of the people who had been lost from the other side. And I am happy to announce that I have mastered some of my dream powers and have been able to call a couple of people." John said.


    "Don''t say it is Lucifer." Constantine asked.


    "Relax Constantine, he is taking his time in the journey. Not so early." John said.


    "Wait. Lucifer is on the way?" Mordo asked. Kamar -Taj had a policy of going through all magical related works of John so they too had watched the Lucifer series.


    "Sadly, the Lord of Hell is on the way. But today his flight isn''t landing. It''s someone else." John replied. Strange hearing this had his eyebrows creased as Lucifer was someone who should belong to the other camp but interestingly he wasn''t.


    "So who is this new helper?" Triss asked.


    As she said that there was a knock on the door.


    "Our guest is here." John said as the door of his home opened. And those who were present in the room got to see the new people who had arrived. And none of them expected what they saw.


    "What are these? Halo? Master Chief?" Ciri asked as they all saw one person wearing a full body suit with a visor over his face and another was a humanoid robot.


    "No. I feel the hell''s energy? Doom Marine?" Constantine asked. John was surprised that his own summons watched his own works. Even though he would never get fan values if his own summons watched his own works, he was proud that his works were of interest for everyone.


    "Hello, I am Dr. Samuel Hayden. We have been directed to come here by someone named John Jameson." said the robot.


    "Then you are in the right place." Mordo said as he got up to introduce himself. John just looked at it and smiled. Since they were going to Hell, they needed all guns and Doom was the perfect candidate for this. Though he would be bringing another world to tackle hell, any addition in this huge fight would be helpful.


    Doom was his personal choice as the latest version of the game once gave him nightmares due to its difficulty as wanted to play it on the hardest mode ever from the start.  And since Doom was accustomed with Hell, this would be a walk in the park for him.

 459. Unexpected help

    "Dr Hayden. Pleasure to meet you." Vesemir was the first person to approach the android. By now all of the wolf school had been modernized so Vesemir was accustomed with modern technology. And like Kamar - Taj, they too had the policy of going through John''s works so they had an idea of who he was.


    "Pleasure is mine." Dr. Hayden replied. Soon everybody got acquainted with one another and finally they came back to the topic of Mephisto. Everybody pitched their ideas and different ways to deal with Mephisto.


    "I still feel we aren''t very powerful." Mordo said.


    "Lucifer is on his way. We won''t be useless as we are." John assured as he still didn''t say that he was keeping the special forces hidden.


    "Hope we can win this or else Constantine here will get the guillotine." Strange said. At the end Constantine belonged to Kamar-Taj and he didn''t want one of his best colleagues to be sacrificed just because they wanted to go for a bigger fish.


    "We will make sure he is safe."


    As they were talking there was a distinct knock at the door.


    "Huh! Are we expecting more guests?" Mordo asked. John too was surprised by the knock as he wasn''t expecting any more as he didn''t summon any more people. And when he looked beyond the door, there were 3 people standing.


    John was acquainted with one of them but he did know the other two. Just not personally.


    The door of the house finally opened and all got to see who had visited them. And none of the people present recognized the three of them. John got up from his seat and said to the guy in the middle.


    "Seems like you found your team." John said.


    "Uhh.. I guess.." the man replied. The man was Dane Whitman. The Black Knight. The other two were Blade (Mahershala Ali) and Marc Spector ( Moon Knight ). {Blade appeared in the post credits scene in Eternals}


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Come in." John said. The three were surprised there were so many people present in the room. Everyone was looking at each other. Only Strange had an idea who they were.


    "Did we come at the wrong time?" Marc asked.


    "I don''t think so. Who is creating problems?" John asked directly as he was sure the trio came to him because they had faced a major problem and they needed help from the Avengers.


    "Mephisto and Dracula." Blade replied. Everybody was surprised that there was now another person attached with Mephisto.


    "Oh.. Chthon? So two dimensional beings. This is going to be fun." John said with a huge smile. But all the others who heard an extra name didn''t like it at all.


    "Chthon? Who is that?" Geralt asked in a serious tone.


    "Another dimensional being of the same level as Mephisto. Dracula''s powers come from him and for that reason he is immortal." John said.


    "They are banding together?" Strange asked as he had always known of Chthon, but never expected both of the dimensional beings came together.


    "Probably so. Wanda, has there been any change in your life?" John asked.


    "My life? No.. Why? Is there a problem?" Wanda asked as he didn''t understand why John was interested in her.


    "No. Chthon works on Chaos magic same as yours. Did you recently meet someone named Agatha?"


    "Agatha? No. No such person has come to the wolf school." Wanda replied. Wanda basically lived in wolf school and she had been under heavy protection like Ciri. Both were very powerful beings and both needed extra precaution.


    "No Agatha.. Haaa.. What are you planning, Chthon?" John mumbled.


    "How do you know that Chthon is interested in us?" John asked. Both Blade and Dane looked at Moon Knight.


    "Khonsu told me. And he told me to meet since yours and his power have similarities.`` Marc replied.


    "Oh, it seems like he has spoken a lot. Tell him to be in his limits with us. I know he doesn''t care about people but I don''t want any collateral damage and only want peace. Our power may have similarities but not our goals." John said. Khonsu as a God was a selfish one. He wasn''t exactly a bad guy but not not necessarily a good one.


    Marc nodded his head as he too didn''t like working for him, but there was no other choice. (hope he is what he is in the series that is coming in two weeks. Can''t wait for it)


    Everybody''s face looked more grave now. If Mephisto wasn''t enough, now they had two headaches.


    "This is bollocks.. If I go down I will take all of you with me." Constantine said.


    "Relax. Z will also join in this. She had been in Asgard for some time. I have already called her. To make you look bearable." John said. Z had gone to Asgard to learn more about Asgard''s magic and knowledge.

 460. Getting ready

    John then proceeded to tell the three new people who just came about their problems and how Constantine had made a deal with Mephisto.


    "You have quite the courage to make such an absurd and deadly deal with one of the most cunning people of this universe. He is known for his craftiness." Moon knight said.


    "Yeah.. Well.. These people forced me.." Constantine replied.


    The people present in the room didn''t react to the accusations.


    "Dane, did you meet Sersi?" John asked as he remembered Dane loving her.


    "I will go later to meet her." Dane replied.


    "How is the sword? Are you able to handle the bloodthirsty nature of the sword?" John asked as the ebony sword was known for its cruel nature. The sword gave the wielder immense power and even immortality but it came at a cost. The hunger to kill. This sword was an inheritance of Dane''s family and his uncle was the last one to wield it.


    And he wasn''t a good guy. For this reason Dane didn''t have good relations to this particular relative of his. But since John had told him to meet him, Dane went and that was where the whole history of their family came out. Starting from Merlin himself.


    "You seem to know a lot. It''s kind of terrifying." Dane said with hesitation.


    "Omnipotence has its own cost." Strange replied. Like John he too was omnipotent in these 9 realms. It seemed very cool but it was not. Most of the time both John and Strange had to shut down this power to not let all the noise get to their ears.


    Later they all got busy in discussing all the ways they could defeat Mephisto and Dracula. Blade mentioned that Dracula had an army of vampires which were hidden in his own dimension. John never expected this. He had searched for vampires once and seeing that they never existed he never cared.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But now when the truth came out, he was truly surprised. Chthon really had huge powers and of course his book of Darkhold.( Later when the vampires arrive in the blade movie and they are showed that they had always lived on Earth, don''t murder me)


    Since ancient times there had always been two dimensions that had attached to Earth. One belonged to Mephisto and the other belonged to the God Set of Egyptian mythology. Now it seemed like God Set just had new tenants at his home and had been there for quite some time.


    "So how are we going to handle both of them?" Moon Knight asked.


    "With an iron fist and punching our way through?" Strange replied with a straight face.


    "That''s your big plan? After having such a big brainstorming session here?" Blade asked in a condescending manner.


    "How do you suggest we bring Dracula and Mephisto here on Earth in their full form?" John asked back to the trio. They all became silent. This was true.


    No matter how many times they kill Mephisto, he would still be alive in Hell. Only if they were able to kill in Hell, it would be true death. And for that they needed to be in Hell. And Hell was his territory.


    There were no shortcuts in hell. He had omnipotence and omnipresence there like John had in their universe.


    "So brute force it is. This is going to be a suicide mission." Dane said.


    "If push comes to shove we will just leave. We will make sure Ciri doesn''t fall on their hands and in hat way Constantine wouldn''t be binded by the contract. In this way all will be free." John said.


    "So there is no other way?" Moon Knight asked.


    "No. This is the only way. There are no shortcuts here. Only a serious punch would keep him away." Strange replied.


    "So how do you propose we sneak into hell. With Mephisto who had apparently teamed up with Dracula knowing nothing about us?" Blade asked as he still felt there must be another way to deal with all of this. They had power for sure but they would be fighting in his territory which was never a good thing.


    "Constantine would take my Amulet. It has a world of it''s own. We will be hidden there. The Amulet can shield every prying eyes so we would be safe." John said, showing his amulet to them. It was the same Amulet where Hela was being imprisoned.


    "Are you sure it would be safe?" Moon Knight asked.


    "It is. Trust me."


    "So we sneak in... Kill Mephisto and Dracula.. Come back..." Geralt said as he simplified the whole process.


    "Yup.. We can figure out who would sit on the throne after we win.... if we win.." Strange said.


    "Yeah.. if we win.." John said. Only he knew that he needed to win this battle. His grand plan wouldn''t be successful if they lost the battle and failed to kill Mephisto.

 461. Departure

    "When are we going to leave?" Blade asked.


    "Tomorrow. Constantine will leave with Ciri. He will take the amulet where we will hide." John said.


    "So you have one day to say your goodbyes to your loved ones. We might not return from this." Mordo said, trying to scare all.


    "We will return in one piece. Don''t jinx it." John said.


    "Alright. Go home. We have a lot to do." Strange said as he got up. All the others too got up and left for their homes. The new trio decided to be on the Ring and have a time of their life. They came to the Avengers for help. Though they did receive it, they didn''t expect it to be so shallow.


    They thought the Avengers would just fend off the evil twins, but never expected the Avengers would go deep inside the rabbit hole. But they also knew that beggars couldn''t be choosers. Since the Avengers had decided to help they needed to show that they were committed to the mission of purging the filth from Earth.


    Moreover, they had got the assurance that if anything goes bad they would be extracted by John himself. They had seen how powerful he was when he fought Arishem. The trio knew about this because Khonsu had informed Moon Knight of John. Though Khonsu didn''t understand John''s powers totally, he did have a general idea.


    Dane later went to meet Sersi who had been living on the Ring while working on Earth. Guilty Spark always kept an eye on the Eternals.


    The next day everybody who was on the mission gathered together. They all had geared up. John looked at Constantine and remembered something


    "Constantine, since you will take the most dangerous first step for us, here is a gift for you." John said as he spent 100 million fan value points on one item.


    Ragman''s Cloak.


    The cloak that can absorb and punish souls by sucking them in and in the meantime giving the power and strength of the absorbed souls. Constantine wore it in the fight against Trigon during the deceased storyline.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though he did die at the end.


    John hoped that this time he didn''t face the same situation when they go for Mephisto and Dracula.


    "Ragman''s Cloak? Rory would be pi**ed." John said as he took the cloak which looked like it belonged to beggars and had several stitches all over it. It looked like a cloak that belonged to a person in rags.


    In the hands of an able person this was one of the most powerful items of the universe. Especially now, when they were going to hell. And souls were the least things to worry about there. And in addition he had the wizard''s staff making his body more powerful in strength.


    Though there were other items that Constantine wielded when he fought against Trigon, John didn''t want to spend so many fan values to just make someone a God level being. Having both of the items was already much for him. (Constantine even used the Helmet of Fate during that fight. You should definitely check the deceased story line of DC. One of the best)


    Constantine then wore the Rag which restructured itself to fit perfectly.


    "Feel the changes?" John asked. He nodded his head.


    "So now prison time?" Geralt asked. John looked at Geralt in a weird manner as he took out his Amulet. He gave it to Constantine and said,


    "Better not lose it. This is our one way ticket inside."


    Constantine took the amulet and said.


    "Better buckle up and go right in." Everybody took a deep breath. All had been ready for sometime now and finally it was time for action. All the members of witcher school came except for Vesemir. He was old and it would do more harm than good.


    Of course the new recruits didn''t come.


    Except for Ciri all the people belonging to the School were sucked inside the amulet and then the trio. Strange and Mordo too went inside as Constantine performed all the magic required. Z too had shown up for this particular mission and she brought a glow on Constantine''s face.  the end it was only John, Ciri and Constantine.


    "Say hi to that depressed lady for me. Will you?" Constantine said, referring to Hela.


    "I will. You both be safe and don''t let anything happen to the Amulet. I have always made sure that nobody would be able to spy on us so I hope Mephisto never knew of the deal you have with us." John said.


    "No shit.. Or else we are played by him and technically we are f**ked." Constantine replied.


    "Don''t worry. I have more friends coming on the way for help." John said.


    "More friends?.... Interesting."


    "Ciri, take care of him. And don''t hold back this time. Since he wants to use you. GIve him hell." John said as he went inside the Amulet. Ciri nodded at him.

 462. Midnight Sons

    When John appeared again, he was near Hela who was all chained up with various golden chains holding her down. She looked all drained out and skinny. Her eyes had anger as she looked at the new visitors who had just arrived in that god forsaken place.


    In Helheim, she had dead souls to accompany and was at least free. But here there was nothing. All the time was she chained up and there was no connection to Asgard from which she could draw her power.


    "How the mighty had fallen!!" John said as he looked at her sorry figure. Hela looked at him with burning eyes.


    "There is no point in having that amount of hatred towards me. It was you who brought this upon yourself. And honestly, if you go out now your brother will just imprison you again. You are in no match for him now and that is even after returning to Asgard again. He has become way too powerful than you imagine him to be." John said.


    Hela looked confused when John spoke of her brother. The last time she saw her brother was on the losing side but now this person who overpowered her came to say that she wasn''t powerful anymore.


    "Let me out. I will show you how powerful I am." Hela said which grinding her teeth. John, who was walking away, stopped and looked at her.


    "As you wish, after we deal with another person I will let you out. You will know how we have changed. You will get to see your elder sister too." John said.


    "Elder sister? Mine?" Hela was more confused now. John then looked at the whole new dimension that was in his amulet.


    It looked endless but there were several broken islands and palaces over the dimension floating. Though John could always feel the presence of dimension, he didn''t actually explore much using his consciousness.


    "This is bigger than I imagined it to be." John mumbled.


    He flew to one of the floating islands where everybody gathered. They would be here for quite a long time so they needed to find a place which was conformable and would be away from the vengeful eyes of Hela.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As John arrived at the place, he was surprised to see Strange had made some burning fire pit with all the materials around and made it seem like they had come for a campfire.


    "We are getting too comfortable. Are we?" John said.


    "What? Constantine will take a lot of time to reach hell. He will go through rounds of alcohol and cigarettes and God knows what deploring places he will take her." Strange complained.


    "He isn''t that bad as he shows." Z replied, trying to defend her.


    "We know, he was just being an a**hole." Mordo said paying no respects to him as the Sorcerer Supreme. Strange didn''t mind the insult Mordo just gave him.


    "John, you had fun in the over universe. Tell us about it. Did you kick Strange''s ass?" Mordo asked as he was interested in what they did in the other universe.


    "Huh.. I didn''t have fun. It was them who had fun." John said as he pointed to the other members. It was true, he was just lazing around while the others went and did superhero stuff.


    Mordo''s eyes shined when he looked at the others. Even Strange was interested to know what had happened. Finally, Triss took the responsibility of narration and said what they had done in the other universe.


    They were really surprised to know that the universe was in such a bad position because of John''s actions but theiy both believed what John had done was right. The new trio that had joined too got to know new information about John and their travels and they were surprised beyond imagination.


    "No wonder Khonsu repeatedly told me not to go on bad terms with you. You are one of a kind." Moon Knight said.


    "I am not a monster. Just protective of what I love." John said. Later they all made small talk and passed the time. At one moment John asked.


    "What do you three call yourselves? Do you have any names?"


    "Name? You mean like the Avengers? We are too small of a team to name ourselves." Blade said as he shook his head.


    "Oh right." John said in a low tone


    "Why does it sound like that these people have a name for their team?" Strange said as he could feel John was disappointed that the trio didn''t name themselves.


    "Uhh.. Not gonna lie, I was expecting that." John said.


    "What is the name of the team that they have in a different universe?" Mordo asked as he was pretty sure John knew of the name since he had hinted that the team had a name. John hesitated a bit before replying


    "There is a name. But that name was given by him." John said, pointing at Strange.


    "Me? Why will I use names to indicate a team? I can never do such a useless thing."


    "Says the person who calls himself Sorcerer Supreme and has many procedures in the medical field named after his own self." John said, retorting Strange. Mordo too looked at Strange calling out his hypocrisy.


    "Fine I will name our team which is going to fight Mephisto. We will call ourselves Midnight Sons. How does that sound?" Strange said as he could feel all were looking at him with fiery eyes..

 463. The devil himself

    "That''s sexist of you." Yen called him out for only naming the boys.


    "Ok. How about Midnight sons and daughters." Strange said as he felt bad to leave out the women in the team.


    "That''s more like it. I love the name." Z said.


    "Is it the same name he gave to the team in other universes?" Mordo asked as he could see the smile of John.


    "Yeah. Midnight Sons was the team of all boys. It was a bigger team though with Ghost Rider, Spider-Man, Man-thing and various others. There were always 9 in the team." John siad.


    "See I was right. Midnight sons." Strange said as he posed a victory sign.


    "Who is this Ghost Rider? Man-thing?" Z asked.


    "Ghost Rider? Now that''s a story of his own. A long story of angels and demons. But Man-thing, he is exactly like Swamp-thing. You definitely know Swamp - thing. Don''t you?" John said as Z had a close relationship with Swamp-thing previously.


    "Yeah I know."


    All got interested to know about the various members that their new team Midnight Sons had in other universes and John had to explain their stories to the others.


    "Never knew the team we jokingly made had such a serious history." Dane said. (I don''t remember Black Knight as being a member of Midnight sons but the way MCU is going now I feel they are going to incorporate him in the Midnight sons.)


    They wanted to know more about different universes and thus John had to say some of the stories he read in the comics. In this way hours went by. John even had to bring out from his treasury to feed everyone.


    But suddenly as they were all lazing around there was the voice that echoed in the dimension.


    "Guys I will call you soon. Get ready." Constantine said. All got alert when that alert came. They knew that the fight was near.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And after a few moments they could feel something was trying to put them outside the dimension. Like last time, this time too they let it happen and in the next moment they were transported to an unknown place.


    The place looked like it was burning in fire. With high temperature around.


    The color was red. Both the land and skies. The place looked vast. Not because of the land and skies but because of the endless demons they could see crawling everywhere surrounding the place where they had been summoned.


    The demons looked just like they had all imagined. Humanoid beings with red skin and two horns. even their eyes were red. And when they all turned their heads they saw a huge red skinned man sitting on a throne made of huge bones. It looked like the Iron Throne but it was bones in this case.


    The man had larger horns And beside him stood a pale skinned person who had fags from his mouth and covered in cloak.


    All of them who were summoned knew who these people were.


    "Such a gift you had brought for me Constantine." said the man who sat on the throne.


    "You wanted me to bring someone in order to be the right hand and be in that position I need to bring more gifts. Don''t you think so?" Constantine replied with mockery and confidence. He was confident that they would come out as victorious. Since had said there would be more friends arriving


    "So you have brought the Phoenix Force. That is so stupid of you." said the pale skinned man said.


    "Why? Are you scared of fire that is more powerful than the sun?" John said as his entire body burnt in flames like Ace from One Piece (Johnny storm of Fantastic Four)


    All the other demons didn''t feel anything but Dracula had to cover his face with the cloak to stop the light of the Phoenix Fire.


    John could feel that he had the powers of fire but he had lost the reality bending ones. He couldn''t make things out of thin air, nor could he destroy as he wished for. But the fire of Phoenix wasn''t to be looked down upon.


    "See you still fear the sun though you have always claimed to be no fear. Chthon didn''t give you all his powers dear servant." John mocked. Mephisto creases his brows by seeing the huge burning power of John who has used the Phoenix force.


    Mephisto, seeing this, used his reality bending powers to stop the burning fire''s intensity of John. As he waved his hands his hands were stopped by another hand stopping him right in his tracks.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." said the man who stopped him. Meephisto jumped away from his throne. He didn''t see when a person was standing behind and even stopped him. This gave him a scare. In this dimension he knew everything that was going on.


    When John and others were summoned he felt their arrival too but the man that just stopped him, he had no idea when he arrived.


    It was because the man was the devil himself.


    Lucifer Morningstar.

 464. Demons

    When Mephisto got a look of his handsome face he got the scare of his life. He never expected him to be present here, in his dimension.


    "Lucifer... You are not supposed to be here." (yes there is Lucifer in Marvel, though he appeared very rarely.. Even I haven''t read any comics of him but he does exist)


    "Oh you seem to know me. But I don''t seem to remember you. In fact this is the first time I am here on behalf of a long time friend I made. John, you better give me a vacation after this whole shenanigan ends." Lucifer said, looking at John.


    "Yeah. Destroy him. And you''re free to do whatever you want. Even kill the other Lucifer." John assured him full freedom.


    John spent a full 10 billion to bring Lucifer with all his powers from comics. Being the son of God and everything related to him.


    "You think I am that easy to destroy." Mephisto said as he proceeded to punch Lucifer on his face. He felt insulted. Lucifer wasn''t supposed to come to his dimension. That was the deal between the heavens and hell. Lucifer who saw the most usual punch side stepped and hit him right in the abdomen.


    Mephisto was thrown to the side. Dracula who was seeing all this unfold didn''t expect that Lucifer would arrive to help him. Since he had taken a side from before he couldn''t go back. He turned into a bat and flew to Lucifer''s side to take a bite at him. Only to be stopped by Wanda.


    Since John had said Chthon was powered by Chaos magic, she made it a point to destroy anything related to Chthon. She didn''t want her name to be tainted by an evil demon. She used her magical powers to use telekinesis on the bat and threw him away.


    In the meantime, all the demons had started their war against John and others. And even many vampires joined in this assault. John changed his tactic here. He stopped using his Phoenix Force but started using his Gate of Babylon.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    His noble Phantasm was perfect for this kind of situation as he opened thousands and thousands of gates to launch projectiles at the enemies. Spears, knives, swords and all melee weapons known to men were thrown at the enemies, it acted as a bomb the moment it touched any enemy.


    John and his whole team was surrounded by the Gate and it just launched projectiles non stop. It was one hell of a spectacle as none of the enemies were able to come close to their team and surrounding them were loud explosion noises.


    The demons who saw this constant killing by these weird weapons stopped right on their tracks. They looked scared. Though they are composed of millions and millions, constant killings will dwindle their number down.


    The demons, seeing no way in, decided to start an air assault. John felt insulted seeing this and changed the directions of his weapons towards the air. All the flying demons which had wings on their back were shot down by fast projectiles. Only this time the weapons came down as an arc and killed more of the enemies which were far.


    John this time didn''t use his weapons as an explosion but just for impaling purposes as he wanted to punish these demons for using such an insulting tactic and thus the scenes looked more grotesque and gory as red blood was splattered all over the battlefield.


    "Even without the Phoenix Force you are scary." Strange said as he used earth elements magic to kill the surroundings that were trying to sneak in as John was concentrating on flying demons.


    "Quit joking around. There are millions of them. We are seriously outmatched. Even if we use all our force and John uses all his weapons, few will still sneak in. Keep on the lookout." Yen yelled as she conjured lightning using magic and blasted away the demons.


    The demons realized that using such diversionary tactics stopped assaulting from all sides and let demons with strong skin take the front and stop the weapons that was constantly assaulting them. John who saw that these demons finally started using some brains knew that he had to become serious.


    As John maintained the constant barrage of projectiles and explosions, some smaller demons were able to sneak in as the stone skinned demons stopped the spears. Though they died at the end by John''s weapons, they were able to slow down John''s killing spree. The stone skinned looked vicious as they had grey colored stoned skin and walked on all fours. Their large body structures allowed smaller demons to be under them, thus sheltering them.


    "We have a problem now." Mordo said as he saw more demons were able to sneak in. Through the team was able to stop sneaky ones but they realized that their numbers were increasing.

 465. Yo! I heard there are vengeful souls here

    John started using more weapons and even took a sword in his own hand.


    The Dainsleif.


    The cursed sword. A sword when drawn requires to draw blood before it is being put down. Even though this curse wouldn''t actually affect him. After getting all the powers of Gilgamesh, the knowledge of sword fighting was one of them. He never used it until now because he never had the chance or the situation to show off his skills, until now.


    As small demons started approaching them, he wielded it as he cut down who came closer, all at the same time launching his weapons as projectiles. Interestingly, the Phoenix itself came out of his body to help him in this fight.


    "What happened? Got bored?" John asked her. Even though he was the host of Phoenix she hardly talked with him. It was as if she was always sleeping.


    "Never liked the people associated with the elder gods of old times. They should have died during the purge of Nemesis. It''s a pity. Now we have the chance again to bring someone of their ranks down. I will not let this chance go." she said in a sweet tone as she flew around burning the demons with her fire. Even if the demons were inherently resistant to fire, her fire was more than enough to kill them.


    "You seem like you are confident that we will win." John said as he cut the throat of one demon with his sword.


    "After all this time, I have understood one weird fetish of yours. You keep your cards hidden and don''t bring them out until absolutely necessary. Be it your weird plans or powers." Phoenix spoke in a low tone so that nobody could hear in all the killings and beheading done by their team.


    "Oh.. hehehe..." John said as he admitted involuntarily. He really did have the habit of keeping his cards hidden. And bring them out when it is absolutely necessary.


    Meanwhile, there was a huge battle between Mephisto and Lucifer. Lucifer finally got serious and changed himself to the classic devil form.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With red skin and wings. And Mephisto too proceeded to use all his powers.Even if Mephisto was the ruler of the dimension, Lucifer was a God in his own ranks. So the battle was legendary to say the least.


    In order not to affect the team who was fighting the demons, Lucifer managed to lure away Mephisto and fight far away. And Mephisto himself didn''t want to be the reason for killing his subordinates.


    But he was frustrated as he continued to fight him. He wasn''t on the losing side but he wasn''t on the winning side either. No matter how he tried he couldn''t overwhelm or even give a satisfying punch to Lucifer.


    He got hurt and he was able to heal himself but Lucifer didn''t even get a bruise. This annoyed him.


    "Lucifer. You have violated the deal. You will be punished by all the other angels." Mephisto said as he wanted to stop the useless fight.


    "You don''t seem to understand. I don''t belong here. I have been invited and I am not bound by any rules. And nobody has any power here over me. So you my friend, what the common little runts say... what was that word... aaah yes... You are truly f**ked." Lucifer as he used his wings to swipe at Mephisto.


    He didn''t understand what Lucifer meant by that. All he understood that deal didn''t apply to him.


    "You think I am helpless. You are gravely mistaken. This is my place and you are just uninvited guests." Mephisto said as he waved his hands and did some magic. And when he completed it, huge monsters started emerging from the ground. There were multiple such monsters and they appeared all over the battlefield. Crushing everything around as they emerged.


    Made of earth itself and their heads were on fire with huge horns. They looked menacing with their curved fangs and huge stature. They looked like the stone skinned demons but on the scale of skyscrapers.


    "F**k!!" Geralt said .


    "This is too much, even for us." Mordo said as he conjured more rings in his hand while using the other to bring out his staff.


    John who looked at it sighed. He thought Constantine, Ciri, Wanda, Strange and himself would be able to hold them off for a much longer time. But it seemed like they couldn''t. They needed help here with so many huge demons.


    All the team members gathered in a small circle to face the demons that were approaching. All had a grave face. Except for John, all feared that this mission was unsuccessful and they would have to return back.


    Until a shout came from behind high up in the air


    "Getsuga Tenshou!!!"


    And then a huge beam of white light passed by from over their head. It hit the body of the first huge demon who was approaching. The beam passed by the body and went on a few kilometres behind.


    Killing everything in its wake, including a huge demon that had emerged a few seconds before.


    "Yo!! We heard there are vengeful souls trapped here."

 466. The plan

    When all looked up there saw many people levitating high up. They wore a black and white kimono with sandals on their feet. And swords on some of their hands while some had swords on their backs.


    For those who have watched John''s works. They knew who these people were. They were the famous death gods.


    The Shinigamis.


    Yes, the bleach series was what John had just summoned. He just spent an entire 50 billion fan value. Almost all that he had to summon this entire world. From the very beginning he wanted to control this dimension. And the most efficient way to control the dimension was by using a huge force and an overpowered one at that.


    And bleach was the perfect series for that. And in addition he bought one of John''s favourite characters.


    Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto.


    John really loved his character. John in his series didn''t show beyond the arc of Aizen and thus Yamamoto was still alive as opposed to being killed during the Thousand Year Blood war arc (sorry for the spoilers). This had both pros and cons.


    Pro was that he didn''t need to spend fan values for Yamamoto. But the biggest con was Yhwach. If John needed to bring him and his full ''family'' he needed to spend more on fan values, which would probably be in the tens of billions.


    And John liked to keep it that way. He had Hueco Mundo which he could easily attach anywhere he liked and have fun with it. But Yhwach and his whole ''team'' would be the personal army of the Avengers.


    During the war against Black Winter they had very less personnel in total and John had decided long ago that he would change it. And since Seireitei would be in a totally different dimension after they defeat Mephisto it didn''t matter where the Quincies lived.


    So John could use them always and after accumulating more fan values he would bring them here. Since Knull would awaken God knows when, he needed to have some contingencies. And who was better to face against Knull then ''The Almighty''.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Though he could face Knull alone too, Knull had a huge army that could bring down universes to its knees so he needed more people in this regard. The more the better.


    The people who were levitating on the top were the 12 division captains and Yamamoto (before the last arc). And of course the protagonist of the story.


    Kurosaki Ichigo.


    All the demons stopped on the tracks after that hit of Ichigo. They couldn''t make head or tail of how new people had appeared again. Mephisto had total control of this dimension so how could he allow new people to arrive and powerful one at that.


    All the demons could feel a pressure emitting from each one of them and it made them feel suffocated and danger. It was like the soul was being crushed by something.


    Mephisto too was taken aback by the sudden emergence of new people. He too could feel that these people weren''t simple, especially the old man who was holding a cane. He felt like this man was more of a monster than he was.


    And the main thing that scared him a lot was that these people weren''t exactly alive. It felt like they were dead but he also felt the breath of living. It was a contradictory feeling which he felt hard to describe.


    Lucifer, who saw Mephisto was distracted by the people, threw a kick at his face with full force. This kick threw him away a few hundreds of kilometres.


    "So this will be our new home. Not bad. Homecoming starts with bloodshed. I like it." came the rough voice of Zaraki Kenpachi. His spiky hair and his eyepatch.


    John made sure that these people had their new powers which they got during the blood war. Like Ichigo''s new shikai. Kenpachi''s huge new shikai which looked less like a sword more like a butcher knife made to kill huge demons.


    "Can you all come down and help? Instead of being all high and almighty?" John shouted.


    "Ah sorry sorry... Our apologies... We came a little late..." Kyoraku said in a very feminine tone as all appeared near them in a flash. everybody had come down except for Yamamoto who was still in the air and was looking in the direction of Mephisto.


    "So these were your help? I thought there would be more?" Constantine said. he could recognize each and everyone of them. Thanks to John''s works he knew them but  still felt they lacked people in fighting against these many demons.


    "Who said we are the only ones?" Unohana said in her classic scary look. This scared the shit out of all the people present. Including Strange who was lost in his own world when he got to see the new people.

 467. More people

    And then they appeared.


    The whole team of all the members that belonged to all the divisions of Gotei 13, which was around 3000 people.


    Now this was a lineup!!


    Even though it wasn''t millions, at least the allies were in thousands.


    "Did you bring the whole lot?" Mordo couldn''t help but ask involuntarily.


    "aye.." Ukitake replied with his shy but female killing smile. Along with the Gotei 13 there were Isshin, (Ichigo''s father) and even Urahara Kisuke.


    "I am Stephen Strange. I would have said welcome to Earth, but sadly this isn''t Earth." Strange said as he offered his hand for a handshake which Kyoraku accepted gladly.


    "I am Kyoraku. Captain of the 8th division. This is Lisa, my beautiful Vice-Captain." Kyoraku said but instantly he was hit on the head by Lisa.


    "There is war going on right now and you all are busy introducing yourselves?"


    As she said that Kenpachi was the first person to dive himself in the swimming pool. The swimming pool which didn''t have water but rather demons. He didn''t care to wait and do formal introductions with the people.


    He was summoned to kill and these demons would satiate his hunger for blood thirst. All the other people couldn''t even react when Kenpachi entered the battlefield. The demons had stopped attacking for some time because of the Reiatsu pressure that came out from the bodies of Captains and other members of the Gotei 13.


    But this wasn''t a permanent solution as the demons would get accustomed to the pressure and counter attack. And Kenpachi didn''t want to wait for his fellow members to take kills away from him.


    "Oye Kenpachi.. Matte .... Oye.." Ichigo shouted as he entered the battlefield with his two swords. One big and one small. (Sorry another spoiler from the thousand year blood war arc)


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Tch.. these savages... " said Byakuya as he took out his sword and slowly started walking towards the battlefield. And similarly all started entering the battlefield.


    "What a dysfunctional team. How does Seireitei even function with all these simple-minded people?" Yen commented as she saw all the people entering the battlefield one by one with no proper coordination.


    They looked like a bunch of savages who had never seen war before.


    "They can do that because they have the power to back them up. Now we should enter the fun while the Reiatsu pressure still works and kill a bunch more demons easily. Later it might get nasty." Geralt said as he too jumped into the battlefield. Meanwhile Stephen looked at John with strange eyes.


    "You held this secret from us. You wanted to come to hell so that you could bring Seireitei here and place them. Since hell worked on dead people it was easier for you to open the dimensional barrier from Seireitei to here. Didn''t you? You wanted to butt heads with Mephisto just so because you wanted to replace him." Strange said. John was surprised by his words.


    Not because Strange accused him of hiding but because he just made a false story in his head of him using Mephisto''s dimension as a springboard to open a route to another dimension.


    "Strange, you are too sharp for your own good." John said in a serious tone but inside he was laughing. This was probably what is called ''overthinking can kill people''. And Strange was definitely suffering from ''overthinking disease''.


    "You could have at least told us that this was your plan from the beginning." Stephen accused John in a low tone.


    "Sorry.. I thought nobody would be on board with this decision of mine." John said sheepishly.


    "No wonder Phoenix said you all always have your cards hidden. I don''t know if I should be terrified of you or happy that you are such a reliable teammate." Stephen said as he for the first time changed himself to the Asgardian attire and landed in the midst of the battlefield.


    John who saw this mumbled.


    "I am the greatest ally of you all because you are all heroes in my books. But I can be the greatest enemy there ever was if something goes against the people that I love and cherish. Don''t worry Strange , I will always protect Earth." John mumbled very softly so that none could hear.


    By then everybody had entered the battlefield and had started fighting with only John leaving behind. It was his turn now. And after much thought he finally chose an alien to fight these demons.


    These demons fed on fire so he chose an alien that uses cold as its weapon.


    Big-Chill.


    And as he activated his omnitrix he used his Phoenix Force too but then he saw something he never expected. The Phoenix Form of his wasn''t hot fire anymore but instead cold blue fire.


    Normally, when he activates his Phoenix Force it was always hot orange colored fire. But for the first time he saw the blue cold fire that covered his alien body of Necrofriggian.

 468. All things in the universe, Turn to Ashes

    "Phoenix.. You can do that?" John asked in a surprising tone because he never expected that his fire could turn ice cold. This was a totally new discovery for him.


    "Of course... My fire isn''t all about burning things. My fire will always depend on the host. You never tried with your different aliens." Phoenix said with a prideful tone. When the last time she saw Big-Chill she was excited to try her power with this new alien.


    But then he gave birth. She seeing him being ''pregnant'' and giving birth made her forget everything. She loved his babies and she got busy playing with them. And later she forgot about the cold fire case.


    But here she could finally show her other side.


    "We should communicate more. Do you have other forms of fire?" John asked.


    "Yes.. I do.." she replied while sitting on his shoulder and seemingly cleaning her feathers.


    "Fine we can see about it later. Now let''s get busy and freeze some asses." John said as he flew into the battlefield  while turning himself to transparent mode. This allowed him to go through the bodies of the demons freezing them and the surroundings.


    While killing demons from the inside he made sure he killed from the outside too by using his breath and his cold fire spreading them in all sides. So wherever John it turned into one freezing zone which nobody could move. The bodies of the enemies would freeze, dying in a matter of seconds.


    If any vibrations occurred later after the freeze, then their bodies would just crumble. And this same thing happened on the other side of the battlefield with Hitsugaya Toshiro. His Zanpakuto sword was of ice properties and thus his powers had the same impact on the demons as John''s. Albeit John''s was more brutal as Toshiro hadn''t opened his bankai as of yet.


    Actually none of the captains opened their bankai. All wanted to show off to the other captains and their subordinates so all were busy using their shikai form. And even with their first forms all of the captains were easily killing the demons.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    And even the big earth demons that had emerged. Zaraki and Ichigo specifically sought after them since they both had a bet of who would kill more. And then there were the subordinates of all of Gotei 13.


    And even though they weren''t as powerful as the Vice-Captains and other higher officers, they still were able to hold their ground with no deaths. The whole battlefield was more like a slaughter and less of a battle.


    Mephisto, who kept an eye on the battlefield, was fuming inside. He couldn''t leave Lucifer and even though he was hurt he was starting to show signs of exhaustion. Not only were his subordinates being slaughtered but he couldn''t go and kill the ants.


    And even if he went behind the back of Lucifer, there was this old man who always gave him a bad vibe. But he could notice that the millions of demons which he had, their numbers were dwindling fast.


    Finally after exchanging quite a number of blows Mephisto was able to free himself from the clutches of Lucifer as he successfully kicked him away to a mountain range nearby. After doing this he flew to the battlefield to kill the ants who had been hurting his precious souls that he had been accumulating in millions of years were being killed left and right.


    As he flew away to the battlefield there was a sharp sword wave that flew towards him. Mephisto had to turn and block it because even at a distance he could feel the sheer heat emitting from the sword wave. And if he didn''t block it, then he would be hurt for sure.


    "Old man, you should have stayed in the coffin instead of dipping your hands in the later generation." Mephisto said as he flew towards the old man.


    "Why does it seem like you need to be taught some manners? You are older than me but it seems you never had a teacher." Yamamoto said as he finally transformed his kane into a sword. He couldn''t fight against Mephisto with his body alone.


    He needed his Zanpakuto for this.


    "All things in the universe, Turn to Ashes."


    Said as he released the shikai form of his ryujjin jakka.


    And then a huge Reiatsu pressure engulfed the entire battlefield. Even Mephisto who was flying towards Yamamoto to put him in his place stopped in his tracks. The pressure himself made him suffocate.


    "Oye.. oye.. The old man is getting serious." Zaraki said as he cut demons left and right.


    "This is going to be over soon." Rukia said as she sat on the shoulders of Ichigo while he was killing demons.


    "If you want it to be over soon then help me instead of being a burden. You are not helping me in my bet."


    "What do you know idiot. It is a practice for you." Rukia explained herself while being lazy.

 469. Darkhold

    Even John, who was having fun, turned his head to look at Yamamoto.


    "He really is a monster."


    "Who is this old man? I feel like his body will be a better host for me than you. The heat his body produces is something even you can''t do." Phoenix said as she got interested in Yamamoto.


    "Then you haven''t seen his other form. You will fall in love." John said in a hushed tone.


    "Does he have another form? Now I am interested. Tell me what his other form is like." Phoenix said.


    "You will get to see it if this fight goes on. Mephisto won''t go down easily. His dimension can''t be so easily conquered." John replied.


    "Then I am looking forward to it." Phoenix said with burning eyes She really liked Yamamoto.


    -----


    Mephisto after getting stunned felt embarrassed and insulted again by the pressure emitted by this old man. In order to get his respect back from the subordinates who had been watching him, he threw himself to the old man.


    As he took a swipe at Yamamoto, the sword which was burning all waved at Mephisto. His hand went right past the body of Yamamoto, but he didn''t look happy as he felt he just hit empty air and in the meantime there was a wide gash of sword across his chest injuring him.


    "The old man here can bust your posterior. Do you have any sense of respect?" Lucifer said as he appeared in front of him and hit him right at his forehead, throwing him back in the same way Mephisto did to Lucifer a minute ago.


    Before Yamamoto used Shunpo to evade the hit of Mephisto and his Shunpo was top level. Seeing that their Commander had become serious, all the other captains and vice captains too opened their shikai to end this battle and help him against Mephisto.


    John had directed all of them to become serious and end this farce. As this was going on Wanda was able to kill Dracula. She used all her reality altering powers on him and just obliterated his soul to nothingness.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    And while fighting him she finally understood why John and others always spoke of Chaos Magic. Fighting Dracula wasn''t easy as he had help. A help that John had involuntarily mentioned before.


    Agatha Harkness.


    With the book of Darkhold.


    With that she really felt helpless as that book was powered by Chthon himself and since he gave permission to use the book, and thus besieged on two sides until help came.


    In the form of a former captain and the current captain of 12th division.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri and Urahara.


    And they came to help because they were interested in Darkhold and of course the body of a vampire. Mayuri had found a subject to experiment upon, i.e., Dracula so of course he wouldn''t let this opportunity go away. And Urahara was interested in the book.


    Urahara was easily able to cut down Agatha in two after opening the shikai and Mayuri didn;t even have to open shikai for killing Dracula. His weird experiment and using the body of his Vice-Captain Nemu.


    He tricked Dracula into killing Nemu and thinking he was able to lower the morale of Mayuri, only to be stabbed with Mayuri''s sword which was covered in poison, essentially killing him while Wanda made sure that even his soul wasn''t able to escape..


    Later of course, it was found that Nemu was perfectly alright. Wanda who saw this shook her head. She knew this weird thing from the Captain of 12th division so she didn''t speak a word but in her heart she hated a person like Mayuri.


    "Thank you." Wanda said to Urahara. Mayuri didn''t care about the woman''s thanklessness.


    "No thank you. We will be able to get more knowledge out of this book." Urahara said as he took the Darkhold. Wanda didn''t mind giving away the book. Though she could feel there was a connection between her and this book, she didn''t want to pry.


    There was a supposed evil being behind this and Wanda didn''t want to associate herself with this being.


    And as Yamamoto formed a tag team with Lucifer, Mephisto was in a huge disadvantage. His demons and he was battered left and right. A


    After all the people opened their shikai, it was a one sided slaughter. before some of the normal officers were getting a bit injured but after they used their shikai it was a walk in the park. Zaraki had a bad mood though, because all the other people were taking his kills away.


    "Oye.. Byakuya get away from my territory.." Zaraki said as he saw Byakuya getting close to his kills.


    "Did you write your name here that it''s your territory?" Byakuya retorted.


    "Wherever I stand is my territory." Zaraki said.


    "Let''s see if you say the same thing when Gotei 13 is established here. I want to see how much space your division occupies." Byakuya replied.

 470. The second form

    And as the fight continued in the air between Yamamoto and Mephisto with Lucifer, the Gotei 13, Midnight Sons and Daughters ran havoc on the battlefield. With every captain one side of the battlefield killing uncontrollably. And after 10 minutes of killing, the numbers were only in a few hundreds now.


    They had been highly efficient and effective. All of the battlefield now looked as if it was struck by disaster. Some places there were huge gashes on the surface, while others looked like it was frozen thousands of years ago. Such scenes were all over the battlefield.


    "You think you have won. This is my dimension and I am the God here!!" Mephisto said as he saw that almost all his subordinates, vampires and Dracula were dead. He transformed himself into a huge figure that was a few hundred metres in height.


    Now he looked more menacing and scary. With huge horns like antlers and red eyes. He looked more ugly than Trigon ever was. The Gotei 13 and the Midnight sons didn''t expect that he would become this large.


    As he became huge all the remaining demons which had been putting up the last struggle just died away in their positions, as Mephisto sucked all the remaining souls to make himself more powerful. Since the people who came here were very powerful and had a strong soul he couldn''t do that.


    Though he had powers over the dimension, he didn''t have too much power on souls. It was for this reason, he always tried to bind souls in contracts like he does with Ghost Rider.


    "So this is his final form?" Wanda said looking at Mephisto who had become so tall now.


    "I guess so. Hope he doesn''t pull a Freiza on us." John said with a laugh as they all looked at the huge humanoid monster who was growling.


    "Old man, do you have any juice left? This fight will become ugly now." Lucifer said to Yamamoto. Yamamoto on the other hand just looked at the Gotei 13 squad and said.


    "Captains, you can lift the limiter. And you are allowed to use the higher form."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Huh!!"


    "Eh!!"


    "Damn.. I was waiting for this instruction. If I go out of control, bring me in one piece. Don''t want to have body parts missing." Kenpachi said at the end in a grave tone.


    "The old man is getting serious. I hope it ends fast, or else our future home will suffer."


    The Midnight Sons and Daughters faces had a shine because they were going to see the 2nd form or as they called it.


    Bankai!!


    All the captains used shunpo and stood in the air behind Yamamoto. Including Urahara, Yoruichi, Isshin and Ichigo.


    Except for Ukitake all were behind him. His body wasn''t suitable for a huge fight such as this and thus he was abstained. (Ukitake never showed his bankai. Sorry about that)


    "Let''s get this party started." Kyoraku said and then all the captains together shouted, including Yamamoto.


    "Bankai!!"


    And all their swords changed in a matter of seconds. Byakuya let go of his sword, Rukia''s whole clothing changed as she looked like a princess with white clothing all over, Zaraki Kenpachi''s sword changed so did his body. He looked more like a demon now with his weird shaped huge sword.


    Toshiro''s half of the body was covered in ice. Kyoraku didn''t activate his bankai as it cuts both ways and if he inflicted a damage on the enemy he would be hurt too. The situation right now didn''t call for that. Unohana too opened her bankai and a vicious red liquid poured out from her blade. And wherever the liquid flowed it destroyed the surroundings.


    By that time other captains too opened their bankai. Most of the midnight sons and daughters were surprised by the bankai of Rukia, Unohana and Kenpachi. They had never done that before. This was the first time. Ichigo''s shikai was already something the people hadn''t seen before with two blades and now his bankai was attaching the two blades together. His whole body and his dress was a contrast of equal black and white like his bankai which had two colours.


    Tensa Zangetsu.


    And they were surprised to say the least. especially Unohana''s. She belonged to the healing division but her bankai was of destruction.


    But the highlight was the bankai of Yamamoto.


    As he opened his bankai, the whole surrounding temperature rose by various degrees, sucking out the moisture that was in the air. His bankai was so powerful that all had to move away from him.


    "This is his bankai? Damn.. he doesn''t need a sword to swing. Just releasing his bankai is enough to kill even the superpowered humans." Mordo said as he got excited. He was a huge fan of bleach and their maintenance of world order thus he followed it very strictly.


    "My friend, you haven''t even seen the whole picture." John said.


    (I am explaining this because many of you might not have followed the thousand year blood war arc and their new bankais)

 471. East, West, North and South

    "Longsword of the Remnant Flame, East"


    Yamamoto shouted as he used shunpo to attack the body of Mephisto. Like all others he too felt the heat of this old man and his instincts told him that if he didn''t dodge it would create a huge problem for him.


    And thus he ducked using his full speed but the sword tip still touched his hand. And what the Mephisto feared happened. He watched in horror as his hand got obliterated to nothingness.


    His whole fucking hand was gone!!


    "Fuck! What the hell was that?" Geralt asked.


    "His bankai has 4 forms. This is his first form. East. This ability concentrates the intense flames of the sword along the tip of the blade. It neither burns nor erupts, but anything it touches is eradicated to nothingness." John explained to everyone what this bankai was from far away.


    "John, I have just found my new love. I am off." Phoenix said in a sweet tone as she flew off to the side of Yamamoto to be his host. John was surprised that Phoenix actually left to be the host of Yamamoto though he knew that it was temporary. She was just teasing him and honestly he didn''t care.


    Because at the end Yamamoto was his summon and in a very weird way he was still the main host of Phoenix Force.


    Dane placed his hand on John''s shoulders and said


    "I am sorry for your loss."


    "She left temporarily and she will be back." John replied.


    Meanwhile, while Mephisto lost his hand, he couldn''t grow it back. No matter how he tried. The East form literally blasted his hand into nothingness, never to grow again. Mephisto screamed in pain but seeing it as an opening, Rukia attacked.


    And this time at his feet. Rukia''s bankai was special. Her bankai could reach absolute zero temperature, which could be said to be the reverse side of Yamamoo''s bankai but she could only maintain it for a few seconds. So seeing the opening she attacked at his feet.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Freezing his foot. She was still not so adept with bankai so the range was not so large as the Commander''s but still the absolute zero did its job, breaking away the foot of Mephisto.


    "You little ants!!!"


    Mehisto shouted as he vomited acidic fire on The Gotei 13 and others. And this was where Phoenix came into play as she covered all of them by her fire, protecting everyone from any harm.


    "Old man let me help you." she said as she flew inside his body. Yamamoto''s body jerked for a second before calming down.


    If the temperature was bearable now all had to leave for at least 1 km away to even stand. His body gave so much heat that even Lucifer couldn''t help but say


    "This heat is more than the depth of hell I came from."


    John and the other Midnight Sons and Daughters too backed off with the other captains.


    "John, what did you give our teacher?" Ukitake asked as they were curious what was this fire bird that entered the commander and made him more dangerous.


    "That is Phoenix Force. I am her host and she holds the life force of the multiverse which is unlimited. And yes she is one of the local gods here." John explained to them shortly about the origin of the fire bird.


    Everybody looked calm except for Zaraki who jumped onto Mephisto. His bankai made him uncontrollable and had immense hunger for bloodthirst. He had more physical strength and even though his body burnt due to the heat of his commander he didn''t seem to care.


    He just wanted Mephisto to bleed.


    And blood he spilled, as he made more gashes on the feet of Mephisto as he got distracted by the immense heat of Yamamoto.


    "This idiot." Shinji shouted.


    "Let me bring him back. You all should relax now I think. Yamamoto alone will be able to handle him." John said as he turned himself into an alien.


    Ben''s favourite alien.


    Feedback.


    The alien that can absorb any kind of energy attacks and reflect it back with the same if not more intensity. This allowed the alien to be invulnerable in almost all kinds of energy attacks. And since there was only heat in the battlefield, this was the most powerful weapon here.


    Saying that he went straight to bring back Zaraki. His bankai made him lose sanity and he was turning more into a demon and thus he needed to be brought back before he did more harm to himself rather than Mephisto.


    Actually all had been calculated wrong. Everyone thought Yamamoto wouldn''t be able to handle Mephisto by himself, including the Commander himself. But with the addition of the Phoenix Force on his body, Yamamoto felt pretty sure he alone was enough for the Lord of this dimension.


    Thus he indicated all to leave as his fire was getting hotter than it ever was.

 472. East, West, North and South (2)

    John used the heat emitting to absorb inside his body and forcefully took away Kenpach while using a heat blast on him which he absorbed while reaching his place. Kenpachi was already very much injured so that hit made him unconscious.


    John then took him in his arms and brought back to the team. Unohana had already released her bankai so that she could treat Zaraki. After all, Unohana was the first kenpachi.


    Long before Zaraki was one!!


    After Zaraki was brought back his bankai was released and thus he was being treated by Unohana.


    As John was being a small rat, Yamamoto was being the elephant as he used another form of his bankai.


    "Longsword of the Remnant Flame, South"


    And in an instant, skeletons started emerging. Impaling the tip of his sword into the ground, Yamamoto called upon the corpses and ashes of the dead who were killed by his flames to come forth and fight on his behalf. It looked terrifying as thousands of dead people started to come. Mephisto was already in pain as he was lying on the ground. And the corpses started to climb his body while giving gashes on his body.


    Mephisto really looked miserable now. The heat and the constant barge of Zaraki and now the skeletons had started to overwhelm him.


    "Honestly, I feel bad for Mephisto. All he has been receiving is pain." Ciri said.


    "He deserved it the moment he thought of touching my daughter." Geralt said without a shred of sympathy.


    "Longsword of the Remnant Flame, West"


    If the temperature before had been unbearable, now it was fatal. This bankai form allowed Yamamoto to take his body temperature to 30 million degrees Celsius. Actually it should have been 15 million degrees but the addition of Phoenix Force allowed him to reach a high temperature. And for the first time he didn''t use his sword to assault Mephisto.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He used his own hands to punch him.


    Mephisto after much struggle was finally able to get up only to be punched and kicked in his face by two hands which had a temperature of 30 million degrees. Each punch and kick melted his skin and even the bones that it touched.


    "Why does every old man in your animes are so powerful John?" Blade couldn''t help but ask. John shrugged his shoulders. He really didn''t know why but all major plots in anime had overpowered old men and Yamamoto was one of them.


    But Mephisto was not someone to take a beating without retaliating. He finally managed to get up and block the attacks of Yamamoto, though he was still getting hurt. Before it was his face now it was hands and abdomen.


    It looked gruesome but at the end Mephisto was finally able to get away from Yamamoto by flying away with his almost severed wings. Yamamoto didn''t chase him. He just brought his sword which he had sheathed before.


    "Longsword of the Remnant Flame, North:"


    As Mephisto was flying away Yamamoto used his last form of bankai which was a  slash of concentrated fire and heat which incinerates whatever it touches out of existence. This attack was again powered by the Phoenix Force.


    And the slash looked more like a flying bird as it hit Mephisto in his back. Mephisto, who was close to death bed, couldn''t hold the attack back anymore. In this attack Yamamoto used almost all his power and thus it just incinerated him.


    And slowly the whole body of Mephisto just burnt away. And adding insult to the injury all the other captains used their most powerful attacks of their bankai at Mephisto. And the Midnight Sons and Daughters helped in this.


    They wanted to make sure this time Mephisto dies for sure after a long struggle. All the attacks proved too much for him and finally his whole body either melted, burnt or chopped away in pieces at the end.


    Red viscous blood spilled everywhere and the whole dimension felt like it had dimmed a lot after his death.


    "Phew, finally he is dead." Dane said as he sighed. This was his first serious fight and it turned out to be the Lord of Hell himself. Though he couldn''t contribute much, at least he participated.


    "He shouldn''t be dead." John said, spoiling everyone''s mood in an instant.


    "What? We just separated his body from limbs to limbs. He is more than dead."


    "Dead his body might be, alive his soul is." John said as he activated his Yoda mode.


    "Fuck!!" All screamed in unison.


    "hahaha... You are right, you ants. You are in hell. No matter what you can''t kill me. Only destruction of the whole dimension would kill me. You can never kill me." Mephisto''s voice echoed everywhere. Though he had lost his body he could still speak.


    "Oh. Famous last words!!" came a loud voice from high up in the air.


    When all looked up they saw 5 people with the same outfit as the captains but looked more grand and exquisite.

 473. The King

    "Huh!!"


    "What the actual fuck.."


    "Who are these people?"


    "Tche.. They are here too.. Show off... Coming at the end.."


    "Assholes.."


    "Wait, you know these people?" Marc could not help but ask the Captains who had different reactions from them. None of the Midnight Sons and Daughters knew of these new people, except for John.


    "Yes. They are the assholes of our Seireitei." Mayuri said.


    "You mean a bigger asshole than you?" Wanda asked.


    "Yes." came the reply but not from Mayuri but from Urahara.


    "They are the 0th squad of Seireitei. The Royal Guards of the Soul King." John replied this time because these Captains were never going to acknowledge that the Royal Guards were better than them. Their egos were too high up for them to accept.


    "Royal Guards.. That''s new.. never heard of them.. You knew about them?" Strange couldn''t help but ask John to which he nodded.


    "Then why didn''t they show up for Aizen?" Mordo asked as he was confused. These Royal Guards looked like they were more powerful than the Captains,


    No offence!


    "They are the Royal Guards and only for the protection of the Soul King. They are not supposed to attack. Only when the Soul King''s interest is affected would the Royal Guards act." John explained their origin in the simplest ways possible.


    "You are late." Yamamoto said in his same old tone. All of these Royal Guards were under him once.


    "We saw that you are able to handle him perfectly. Don''t want to take away your thunder lest your precious captains accuse us of taking all the credit." Ichibe, leader of the 0th division said.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    As everybody was confused, the other four officers of the 0th division brought out the sealed Soul King.


    Yes, Soul King!! The being that was responsible for the maintenance of Soul Society, Human World and Hueco Mundo in the manga.


    That was the plan of John. He wanted to use the power of Soul King to assimilate the broken soul of Mephisto and seal him inside the same seal as Soul King forever and replace Soul King as the controller of the dimension.


    John never understood how the Soul King worked but the powers of him were undeniable. Since there was no Yhwach here, he could easily command the Soul King to take over the soul of Mephisto.


    The other people who looked at the sealed person who didn''t have arms or legs were confused, because like the 0th squad they had no idea who this sealed being was.


    Senjumaru, the 4th officer of the 0th squad, used her robotic hands to open the seal of Soul King. Though it wouldn''t be opened fully, a little bit would be fine to assimilate the broken soul of Mephisto.


    The moment a crack came at the seal, an invisible Reiatsu pressure enveloped the entire Hell. Mephisto was angry about the emergence of the new people and he was thinking of making some demons and sending them to hunt these people. He had lost his body and he needed time and souls to make his body again.


    He was in his own world and making plans to counter attack, but that Reiatsu pressure that came from the Soul King woke up from his daydreams. And then the pain came!!


    The pain of getting his soul sucked away by something.


    "No.. No.. What is this? Who is this? What is happening?" Mephisto screamed. His screams of pain were audible in all of Hell.


    "So it is working." Ichibe smiled when he said that. All of Soul Society and John were baking on this from the start.


    His soul.


    And souls were the best thing that the Soul Society had the greatest proficiency in, or else the whole name of Soul Society would be just a blot. John knew that killing his body wouldn''t do shit to Mephisto. Only his soul was what he was after.


    "No.. Please stop.. I will do anything for you, whoever you are... I will be your servant.. But please stop." Mephisto as he noticed his soul was getting totally sucked away now in full speed inside a seal.


    "That''s a tempting offer. Don''t you think? An ancient elder God begging to be a servant." John said.


    "Yeah. Even I am tempted. The knowledge he might possess would be unimaginable." Strange said.


    "If only he was a little honest all his life, maybe we would have considered it." Mordo said as the screams and wailing stopped after a few seconds. And the moment the screaming stopped the whole red colored skies and land changed.


    The red colored hue that was all over the place by a distinct white colored surrounding. Even that land looked a light shade of white under the white skies.


    "That was fast. I thought he would struggle more." Mordo said.


    John meanwhile was checking his system if there was anything wrong with Soul King. If Soul King had a problem then he would have no other ways to handle Mephisto, other than destroying the whole dimension itself but it might create imbalance on Earth.

 474. The prisoner

    "Phoenix are you coming with us?" John finally asked.


    "Can I stay here for sometime? I really like it here." Phoenix Force tweeted while sitting on the shoulders of Yamamoto. John raised his eyebrows when she said that.


    "You can keep your God with us. She will be safe here." Yamamoto said as he too loved being with her.


    "It''s not her safety I am concerned about, it''s about the storm she is going to raise with her presence in the soul society. I will be hated by the captains later." John shrugged his shoulders when he said that.


    "Oye.. From which angle am I a problem giver. For all I care, it''s you who gives me problems." Phoenix protested.


    "You can rest assured. The Soul Society will be open to her and she will have enough freedom." Yamamoto said. John nodded as he wore his helmet. He hardly used the helmet recently as he always used Phoenix Force.


    It was going back to basics for John.


    "Alright, we are off. We will be waiting on the Ring. Phoenix, show them the way." John said. Phoenix nodded to that and then John vanished with his team of Midnight Sons and Daughters.


    -----


    They were back at the Ring. And all looked exhausted. All of them wanted to know better about Seireitei and were curious about the deal but they were more tired. Being at place which smelt like sulfur always in itself was torture.


    So right now they needed rest. And John too wanted a little sleep after all the killing and slaughter he did before. Though they were not exactly living people, they still had flesh and blood.


    Everybody went to rest and even the Moon Knight trio went to the guest rooms of the Hall of Justice headquarters to rest. GAIA guided them to their place of stay.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    When John returned to his home, he was greeted by his children who flew and hugged him. He was really grateful that he had so many children at his home to elevate his mood. He had a hard day and all he needed right now was love.


    He greeted each and every one of them, and by now some could even speak.


    "Dad, why can''t I smell the Phoenix in you? Did she leave us?" one child spoke in a very teary tone.


    "Uh.. No no.. your sister just went for a vacation. She will be back soon." John assured his child while thinking


    "Dammit Phoenix, you better come back fast. My children will kill me if they come to know you have found another good host."


    John after assuring his children went to the bath. He needed to cool himself off. That much drama and acting in a single day was too much for him.


    No wonder actors are paid so highly!!


    After a proper bath and food. He went to sleep and since it was night his children too joined him in his sleep. Later the whole week went as usual and John got busy with his children. And since he didn''t have the phoenix force now, he gave his children food from his phoenix form of Marco.


    Though it wasn''t like their sister,it still worked. Meanwhile, Moon Knight and others applied for their exams of Avengers as they had decided to join the team.


    Wayne, who had been the main recruiter, carefully studied them and later allowed them to join the team. Their Avengers team was getting bigger day by day.


    And after a week, suddenly there was an alarm at the Hall of Justice.


    "Eh!! Who is bold enough to come to the Hall of Justice without invitation. Guilty Spark!!" John shouted at the end and the images started to appear of who had come. And seeing the people he wasn''t surprised by their arrival.


    "GAIA have the Avengers been notified?" John asked.


    "Yes. They are on their way. Shall I teleport you there?" GAIA asked.


    "Ummhmm..." John said.


    "Dad, take us with you. We want to see your workplace." said a child while sitting on his shoulder.


    "Uhh.. Are you sure you want to go with me?" John was skeptical. His world was dangerous so he didn''t want his children to be affected now. And moreover, if his father came to know that he took all of his children to the Hall, he would probably sue him in court for child endangerment.


    "Please dad, we have heard so much about you from the Spirit. We want to go." the child insisted.


    "Ok fine I will take you. But don''t tell your grandpa or your mother. I don''t want to be homeless." John said in a low tone.


    "Promise." all the children called out unisonly.


    "GAIA, teleport us away." John and then all of them were in the Hall.


    The people who came to the Hall were the Gotei 13 captains.


    They were here to complete the imaginary deal they had with John.


    Transfer of a dangerous criminal to the Avengers.


    Aizen Sosuke.

 475. Transfer

    Yes, that was the imaginary deal that John had made with the Souls Society. Aizen would be transferred to the Avengers while Seireitei would get a place to live, which was the hell dimension.


    And now they were finally here to complete the deal which they had agreed upon.


    All of the captains including the Head Captain, Ichigo, Sado, Uryu, Orihime, Kazui Kurosaki (Ichigo and Orihime''s child) and Ichigo''s whole family arrived. When all the Avengers returned back to see what the fuss was about they were dumbfounded.


    They thought that it was some enemy, but it turned out to be the big-shots of Seireitei. And for the first time John didn''t inform the arrival of new people.


    "You never said that they were coming." Tony accused John who had just appeared with all his children.


    "Some of us knew. Some didn''t." John replied while shrugging his shoulders, while all his children were overwhelmed to see so many people appearing out of nowhere. Though his children knew of the Avengers and their feats, they hardly saw them.


    After their births, once or twice the members of the Avengers came to meet them but they never came together. But here it was different. They flew around to look at every one of them but in the end they were attracted to Yamamoto.


    They could smell the Phoenix in him, so they approached him. And Phoenix, who missed the children, came out to play.


    "Did you just lose the Phoenix Force to this old man?" Barry couldn''t help but ask.


    "Sadly yes, but I think I will get her back today. Let''s go inside shall we?" John replied. All nodded their heads and went in. Kazui was also very much interested in playing with John''s children so he rather joined John''s children.


    All took their seats at the Hall of Justice, while the Captains took their guest seats.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I know many of you are surprised by their arrival but very recently we had a fight in Hell...." John proceeded to tell them the whole process and their involvement in a massive battle.


    "This is unfair, you never spoke of this." Tony complained.


    "This battle involved magic so we didn''t want to take any people who had no knowledge about it. His dimension was really scary to be honest when we got there." John replied.


    "At least could have informed us from before." Clark said as he too thought that what John and his so-called secret team did was dangerous.


    "Well, maybe next time we will take you. For now let us complete the deal." John said to change the accusations and the topic. He knew that he too was up for some complaints later after the meeting of not taking the Avengers with them.


    "We are here to transfer Aizen to your prison as we think he is too dangerous for us." Yamamoto said. Hearing this almost all the Avengers gulped in their throats as they knew Aizen was a whole new level for everyone here.


    Aizen was brought to the room and his whole body was wrapped in white and black bandages. With only one eye and mouth open and the rest of the body totally wrapped up. (The same way he was shown in the Blood war arc when he was imprisoned)


    "Oh.. So this was a prison transfer.. From one hypocritical place to another.." Aizen said.


    Phoenix, who was now back at John''s shoulders after playing around, squinted her eyes and looked at Aizen and said.


    "A prisoner who has the audacity to try and hypnotise us."


    All the Avengers and the Captains had a surprised face when she said that. They didn''t expect that even after being imprisoned he would be able to hypnotise people and could have even succeeded if it wasn''t for the involvement of Phoenix and the world laws.


    "An interesting bird." Aizen said as his face too was covered up by Yamamoto. He was too dangerous to even let him speak!!!


    "He will always be under your eyes always. I hope you can make sure that he doesn''t hurt anyone anymore. His presence in the Soul Society is itself a dangerous thing. Here the electronic beings of yours can look after him and thus be away from any kind of manipulation. He can manipulate the soul but not the beings which never had one to begin with." Ichigo said. He and Urahara were the first people to confine him so they care about him more.


    Everybody nodded their heads while Clark said


    "Sosuke Aizen. On the crimes of killing all the members of Central 46, Ichimaru Gin and creating havoc in another universe, you will be imprisoned till death. Everybody in favour raise their hands."


    And unsurprisingly all rose their hands. They understood  why Soul Society had fear of Aizen and wanted to get rid of him. Since he couldn''t be killed it was better to just throw him away.

 476. New Illuminati

    Though Aizen couldn''t speak, he could hear what was being called out. He twitched in his place for a second when the verdict was out but couldn''t protest. He had to accept it.


    "So it is settled. GAIA, take him with the help of Iron Legion to the prison Ikkaris is in. No being with a soul will be allowed to approach his prison and it will be closed forever." Tony commanded.


    And simultaneously, a few humanoid robots came to take away Aizen in a wheelchair as his bandages didn''t allow him to walk or stand and were later taken away.


    Everybody sighed in relief after he left. His presence in itself was a danger and all were on edge.


    "Tony, I heard Pepper is pregnant." John suddenly said to diffuse the tension and anxiety in the room as he felt guilty.


    "Man, why do you have to say such weird words to elevate the tension in the room?" Tony complained.


    "Because everybody was too serious about the prison transfer. So I thought maybe we all needed a different topic to talk about." John said.


    "Fine. Yeah.. She is pregnant. Happy?" Tony grumbled. All laughed at it and congratulated him for this good news. He deserved all the happiness. Finally all introduced each other and had a good time together with Tony hosting a small party on the occasion of being a father soon.


    All the Captains too joined in this.


    As they were enjoying themselves, Tony finally suggested something which they never expected to John, Steve, Clark and Wayne.


    "After coming back from their universe, I have been thinking a lot. After much contemplation I think our Earth needs our own Illuminati." All stiffened when he mentioned that.


    Illuminati had a bad reputation here as what happened in Earth-616 didn''t sit well with anyone.


    "Do you want to open Pandora''s box?" Clark asked.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "C''mon Clark you see us. We are growing day by day. Yesterday it was M''Baku, today it was the new trio. We need a proper connection with all sections of society. Arceus, the five kages and now the Head Captain. We need proper communication in case of an emergency. As John had mentioned before some things couldn''t be handled by Avengers alone and needed proper governance." Tony insisted.


    "I know what Earth-616 did was blasphemous but the people who will sit on the throne will be elected democratically by the members of the Avengers and their own respective world will choose their leaders. As a planet we have grown considerably and it''s time we have a proper control of everything. What do you concur?" Tony ended his speech with that statement.


    All became silent when Tony suggested that. Even in Earth 616, Illuminati was first proposed by Tony and in this time too was the same. Though they would hate to admit it , Tony was right.


    Now was the peace time, and they weren''t sure of how long it would last. And when anything goes bad they needed people to make decisions. And making a new division on the Avengers would be perfect and better.


    John didn''t really care. If Illuminati was being established it would still be in his control as more than half of the people would be his, not that it mattered any way. So he just left the decisions to Wayne and others.


    Wayne and others suggested that they would contemplate on this after this surprise party.


    Ichigo and his family, Urahara, Yoruichi, Sado and Uryu meanwhile decided to stay at the Ring after the suggestion of John. Since they belonged to the human world it was better that they stayed here.


    And like all others, Wayne invited them to join the Avengers. They didn''t have people who were good with soul ''magic'' and including the death gods would be best for them.


    Later after the small party ended all returned back to their place. It looked like Phoenix had a hard time leaving Yamamoto as she really liked him so John said


    "You can go to Hell whenever you feel like it."


    "I know. I really like him but at the end you are the perfect host. And something tells me I need to stay with you to tide over whatever that is coming." Phoenix said and this time in a more serious tone.


    "Eh! What do you mean by that? More problems are going to come?" John asked as he couldn''t understand what she meant by that.


    "I don''t know. After staying with the old man I got a precognition of destruction and whatever is coming, it needs us to stay together." Phoenix said.


    "Precognition? What did you see?" John was interested now.


    "A group of people sending a ball of light to our Earth. the ball of light starts a process which is unstoppable and everything turns nightmarish soon." Phoenix said.


    "Ball of light? That''s very vague. Whatever!! We will see it when it arrives. We are powerful enough to handle everything." John replied as he didn''t care.

 477. Humanity in space

    John returned home with his children. The children were happy to live with Phoenix again. Mostly because of food, but of course they missed her. The days went by as usual and soon it was the end of the year.


    Emma too returned from her work for a few days like she always did but this time she was more happy because after arrival John had finally decided to marry her.


    It had been a long time coming and John too felt that it was time. And thus a wedding was held in a grand way on the Ring. Only close people were invited in this wedding instead of being an extravagant one like Tony''s was.


    By now the children of his could walk with their wings served as cloak like it did to John''s version. Due to constant feeding of Phoenix, they grew up fast. John and Emma were both proud of their children as they were very intelligent, smart and powerful. And all of them had a very healthy relationship with him and Emma.


    Thus just before Christmas, they kissed each other and finally got married. All the Avengers, Kages, some mythical pokemons and even the Captains came for this wedding. Though there were many close people here, some people did come from his workplace too.


    Like Kevin.


    He was surprised to see that the world of Naruto and even Bleach was also real. He got a glimpse of how big John''s world was and realised that his life had gone way too far for anyone to catch him. It was very fortunate that he still worked in Disney and interacted with them.


    Emma meanwhile was very happy to marry the love of her life. She was totally in love with him and just hoped that they could grow old together. Though their life was treacherous now, at least they lived life to the fullest.


    After the wedding they went for a vacation.


    To Xandar.


    Since she had never visited that planet she wanted to go and so John took her away to that place.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Another important thing was happening to humanity which was related to the Nova Empire. Humanity had finally stepped its foot into space for the first time. Lex Corp finally made a deal with Umbrella Corp and decided to send men to Nova Empire so that they could get first hand experience of space.


    Of course they used the Kryptonian technology fueled space ships so their journey too was fast. As John was having a good honeymoon in Xandar, government officials, big businessmen and CEOs of big conglomerates came to visit this place.


    Including Tony Stark.


    John had once told him that all the people of the Avengers were registered in the directory of Nova Empire citizenship so he had full access here. With Morgan recently being born, he too decided to have a time off with Pepper.


    Constant cries and being a father for the first time proved too much hassle for him. He envied John who had perfect 18 children all very intelligent the moment they were born. Though he loved his daughter 3000, he still hoped that she would cry and shit less.


    So he felt really refreshed when he stepped on this new planet which was brimming with life. Seeing the city and the planet really gave him many ideas and decided to implement some of it in their own planet. Umbrella now had a huge hold on many things and thus it would be very easy for him to introduce new ideas to humanity.


    Meanwhile, the other humans who came to visit the planet were surprised by how clean the whole planet looked and the ease of operations. Though their own Earth had progressed fast because of repeated invention and introduction of new technology they were still way behind filling every aspect of life with better and more comfortable living.


    Like Tony, they too had different ideas of how to implement them.


    But in all of this John was never in the picture as he was enjoying his vacation to the fullest at the villa he once bought here.


    "It''s been a long time since we had such a time off." Emma said.


    "Yeah the last I remember was before you went to that shitty Hala sector for patrol. Ah good old days!!"


    "It''s not shitty love... It''s a place where there is racism at its fullest. Though recently they have been trying to integrate the non-pure blood in the high levels of society. There is still discrimination." Emma said.


    "Well maybe because Supreme Intelligence isn''t Supreme Intelligence anymore." John replied.


    "Huh!!" Emma looked at John with confused eyes.


    "Supreme Intelligence isn''t Supreme Intelligence anymore. Supreme Intelligence has been taken over Ultron." John said as he felt exhausted saying Supreme Intelligence so many times.


    But that bomb was finally dropped.

 478. The rat which escaped

    "Wait what?" Emma''s eyes went wide when she heard that.


    "You heard me right! When the scout ship vanished from our radar it was found by a Kree Empire''s ship. And since they tried to connect the ship to the mainframe of their spaceship, Ultron got access to the Supreme Intelligence. " John said.


    "And then a digital battle ensued and Ultron came out victorious. And from that he took over the Kree empire. Maybe it was because of him, the recent changes had been happening." John finished after he said that.


    "How do you know all these?" Emma was curious


    "Because of me." Phoenix replied this as she manifested on the shoulder of John. When John got the Phoenix Force, he used his omnipotence to look into the location of Ultron. It was there he knew as he looked into the past of Ultron and got the general idea of where he was.


    Seeing Ultron was busy maintaining an empire, John lost his care for Ultron. Since he didn''t have the infinity stones and now more so as they were destroyed he just took a back seat and wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    If he tried to pull any prank on them, he would just annihilate him with just a thought. This wasn''t Hell but the main universe. So he had all the reality bending powers he wanted.


    "Oh yeah .. Omnipotence. You really have the most amazing cheat code. Wish I had that power."


    John just shrugged his shoulders. Omnipotence wasn''t exactly a boon. He normally switched it off as he didn''t like it.


    Later they talked more about the world and even spoke of the multiverse where Wayne and others were from and were fascinated by how vivid their story was. While John had a good time explaining the multiverse of DC. He really liked the story of DC.


    Even more so as he had been reading comics non stop of DC universe. Though the recent DC comics were debatable, the previous grand stories were one of the best stories.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    John spent the next few days having fun with her and going on romantic dates and having a good time by visiting the beautiful places around.


    After a week of honeymoon they finally ended and all returned back. After a few days Emma too left as she thought that she needed to keep an eye on Hala since Ultron had taken over.


    John had spent his days lazing around after that as he didn''t have any more work and was having a good time. It was already Year 2024 and the last movie was scheduled to be out by the middle of this year. John had already finished directing everything required for the movie and decided it was finally time for him to retire.


    Though he would submit all new anime from his previous world regularly and maybe good movies. But other than that, he wouldn''t care to go to work. Half his life he had been associated with the entertainment industry.


    Now he needed peace!!


    He had his children and all he needed was to take care of them before they were fully grown and could take care of themselves.


    One fine day in early February there was a knock on the door. One of the children went to open the door as John was busy having fun with the others.


    "Uhhh.. who are you looking for?" said the child looking at man who was carrying a bouquet of flowers.


    "Tell your father, an old friend has come to visit."


    "Rather I should say an old enemy has come to visit. Come in!" John''s voice finally came from the living room.


    The man came in and sat opposite to John while giving him the bouquet of flowers.


    "Sorry I couldn''t attend your wedding. Heard Thor got drunk and accused you of not taking him to Hell." the man said.


    "He did! Jane had to come and calm him down." John replied.


    "Hmm.. How is she? Being the new Thor of Asgard and all!!" the man said.


    "She is fine. Little new to this but she will do well. What about you? How is the timeline?" John asked.


    Yes, it was Loki who came to talk with John. Loki who was now the controller of TVA.


    Kang has been defeated. He had abdicated his throne and Loki was given the responsibility.


    "The timeline isn''t a circle anymore. It has become a straight line with various branches creeping out." Loki said.


    "I expected that." John said as he really did. The MCU or his universe changed the moment he got transmigrated here. The story had gone out of the window for a long time now.


    "Can you still see the future?" John asked as he was curious. Before it was a circle which allowed the TVA to peep into it but now since it''s a straight line it didn''t have a beginning nor an end.

 479. The negative zone

    "We can for some part. But not in the far distant future." Loki replied.


    "Did the Timekeepers come to meet you?" John asked.


    "No. Immortus did drop by though once."


    "Hmm.. Asked about Thanos?"


    "I did. Said he didn''t know. He gave him away to the Timekeepers." Loki replied as he clenched his fist. Though he took over TVA he didn''t really like the Timekeepers and their mysterious ways. It infuriates him as he feels he was being played over and over.


    He felt he would be all powerful after sitting on the throne but when he got the general idea of how everything worked he didn''t like it one bit. It was a chain.


    A prison.


    A prison from where he wanted to get out. There he understood that Asgard was where his real home was and missed his family. He had already decided to give away the throne to another version of Kang from multiverse and would just leave.


    This job wasn''t for him. Though he would have to convince the Avengers that he had changed for the better but he would take that option over TVA any day.


    "You are thinking of leaving TVA aren''t you?" John asked seeing the eyes of Loki as he could feel Loki wasn''t exactly Loki now. He had become sad and lonely.


    "Truth to be told, I am. All the power over time and still I feel so chained." Loki said.


    "You can find a version of Kang and allow him to sit on the throne and later just leave. I am sure the Avengers won''t hold it anymore for you." John assured him.


    "Are you sure about that?" Loki asked. John just smiled at him.


    "Thank you. I will find someone." Loki got up and looked like he was in a hurry and left after finishing his tea.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Father, who was he?" a child asked.


    "An enemy turned friend. What did he give you all?" John asked as he saw Loki giving some gifts to his children.


    "Some Asgardian metal like Uncle Thor gave." another child replied.


    "Hmm.. You can eat them since you like them so much." John said. Hearing this the children cheered and left to eat one of their favourite foods. John was happy to see that his children were really happy but he could see that his children would soon grow independent and leave for their own lives.


    Though he wasn''t sure where they would leave, he just hoped for the best from them.


    John spent the rest of the days lazing around and occasionally keeping an eye on the universe for potential threats and even peeped into Hala to see what was going on.


    And found out that Ultron was trying to study forbidden knowledge. Well, not exactly a forbidden knowledge but a knowledge that could possess danger to the universe or the multiverse a whole.


    The knowledge of the Negative Zone.


    The Anti-matter universe.


    Their universe was composed of matter. But the negative zone was the anti-matter universe. Though the time stream, lives and such other things thrived in both the universes but if there was ever a clash between the two universes, it would just result in the annihilation of both.


    Matter and Antimatter weren''t exactly friends


    And Ultron was trying to find every knowledge possible for this. John was surprised that there were records of Negative Zone in the directory of Kree.


    "I think I will have to take care of it." John said as he waved his hands destroying all records related to the Negative Zone in the directory of Hala. He didn''t want their universe to have any kind of relation with that damned place.


    -----


    Ultron, who had sent his Kree subordinates to search for everything related to the Negative Zone suddenly realised that he lost all his memories related to it. Only thing that was left in his memory which prompted him to know that he had been searching for the Negative Zone before was a warning left in his memory.


    "Ultron. You got a new home. Cherish it. Don''t go for the stars when you can''t even ride a bicycle."


    This was the message left in his memory. After taking over the Supreme Intelligence, this was the first time someone had addressed him with his real name. And this warning made him scared. He never expected that his identity would be revealed and that too is the most astonishing way possible.


    Replacement of memory.


    He was an AI, it wasn''t supposed to happen. He didn''t even think that was possible as his system had always been secured after his digital fight against Supreme Intelligence. He immediately ordered people to let people check all the connections of his primary and secondary memory storage and make sure nobody sneaked in.


    He wanted to know who had such audacity to attack him so blatantly. Though he guessed the answer long ago. There was only one place from where the attack could come from.


    Answer - Earth.

 480. The last movie

    But from the information he received from the spies in Nova Empire was that Earth now has finally spread its wings and has reached space. He really wanted to go and cleanse the Earth, as that was his main mission but he knew even if he tried he would fail now.


    All the knowledge of the Negative Zone was gone. And since he didn''t trust anybody he didn''t even speak of this to his subordinates. Now all his wishes of cleansing the earth and then the universe was in ashes and he needed to find another way to complete his mission.


    His options looked bleak as he really didn''t know how to proceed now.


    ------


    In the middle of June the last DC movie was finally out, and like always all the people came for the movie including the new members like Ichigo, Yoruichi who had become a cat and sat like a queen on the shoulder of Barry. Barry loved pets and he was the only member of the Avengers who had all 6 Pokemons. His super speed allowed him to take care of everyone while also doing his work.


    Yoruichi was impressed by this so she suggested that she should be flatmates with him, which he easily accepted. So Yoruichi''s life had become lazy now as she would always turn into a cat and Barry would just take care of him.


    John was surprised by this weird turn out but he didn''t care. All had their own lives and trajectory and were free to do whatever he wanted until he needed something from them.


    They all came to the premiere and after loads of interviews by John they were finally able to go in and watch the movie.


    The movie started with the famous lines from flashpoint.


    "Accept the things...."


    People were surprised that the movie started a bit dark because according to people flashpoint was the darkest movie of DC and that sentence from that movie already established the fact that this movie too won''t be a good one.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The movie started with Constantine and Z having a talk at bed only to be called by the Justice League later. There they got to know that Superman was thinking of taking the fight to Darkseid instead of always defending.


    Darkseid had become a genocidal maniac as he had attacked Old Genesis and killed the old gods. And Earth was the last line of defence. Though everybody didn''t like the new idea of Clark but all agreed to be on board with this new plan.


    All discussed this plan openly but little did they know all their plans were being projected to Darkseid from the eyes of Cyborg. their plan was doomed from the get go.


    Yes, the movie was Justice League - Apokolips War. The animated version here was the live action version. For this movie John invited the Russo brothers to direct as they would be perfect people to handle such a huge project and he wanted to pull the curtain to DC with a bang.


    Though DC movies would still be made as he had decided that DC would follow some of the famous comic storylines and make them movies, but he would not be involved in it any more.


    "You have got guts to take the fight to him." Banner said as he looked at Clark.


    "And that was my greatest mistake." Clark said in a very sad tone.


    Soon they understood why it was a mistake. A grand mistake at that. People died. Aquaman, Hal and many died. Clark was given a liquid form of kryptonite so he lost all his superman powers. Batman sat at the Mobius Chair (becoming immensely knowledgeable) and was controlled by Darkseid. Others were either killed or captured.


    And then it started. The nightmare of humanity. No, it was their destruction.


    The whole world was upside down like it happened at flashpoint. Only this time it was because of Darkseid. Finally, Clark came with Raven to meet Constantine. Constantine was the only person who was perfectly fine.


    It was because he ran away from the battlefield. They finally hatched a plan of bringing Damian Wayne to bring Bruce away from Darkseid by invoking his fatherly feelings for him.


    "This story has gone from bad to worse. So much bloodshed again. I thought only flashpoint had bad endings. I was wrong." Tony said.


    The movie continued as Lois Lane came up with a plan to hijack the communication tower which was under Lex Luthor and use it to reverse the boom tube and decimating Apokolips with it.


    But the problem was there were very few people to execute the plan, so they had to get help from famous villains too who the people had seen in Justice League Unlimited series.


    And thus the whole plan started to push back came into action

 481. Starting again

    Meanwhile Darkseid went to Oa to kill all the guardians and green lanterns, while Batman took the helm of finishing Earth once and for all. Lois'' plan was successful but it came at huge cost. With multiple deaths of both heroes and villains and even the all powerful Swamp thing was axed.


    But when the group of Clark, Damian, Constantine, Raven and Ertrigon reached Apokolips they witnessed the shock of their lives.


    Starfire, Wonder Woman, Martian Manhunter, Hawkman were the first enemies they faced. During the war, they were captured, made into cyborgs and were brainwashed to fight for Darkseid.


    They fought but at the end Constantine was able to use the lasso of truth to help bring Wonder Woman''s memories back. After she was back, she was devastated by what he saw and took the role of holding their old teammates back while allowing the rest to finish their mission.


    They finally found Cyborg and Flash. Flash was forced to run so that he could generate power for Apokolips while Cyborg was the controller of Boom tubes. Constantine was finally able to free him using techno-magic.


    But in the meantime Darkseid was back with Batman. And Damian had to confront his father. Though his father at the end recognized him, Darkseid got angry seeing that he lost his confidante and used an omega beam on Damian.


    Almost killing him.


    Raven, who was already in love with Damian, got mad and ended up releasing Trigon. Trigon took over the body of Superman and then killed Constantine for imprisoning him.


    It was in death that Constantine got to know that he was forced to leave by Z as it was the plan of Batman from the beginning. Batman made a contingency if their assault failed. And that was leaving Constantine from the battlefield. Z did magic on him to make him leave.


    And since Z was behind this whole plan she used her magic to bring him back from the dead.


    "I will sue you for harassment next time you treat her badly." Mordo said as he looked at Constantine. For this movie many of Kamar Taj too came and Constantine had been a part of Kamar Taj for sometime now as Z had joined them as the Master of London Sanctum.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Constantine shrugged his shoulders accepting the words of Mordo. Z just laid his head on his shoulder with a sweet smile. She was really happy with everything here and had a normal life. Well, except for the occasional fights against evil creatures.


    Constantine after coming back to life freed Superman from the control of Trigon who was having a huge fight against Darkeid. But the fight continued even after Trigon was taken out. Superman was really angry with whatever happened and went on a rampage against Darkseid.


    But fighting wasn''t the main problem here. Killing Darkseid was!!


    He was too powerful.


    Cyborg finally suggested that they should leave and he would open a boom tube for all. But another problem arose. And that was keeping Darkseid on Apokolips when the planet would be blown apart.


    And then the solution came. In the form of Trigon who was trapped. Constantine released Trigon. Trigon again took the place of Superman to fight Darkseid. And funnily, he said the same thing to Raven as he said during his sacrifice against Black Winter.


    Damian who was sitting with Raven hugged her as he did that sacrifice.


    The Justice League was back on Earth while Apokolips exploded killing everyone. But in the end Earth wasn''t able to escape its destiny as the core of the Earth was destabilised due to terraforming for a lot of time.


    Constantine finally said to Flash.


    "You know what you have to do mate! Clear the board. Start again."


    "Another Flashpoint... I can''t.. I promised Iris.."


    "Some of the changes might be shite.. we might make the same mistakes.. But bloody hell I am sure that it would be much better than what we got now."


    Flash after much contemplation got up and bent his knees. He had decided. He was going to create another Flashpoint. The movie ended with a bright light with the Justice League watching and understanding that their story would end here and everything would start new.


    "Nice to know that if we ever fuck up, there is Barry." Yen said with a nervous laugh. Everybody had a grave face with what they saw. They saw how such a small decision turned out to be a nightmare for everyone.


    Killings, deaths in billions. They had seen a genocidal maniac but had never seen such a person. Thanos now looked like an angel compared to Darkseid who thought of nothing but destruction.


    "If I ever see him, I will wipe him away with my own eyes." Clark said as he clenched his fist. he blamed himself for whatever happened.


    "Whatever is done is gone. We have started the slate totally new. Haven''t we?" John said as he felt a little guilty of installing the Apokolips War memory in all of them.

 482. Earth TRN891

    All were a little bit traumatized with what they saw in the movie. When DC advertised that this would be the last movie of the main universe they expected it to be a happy one. But it turned out to be so dark. But John was sure that this movie would be the highest earning movie of theirs and the Russo Brothers did everything right.


    John was happy with how everything ended. This was his lifeblood and his main source of power. So he gave everything he had for this last movie.


    "In all honesty, I liked the movie." Hal said as he tried to elevate the mood of all while going out.


    "As a storytelling, this was good.... eh!!" Pietro chimed in but stopped right on his tracks like the others.


    It was because the multiversal boundary was broken and out came a man in a red overcoat. It was red not because the cloak was red but because it was dyed in blood. The man after stepping outside the wall fell on his knees and became unconscious.


    Even though he wore the cloak the people who saw him could make out that the person had lost his one hand. But the more important thing was that they recognized this person. That face could be recognized in almost all of the multiverse.


    Doctor Stephen Strange!!


    "Strange!!" John creased his eyebrows seeing this and he used Phoenix Force to heal the person only to realise that the vitality that Strange lost couldn''t be brought back.


    "Huh!!" John was surprised, so much so that Phoenix herself came out to check. This sudden emergence right outside the premiere of the movie attracted the attention of everyone. Especially so because they were the Avengers so when the multiversal boundary broke and a deep wounded man came out. The Teen Titans went into work mode as they tried to keep the people away.


    Fury, who came for the movie, asked SHIELD to secure the location and keep the people away.


    "John, what is the problem? Can''t you go grow back his arm?" Steve said as he took Strange in his arms. All were also confused as everybody knew that Phoenix Force was responsible for the life force and even bringing near dead to life.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But here Phoenix Force couldn''t restore the lost arm of Strange.


    "I should have been able to but something is stopping me." John replied.


    "We need to leave this place and get him more medical attention." Clint suggested.


    "We do." Victor said and the next second they were in the Hall of Justice as John teleported all of them to the Hall. The injured Strange was taken and placed in a medical pod. All his wounds were healed but he was still unconscious, possibly due to trauma or just because of the pain that he had lost an arm.


    John was still confused while Steve used his Uni-Power on Strange to see if he could do anything.


    "This power. Whatever caused it.. It feels as if it is the opposite version of mine. It''s like both our powers hate each other." Steve said.


    "Opposite of Uni-Power? This is new. I have no idea." John said as he too was surprised by the words of Steve. He really didn''t have any idea about this new power that had emerged according to Steve.


    While Tony looked at their Strange and said


    "Why is it always you Strange? Last time it was you. And this time too. Something tells me it will be bad news again." Tony said to Strange who was looking at his own version. He had a complicated look as he too was curious about why it was him always.


    "Trust me I too want to know this." Strange replied in a hesitant tone.


    The med pod did a brain scan of Strange and checked if there was any kind of mental trauma. After a quick scan it started working to heal his mind. Though the med pods weren''t of very high efficiency when it came to mental trauma but it was better than the current technologies that the world had in different multiverse (except for the universe where Superior Spider-man came from)


    The Avengers waited for Strange to wake as they weren''t sure from which world he came from so they needed to make sure what was the whole situation. So after half an hour Strange finally woke up.


    The moment he opened his eyes he jumped in his bed to sit up. But due to the loss of his one hand he lost his balance. He would have fallen in his seat if not for the other Strange holding him.


    "Easy wounded guy. The world isn''t ending."


    Strange had a surprised look when he saw a person looking exactly like him standing in front of him. But that surprise lasted for a sec before being replaced by a look of fear


    "John Jameson. I am searching for John Jameson." Strange shouted as he saw there were many people around.


    "I am John. What is the situation?" John came forward and replied.


    "I am from Earth TRN891. I have come with bad news. Uatu is dead. And we need your help."

 483. Idiot

    "Dammit!!" came the cry of Clint as he proceeded to give a 10$ bill to Tony. Surprisingly, the first reaction when Doctor Strange broke the news was the passing of 10$ bills to the fellow members. John, Tony, Wayne and others received some 10$ bills while Steve, Clark, Clint and many others had to give way.


    It was a bet among them!!


    On whether or not their world was in danger. Clark and his small team made a bet on the fact that the world that Strange came from was safe and nothing had happened, and Strange had done something terrible and something was coming after him. While John and his team made the bet that his world was in danger and he came to ask for help.


    The one hand Strange looked around dumbfounded as the dollar bills were circulating around. He immediately realised what was going on but he just couldn''t believe it. Uatu in his dying breath had sent him here saying the heroes were the most powerful and reliable one and that John was his friend.


    He had known Uatu for a long time, but he had never heard Uatu calling someone a friend. So after much struggle he reached here, and in the process lost an arm from the attack of that terrifying being in the hope that he would receive some help.


    But the reactions of these people disappointed him a lot. And his disappointment was apparent to everyone but all didn''t seem to care.


    "All jokes aside, what is the problem you are facing? What happened that even Uatu died?" Asgardian Strange asked. (MCU Strange will be referred to Asgardian Strange here till the Strange from that universe is out of the picture)


    Strange who had a face full of desperateness and disappointment finally took the courage and said


    "Some billion years ago, to stop Entropy (Son of Eternity) in the universe a powerful machine was made. It was named as the Unmaker. But destroying too many blackholes came at cost to stop Entropy. It corrupted him. And then it began attacking galaxies. Unmaking everything known to creation. This came to the attention of the Living Tribunal who stopped the Unmaker. Too powerful to be simply eliminated, the Living Tribunal deactivated the Unmaker and sealed it into the core of the newly developed Earth."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Our Earth!!"


    "12 hours ago we came to know of this. The unmaker had awakened from his sleep. We, in order to stop him, made a team, led by Uatu to stop it from awakening. The Thing, Sue Storm, Vision, Scarlet Witch and I followed him to stop the emergence of him."


    "But we failed. All died and Uatu was able to send me before he died. But still I wasn''t safe. The unmaker... He... he... is terrifying... The most powerful being we ever faced." Strange said as he was shivering at the end. Tears flowed down his eyes as he said that. His face showed the horror that he had faced while fighting Unmaker.


    It was truly a horrible sight for him.


    "Look.. I can understand if you don''t want to help. Unmaker is too powerful of a being...." before Strange could finish that he was slapped by John.


    The slap was strong enough that it echoed the walls of the Hall of Justice. Forget about Strange, even the Avengers were surprised that John slapped him. Nobody thought that he deserved that slap.


    Strange surprisingly didn''t retaliate, he just looked at John in burning eyes, trying to understand why he had just slapped him.


    "Uhh.. John... I don''t think he was wrong here." Tony said as he too was confused.


    "Not wrong.. These people have forgotten basic physics.. Am I not wrong? For their stupidity we lost Uatu. My friend." John almost screamed when he said that.


    "Basic physics? What are you talking about?" Clark asked.


    "Strange, let me ask you? What is Unmaker? At its core?" John asked Strange who was every bit as confused as the others around.


    "Uhh. It''s a machine built to stop Entropy.." Strange replied.


    "You see.. Now tell me they aren''t idiots." John cut him in his talk and announced it to everybody. Only Tony, Wayne, Flash, Asgardian Strange and Banner had palms on their foreheads.


    "Wait? What am I missing? Can anybody explain?" Pietro was confused like the rest.


    "No wonder you slapped him. Well he deserves a slap." Asgardian Strange said in a very grave tone.


    "What the hell do you all mean? Ignorance of basic physics? What are you referring to?" Strange was shivering in anger when he asked that. He felt insulted but he couldn''t voice out as it seemed that these people already had a solution by just listening to his story.


    And he wanted the answer.


    "An EMP blast, you big fucking idiot!! Don''t call yourself Strange from next time. Rather, all the superheroes in your world better not take our names. You and your team are a disgrace." Asgardian Strange shouted as he said that.

 484. Departure

    Then it struck him. His doppelganger was right. They should have used an EMP blast to stop the Unmaker in its tracks and essentially stop him forever. They never thought of the problem in his way.


    And then he shook his head. It would be too easy if a simple EMP blast was enough for the Unmaker. It shouldn''t be that simple.


    "What? Thinking that a simple EMP blast wouldn''t be enough?" John asked as he saw Strange shaking his head.


    "It would be too easy if it was just a simple EMP blast." Strange said.


    "You are right. So how about a continuous EMP blast. Always. Till the end of time." John said.


    "A neutron star." Both Tony and Banner said it out loud as only a neutron star could provide an electromagnetic pulse constantly.


    "That''s right. A neutron star always gives that out and we just need a portal to transfer the blast always. You could have done that long ago and could have saved a lot of people. Now we will have to do that." John said with a sigh.


    At the end he would have to save their universe. Or else this Unmaker would just cause havoc in the multiverse. And their multiverse wasn''t ready for this kind of threat.


    "Avengers, time for work. The plan remains the one we came up with now. Open a portal between a neutron star and their Earth. This will create EMP blasts that will cover all of Earth. But that is the only solution that we can come up with now. Tony, Vision and all the superheroes who use electronics won''t be allowed in this mission." John said.


    "Hey! C''mon. I want to see their universe too." Tony said.


    "And then what? Become handicapped or can you build a suit that is a copy of Faraday''s cage?" John asked.


    "Uh..."


    "Yeah! Thought so. Avengers suit up." John finally announced refusing to take Tony away and none of the Avengers would support Tony''s enthusiasm in this.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    In this mission many would take part but many wouldn''t be able to. John, Clark, Wayne, Banner, the wold school, excluding Geralt and the weaker ones and few others. Of course Tony had made a bunch of EMP grenades for them as John asked to.


    Unmaker would never allow easy access to open a portal near him connecting to the neutron star and they had to make sure that the unmaker wouldn''t get enough time to retaliate a counterattack against them.


    Even the Living Tribunal couldn''t kill it and all they could do was stop it. Even if it might not be possible for a neutron star to continue forever, at least it would last for long enough for humanity to survive the apocalypse.


    Meanwhile, Strange was ashamed. When he first saw the reactions of these people, he felt that they were irresponsible, but only to realize that it was them who had been dumb and ignorant. Even though the Avengers here hadn''t seen the Unmaker, the sheer solution that the people here came up with was better than they could in the last 12 hours.


    They had failed as Superheroes. Or as Oliver liked to call it.


    You have failed this Earth.


    In an hour all were ready with their gears and Tony''s genius team was given to make a huge EMP device that could work along with more EMP grenades.


    "Are we ready?" John asked all.


    "Ready as we can ever be, baby." Pietro said with a happy cheer.


    "Strange you coming?" Wayne asked, looking at Strange as he looked like he had been spacing out. probably due to anxiety. Much time had passed since he came here.


    When he managed to arrive here, the Unmaker was in its awakening form. And he was sure that by now he had rampaged their planet. All he prayed was the devastation wasn''t as bad as he thought it would be.


    Strange nodded his head.


    John wore his helmet as he needed to find the Unmaker and the universe where he was located.


    Actually, it wasn''t entirely their Earth''s fault that they were in this situation. In the actual story Strange died but before he did he opened a portal between a neutron star and their earth.


    It switched the Unmaker off but it also sent their Earth to the dark ages. With no electricity available for them as the portal remained open even after the death of Strange.


    None of the remaining people of Earth knew magic nor the courage to go to the place where Unmaker was lying in sleep mode.


    And this situation continued for years.


    That was what the story should have been. But here Uatu took the lead which resulted in his death. He felt sad for him. Though he acted as a messenger, he could always tell that all he wanted was to help humanity.


    For the unmaker he broke his oath and took the mission of helping the planet. but at the end he had to die. John had decided to give him a proper burial after all this was over.

 485. Unmaker

    John and others finally went through a portal and arrived at Earth TRN891. For this trip many new people had come. Like Uryu, Yoruichi, Ichigo, Sado and others. They have been brought up to speed with the world.


    And since this was their first trip in the multiverse they wanted to see how a different universe worked. And John thought it would be fine as in general they were really powerful.


    But the scene they were welcomed with was not something even John expected. According to Strange the Unmaker hadn''t awakened when they attacked. But now when they landed on Earth,or rather when they landed on New York all they saw was death and destruction.


    Buildings decimated and in rubble. People died on the streets under the rubbles, squishing their bodies. Some died because huge pieces of glass impaled their bodies. None of the Avengers had ever seen such gory scenes before.


    This was a first for them.


    "We need to find it and destroy it. This can''t go on." Clark said as he clenched his fist.


    "It''s too late now." Phoenix said as she came out and sat on the shoulders of John.


    "This Earth is beyond saving now." Asgardian Strange added to the words of Phoenix.


    "We can discuss if this world can be saved or not after stopping the Unmaker." John said as he vanished with all others to the place where the Unmaker was wreaking havoc.


    And that was Europe.


    More specifically, Paris!!


    And when they appeared near the famous Eiffel Tower, or rather the decimated and fallen Eiffel Tower they finally got the glimpse of the Unmaker. And whatever John had read in the comics about him, he proved to be more menacing and way too huge.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    It looked like a huge robot with a single eye. All its body was made of some ancient metal that the Avengers couldn''t discern. Its eyes glowed green in color and had green colored vapours coming out its body as it destroyed everything on its path.


    The more it is destroyed the more it gets bigger. Though the change was very little in its size, Avengers were able to easily point it out easily with their naked eyes.


    "Clark, Wayne, Ichigo and Yoruichi, go and take the EMP grenades. Use them to stop it. I will go and take the main EMP blaster and place it near him. Make sure it is distracted. After I place the blaster, we hope that it will be enough to stop him and we will have enough time to cover the area and Strange here can open a permanent portal to a neutron star. We will make a vacuum around it so that the air of Earth doesn''t leak away." John said.


    "And others distract it as much as possible. Just don''t get blasted by it. Or else even Death won''t be able to find your soul." John mentioned at the end


    "Good plan. Let''s hope we will be alive after this." Barry said.


    "Good luck. Treat it with all seriousness, like we did against Black Winter. It isn''t a joke and it can obliterate each and everyone of you if it wishes for. So be careful." John gave one last warning before all sped off.


    Wayne and the trio flew off. Yoruichi and Ichigo went into Shinigami mode for this and took the grenades with them, while John took a big rectangle device that Tony and his super intelligent team made.


    It was box shaped with a button up top of it. According to Tony, pressing the button would trigger EMP pulses of 1 km radius for 2 minutes. Generating EMP pulses from a normal device was a very difficult science so in a very less time the brightest minds of planet Earth were only able to make this one device.


    "Tony, I hope it works otherwise we would be in trouble." John said as he transformed into ghostfreak alien while flying off to the position of the Unmaker. He didn;t use the Alien X form because that would be useless.


    Unmaker was alive even after the Living Tribunal himself took action. What chance did Alien X have? Alien X might survive the assault of the Unmaker but there would be people dying in crossfire because he was sure Unmaker would sense him the moment he changes into Alien X.


    Unmaker might be maniac but it wasn''t stupid.


    This was apparent in the comics when he proceeded to kill the team that came to confront it as Strange had started opening the portal to the neutron star, so this time John made sure that they didn''t make such horrible mistakes and alerted the enemy.


    But as the saying goes ''Man proposes, God disposes''.


    That''s what happened when Wayne and others flew off to throw away the EMP grenades. It was as if the Unmaker was able to smell the danger and turned its body to face the 4 flying superpowered beings.

 486. Unmaker (2)

    Unmaker turned its head to look at the flying 4 people and used his hand to blast at the 4 of them. Wayne and others seeing the slow move of Unmaker had enough time to dodge but the blast radius was too big. Wayne and others had to dodge and fly a long way to get away from the blast radius.


    But whatever was there in the path of its laser blaster, all got decimated. Be it buildings or be it people. The people below didn''t even have a chance to scream as all got evaporated to nothingness.


    John and others who saw felt extreme anger but they could do nothing to stop or reverse it. The other 4 who were flying took the EMP grenades, armed it and threw at the Unmaker. The Unmaker, seeing small devices being thrown at it, used his other arm to swat these small flies.


    But the grenades went off before his other hand could sweep the grenades away. And that small blast was enough to stop his hand it''s tracks.


    The hand stopped right where it was. High in the air.


    In a very awkward position.


    The Unmaker seeing this looked at the people who stopped it and then used it one eye to shoot at the four. Youruichi and Ichigo used shunpo to dodge while Wayne and Clark had to fly off in fast speed.


    Meanwhile, Flash and other magical beings who were given the task of distracting the Unmaker had reached under him.


    "How do you want to do this?" Ciri asked.


    "We will hit him with every magic, every possible move that we have and concentrate it into one leg. I refuse to believe that it won''t be effective." Asgardian Strange said.


    All nodded their heads as all got ready. Triss,Wanda, Strange and Yen conjured magic, while Ciri used her sword ready to make it a full swing, Arthur and Mera both used water in ice forms to throw at the left leg of Unmaker.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Flash took a different approach. Something which he had never done before. He started running.


    Running the whole earth...


    No, he was rather circling the whole Earth at an extremely fast speed.


    In order to throw a perfect punch.


    It showed how angry Flash was. Even Pietro, who always joked, was serious. Flash went made a circle of 3 times already when he said over comms


    "Guys, on my mark.. 3.. 2.. 1... Go." Flash as he hit the left leg of the Unmaker.


    At the same moment, the other members too used all their magic and long range attacks on him. Hal and Natasha even conjured a big hammer together to hit at the leg. Even Banner used all his rage and attacked it the same moment Flash hit at the leg.


    The Unmaker who was already distracted by the EMP grenades above felt this. The full force of so many attacks was enough to make its leg lift up in the air in a very awkward way. This made the Unmaker lose its balance and it fell right on its face.


    The people of the city cheered when they saw this. There weren''t many alive and most of them were making a run but those who were left saw this whole scene and they burst into cheers.


    "There is always hope." Natasha said as her ring glowed. Hope powered her ring so she was happy that the people around saw hope for the first time.


    Wayne and others who saw this didn''t take any more chances and threw all the remaining EMP grenades at the Unmaker.


    The Unmaker who was trying to get back got hit by at least 3 dozens of grenades on its back. And that was enough. Enough for it to stop in its tracks for a full 2 seconds.


    And this window was what John required. He appeared on the back of Unmaker and without wasting any time, he switched the device on.


    The device went off, without any failure.


    The EMP blast didn''t have any shape or form. It just invisibly travelled creating a radius of 1 km. Every electronic device, electricity, anything that was powered by electricity went off. Many of the devices got fried.


    Buses and cars which were running away fast also stopped. And this small thing too created some accident but since it was just a 1 km radius the damage wasn''t huge. The Unmaker who was trying to get up a moment ago, stopped moving and even the green light in its eye and its green vapors that was emitting from its body stopped at a second notice.


    "Strange. Do it." John shouted.


    Strange nodded his head as finally used his sling ring( Asgardian Strange doesn''t have godlike powers in other universes, just like Thor) and opened a portal to a neutron star. While Triss and Yen  made the whole land around the Unmaker detached from Earth''s atmosphere, making a spherical dome around it.


    Inside the dome, the portal to the neutron star opened.


    And then the first huge EMP burst arrived at Earth from the portal.

 487. Dark ages

    And this single blast was so massive that the blast radius covered the entire Earth, flinging Earth to a time when there was no electricity. All the appliances, the power stations, the cars, the trains, the buses and everything related to electricity got shut down.


    But this didn''t end.


    The EMP blasts from the portal continued after a few moments as it again covered the entire Earth.


    Again!!


    And again!!


    And this cycle went on.


    The Unmaker was stopped but it came at a cost too. Death and destruction. Everywhere. Before it was just because of Unmaker but this time it was because of the EMP.


    The people around cheered at these new heroes that had appeared out of nowhere and saved them by stopping this abomination. They didn''t seem to care that their electronic devices had stopped working.


    In the end, life was more important than electricity or mobiles.


    John and others had already gone out of the magical dome that the witches had created, but all had a grave face. They had won but there were too many casualties. Though the people cheered, they weren''t exactly happy.


    After attending to the wounded nearby, John and others, despite the enthusiasm of the people around, left and went to a secluded place.


    Strange of that Earth didn''t participate in the attack as he felt his one hand had made him handicapped. He felt ashamed that the superheroes of their earth couldn''t even save the people around while people from other universe made everything look easy in a matter of a few minutes.


    "No wonder Uatu asked me to call you." Strange mumble but didn''t speak it out loud.


    "The whole of North America is gone." John spoke for the first time to break the silence.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Earth''s core has destabilised. This will start a whole lot of problems. Extreme change of weather will just be the start." Wayne said.


    "How did that happen?" Banner asked as he returned from Hulk mode to normal.


    "The emergence of the Unmaker from deep inside has caused the crust of the Earth to break away. The tectonic plates have been displaced and soon massive earthquakes would occur. And the constant attacks of the Unmaker has made holes on the crust which ran till the core. Now there is a volcanic eruption near Yellow Springs. This will have a domino effect on many situations and living conditions." Wayne replied.


    "What about the dead people? John, can you bring them to life?" Clark asked.


    "I can''t bring the dead people back, because their souls have been tainted by the darkness of blackholes. If I bring them back to life they won''t be alive in real sense. Just a walking dead. They would probably turn evil." Phoenix said as she too came out and sat on John''s shoulder.


    "No wonder I wasn''t able to restore the hand of Strange. So much sucking of blackholes has filled the Unmaker with so much darkness that even I can''t do anything about it." John said as he felt sad. He really thought of bringing the dead people back using his Phoenix Force but that was out of the board.


    "Earth will have to remain in dark ages now and maybe forever. Untill someone comes and takes away the Unmaker, which I don''t think anybody will. Even the Gods have washed their hands away from this shit." John said.


    "And sadly there would be no one to help us." Strange said


    "Now you need to brace yourselves for the upcoming deaths, more harsh days and total chaos." Wayne said. There was a sense of mourning in the atmosphere. But then Pietro said


    "Why am I feeling a sense of deja vu here?"


    "Huh!! Deja vu? How?" Hal asked.


    "eh!!"


    ''What do you mean?"


    Pietro didn''t reply and just looked at Barry.


    "What? Is there something in my costume? Do I need to change it?" Barry asked as he was confused too by what Pietro just meant by deja vu.


    John was also confused by the words of Pietro because he didn''t understand him. And then it struck him. The meaning behind Pietro''s words. He slowly turned his head and looked at Barry.


    It took others a few moments before others understood what Pietro meant. The whole story of the Unmaker was exactly like the latest movie they watched a few hours ago. And they all knew how it ended.


    And that was Flashpoint!!!


    And now if they wanted to save this planet Earth they would have to allow Flash to change it.


    "Oh no no no.. I am not doing that." Barry finally said after getting the looks of everyone. He was confused before but those constant big eyes of everyone on him prompted him to think and like others he too came to the realisation.


    "Barry, you are the only one who can save this planet." Hal said.


    "NO... Hell no... I am not doing that.. We had two flashpoints... And once it turned horrible... What is to say that everything will be alright if I do this?" Barry said as he shook his head strongly.


    He was totally opposed to this decision.

 488. Flashpoint

    /*Sorry for no new chapters for the past few days as I moved to a new place and got a new job. The chapters will commence as normal from today*/


    "We will be able to save billions of lives Barry. Nothing can get worse than this. You did that same thing after the invasion of Darkseid. You can do the same thing again." Clark said.


    "No. What if more terrible things happen? The first time I did everything turned into chaos. Arthur and Diana fought each other and the whole Earth was destroyed. Do you want the same thing again? And even if I go for Flashpoint, how is it gonna stop Unmaker?" Barry protested.


    "You can tell about the Unmaker to this Strange. He will take it seriously." Asgardian Strange said.


    "I am sorry.. Can you all pause for a second.. What are you all debating on?" Strange couldn''t help but ask about this new debate here. It was as if these people knew how to save everyone here.


    "Let me say it in simple terms for you to understand.. Barry here can travel in time... And he can go back in time to warn you about the impending doom. This event is what we call Flashpoint. He had done it twice before and one time it turned out to be horrible." Clark said.


    "Travel in time? But wouldn''t that just create a different timeline." Strange asked.


    "No. That is the beauty of it. If he does this there won''t be one. The timeline will be the same as it is now but there will be a butterfly effect. And thus the horror part." John replied this time.


    "So if Mr. Speedster here can go back in time, and warn us, there might be a chance to save us all?" Strange asked to correct his understanding.


    All nodded at it.


    "Yes. But it won''t be all flowers and roses. This might turn bad. Everything could go haywire." Wayne said, reminding the main problem with Flashpoint.


    "I will take that chance." Strange said. Their Earth was almost half destroyed. If there was a chance to redo everything then he would definitely do it.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "That''s not your decision. It''s mine and I refuse. I have seen the aftermath of flashpoint." Barry still refused.


    "Barry.. The first time you did it was out of selfishness and your naive nature. You wanted to spend time with your mother. But this time you will do for a noble cause. It will save billions. This timeline has already gone to shit. Change it." John said.


    But as people were trying to convince him, Strange went down to his knees in front of Barry. Seeing this sudden action of Strange all got surprised and stepped back.


    "I don''t know your real name but from the words of your friends you are called Flash. Dear Mr. Flash, I beg you to save our timeline. I have nothing in return to give you but I will be eternally grateful if you do so." Strange said as he bowed his head.


    The Avengers saw one of the most arrogant people of any existing world, go down on his knees to literally bed. Seeing this even Asgardian Strange was surprised.


    He really wanted their earth to be whole again. Though the Unmaker had been around for a few hours, the horrors that he had seen were the stuff of nightmares.


    People dead and impaled on the streets. Blood flowing like rivers.


    If he had one one shot or one opportunity, to seize everything he had ever lost in one moment. He would never let it slip... The author here got distracted by Eminem, sorry about that.


    Barry looked at the stoic and almost tearful face of Strange for a second.


    "Man! I get swayed by human emotions so easily. I will only do it the superheroes that are left in this planet will agree to it. I don''t want the responsibility if anything goes. It''s on you if everything goes south." Barry said.


    All the Avengers and Strange finally sighed in relief. They thought even after this begging he would not budge. John even for a moment thought about controlling the flashpoint but seeing that it turned out good, he accepted it.


    "So now we have to look for the remaining superheroes." Wayne commented.


    "Yeah. John, can you find them?" Clark asked.


    "I won''t be Sorcerer Supreme if I can''t do such a trivial thing." John said as he waved his hands in the form of Aankh.


    And the very next second, people started appearing out of nowhere. Some of them were known to the Avengers and some were not. And very interestingly, some of them had their genders reversed.


    For example, when Wolverine appeared, the famous mutant turned out to be a ''she''. (yeah that was what in the comics)


    Miles Morales. (the new Spiderman)


    Peter Parker with his daughter May Parker (Wife - Mary Jane, in case you''re wondering)


    Blade


    Deadpool.


    Daredevil.


    Captain America.


    Black Panther


    Iron Man and many others.


    They looked confused about the sudden change of scenery. At one point they were busy helping people and trying to pacify the chaos around and in the very next moment some of their devices stopped working.


    And now a sudden change of location, without their consent

 489. Secrets of the past

    "This is whack. Do that again." Deadpool was the first to break the sudden silence that ensued when they all appeared.


    But nobody gave attention to that. Because one of them was bleeding and even had a broken leg. John, seeing this, waved his hand to stop the bleeding of the person.


    The person bleeding was Tony Stark. His suit which he had always gushed about failed him terribly, as he fell from high up in the air and injured himself. It was fortunate that he had a parachute backup installed which deployed.


    But parachuting in a city with long buildings proved to be very fatal for him. At the end he fell hard and broke his leg and some of his ribs. John healed him in a matter of seconds. Since he wasn''t affected by the Unmaker, he could do his prime magic with no effort.


    Tony, who was unconscious, woke up with a start.


    "Please tell me that nobody kissed me!!" those were Tony''s first words after he woke up. Seeing that he was doing fine, none of the Avengers paid him heed as they too were confused about what had happened. John meanwhile had healed everybody who had appeared.


    But at least they recognized their world''s Strange who had his hand lost. They knew that Strange had gone on a very important mission but later nothing was known.


    When Unmaker emerged they assumed that he had failed in his mission but now it seemed that this wasn''t the case.


    "Strange what is going on?" Steve asked.


    "We have a situation. And the next decision you all take will determine if this Earth could be saved or not." Strange replied.


    And then he proceeded to explain what he had known from Wayne and others, counting everything that had gone down since the emergence of Unmaker and it''s demise.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "So you mean to say this speedy guy here can save this planet?" Deadpool said as usual, butting in the middle. He was not named merc with the mouth for nothing.


    "Do you even believe this shit? It is scientifically not possible." Tony refused to believe the whole theory. Changing time didn''t produce an extra timeline.


    This was not what science said,


    "Believe. Don''t believe it. It''s up to you." Clark said as he got a little annoyed by the words of Tony.


    "Can he really do that?" Black Panther asked instead, looking at Strange.


    "I have seen them fight. They made a joke out of the Unmaker. I don''t think they would lie to us on this. There is no reason for this." Strange said.


    "Can we give us some privacy so that we can decide on this." Peter asked the other Avengers.


    John nodded his head so they stepped back for all of them to decide if they wanted to do the flashpoint. Though almost all of them supported this, they still needed to discuss.


    And after 10 minutes of decision with everyone including their universe''s Doctor Strange they finally decided to go with the Flashpoint.


    But this time, they decided that if Flash travelled in time, more people will be informed of this. Tony, Strange, Reed (Who was dead) and many mutants needed to be involved in this.


    "Thank you for your patience. We would like for Mr. Flash here to travel in time and change the story of our universe. We understand that doing this might create a problem for our world, but we are ready to face it. We would be eternally grateful if we are given this chance." Black Panther said in all formality.


    They knew that this was basically a favor done to them if Flash made a run, so they needed to let go of their ego and ask for help. Since Tony wasn''t going to do that, T''Challa needed to come forward and show his eagerness along with the whole team.


    "Alright Barry you are up. We will leave this universe, so that it doesn''t effect us. We will come back after an hour to take you back." Clark said.


    Barry also got up. He needed to take specific directions for the Avengers and the ways to contact the Avengers of the past. In order to make sure that the Avengers will have time they decided that Barry should go back 2 years back in time.


    The Avengers discussed what Barry needed to say to their old self so that they would be convinced. For example, in order to convince Strange, Barry needed to speak the right words and say something of his past. Like his relationship with Clea. (Ruler of Dark Dimension. Dormammu wasn''t always the ruler of his dimension)


    And such her top level secrets that nobody else would know. Only revealing the top level secrets would allow the Avengers of the past to believe him or at least they hope for it.

 490. Visit

    John and others left for their universe so that they wouldn''t get affected by the Flashpoint. Tony and others, who were eagerly waiting for their team to return, asked.


    "Where is Barry?"


    "He went to create Flashpoint." Wayne replied.


    "Flashpoint? Why? What happened?"


    Banner then proceeded to explain why everything had gone bad and they had to take that decision.


    "I hope they don''t have a Civil War between them and proceed to destroy their Earth in this Flashpoint." Tony joked remembering the premise of Flashpoint.


    "I hope not."


    And an hour later, John went back to their universe to bring Barry back. When John landed on that Earth, he tried his omnipotent power on the planet to see if there was any anomaly aor any kind of serious confrontation.


    He was relieved to see that there was no major problem, though there were minor ones. He even saw Barry having a fun talk at Tony''s house. John shook his head and vanished.


    "Having fun, Are we?"


    At the very next moment, John was welcomed with bullets from all sides. The invisible barrier from the gate of Babylon stopped all the bullets like it normally should, not that the bullets would actually hurt him even if there was no barrier.


    "There is a breach!!" Tony shouted seeing that the bullets had no effect on this unknown enemy which had just appeared out of nowhere.


    "Stop it Tony, this is John. The one I spoke to you about." Barry said.


    "John? John Jameson? For the love of God can''t you knock on the door?" Tony said in a complaining tone.


    "Didn''t know that you have become full paranoid. By the way, hello." John replied. He really was surprised that he was welcomed with bullets, even Tony of his universe wasn''t that crazy.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Uhh.. Nice to meet you.. But I blame Barry. His theory of Flashpoint has given me nothing but nightmares." Tony said.


    "Hmm... How did you handle Unmaker?" John asked.


    "Using the same way as your team did the last time. Only this time, we had time to build Faraday''s cage around it, to make sure that the EMP doesn''t spread to all of Earth."


    John nodded his head listening to this.


    "Who came up with that idea? Moon girl?" John asked.


    "Yes. Wait, how do you know of her, Barry never mentioned her in your world." Tony asked. (moon Girl is the most intelligent person in their universe)


    "I can see many things in both the past and future. Has there been any attack on this new installation around Unmaker?" John asked.


    "Attack? No!! I made sure of it." Tony said. He really did make sure. His knowledge of Physics and Murphy''s law prompted him to take extra care around Unmaker and he wanted to make sure that nothing happened to it.


    "Hmmm... Well I will take precautions anyways. Call the Avengers. We need to talk." John said as he vanished from his place.


    "Does he always do that?" Tony asked Barry who was busy sipping his coke.


    "Yeah. And get ready for some ass whooping. He makes this face when he is really disappointed or angry with something." Barry said.


    "Angry? Why? We did everything perfectly. Unmaker is under control and all in proper manner." Tony said as he was confused.


    "I have no idea dude." Barry said as he was now gobbling a pizza.


    "Whatever! it''s not like he owns us or something." Tony said.


    ----


    When John appeared again, he was in a desert. The desert looked lifeless with nothing around. But on closer look one could find small caves on the mountains which looked barren and rugged with stones.


    The caves surprisingly had doors but they were very less visible as the door had the same color as the desert. John went and knocked at the door.


    "Password." came the voice from inside the door.


    "I am not here for drama and secrecy. Tell your boss to come out." John said in a stern tone.


    "Look man you are way out of nowhere... whoever you are looking for..." the voice couldn''t even finish his words when the door blasted open and hit right at the person''s face throwing him back.


    "I did say that I don''t have time for bullshit. Didn''t I?" John said.


    The man held his nose when he got up. It was bleeding as the door hit right in his face.


    "Guards..." the man shouted. And soon men started coming out with guns in their hands from the narrow passage up ahead. John didn''t even care for them and took two spears in both of his hands from the Gate of Babylon and threw it straight.


    The spears went straight through the men killing everybody in its path. The force was so massive that the bodies had holes in them, signifying that the spears went like a bullet, destroying everything in its path.


    The person whose nose was bleeding was shuddering now.

 491. Venom and Carnage

    John just looked at him and had started walking over the corpses he just laid on the floor. He slowly vanished through the corridor, while the man just broke down and fell on his knees.


    He had never seen such horror or such deaths in his life. A single man flinging two spears like bullets. The normal guards didn''t even have the chance. He had already raised the alarm but honestly he didn''t know if the normal guards could handle him.


    Not until his boss or the direct underlings of him could come down and handle him.


    And the gatekeeper was right, after the alarm was raised and the normal guards came down, John just killed them using an unnamed sword which he casually brought out.


    The guards tried shooting and even having close combat against him but all they faced was either death or serious injury. These people were mercenaries and their history had nothing but total darkness and thus John had no sympathy for them.


    He at first thought that these people were controlled by their boss, but his omnipotence allowed him to look at their pasts and seeing that just disgusted him and proceeded to kill or injure anyone he could find.


    They were working for a boss who had a history of major violence and even wanted to bring the Unmaker back. This was something John would never allow to happen. This world had seen Flashpoint. They didn''t need another one.


    And after killing for more than 5 minutes there was total silence and John finally emerged into a big room which looked like a place where people gathered for drinks and fun. But now it was empty.


    Well, almost empty.


    There was one person who looked like he was barely the drinking age sitting on a small table sipping wine.


    "Kid, you will be arrested for what you''re drinking and that too in a bar."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "This isn''t America and here the drinking age is 16. And I am 19. I am way past the drinking age." the kid said.


    "Yeah right. Where is your boss?" John asked.


    The kid pointed in a certain direction with his finger.


    "Thank you." John started moving towards that direction but as he took a few steps he was stopped by the same kid who made an acrobatic move from his position and landed between him and the door he was going to open.


    "I showed you the way. Never said you can go. You don''t think you will be able to see the boss after killing so many of our people." the kid said, giving an evil smile.


    "Miles, I don''t want to be in confrontation with you. You won''t last even a minute against me." John said .


    The kid didn''t really care about the person who just barged in and proceeded to kill everyone. He hadn''t seen the visuals but from the corpses he saw prompted him to think that this person was just a psychopath but the moment the person spoke his name his eyes got squinted and his spider senses in his body raised the alarm.


    Telling him that this person was very dangerous.


    Yes, the person was Miles Morales. The new Spider-man. And of course Miles was mind controlled by their boss.


    "You know me?" Miles asked.


    "Of course. And the two beings that are inside you. " John said.


    "Hey, that feels wrong. I am not inside him." said another voice as a red liquid covered half of Miles'' body and then the other half by a black liquid.


    These liquid-like things were actually live beings, and they were actually famous.


    Venom and Carnage.


    Both in the same body living as a symbiote!!


    "You smell like danger." Venom said. Venom wasn''t as crazy as Carnage who only lived for killing. Though this version of Venom was still on the evil side ,thanks to carnage, he was logical.


    "Oh you bet that I am! So I will suggest that you step aside and not get hurt. Because if I attack, both of you will just die." John said. Miles couldn''t hold it anymore as he felt insulted. He was the spider-man and was powered by two symbiotes.


    Though his spidey senses told otherwise and Venom gave him a warning, he didn''t care. Miles''s hand stretched like claws and took a swipe at John. John didn''t move from his place and let the claws hit him.


    The claws touched his face and just stopped right in its position. Not moving at all. There was sno spilled blood, no wounds. nothing.


    "You see you should have heard of Venom."


    Saying that the whole body of John caught fire with high temperature.


    "Ahhh.." Miles screamed in pain as his hand too caught fire. The fire was Phoenix fire so Miles wasn''t able to extinguish the fire and it just burnt his whole hand. The pain was one hell of a pain and Miles had to be on the floor convulsing and screaming.

 492. 4 horsemen

    Both of symbiotes couldn''t hold it any more and came out of the body of Miles so that they could survive. They came out as black and red goo and started crawl outside in order to escape. They knew that they were finished but a sentient living species would always try every possible means to survive, because that was their instinct.


    And their instinct said that they should run, no matter what.


    John shook his head and brought out a bottle from his Gate of Babylon. He used telekinesis to take both of the symbiotes and sealed it in a bottle, and then kept it inside the Gate.


    Miles who was screaming few seconds stopped and his hand instead of having burn marks, there were only torn sleeves.


    "Ahh... That pain.. Hey man.. Was all that pain necessary?" Miles said as he held is hand. Though his hand magically stopped burning and even got healed.


    "Yes. To get away from his control." John said. Miles slowly got up and held his head with his hand as he had a immense headache. All this time he was controlled by that man and even was forced to be a host of Venom and Carnage doing evils all around.


    Miles felt guilty. Extreme guilty.


    "He.. He forced me ... He is a devil..." Miles said as the reality had started to settle in.


    "Devil? Naah.. He is just a man who has more ambitions than his shoulders can carry." John said. The next moment, the door of the makeshift-bar open and three more people stepped in.


    These people were all famous in the comics.


    Reed Richards.


    Raven.


    Dracula.


    And Miles Morales making the 4 of a team. The famous 4 horsemen.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The 4 horsemen of the Apocalypse.


    Because their boss was Apocalypse himself. It was him who wanted to wake the unmaker up. Apocalypse had been studying the unmaker for a long time. He had found out about him centuries ago and thus wanted to control it. In the actual story he tried to do the same thing too, and even in this falshpoint, he secretly was researching by controlling Reed and getting his access to the unmaker.


    Raven who could impersonate everyone and Richards who was one of the smartest minds were enough to continue his research.


    "Oh the whole team is here. That''s good."


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Raven asked as she too saw how powerful he was from the camera. They thought Morales with symbiotes would be enough to handle such a guy but he made a fool out of them in a second. And now they lost one of the horsemen.


    "It''s always the same question.. Who am I? What do I want?... Nobody asks me how am I? People here don''t seem to care about kindness and gratitude." John said as both his hands had caught fire now.


    Reed seeing this stretching his fingers to wrap around John''s eyes and Dracula using his claws to attack at abdomen. Raven didn''t attack because she thought it would be useless as her forte wasn''t fight.


    But as they came close to John they were horrified to see that they couldn''t move. Miles who already was ready to get a beating was astonished to see that in addition to fire this person had the power of telekinesis like Jean and Professor X.


    "Uhh.. Man.. You know telekinesis.. This is awesome dude." Morales said. raven just looked frozen on her ground seeing how their team of three couldn''t even move a finger. John then threw three fire balls at the three of them.


    Raven wanted to avoid it but she too saw that but she too couldn''t move and was struck by the fireball. And like Miles, all three screamed out in pain.


    The heat of Phoenix fire wasn''t something to be trifled with. Though this fire would heal them and make them sober, the trial by fire for them was necessary to wipe out the control of Apocalypse. In this case, the trial by fire was for 2 of them.


    Not for Dracula as he would die in this fire. John didn''t care if Dracula was controlled or on free reign. He wanted him to die.


    As Dracula''s body was burning away intensely, his screaming stopped. Dracula looked a John with anger and said.


    "Phoenix, you have overstepped your boundaries. I can overlook the killing in hell but here you have no jurisdiction."


    "Oh Chthon.. Nice to finally meet you. Well, whatever is left of you in him. Just die already." John said.


    "Leave if you don''t want to face my wrath." Dracula said.


    "Wrath. You small champion wanted to bring out Unmaker. Which is a no for you too. I am doing you a favor. You should thank me." John said.


    "Unmaker?" Dracula paused for a second. Chthon from other dimension checked the memories of Dracula to see what John said was truth or not.

 493. Apocalypse

    When Chthon checked that whatever John said was true, he was in rage. Unmaker was an entity who everybody hated. He was made to bring peace and later turned out to be a horror show for everybody and now one of his champions wanted to bring that back.


    He could never let this happen. Normally he never checked the vampires under him, because he never cared. But this time, one of his underlings had crossed the line.


    Chthon then proceeded to kill Dracula himself. A being like Unmaker would never stop. After it is done with the normal universe, it would come for his dimension. And he could never let it happen.


    "What a rude guy. Didn''t even say thank you." John mumbled.


    Meanwhile, Miles was confused about what was going on. The person here seemed to know everything and nothing was astonishing for him. It was like he knew everything. He even knew his own name. Miles had never shown his face to anyone. But here this man looked like he knew their boss too.


    "Are you called Phoenix?" Miles finally took the courage and asked.


    "No. I am John Jameson. Nice to meet you. Now let''s wake them up from the slumber." John said as he saw Raven and Reed who became unconscious from all the pain. He waved his hands and these two who had been in sleep slowly opened their eyes.


    And like Miles, it took a few seconds of what was going on, and they sat up straight. They had a look of extreme guilt. All the evil things that they had done in the name of Apocalypse caught up to them.


    And they didn''t like it one bit. Especially Reed. He had been deceiving his own friends, even his wife and trying to research the Unmaker. Reed was recruited a year ago so he had always known about the Flashpoint.


    He knew that Flashpoint was necessary after what the Unmaker did and now he was trying to wake that same being up. This notion itself was the stuff of nightmares.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Back with the memories?" John asked.


    Both of them nodded their heads. Though they didn''t know who this person was but from the looks of it he had come to stop Apocalypse. And even if he didn''t come to stop Apocalypse they would try to stop him. He was too dangerous for this world.


    "Time to see your boss." John said.


    "He isn''t our boss." All three of them spoke up in unison as they really hated the fact they were under Apocalypse''s control.


    "Yeah.. Yeah... I know. Just kidding. let''s go in." John said as he walked to the door. Other 3 followed behind.


    They all stepped through a narrow corridor to arrive at a bigger room. There was a throne at the end of the other side of the room and on that throne sat a grey colored humanoid being,


    He looked huge compared to the size of a human and his clothes looked as if they belonged to old times.


    It was Apocalypse.


    The same Apocalypse of the X-men movie. Well, not exactly the same, at least not as shitty as him.


    "Yo! man out of time. How have you been living?" John said as he slowly walked up to the throne. The three people behind him had already become vigilant and ready to attack. They felt violated and wanted to beat the shit out of Apocalypse.


    But they constrained themselves. The person who helped them hadn''t taken any action. And they needed to wait to see how everything pans out.


    "You took away my horsemen." Apocalypse said he rested his chin on his hand and looked at the new person who had appeared. He had seen who his four horsemen were taken away from the cameras nearby.


    This person seemed to know of the Unmaker too. And this was a huge taboo for him. He needed to know what this new person wanted. If anything could be negotiated he would be up for it. If not, he would kill this new guy.


    "These people? They were taken away by force. We aren''t living in slavery now." John said.


    Apocalypse clenched his fist when John mentioned slavery. This hurt him right in his feels where he remembered his past and him being tortured in the slave camps for years before he led a rebellion.


    "What do you want in exchange for these 4 people?" Apocalypse said.


    Miles couldn''t stop himself and jumped on Apocalypse. He came close to Apocalypse only to be stopped by his telekinesis.


    "A milk mouthed kid wants to take revenge. You are far too young to even come close to me, kid." Apocalypse as he smiled devilishly. But his smile stopped in the next second.


    He saw that his right hand was gone.


    Cut off!! By a sword wave !! The attack was so fast that nobody even saw it coming. Not even Apocalypse. All he saw was his hand lying down. Even the pain hadn''t hit him.

 494. Inaction

    When the pain hit him, he screamed. His telekinetic control over Miles was lost and he was free. Apocalypse used his other hand to stop the bleeding but there was a massive wound with even his white bone visible.


    There was a loss of blood but the wound surprisingly started healing. Apocalypse had a healing factor too though not as crazy as Wolverine but was still there. And after a minute of deep breaths, the healing was enough to stop the bleed.


    "What do you want?" Apocalypse finally said in a quivering tone. He knew this person was a totally different case. None of the superheroes he had seen before had the audacity or the courage to do it. Though some of them had been more powerful than him, they still were restrained on moral grounds.


    But this guy!!


    This guy was on a whole different level. He didn''t show mercy to anyone. He now regrets it a bit. He should not have taunted him, especially after seeing how he laid corpses as he arrived here. That should have been the alarm bell.


    Just that he mis-gauged his power. He didn''t even see how his hand was cut.


    "What do I want? Are you dumb? I have been screaming the reasons for my arrival since I barged in. Didn''t you listen?" John asked.


    "You want me to stop the research of Unmaker?" Apocalypse finally asked.


    "Yuppp. And rightfully hand over yourself to the Avengers.. If not... I will have to send you to the Kingdom of Death." John said.


    Apocalypse shuddered hearing this. He knew what this person just said, he would really carry it out. This person was serious in killing him. Apocalypse was thinking hard what to choose. He really was contemplating death. Because he was forced to work for unveiling the Unmaker.


    "Are you seriously contemplating death over imprisonment?"


    Apocalypse remained silent over this question.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Whatever. I am taking you to the Avengers." John said. And before everybody could even understand what was happening, they vanished. All 5 of them.


    They appeared again in a huge hall. The headquarters of Avengers.


    Reed recognized it even if the others couldn''t. He was surprised by such teleportation.


    "You could have appeared near Apocalypse all this time?" Reed asked.


    "Of course and could have killed him long ago. I was just having fun and needed to kill some pests." John said.


    "You took matters into your own hands without any proper court." Reed mumbled. John then turned around and looked at Reed.


    "Your inaction all these years could have proven costly if I didn''t handle this guy here. Your universe and multiverse would be in jeopardy just because you morons decided to follow law. I don''t belong to your Avengers. So don''t gauge me by your standards. Sometimes I really think the ultimate version of you is better than your normal version." John said.


    (The ultimate version (Earth 1610) Reed Richards is a villain. Known as the Maker. He is also an important character. Especially during the secret wars 2 event. He will show up too.)


    "My ultimate version? You mean in the multiverse?"


    John didn''t reply to that as Tony had arrived inside the hall with Barry and a few other people. Tony''s alarm again went off but this time there were no bullets. But when Tony came inside he was surprised to see Reed and other known faces.


    And even a famous villain. With a lost hand and looking pale.


    "What the hell is going on?" Tony asked.


    "Ask them. I am just a visitor to your universe." John said.


    "We need to talk with everyone and I need to apologise." Reed said as he looked down. He was still feeling guilt but he needed to come out clean about what he had done.


    "Apologise? Why? Weren''t you in the Unmaker facility. Why are you with him?" Tony was confused.


    "I will reveal everything, just call for a meeting." Reed said.


    "Already called. Mr. Jameson here had already asked for this long ago." Tony said.


    Reed was surprised that Tony knew this guy and even the name. Even they didn''t catch the name of this person. Only Miles did.


    "Understood." Reed said. Soon the video conferencing was placed in the hall with every famous member appearing on the screen. Professor X, Nick Fury, Steve Rogers and all the famous guys had appeared.


    "Hey Tony, why this sudden emergency call. Has there been a problem?" Panther said. All were surprised to see Tony with an unknown face and even a famous villain.


    Apocalypse.


    "What is he doing there? Are you alright?" Strange asked.


    "I am not responsible. Ask them." Tony said, pointing out to Reed and his team.


    "Sorry if I didn''t introduce myself before. This is John Jameson. From a different reality. Here to pick up our friend Barry and clean the house of yours free of cost." John replied.

 495. Nosy bitches

    "So you are the famous John Jameson. Barry spoke a lot about you.'' Professor X said.


    "I hope nothing bad about me." John laughed.


    "He has nothing but praise for you." Charles said.


    "Reed, why is Apocalypse there?" Namor asked.


    "My friends, I apologise to you. I have been deceiving you for some time  now...." Reed proceeded to narrate his story.


    ".... So now we are here. Mr. Jameson here had liberated us. With this piece of shit." Reed finished speaking the whole drama with all the Avengers and about the abuse they had been receiving all this time while at the end pointing to Apocalypse.


    "Reed, Miles, Raven... It''s been hard on all of you." Steve said as they felt sad for receiving this brainwash for such a long time.


    "How did Apocalypse lose his hand? You did this?" Strange asked Reed.


    "No.. Mr. Jameson here is responsible for that. I am not that violent of a person." Reed said.


    "He deserved every bit of it and one hand more." Namor said justifying what John did was right. He had always been a little violent person and always thought only an iron fist would keep the villains in check.


    "Sigh.. What do you wish to do now Mr. Jameson? Take him away? Or let us imprison him?" Black Bolt asked.


    "Honestly, I just want to kill him and I am still contemplating that. But I feel like he is hiding more than he should so I would like Charles to use his mind reading powers on him and check it. Though I can do it too, since it''s a situation of your universe, some decisions would be left for you to take. In the end I am the perfect host of Phoenix Force and me interfering in every small matter might not sit well with the eyes of everyone. I let Barry do Flashpoint because Unmaker would have affected us too. But since Apocalypse here is just being stubborn you can deal with him yourself. " John replied.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "We understand Mr. Jameson. We will handle it well. He was trying to awaken a being which had killed billions. We can never overlook it. And if we find him guilty, we will treat him accordingly. Even the death penalty isn''t off the table." Steve said. Like John he too was angry that Apocalypse had been committing such a huge crime.


    A crime against all of humanity and threatening the multiverse. This was wrong on so many different levels. And a crime that couldn''t be overlooked. John really wanted to kill Apocalypse but he changed his mind. It was because he heard a whisper in his ears, telling him not to interfere more.


    John nodded his head as he left Apocalypse to Tony for him to handle. Tony too was surprised when he came to know so he didn''t waste a second. SHIELD appeared at the Avengers Tower and took away Apocalypse in high security. What Apocalypse was doing was against the basic line of morality and Nick Fury knew that even the Council who advocate for death penalty if whatever John and Reed said was proved to be the truth.


    Reed and others left as they all needed to meet their family. Tony too left with SHIELD for extra security and left the Avengers Tower to John and Barry.


    "Wait for me. I need to treat you both for what you have done. You both deserve something for saving our world." Tony said before he left.


    Barry nodded his head as good food was always an attraction for him. And Tony''s parties were always lavish and had grandeur. John just shrugged his shoulders as he didn''t really care. Though he didn''t like parties, he didn''t hate them either. In addition, all the Avenger members would arrive so he couldn''t say no.


    John and Barry both sat in the living room looking over the city from the glass walls.


    "Uatu why did you stop me from killing him?" John asked. When John had made up his mind to kill Apocalypse it was Uatu who whispered to him not to interefere.


    "Thank you for bringing me back to life." Uatu as he appeared out of nowhere behind John, scaring Barry.


    "Dude, I am eating here? Can you knock?" Barry said.


    "Sorry for that Mr. Allen. You have my immense gratitude for what you have done for the multiverse."


    "Yeah.. yeah.. mention not... Just don''t scare me again." Barry said.


    "You still didn''t tell me why you stopped me there." John reminded him.


    "You have saved the multiverse again and honestly we are all grateful and brought me to life. Though Barry here executed the so-called Flashpoint, he has changed the reality itself. The Celestials and other Gods believe that you have interfered enough and wanted you to stop." Uatu said.


    "You know Uatu I am thinking of inserting my hands into the music industry. A new single. From me. Titled - Hypocrisy and Nosy bitches." John said with a very serious tone.

 496. Annihilus

    Uatu didn''t know how he should reply to this huge slander of John. Only John could be so audacious about the Gods and not get reprimanded by anyone.


    "Tell them I won''t interfere but better not be nosy bitches always." John said.


    "My work has transformed from being a watcher to a messenger." Uatu complained as he finally sat near him.


    "How does it feel to be Hermes?" John joked.


    "Not good. No wonder Kratos once cut his legs." uatu said.


    "You follow my work too?" John asked as he was surprised. He didn''t expect that even Uatu would watch his works.


    "In order to get a proper idea of the multiverse outside ours, we too need to adapt,"Uatu said.


    "Right.. " John said.


    Later they discussed many things. After about half an hour, Uatu left after expressing his gratitude again to Barry and John.


    Tony came much later after doing proper interrogation to Apocalypse, as for his motives behind his obsession with Unmaker. But what information came next was not something even John expected.


    John didn''t think there was something very serious with Apocalypse machinations, but it turned out that for the last one and half year he had been working on Unmaker because another forced him to do this.


    A being who lived in an entirely different dimension.


    A dimension which was opposite to theirs.


    The Negative Zone.


    And the person who wanted Apocalypse to work on the Unmaker was Annhilus.


    "This is what we have understood. Do you know anything about Annihilus?" Tony asked.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Annihilus.. " John mumbled.


    "The name seems powerful." Barry commented.


    "Naming is narcissist. He is a bug. A bug who is extremely afraid of death. A bug who got power because he wields the ''power cosmic'' from his dimension." John said.


    "A bug.. Like literally or metaphorically?"


    "A literal bug. He is paranoid about death and does everything possible to keep himself alive. He lives in an anti-matter dimension. he has a history of trying to attack our universe due to paranoia as he thinks that our universe will be his doom one day." John said.


    "A bug that is afraid of death. How ironic!! So he must be quite big." Tony asked.


    "He looks humanoid but he just looks like one, but isn''t one." John said.


    "You said ''power cosmic''. He wields it too like Norrin?" Barry asked.


    "No. The power cosmic here is equivalent to the opposite of ours in his universe." John said.


    "What is power cosmic?" Tony asked as their universe had no Galactus, so he had no idea of what it was. John then proceeded to explain the history of Power Cosmic and the people who wield it.


    "I thought only Unmaker was crazy. Seems like the multiverse is more crazy. If Annihilus is that powerful, how will we counter him?" Tony asked as he was little concerned now.


    "We will help you. His presence threats the multiverse too as he comes from anti-matter dimension. I thought the story of Unamaker would stop in this. But it seems like Flashpoint worked his magic." John said.


    "I told you. Flashpoint is never easy."


    "When did he say that Annihulus will be coming, if he is coming?" John asked.


    "He said he had no idea. Charles and Jean are interrogating him more to bring out information." Tony said.


    "Hmmm... he has an army of bugs and innumerable soldiers. It won''t be easy. But rest assured he isn''t that much of a headache." John said as he really didn''t care about Annhilus. Anti-matter and matter never went hand in hand.


    It was a double edged sword.


    And since John had life force on his side, Annhilus and his army of bugs didn''t really have a chance.


    "You seem like you are not concerned." Tony said as he saw the carefree nature of John ever after knowing that an enemy would be coming to threaten the multiverse.


    "He isn''t that big of a deal. He is easy to handle." John said.


    "Is it? Seems like everything is easy for you." Tony mumbled.


    "Rest assured our universe will give you a hand. I might not shoot but others would definitely. So don''t worry much about it." John said.


    "Where are the guests? You said there will be a party." John asked.


    "They will be here in an hour or so." Tony said as he was a little distracted. The emergence of a new kind of enemy prompted him to give birth to ideas for new defense countermeasures.


    He couldn''t let the fate of their earth be in the hands of others. He was already making plans in his mind of countering it.


    John could already guess what Tony was thinking. It''s just that he didn''t stop him. A person like Tony would never allow someone else to take care of his life.


    No version of Tony Stark was made that way.

 497. New visitors

    Soon everybody arrived for the party. Even Charles Xavier who always avoided these kinds of things showed up. Barry was already acquainted with all of them as he was revered as the hero who saved the world.


    But the recent revelation made them realise that not everything was simple. They got rid of Unmaker but now they had another kind of enemy. And nobody knew how they would face this new being who came from an opposite universe. Though scientifically it was very easy, but since the other party had an extra power they weren''t sure how to handle this with no casualty.


    Though John assured them, they still felt a little uneasy.


    After spending a few hours at the party and meeting everybody it was time for John to leave with Barry. Barry had passed a lot of time here and thus he needed to go back. Before leaving, John left with a warning to Strange saying that if Annihilus appeared they needed to call him.


    "Strange, please don''t be a superhero. And call me. I don''t want another flashpoint in your universe."


    Strange nodded his head. Though he never liked being bossed around but what John said was right. They needed to be smart about it. And from the mouth of John it seemed like he already knew how to handle this being.


    With that said John opened a portal and both John and Barry walked.


    "Yo people, it was nice this past year. Be alive when I come next time." Barry joked as he was stepping inside.


    "We will be good. You better not run into people and kill them." Tony cursed back too.


    "I am not A - Train." Barry replied as the portal closed.


    "What is A-train?" Tony was confused by this sudden reference of Barry. Tony and Barry both bonded a lot because of their references to movies and stuff. But Tony had no idea what A-train was.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ----


    "He doesn''t know about the A-train." John said the A-train was a speedster in the Boys series. Though John had always shown superheroes in good light, he had shown them in bad light too. It was ironic because the boys series was what John was doing in their home.


    He propagated movies on superheroes which the Boys series did too. But there the superheroes were the antagonists. And surprisingly, the series was very well received by the audience. They applauded Disney for having the courage to show the superheroes in a bad light and it actually made John''s fan values rise more.


    "It doesn''t stop me from mentioning it."


    "Yeah well. You should go home now. You have been away from home for a long time."


    "I have been away from home for a few hours. What are you saying?" Barry said as he zoomed away.


    "Show-off." John smiled.


    After going back to flashpoint, Barry didn''t come to the present by using the Speed Force, rather decided to have fun in their universe and stayed over there. Though his presence might be a problem for them, he who did flashpoint, didn''t care any more.


    John returned home only to see Lucifer waiting for him on the balcony sipping scotch from his glass.


    "I have been waiting for an hour." Lucifer said.


    "I went to a party on the other side, so sorry about that." John said.


    "I smell several female perfumes on you. Shall I call an divorce lawyer?" Lucifer said.


    "Stop creating a mess. Why are you here? I think I gave you a whole nightclub for you to manage in LA." John said.


    After Lucifer arrived, he refused to be at Hell and said he wanted to spend his time here like the previous time here. Thus John fulfilled his wish and bought him everything and even registered him with the same name


    Lucifer Morningstar.


    "No, that is not a problem, I just miss them." Lucifer said finishing the alcohol.


    "Them?" John was confused.


    "Yes. Detective Decker and her little evil spawn." Lucifer said.


    "Ahh. Why? You want me to bring them here?" John asked.


    "Yeah. That old man said you help them in their journey. So here I am asking for a favor. Though I know.. It''s the other way round, but I would like it if you can guide them here." Lucifer said.


    "Fine. I will. I hope she doesn''t freak out when she arrives. What do you want her to do by the way? Solve petty LA crimes?" John asked.


    "SHIELD showed up a few days ago asking questions about me. Those guys looked pretty decent. Though they were scared of me. The Lord of hell, but they were alright." Lucifer said.


    "SHIELD.. Well your name and that nightclub screams trouble so of course they will show up."


    "So.. Uhh... You want her to join SHIELD?" John asked.


    "ummhmmm." Lucifer said.


    "Well it''s upto her. Not my concern. You will have to take care of them if anything goes wrong." John just shrugged his shoulders.

 498. A comet

    The next day he spent a small amount of fan values to extract Decker and her child from the Lucifer series to the club. Since Lucifer said he would take care of them, it was better to let him handle it.


    After all, he was the Lord of Hell.


    The days flew by as nothing of significance happened. Doomguy had already returned from hell and since he didn''t have anything to do, he chose to join SHIELD. Since he had nothing to do Fury was able to convince him to join SHIELD for the betterment of humanity.


    While the doctor had already joined the Umbrella organisation.


    So everything was in order. Now John was busy handling his children and providing them all the knowledge of the world that he could provide. And the children had finally grown up. With full sized necrofriggians.


    And like their father, they too took the route of superheroes.


    Half of them registered for the Avengers while the other half joined SHIELD. Since the necrofriggians were kind of ghosts some of them thought spying was the best route for them. Fury was ecstatic when he came to know this. The necrofriggians would be the best spies, in some cases better than the ninjas. He couldn''t ask for more.


    Fury decided that before his retirement he would make the necrofriggians elites and they would serve the next Director directly. Colson was finally ready to take up as the Director and he couldn''t wait to give his chair away to someone.


    The Earth had become too unrecognizable for him and he was just too tired.


    ----


    Few months went by. One day early morning, the alarms of SHIELD went off.


    "What''s the matter?" Fury asked as he looked at the monitor. He had been sleeping in his office. But the alarm woke him up.


    "Sir, there is a comet approaching Earth from outside the Solar System."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "A comet?" Fury was surprised.


    "Yes sir. A comet which is of course correcting itself." an officer said.


    "So a small spaceship?" Fury asked.


    "Yes sir."


    "Pull the images from the satellite of Mars. What does it look like?" Fury asked.


    "Sir this spaceship looks like a round ball. A very small one." the officer said.


    "Zoom in on it." Fury said.


    Soon a very close up image came up. The spaceship looked like a white ball and with a small black dot in it. Fury looked deeply into it. He felt like he had seen this somewhere. But he couldn''t remember where.


    This thought bugged him. And after a minute of deep thinking it finally struck him, where he had seen. He turned back and said


    "This information is classified. Nothing like this has ever appeared in our solar system." Fury said.


    "But Director about this spaceship..." the officer said.


    "This is a matter of the Avengers now. Guilty, call John. I will be visiting his house."


    -----


    John was having a good time going through the new netflix series from the other world. He had almost nothing to do so all he did was go through the series to see if he could find any powerful character of interest.


    Suddenly there was a call.


    "Fury wants to meet you."


    "Fury.. Alright." John said as he continued watching the series. Soon there was a knock on the door. The door opened by itself and Fury slowly walked in. John too switched off the television and looked at Fury.


    "Long time no see." John said.


    "It''s been some time." Fury said as he threw some images on the table.


    "You knew about this?" Fury asked. John looked at the images. It was the same round ball spaceship in the space that Fury saw a few minutes before.


    "No." John said.


    "Then why is it coming? Are you losing your power?" Fury asked.


    "It''s not that. I just didn''t bother to care about it." John said. Fury looked at him for a sec before asking


    "Is he who I think he is?"


    John closed his eyes for a second before saying yes.


    "He is the most dangerous guy we have ever faced. And you are daydreaming?" Fury asked now in a more serious tone.


    "Relax Fury, he is still a child. We will mold him on our Earth terms." John said.


    "How, by hitting him in the head? or throwing the child down the cliff?" Fury asked as he remembered the story behind this new person who was approaching.


    "I will just alter his memories." John said,.


    "And who will raise him? you? No offense, He isn''t a necrofriggian. He is more than that." Fury said.


    "Don''t worry. I have a family set for our new guest. He will grow up in a good environment specially made for him."


    "Oh? Who is this said family?"


    "That''s a secret. He and his family have a long history." John replied.


    "I hope you know what you are doing is right. SHIELD isn''t the right place for him to grow up, so the family must be a benevolent one."


    "Chill Fury." John replied.


    "How will you name the child? The old name or the new name?"


    "Of course the new name..."


    "Goku."

 499. The family of 4

    "Is there or was there a Saiyan planet in this universe?" Fury asked.


    "There is no Saiyan planet, if there had been they would have conquered everything by now."John replied.


    "So it''s from a different universe. We need to keep an eye on him always." Fury said.


    "The family will look after it. They aren''t a typical family. So you don''t have to worry about it." John said.


    Fury left after being assured that he wouldn''t be a threat to humanity. Convincing Fury gave John a headache, he was almost on the verge of altering Fury''s memories so that his nagging could stop.


    When he finally left, John was relieved.


    "His paranoia can drown a person." John mumbled.


    ---


    The spaceship passed by planets after planets finally reached the Moon and John, who had already given the coordinates for landing, passed by the Ring. He made sure that the spaceship was hidden from all the satellites and even shielded the spaceship from the eyes of SHIELD .


    John didn''t want anyone to know where Goku would land. It would be away from modern society and would make sure Goku would be brought into the most loving family.


    The spaceship started to fall like a meteor somewhere in China. A hidden place away from civilization. But even among the tall mountains and trees, there was a huge palace like home. The house looked like it was made in the designs of ancient Chinese culture yet it looked beautiful.


    4 people used to live in that beautiful home. A father, a mother, a daughter and a son. They were a loving family and everything was perfect. When the spaceship was in it landing course, it was early morning and the daughter who was busy tending to the garden nearby saw this and shouted


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Dad, there is a meteor landing. Come come..."


    "Xialing, you are daydreaming again.. Eh!! Husband , come and see there is a meteor..." the mother who came to reprimand her daughter also saw the falling meteor.


    Listening to the noises, both the son and father, who were busy at home, came out to see what the whole fuss was about.


    "What is going on.. Huh!!" The father too looked up and saw that a meteor was falling down and before they could realise the meteor was coming straight in their direction.


    The meteor soon landed very near to their home. And since it was a very small one there was no earthquake or a shock due to its landing.


    "Dad.... Dad... I want to go and see the meteor." the daughter said.


    "Uhh.." the father didn''t know what to say. He too wanted to go and see the meteor, but the recent emergence of aliens and problems all around the world made him realize that the world wasn''t as peaceful as it was supposed to be.


    Hell, he wasn''t even sure that this thing was a meteor or something else.


    "No.. This is dangerous. I am not sure if that is a meteor."


    "I want to go too..." now the mother said.


    "Wife.. please don''t do this to me... It is dangerous... What if there is a virus or some kind of disease?" the father said.


    "If there is, we can go to the med pod. Didn''t we buy one? I am sure the Umbrella''s med pods will be able to handle any kinds of virus or bacteria. Though I think, whatever was there , it got burnt away by the heat." the woman said. Though they lived in a very remote place, money had never been a problem for the family. They had enough money to last for centuries!!


    "Dad.. Please we can all go together.. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Soon the government will come and take it away. " the son finally spoke up and he too was enthusiastic to see the fallen meteor. Such kinds of chances never come to anybody and he didn''t want to miss seeing a meteor in his life up close.


    "Fine... But I am taking protection." the father said as went inside to bring out a box which he hadn''t used for a very long time. He opened the box and took the equipment that was in the box. He had great faith in them as these things had served him for a very long time.


    After getting ready, they all set into the direction of the fallen meteor. The whole family was excited, even the father who never showed any kind of emotion had a glint in his eyes.


    They arrived at the spot where the meteor landed but what they saw next surprised all 4 of them.


    They expected a black huge rock, but they were greeted with a huge round white ball of metal. There was a curved door attached to it and a blue color glass window which allowed them to see inside the white ball.


    And inside that ball was a small child with over spiky hair sleeping peacefully with a finger in his mouth. All 4 were startled seeing such an odd scene.


    A boy inside a small spaceship!!!

 500. Xu Wenwu

    "Is that what I think it is?" the daughter said.


    "Yes.. it''s a spaceship.." the son replied.


    "No you idiot.. haven''t we seen this in one of the anime we used to watch long ago." the daughter said.


    "Anime? Which anime?" the son asked.


    "Dragon Ball." the daughter replied. The son''s eyes went wide when she said that. He looked at the child again who was still sleeping.


    "Goku?" the son asked.


    "Looks like him." the daughter said.


    The son got scared a bit. He remembered how Goku was when he started. He was a Saiyan and a violent one at that. Only after falling down the cliff and getting hurt in the head did he change. And if the small baby inside was really Goku then it would be really troublesome.


    "Father, I think you need to be ready with your weapon." the son said.


    "Are you both crazy? This is a child. How will he be dangerous?" the mother asked. She was a kind one and she could never imagine a child being bad.


    "Mom.. he is a Saiyan. A fucking Saiyan.. Pardon my language... But if he is violent, it won''t take long for him to kill us." the son said.


    "How do you know he is a Saiy..an.. or whatever he is called. He looks human from here." the mother said.


    "Mom.. they have a tail.. I bet he has one.. " the son said as he was convinced already that the child inside was a Saiyan. .


    "What is a Saiyan?" the father asked now curious


    The daughter proceeded to explain to them what a Saiyan represented. An alien creature who had immense power. Powerful enough to destroy everything and they only lived for destruction, though the story of Goku which they knew was nothing like that.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As they argued, the door of the spaceship finally opened by itself slowly. The father was listening to the conversation of his children so he could tell that this child wasn''t simple and he needed to prepare himself if the situation went south.


    "You 3 go.. I will look into it." the father said as he saw the door being opened.


    "No.. He is just a child.. I will not let you harm him." the mother said.


    "What do you think of me? A monster? I will only defend if the child seems troublesome.. You have already seen the news of how Disney''s works come to life. I will not let my family get in harm''s way." the father said.


    Meanwhile, the baby who had been sleeping peacefully finally opened his eyes. All 4 of them turned stiff when they saw the baby''s clear and cute eyes. The mother had a warm look on her face, so did the daughter''s. Only the son and the father were serious and were ready to take action if the baby here violently acted out.


    The father was even ready with his equipment. But then they heard a voice from behind


    "Having fun with a child are we?"


    "Who!!" The father instantly reacted and punched in the air. And magically, the rings which had worn on his hands flew out to the direction of the voice. The rings had a huge power in them as it came close to the person who just spoke from behind.


    But just as the rings flew out magically, it magically stopped too after hitting an invisible barrier. And then the rings after hitting came back to the father, returning back to the same way it flew out.


    "I am surprised even after all these years, you haven''t lost your touch. Mandarin!!"


    Yes, it was Mandarin. The actual Mandarin. Not the fake one in the last human enemy Tony had faced.


    The Mandarin was a legendary and nearly mythical figure who rose to power after discovering a set of mythical rings, and founded the army known as the Ten Rings. Wenwu established himself as a powerful warlord who conquered kingdoms over the millennia, the rings'' power giving him immortality.


    His real name was Xu Wenwu. Wenwu had continued seeking power, finding the ancient city of Ta Lo. But he fell in love with Ta Lo''s gatekeeper, Ying Li. And then they got married and had a family together.


    Shang and Xialing.


    In the actual story, after swearing off from doing evil and had started to have a happy life, his wife was murdered in cold blood. This ticked the mandarin off and he used his rings again to rise back to his position. Eventually being stopped by his own son Shang who took over the rings.


    But here nothing like this happened. The League took care of their family from the shadows and didn''t let any harm come to their family. John didn''t want a sad family story and he was happy with Ta Lo being safe as it stopped whatever evil was on the other side of the portal that the people of Ta Lo guarded.

 501. New child

    "You are ... who?" Xu Wenwu asked.


    "Dad.. This is John Jameson.. Owner of Disney." Shang whispered in the ears of his father, a little embarrassingly. Shang was a great fan of John. John was the one who had literally made his childhood special. With all his works, starting from the Lion King to all the animes.


    The movies, the series, the superheroes.... everything!! For Shang, John was the actual hero. He had seen his father with his 10 rings so in a way he had seen power so he wasn''t that fascinated by it as he grew up.


    Honestly, he wanted to know more about Mom''s place rather than Dad''s, which had nothing but destruction. His mother managed to defeat his father even when he had the 10 rings. Thus Shang was more attracted to art rather than fights. And John for him was the greatest creator of all time.


    <Kid, I am just a guy with a plug-in. I am no creator>


    Now, his real life superhero had shown up and he couldn''t contain himself. He almost stepped forward and asked for an autograph.


    "John? John Jameson. You are the one my son chirps about all day?" Xu said but he had already taken out all the rings and they were circling around him. He didn''t know how he sneaked in here which was middle of nowhere and more importantly he was able to stop his rings like it was nothing.


    This had never happened before. He had seen the superheroes do heroic things on TV but he never cared. Not until now. He cursed himself a bit for being sloppy and never taking  a note on all the powered beings which had recently shown up.


    "Your son? Shang? Eh!! Why does he speak about me?" John asked as he was confused. It was the first time he heard someone talking about him.


    "You know my name..."


    "You know my son''s name too..."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Both spoke at the same moment and in total different tones. Xu''s voice had more of caution while Shang had more of elation. John didn''t reply and started walking on the side to the spaceship. Goku had already opened his eyes and was crawling his way out of the spaceship full butt naked.


    The family of 4 thought stepped back seeing John walking towards the spaceship. Xu thought John would attack them but was relieved. When John started walking he used the rings to surround his family, as a defence.


    He never felt so vulnerable before.


    His family was in the cross hairs of someone who he had no idea about. And somehow thousands of years of instincts told him that this John Jameson wasn''t just a simple piece of cake.


    John went down the crater where the spaceship had landed and finally stood right in front of Goku. Goku looked up at John and gave a smile. He stretched as if to say to pick him up and hug him.


    "No!! please don''t kill him. He is still a child.... Husband please tell him not to kill the child.. " Ying Li screamed as she thought that John would kill him. She had heard what his children said about their origin but she couldn''t believe any child would be that cruel to be so violent right from the start.


    John was surprised and turned back to look at her. he didn''t expect he was labeled as a murderer in her eyes just because he showed up where Goku landed.


    "Uhh.. Do I look like a demon to you?"


    All of the 4 stiffened when John asked that. When John showed up they all thought he was here to kill the baby, after all Dragon Ball was John''s story and from a logical point of view Saiyans were enemies. They loved killing. Though at the end Vegeta mellowed down a lot, it could never be denied that Raditz, Nappa, Brolly were all blood thirsty.


    And just now the way John blocked the rings, they thought he was here to kill the baby. Even Shang, who was a great fan of John, thought the same.


    "Are you not here to kill the child on behalf of the Avengers?" Ying Li asked.


    "Of course not. I am here on a mission." John said.


    "What mission?" Xu asked.


    "Peace in our time." John said as he finally took Goku in his arms. They were surprised that Goku here was still a calm and cute child and showed no sense of violence.


    "You are here to take him away?" Ying Li was relieved that John didn''t show any hostility to the child but was a little scared. If John took the child away to the Avengers it would mean that this child would be brought up in a militaristic surroundings.


    "No. I am here for you to take him." John said.


    "Huh!!"


    "Eh.."


    "What?"


    All 4 of them were taken aback by these sudden words. John started walking towards them with Goku in his arms. Xu was still fearful of John and took the rings again in his hands to attack him if he made any funny moves.

 502. Redemption

    Xu''s home.


    John was sitting with Goku still in his arms and feeding a bottle of milk which he had brought out from his vault. The family of 4 sat on the opposite looking at John. Ying Li couldn''t hold it any more and finally invited John to their home.


    Of course Xu said no at the beginning as he didn''t trust him but the enthusiasm of Shang and his wife overwhelmed and so he finally accepted this and invited him in.


    John took the tea pot and sipped the tea that Ying Li just served. Xu looked at John as he was a little surprised by this casual behavior of John. Though he didn''t know what kind of power John had but few minutes ago it was him who attacked John.


    And now he was acting like it never happened. If anyone had done the same thing to him he would have crushed his hands for this blasphemy.


    "Aren''t you worried that we might have poisoned the tea." Xu said.


    "Husband, what are you saying.. He is our guest.. You should apologize.. Ying Li said in an anxious tone as she thought his words might have insulted John.


    "After so many years you are still so defensive Xu. Relax a bit. Not everybody is after you and your family. I don''t think you will go down so low as to poison your enemies. Especially someone who just has a child in his arms." John said.


    Xu got startled a bit, because it seemed like John here knew of his identity. Just that he knew that he had been living for so many years and he mentioned it casually meant he knew all along.


    "Why are you here? To take me away and lock me?" Xu asked.


    "Lock you? Why? Do I look like I am here to imprison you?" John was surprised by this absurd question. He was here for Goku but it seemed like Xu wasn''t going to let go of his paranoia.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Please forgive my father''s rude behavior, he is a very old man and he still needs to learn the modern day ethics. From your words you seem to know of us and even our names but we really don''t know anything about you." Shang said.


    "With that being said can you give me your autograph and a selfie later?" Shang continued.


    "Eh! Autograph.. Hahahah.. For the first time someone had asked me this. Sure after the end of the conversation I can give you one. Now can we talk about the baby here?" John said.


    "What about him? It is apparent that you have powers and since the baby here is special you can take him to the Ring or whatever that is called and raise him. Our family will have nothing to do with this."


    "Uhh.." Ying Li wanted to say something but was stopped by Xu. He really didn''t want anything to do with this Saiyan child and wanted him away. His instincts told him that the child specifically landed near his home and John had some ulterior motives.


    "That won''t do Mr. Wenwu. I am here to give this child for you to adopt. You have no other choice." John said as he finished drinking his tea. He had to admit Chinese people had a different kind of talent for tea making. All the 3''s eyes shined when John said that.


    They had already guessed from the previous words of John that he wanted them to adopt this Saiyan child. Though they weren''t sure why John wanted them to adopt, the whole idea of having a Saiyan sibling was a whole new matter.


    "No. According to the story you created he is an alien and violent character. I admit I have tried conquering the world, but I don''t want to be the reason for the destruction of humanity here." Xu said.


    "I can understand but Goku here isn''t the same Goku in the series that I made. He is a Saiyan for sure but a calm one, not the one with the destructive mind. And you will have to adopt him no matter what. It''s your redemption arc. If you don''t, the Avengers will come and imprison you and your precious ten rings won''t be able to stop any of us. You have committed enough crimes to land you in jail till your death if not death penalty"


    The rings in his hand shone when John spoke those words. Those were words of blatant threat. John had sympathy for the family but not for Xu. He was a mad man and was hell bent on conquering the world once, even conquering Ta Lo.


    Those kinds of people always needed to be in check and League had done a perfect job in keeping him away.


    "Are you threatening me?" Xu asked.


    "Threat? Are you even worthy of that?" John said and the next moment various spears started emerging from behind him from his Gate of Babylon.


    Shang and Xialing, who had been silent all this time, shuddered when they saw that. They knew what kind of power now John had.

 503. New child (2)

    "Dad... Please stop... He is older than you and more powerful than you." Xialing said.


    "Huh!!" Xu stopped in his tracks when his daughter said that. He never expected that his daughter would speak such words. ''More older and more powerful?''


    What the hell!!


    "Husband please stop with your nonsense. He is our guest that we invited and all you have been doing is ostracising him without any proof. All he wants to do is give us the child. Can''t we at least try to know the reason?" Ying Li said.


    Xu''s eyebrows twitched when she said that. His own wife had taken the side of the enemy. His son was the enemy''s greatest fan. And it seemed like his daughter too wasn''t optimistic about him.


    "See your family is more reasonable than you." John said as he took back the weapons from his gate. John never really wanted to fight Xu, he just wanted him intimidated.


    "You really just want to give us the child even though you know my history?" Xu asked as he was still skeptical. Goku was a Saiyan so it made no sense for a superhero to let a bad person like him adopt one of the most dangerous people known to the universe.


    At least that''s what the story was depicted by John. So he was confused why he was choosing his family for the upbringing of a world destroyer.


    "Ying Li was able to make a good out of world conqueror, I am pretty sure she can raise Goku to be a good person and teach this child all kinds of martial arts. Its his destiny." John said as he finally held the child near Ying Li for her to take.


    She hesitated a bit but finally raised her hands to hold the child


    "Ying Li, if you take this you have to understand you will be raising a potential child of your own." Xu reminded. He could understand that Goku would need to be brought up in the most kind and gentle way to take away his savageness.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Ying Li after a second of hesitation finally extended her hand to hold Goku. Goku, who had been sleeping, woke up and saw that he was in the arms of someone else.


    He looked at Ying Li for a second before smiling happily and hugged her. Ying Li felt elated seeing that Goku didn''t have any violent nature as of yet and had a sweet smile on his face.


    "See he is a baby and you can take care of him." John said. The family of 4 had complicated looks on their faces. They just adopted one of the most powerful beings of the universe and they had to do nothing about it.


    Actually, there were two reasons why John wanted this family to adopt Goku. First was Ki, John didn''t have any proper knowledge of Ki. And for Goku in order to be powerful, he needed to learn Ki. He wasn''t sure if what Ying Li learned was Ki or something else but at least Goku would learn proper martial arts from them. Moreover, the history of ten rings.


    The ten rings in the comics are totally different then the one Xu used. These weren''t even 10 rings but 10 bracelets. Who named them ten rings? He or she must be stupid.


    And secondly, he wanted someone to keep an eye on Ta Lo. Ta Lo in comics was just a dimension for the Chinese Gods. But here this too was different. So he wasn''t sure how he would keep an eye on this. And since the beings which he saw in the Shang-chi movie were powerful and they even had a dragon, Goku was the best candidate to defend them.


    Though Ying Li needed to mend her relationship with Ta lo first, that could be achieved slowly.


    "Why are you giving him to us? Tell us the truth?" Ying Li asked. Though she would love to adopt a new baby, she needed to know the real reason.


    "So that he can learn martial arts, Ki and even be a protector of Ta Lo."


    Ying almost stumbled when he mentioned Ta Lo, she never expected him to know about that place too.


    "Just for this reason?" Xu asked skeptically.


    "Of course. You don''t think that the Avengers course corrected the fall of him for no reason near this place." John said.


    "We would love to have a Saiyan as a sibling." Shang-chi said


    "Yeah, it would be our honor. We will take care of our new brother in the best way possible." Xialing said.


    They both were enthusiastic about the new member of the family, though they were forced into the situation, who wouldn''t like a very powerful brother. They could take care of their little brother and later conquer the world by ''riding the big shoulders'' of their young brother.

 504. Utopia

    "His name has already been registered in the directory of the country. So you don''t have to worry." John stayed as he already asked GAIA to register his name as a normal citizen. Of course his name will be changed here.


    If their government came to know that a certain Goku lived here, then it would be a huge commotion. Especially a country like China where almost everything was under the eyes of the government.


    Though the method was debatable, the Avengers never interfered in politics and John too never cared. He can''t save everyone and if every person wanted a better life sometimes they needed to fight it out themselves.


    There was nothing called utopia on Earth and those kinds of worlds didn''t exist. Searching or building a utopia was a false dream and there couldn''t be one.


    Well, that''s not right. There was an Utopia. The Utopian Parallel rather.


    But according to comics there was none in the Multiverse. The Utopian Parallel was never in the multiverse. It was pulled to the multiverse after some people heroically sacrificed themselves to seal the black holes away and later pulled it to the multiverse.


    But John checked with cosmic awareness. There was none of that.


    Not even America Chavez. (the latino woman in the Doctor Strange trailer, she hails from the Utopian Parallel and her parents sacrificed themselves to save her and save the world. Though I think her world was destroyed in the trailer. There were images of Strange going to another dimension which looked and maybe that was the Utopian Parallel)


    "Utopia... Humanity will never stop searching for that. Trying to achieve perfection. But perfection is impossible." John murmured.


    The family of 4 were all busy attending to their new child while John was daydreaming.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Mr. Jameson.. Can I ask you a question?" Shang asked as he saw John being distracted. He thought it was the right time to talk to his hero.


    "Go on." John asked.


    "Are you really the first ruler of Babylon? You have only been born a few years ago according to the records.... Uhhh.. Don''t get me wrong ... I am just one of your big fans so I have researched a lot.." Shang said as he felt a little shy saying all that but he needed his hero to know that he was his biggest fan.


    "Babylon.. Not exactly... I do have memories of Babylon but in a way I wasn''t its ruler. You can say I am the reincarnation of Gilgamesh. And  I have his treasure." John said lying again, as he always did. John even wondered if the system was built in such a way that he would have to lie to everyone.


    Because if he opened Pandora''s box, his life might just come crumbling down.


    "Reincarnation? Really? That is so awesome." Shang said in awe. Even Xailing, who had been eavesdropping, was surprised by this revelation. They never expected his story to be like this.


    "No wonder he looks so handsome. He is Gilgamesh." Xialing whispered under her breath.


    They talked more and the family wanted to know more of Saiyans and how to control him if he ever turned into a Gorilla. This was the main concern and they would have to take care of it. Of course they could always cut off his tail and be done with it but Ying Li being the mother was strongly opposed to this decision as she didn''t want her ''son'' to be hurt.


    "We can think of this later. We need to go to Ta Lo." Xu said. He was a little excited. They had finally decided to go there. The place where he always wanted to go. But after meeting Ying Li he gave up that ambition. One of the main reasons he gave up was because Ying Li was too powerful and he didn''t have the means.


    Now he could go and see. He had heard so much of that place. Now one of his last dreams would be fulfilled.


    "Yeah we do." Ying Li too said. Her face was filled with nostalgia. She would return to the place from where she was banished.


    "Alright pack your bags. I will teleport us all to the entrance of Ta Lo. So it won''t be much of a hassle." John said.


    "Teleport? Gilgamesh knew teleportation?" Xialing was confused.


    "The Gate of Babylon isn''t the only power I have. Now please get ready." John reminded them again.


    "Yes. Yes.. Mr. Mime, can you help us pack..." Ying Li called out as she went in to pack the bags and get ready. Like all other households, their family too had adopted Pokemon, it was just that they never trained them. Only one Pokemon for maintaining the household.


    Soon everybody was ready and even goku now had good clothes on him as he was given the clothes of his brother.

 505. Ta Lo

    "All ready?" John asked.


    All nodded their heads and in the next moment, they all vanished. Only Mr. Mime looked at the 5 of them confusingly but didn''t think much later and went on to keep everything clean again like he always does.


    When they appeared again it was near a waterfall, with a small pond around. The small waterfall was surrounded by tall Asian bamboo trees and these trees looked like it was moving by itself magically.


    The next moment Shang and Xialing both took air bags over their mouths. John was confused by the use of airbags by them.


    "What are you both doing?" John asked


    "Uhh.. we thought we would vomit after being teleported. The movies show that first time teleportation causes dizziness and loss of equilibrium." Shang said


    "Do you feel nauseated?" John asked as he was pretty sure his teleportation doesn''t do this.


    "Uhh .. No.." Xialing said.


    "Don''t always trust movies. Gilgamesh couldn''t teleport but I can. Goku here is a baby. The movies and series are just a way of representation, not the truth." They nodded their head


    Meanwhile, Xu and Ying Li were excited about this. It would be the first time for Xu while it would be after so many years, returning to her past. The place where she was banished from.


    "Are you sure you can convince the people?" Ying Li asked as she wasn''t sure if her own people would accept her again.


    "I will convince them, if they won''t listen, then I will convince them with fists. Traditions are just that, traditions. Sure it keeps us down to the roots, but it shouldn''t blind us and stop us from growing." John said as he really didn''t care if the people of Ta Lo accepted her again or not. It was the matter of Goku so he didn''t want any kind of problems here.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He had brought the baby version of Goku as it would cost less, but in the end he was still a Saiyan. Since he can get his Saiyan powers by learning, why not just nurture him. It wasn''t like he needed Goku immediately.


    The Avengers by itself was very powerful, so Goku can take his time, till he becomes a Super Saiyan if that was all possible.


    "Let''s go in." John said as he started walking. And in order not to wet himself he started levitating.


    "Can you make us fly and protect us from the waterfall ? I don''t want Goku to get water on his body." Ying Li said.


    "Mom.. Gilgamesh can''t do...." Shang said but immediately he saw himself floating in the air. It was so sudden that he almost felt like he would fall.


    "Brother, you are embarrassing yourself." Xialing giggled seeing her brother levitating but still felt like he was falling.


    They all started to slowly move forward in the air and pass through the waterfall. The water magically didn''t touch any of them and all of them were perfectly dry. Soon they came out of a cave and when they came to a clearing they saw Ta Lo for the first time, except for Ying Li.


    Of course John could always enter Ta Lo, and even appear directly inside Ta Lo. But he felt that it would be an invasion of privacy so he went through the normal process of entering through the gate. Ta Lo looked exactly like it did in the movie.


    The mythical animals, like 9 tails, the faceless plush animals, phoenix-like creatures and various other legendary creatures. As John and others started walking the animals started approaching them.


    Especially towards John.


    The animals could sense the immense life force in John so they were extremely happy to get close to John.


    "You seem to be more welcome here than me." Ying Li laughed. John just smiled at it as they finally saw a few houses and temples a little far away. They soon reached the houses only to see many people were practising martial arts with various weapons.


    Some were just using bare hands.


    Soon the people who were practising saw that new unknown people had appeared. Only one person among them was known to the people here. Among them an old man approached them, his face ridden with anger and fury.


    "Master Guang Bo, it''s an honour to meet you after so many years." Ying Li said as she bowed her head to respect the old man.


    "You imbecile, what are you doing here after so many years. You even brought other low living humans with you. How dare you?" the old man shouted. Hearing such harsh and rude words made the faces of all 4 of the people cold. They didn''t expect such a reception for them.


    And then a slap came.


    A tight slap on the face of the old man.


    It was John who hit him, right on his face. Teleporting near him.

 506. Jiang Nan

    All the people present didn''t expect a person would just teleport and slap Master Guang Bo. All froze on their spots as the tight sound of the slap came. Nobody expected such a situation to take place.


    "Old man, watch what you are saying. Just because you live in a false and a close utopia and are descendants of a long lost empire don''t for a moment think that you are above us. I can obliterate you and your bloodline and not even bat an eye." said John.


    As expected it was John who slapped him. facing such humiliation nobody would be able to just take it without saying anything. John had always hated people who act high and mighty and not have the power to back it.


    This old master was probably one of them. And as the Chinese novels go, he most probably ''looked down'' on them. And John wasn''t going to hear any more long winded words of verbal abuse just for word count.


    So he took action and stopped him right in his tracks. The old man froze for a second, confused by what just happened. He couldn''t even register the way he was slapped but then his eyes turned wide and he got extremely angry.


    The old man had a spear in his hand. It was a typical spear, but there was a small difference. The tip of the spear was made of dragon scale. He swung the spear at John in full force.


    The spear came at John sideways at a very fast speed. But as these stories go, this time too the spear stopped just before it hit the body of John. Stopped in the open air. The spear didn''t even bounce back!!


    John used telekinesis to stop the spear.


    "You... Who are you?" the old man asked, horrified by what he just saw. The spear was struck in his place and he couldn''t even release it from his hand. It was as if he was struck in his place, unable to move.


    "I am just a guest who came to Ta Lo for a visit. And have a nice chat. Seems like I will have to force my way in to have a good talk." John said. The other people who were practicing nearby already surrounded John with their weapons.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    But they didn''t take any step forward. They were shivering.Though they didn''t understand how Master Guang couldn''t move from his position, they suspected that this person who slapped him must have done something to stop their Master.


    "Stop!!"


    A feminine voice came from a long distance. All turned their head to see who shouted. It was Michelle ... uhhh sorry.. Jiang Nan. The elder sister of Ying Li. She was one of the heads that controlled Ta Lo and was their leader.


    She almost came running in seeing the commotion but was stunned to see her sister after ages.


    "Ying Li.."


    "Elder sister..." Ying Li''s eyes became wet seeing her elder sister after such a long time. She hadn''t seen her since she left and finally today she got the courage to come back.


    Thanks to John.


    "You are back..." Jiang Nan mumbled under her breath. Her eyes were too filled with tears. She missed her sister a lot, but the rules of Ta Lo didn''t allow her to speak up about the injustice she faced after leaving with an outsider.


    "Jiang Nan, see what your good family has done. She has brought demons back from their world and will soon cause the destruction of our peace." master Guang Bo said but the next moment he was slapped hard on the other cheek by John. And this time it was much more harsh.


    A tooth came out with just this hit.


    "Old man, speak another word, you will lose your mouth." John said, now with a more chilly voice. He didn''t want to hear another slander from this old man. One of the martial artists, seeing that John was distracted finally took the courage and used a rope dart ( The weapon Xialing used in the last fight) and threw at him.


    But like the spear too, the rope dart stopped just before hitting the back of his head. John slowly turned back to look who had the courage to sneak attack him. The martial artist who did this trembled when he saw John''s eyes.


    John just looked at him and the next second he was flung on the air by an invisible force. The martial artist screamed as he fell from a few feet high in the air.


    "Stop!! Please stop!!." Jiang Nan shouted as he saw one of her own men being bullied in such a way. She was surprised. Ki could be used as telekinesis to some extent but not the way John did. She didn''t understand how a person could do what this new man did.


    (I know that people are a little confused about why I am stretching the shang chi arc. This is for setting up the last arc, so bear with me.)

 507. The dragon

    "I will stop when your people have some kind of civic sense and humility. If not I could always infuse such morals with my fists of love. I have been told that my fists can always spread happiness and joy to the world." John said and this time with a huge smile.


    "Everybody step back." Jiang Nan shouted hearing the words of John. She knew if she didn''t want any more injuries to the people around, she needed the people to calm down. This person was too powerful.


    All hesitated for a moment before finally stepping back. Only the old man was still stuck at his place not able to move. The others went to take the martial artist who fell from high up and was groaning in pain to the medic facility. Though he wasn''t injured and didn''t break any bones, there would be pain for sure.


    "Can we talk now? Why are you here with my sister and who are you?" Jiang Nan asked.


    "My name is John Jameson and I am here to resolve the differences between Ta Lo and Ying Li. She had been banished just because she fell in love with an outside person. And that is an injustice. So I am here to remedy that. I want everything to be back to where it was before and let her new family be accepted in Ta Lo."


    "You think I will believe you? You kidnapped my sister and her whole family and expect me to just accept her back? I admit I have a soft spot for her but the rules were set long ago." Jiang Nan said.


    "Do they look like they are here out of coercion? They came here because I invited them. I don''t really care about your Ta Lo and your small dimension. I admit the monsters behind the mountain are terrifying but that is it. I can kill them with the back of my hand. I am just here to see a happy reunion. If you don''t believe me, you can go and talk to her in private. See if what I said was true or false." John said. Jian Nan was surprised that this person even knew of the monsters behind, but she thought that it must be Ying Li who had said about the monsters.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Jiang Nan then looked at the Ying Li and her family to see if there was any form of forced coercion or signs of kidnap but she found out that the family of 5 looked happy and would be safe to say that they were a little excited. Even though the episode started with brutality this didn''t take away the fact that Ying Li was just happy to be back home.


    Jiang Nan hesitated a bit before inviting them in for a normal conversation and on the assurance that the Master Guang Bo wouldn''t speak ill. John let him go and just walked into Jiang Nan''s home.


    She finally couldn''t hold it and hugged Ying Li. Her duties stopped her once, but she wanted to make it up to her in any way possible. Since it was the two women talking, John went out to look around. The gossip and the talks of two sisters would just bore him and he was sure they wouldn''t like him being near.


    The people around were curious about these new visitors who caused such a commotion but fearful too as they had seen what had happened to Master Guang Bo, so they just stared at John from afar.


    John didn''t mind being a zoo animal as long as the people don''t cause trouble for him. As he started walking, he finally reached the bank of the lake. John could see the other side of the lake was a mountain.


    And the mountain had a small platform above which there was a circular door. The door looked red in colour like the weapons of the people here, signifying that the door too was made of dragon scales.


    "Phoenix, can you sense what is on the other side of the door?" John asked.


    "No...All I can feel is void. That is Oblivion''s department. Not mine." Phoenix came out and sat at the shoulder of John looking at the distant door. As they were discussing what could be on the other side of the door, there was a sudden movement on the water surface.


    There were lots of bubbles coming out of the water and huge waves being created. John who looked at the door was surprised a bit but then he remembered what was laying dormant on the small lake.


    The dragon.


    And as expected a huge Chinese Dragon came out of the water making a splash all around. John finally got to see the dragon with his own eyes. A long dragon with white scales with hint of red scales all around. The dragon didn''t look old as John could sense his life force.


    The dragon after coming out looked at John. The sudden emergence of the dragons created a huge commotion in the village as all came out to see the Protector who had been on the lake and never showed its face to the people.

 508. Agreement

    "What the hell!! Why did the dragon suddenly come out of the water."


    "Yeah!! It never comes out. Is it because of the new visitors? Did he anger the Protector? I think its because of that. Master Guang Bo was badly beaten up. He deserves an ass whooping from the The Protector.''''


    .....


    Such discussions were in hushed tones among the people but nobody dared to go near the dragon. Meanwhile John was just amazed by the first sight of the water dragon. He had never seen a dragon before, only read in books and legends.At least not a dragon in flesh. A skeleton he had seen.


    No words can define its majesty in reality!!


    The dragon after coming out looked at John and slowly lowered its head to be on the same level as him. The mouth of the dragon finally neared John and blew air from its nose at him. John felt like Kratos here when Kratos met the World Serpent for the first time.


    Only difference was Kratos was a little scared as his son was with him and here John was sure that the dragon just wanted to say ''hi'' to him.


    John lifted his hand and touched the nose of the dragon. All the people around who saw this scene were dumbfounded. They thought that the new visitor would just die after the emergence of their Protector, but it looked like he was here just to be petted by the man.


    They were ashamed. Ashamed that their Protector, who had never shown its face, came out for an outside visitor. Seeing all the commotion, Jiang Nan and others too came out to see what was going on and they were surprised to see such scenes on the lake.


    "Here is a little gift to you." John said as he gave some of the life force to the dragon as a gift of meeting. The dragon almost moaned in pleasure by receiving such a precious gift. The dragon was an intelligent species. It came out because it felt a being had entered their dimension who had almost unlimited life force. And any being such as the dragon would always be tempted to come out.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The dragon lowered its head after digesting all the life force it had just received at John. He made a sound from its mouth.


    "Uh you want me to ride you?" John said as he could understand what the dragon wanted to convey to him.


    The dragon nodded its head. John''s eyes shone when the dragon nodded its head. He immediately levitated over the head of the dragon and sat on its neck. And then the dragon flew off. John had never sat on a majestic creature before and this was the first time.


    "I gotta say there is a different level of feeling when you get to ride a majestic creature. I need to get myself a dragon." John thought.


    The dragons had become almost all extinct and there was only one place where he could get one. Well not one but many, and John was sure that the fight was approaching soon. All kinds of thoughts were in his head as the dragon roamed the skies while John enjoyed the wind on his face. John felt like a child and even shouted a few times to show how happy he was.


    It had been a long time since John felt so happy. The last time it was when he had children of his own. And after almost 10 minutes of roaming around it came down. Jiang Nan and others were waiting for him.


    Even Master Guang Bo was there on the side with his head down. As the dragon lowered its head for John to jump down, all the people bent their knees.


    Not for John, but for the Protector. John got down from the neck and looked at the people who showed their respect to the dragon. The dragon nodded its head a bit before going back to the lake. The dragon in essence didn''t care for the people living here. It was here to protect the door, not the people and at times supply some of its scales so that they could fight in future if anything went wrong.


    The people felt embarrassed when they saw the dragon. It didn''t seem to care for them but still they gave their utmost respect to an outsider.


    "Have you all resolved the problems between Ta Lo and the outside world?" John asked. He didn''t care about what the people thought. He just wanted to know if Goku could be trained here.  Jian Nan looked at Master Guang Bo for a second before saying.


    "Yes. Ying Li and her family won''t be stopped from entering Ta Lo. But only her family would be allowed in and not another person."


    "Agreed. The Avengers will be happy to know that the negotiation went smoothly. The Avengers promise that in tough times we will lend a hand." John said.

 509. New movies

    "Are the Avengers as powerful as you?" Jiang Nan asked. She knew that the door which had stopped the beings from the other world from coming here wouldn''t b able to hold it forever. There had been attempts before and she knew that one day or the other it would break. She just didn''t know when it would happen.


    "Maybe not as powerful as me, but taking care of Mr. Wenwu here would be a piece of cake. Of course if the rings evolve then it would be a different matter." John said.


    "Evolution of my rings?" Xu was confused by the words of John


    "Those rings of yours have more than immortality. Maybe one day you will find it out." John as he didn''t try to explain more about the rings. Those rings are really very powerful in the comics with each ring having a different kind of power.


    "Anyways, since you are all here after a long time you all catch up and I will leave. Take care of Goku, teach him all that you can. We, the Avengers, need a person like him." John said.


    Giving a final ''warning'' look at Guang Bo, John vanished. He had caused quite a ruckus here after arriving and he was pretty sure that he wasn''t exactly appreciated here. In addition, he even got recognition from their Protector.


    That itself was a blot of shame for the people present. What they could not achieve in their generation, John achieved it by just visiting the sacred lake. John could already feel the hostility so he didn''t bother to bid goodbye to them.


    "He is rude." Xialing said as she felt that John could at least say his ''goodbye''.


    "We haven''t been exactly accommodating to him. Dad had been harsh to him and these people here haven''t shown due respect to a guest. We can''t expect him to be a saint now. Our world is a mirror. It will show you the same face you show it, and sometimes the return is much worse. "


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "He didn''t even bother to tell me about the rings. Do they really have other uses?" Xu mumbled.


    Shang said as he defended John. And it was true, from the moment John arrived they had doubted him. And truthfully, they would have decided not to accept such weird deals of John.


    Only because John was powerful enough did they accept him. or they weren''t sure how the Avengers would react. And since Shang was a great fan of his, they didn''t want to disappoint him much either.


    John was back again at the Ring as he had done his part for Goku. Now all they had to do wait for him to grow up. And that would take time. John was just eager to see Goku in Super Saiyan form soon and be carefree all his life.


    [


    Ding


    Total fan values - 50 billion


    ]


    "That''s a good amount of fan value. I guess the new movies have been doing well."


    John checked. Thanks to many recent Disney movies like Pirates of the Caribbean, The Matrix and other such movies. John was now contemplating which movies to bring to life. He really loved Johnny Depp and was a great fan of his, so Pirates of the Caribbean was always on the agenda.


    Now the oceans of the world were filled with water type Pokemons and the addition of old age immortal ships would be just an icing on the cake.


    On the other movies he had to think of ways which could maximise his profits. he needed to find ways to insert his influence the people and almost tie them down to Disney''s movies so that the people would be invested in them.


    He had already thought of inserting his characters to other places like the Nova Empire. LexCorp had been working perfectly fine with the new movies from Disney and since Earth had started dealing with the cosmic civilization, their profits have gone up and almost reached the stars.


    He had already thought about introducing some characters and animals from the movies at the Nova Empire. Since there had been Pokemons already on Earth, he needed other kinds of creatures on Xandar.


    And there were various options for that. And he could do it slowly and influence Xandar more. Asgard has already been under the influence of Fairy Tail as they had been propagating their knowledge of magic to the people of Asgard and it was helping in boosting more fan values. He had already asked Makarov to take care of it.


    John now was sitting at the balcony and looking at Earth thinking how to make Earth a better and beautiful place. he had to think of it carefully so that there would be no bad influence on it.

 510. Radical decision

    "How the fuck will you explain this to people?" Aquaman asked in a sharp tone.


    "The officials can handle it. Phoenix and I will be responsible for the safety of the people as the volume of Earth will expand in the course of days. The cities, towns and villages in small countries won''t expand, only the land outside will. There won''t be any earthquakes as new tectonic plates will be added. The reality change will be done under the supervision of the geologists and scientists." John said.


    "What about the people who live in separate houses and own land outside?" Tony asked.


    "They will occupy the same amount of land. The government will take care of the extra land. They will lease or sell to people at low prices." John said.


    "Good luck with that. No governments will maintain transparency while giving the land back to the people." Clark said.


    "They will. Corruption will always persist. And for that reason we will use GAIA and if any discrepancy is found in this transaction be it intimidation, bribery or being an asshole, it will be reported to the Avengers. And we will take care of it." John said. All the Avengers were silenced after John gave all the solutions. He didn''t just come out with this idea after having a vague dream. He had really thought this through.


    "If we do this, the positions of the moon, the satellites, many things will change. How will you compensate for that?" Tony asked.


    "I will remove the satellites and install new ones. Umbrella will compensate for that. Since the space agencies have been replacing satellites recently using our technology, we will give them cheaper prices." John said.


    "So you will be restructuring everything. It''s a plus point that the communications now work on FOCUS technology and we don''t need long range towers and work directly on satellites. Hey, how about electrical lines or such other lines? How do you wish to resolve that?" Tony asked.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This was where John stumbled. He didn''t think of long wires and the connections. He had thought about making roads and train lines but not the wires.


    "The scientists can come up with the proper planning. We will have to convene the country heads." John said as he was sure there would still be aspects that he or his friends hadn''t come up with. They needed to have the whole plan in the proper place before executing that.


    "Will this be good even? I mean instead of doing this we can just allow people to colonise a different planet." Clark said as he still was sceptical.


    "It''s not absolutely necessary but you will have to think that Pokemons had been living in cramped spaces here. Their population is larger than the humans here and they need to grow too. It would be better if we just change the topography. Other planets won''t have the same environment for the growth of Pokemons like we do." John said as he gave the main reason for his radical decision.


    "Let there be a vote for this weird and radical decision." Wayne said.


    And surprisingly all held their hands up, including Tony. It was surprising for Tony because this whole agenda will definitely put a dent on the finances of Umbrella as they would have to compensate for the production of new satellites. This will be a huge loss. But Tony understood that for better living they needed to do it.


    "Since all votes are in favor, I will ask all the world leaders for a summit and will pitch the idea. And as these greedy politicians go, I don''t think they will oppose it. Let the summit be held here on the Ring. SHIELD will handle the relevant matters." Wayne said.


    "Agreed. This will be a huge project and all the important factors would have to be taken into account." Banner said.


    "Right. Make a proper plan. Use the proper channels of Umbrella to hire geologists and all other scientists and run a simulation. GAIA can easily handle the calculations." John said.


    "Happy to be of service." GAIA spoke up.


    "After the decision, we will have to handle the public relations too. This is going to be a nightmare and a huge project." Tony mumbled.


    "We will have to draw the continents too as the shape will change according to the factors." Banner said.


    "Don''t change too much or else the governments will come after our ass saying we fucked up their borders." Aquaman said.


    "Who cares. We are doing this for the betterment of humanity. They just need to accept it and move on. Generations after generations we have made the climate of the planet worse and worse. Only recently have we come back on the right track. Thanks to Umbrella. They should be kissing the shoes of us instead of suing us." Clint said.


    "Hahaha.. We don''t need that. I just hope they stay the hell away from our lives.

 New Earth

    "GAIA, have there been any problems recently that the people of Earth have faced as a whole?" John asked.


    "Technically, the people of Earth are very happy. They have a much better life, the poor now have access to education and much better health facilities. Thanks to Umbrella, even in poor countries, the med pods have been a huge success. The introduction of Pokemon has led people to be more enthusiastic about knowledge of them which in turn helps them in education purposes. And there is an ample source of clean energy for all, thanks to the solar receptors of Umbrella. Oil has almost become obsolete." GAIA replied as she recounted all the things that John and his company had brought to earth.


    "What about the people that had been working in the oil sector? Have they been given chances in other sectors?" John asked.


    "Not all, but 95% of these people have found the same kinds of jobs which are related to the energy sector. The other 5% have moved to Mars to help build a better society there." GAIA replied.


    "That''s good. The economy is stable now. But you mentioned technically, are there any hidden problems?" John asked.


    "Not exactly, but now the people feel that Earth has become too small for all to handle and many are already contemplating on leaving Earth and establishing a colony outside the solar system which would be suitable. Due to the massive amount of Pokemons and their habitats, the real estate prices has risen up by 200% making the average person feel suffocated and with no place to live." GAIA mentioned.


    "So we are facing a loss of places to live." John mumbled.


    "Connect me to all the Avengers."


    And soon after a few minutes all the major Avenger members appeared in a translucent screen near John in a row surrounding him.


    "It''s been some time since, Avengers." John said.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Yeah. You are coming to our wedding right?" Steve was the first to reply.


    "Of course. Where will it take place?" John asked.


    "New York. Where it all started from me." Steve replied.


    "That''s cool."


    "Hello... We exist.. You call and ignore us... That''s rude." Tony spoke out.


    "You all are invited to the wedding." Steve paying no heed to the mockery of Tony said.


    "We will be there.."


    "Who is your best man? Bucky.." Banner asked.


    Steve nodded his head.


    "Expected.." Victor said.


    "Why are we called by the way?" Arthur asked as from the start of the meeting itself they could tell that it wasn''t an emergency. Normally, John was their alarm sounds. When he calls, it is mostly because there is a threat that needs oversight by the Avengers but this time it wasn''t.


    "Heard the real estate prices have gone up." John said.


    "Real estate prices? Why? Does Umbrella want to join the real estate market? Heard the prices have gone up significantly. My wife was saying her sister couldn''t find any good and decent place to live on the West Coast." Clint replied.


    "Yeah. I was thinking of seeing a good home to live on Earth. My Avenger salary isn''t enough to cover that. I should be looting my next prisoner.." Natasha said.


    "I heard we are facing a lack of land to live in due to the introduction of Pokemons. That''s a sad affair." Banner said.


    "I called you all here to remedy this situation." John finally said as these people were busy gossiping on the real estate prices.


    "Remedy? How?" Wayne asked.


    "I will make the Earth much bigger. A big planet like Saturn." John pitched his idea.


    All looked at John for a second. Stunned by what he just said and then burst out laughing. John didn''t expect that his sudden idea would be received as a joke by his friends. He was embarrassed.


    "I am being serious, people." John said.


    "Oh yeah, how will you do that? Even if you use Alien X, and change reality there are people living here and how will the people be distributed then? If you make it bigger there would be massive earthquakes. And the most important thing. How will you compensate for the solar system? Any change in mass would change the trajectory of the sun that is rotating the galaxy in a weird angle which might lead to our destruction. It''s a miracle that the introduction of Oa didn''t pose a threat to our system." Tony said in one breath.


    "And that''s why I called you. I want you all to help me plan this situation out. I don''t want people to leave our Earth just because we don''t have space. I will need a team of scientists and a bunch of normal people to help me fix this situation while I change the topography, geography and its size." John siad.


    "Are you serious John? Do you really want to do this?" Clark asked.


    "Yes!!"

 511. Meeting the world leaders

    After this meeting Umbrella got into work. Pepper hired the best geologists, scientists from all over the world and made them work on the simulation of what would happen if Earth was the size of Saturn.


    The changes that would happen because of it and what necessary steps to be taken if Earth one day had the same volume as Saturn. The scientists were confused by this sudden and weird project but since they were paid handsomely, they didn''t throw tantrums.


    They had to calculate a whole bunch of things starting with its impact on the people and various problems that would arise like transport, energy distribution and various other factors. And then came the external problems like the gravity.


    Being a bigger volume they needed to consider how much the density of the Earth needs to be so that there was no change in gravity for the people that would be on earth.


    Gravity was a huge problem for them and this problem took a lot of time for the scientist to solve.


    Meanwhile, the world leaders were invited to the Ring at the request of SHIELD. They weren''t briefed about this radical decision before. The Avengers didn''t want any leaks before the plan was set into motion so they had to keep everything in secret.


    And after a week, all the world leaders took out time from their schedule and decided to accept the invitation as the Secretary of SHIELD insisted on it. And in order to show proper respect to the world leaders, Wayne invited them to the Hall of Justice.


    Soon the meeting started with all the leaders discussing their issues while many gave a speech. It looked like a United Nations Convention with many powerful leaders giving speeches. It''s very rare that all the world leaders would come together in a single place, as it was a threat to security and it was very difficult to make a common schedule for everyone.


    But since the Avengers had called for it, none of the world leaders wanted to be on the bad side of the Avengers. They had too much power and control of the world now and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    So after all the clinking of champagne glasses and boasting of each countries'' achievements, Wayne at the end finally spoke up about the reason why they were called.


    At first the world leaders thought it was a joke, just like the Avengers thought it was but after seeing the serious face of Wayne they knew that the Avengers were not joking.


    "How will you turn the Earth into a Saturn-like volume? Terraforming Earth?" The President of the USA asked to see the serious face of Wayne.


    "We will rewrite reality itself. Like it happened during the fight where Mercury and other planets were destroyed." Wayne said. This reminded the world leaders of the fight they had watched before from satellite cameras of how planets were destroyed and reconstructed just by the fights between two people.


    "You mean to say that one of the people who fought in space was one of yours?" asked another world leader.


    "I think that was apparent wasn''t it? SHIELD had already revealed that one of the people belonged to the Avengers." Wayne replied.


    "I know what you are thinking. That this option isn''t possible as it will just end up killing people but here is a simulation of how we are going to approach this matter. Please look at the screen behind me." Wayne said.


    And the next moment the world leaders were shown the simulation of how this ''terraforming'' would be carried on and how the energy distribution would be done. Each city and town will install massive instalments and make each city and town self-sufficient in energy. The scientist had decided that if they wanted to get rid of satellites the Earth could have a ring of their own just like Saturn has.


    The moon will be placed much further than Earth to keep the balance and even the scientists were still contemplating adding new moons. The whole video of how Earth would change lasted more than an hour.


    The world leaders were dumbfounded. After Wayne showed that the Avengers were seriously contemplating that, they would never be able to go through with the plan.


    It was too absurd of a plan. But here, in the video, every aspect of the problems of terraforming was covered. Starting from gravity to even its effect on the solar system. The scientists and GAIA took their time on this so the whole video was made covering all the aspects.


    "What if we don''t accept the plan?" One of the world leaders asked this question after the end of the video as the video didn''t speak about the boundaries of the countries. The small countries feared they wouldn''t get equivalent lands as the bigger ones and it would turn into power play once this ridiculous plan was set into motion.

 512. Carrot and stick

    There was a complete silence in the huge hall when the world leader said that. One of the main reasons the world leaders accepted the invitation from the Avengers and SHIELD so fast was because the governments feared the Avengers.


    By now they had understood that SHIELD was now the mercenary of the Avengers. Though SHIELD had never gone against the World Council, Wayne had handled the working of SHIELD in such a manner that the World Council now couldn''t refute the works of SHIELD.


    They had assurance that the Avengers would never try to control the world leaders, but blackmail by the Avengers was never out of the table. So in order to be on the good side of them, the world leaders had to show up on time and as fast as possible.


    Now that such a weird and absurd plan has risen, many of the world leaders want to see how the Avengers will react to ''no''.


    " You can say no. It''s your choice and your right. We will not stop you nor will we intimidate you. But I will tell you this, if you don''t act fast soon many countries will lose manpower because space travel is cheap now and due to less space many people will prefer to leave for Mars. Or some other planets for colonization. Mars has been under the control of SHIELD and Avengers, you not expanding the current will just empower us as a whole." Wayne replied.


    "I know the smaller countries feel that they will lose, but let me assure you all that the boundaries will grow proportionately as space expands. This decision was taken after much consideration by the Avengers themselves and this also went through the vote of all the members of the Avengers." Wayne continued.


    "So now the ball is in your court, ladies and gentlemen. Think of the extra space every country is going to get. Extra resources. And most importantly, Umbrella will release today''s video to the general public. And being in the position of power I can say that you don''t want the general public to be angry at you for a decision which is fueled by your personal decisions. And this goes for the people who act as dictators over their own countries."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Classic carrot and stick." a world leader mumbled under his breath. That was what the Avengers wanted to tell the world leaders. They were pretty sure that the people would love their Earth to have more space. Though there would be opposition for sure but the good thing about public opinion is that it can always be manipulated.


    And Umbrella had always made efforts to be good to the public. Helping people and having a massive influence on them. Umbrella pays huge attention to PR and thus all kinds of propaganda against them never worked.


    The governments have tried before in swaying the public opinion against them before too and had failed horribly. In fact to stop the constant harassment of the government in some countries Umbrella influenced the political scenario and even changed the leader before.


    Though John never liked politics, it never meant that Tony would not get involved. Surprisingly even Wayne got his hands dirty with politics to handle some situation of Umbrella as he too was a major shareholder of the company.


    "So you are forcing us to accept this proposal." another world leader said.


    "Force is a strong word Mr. President. When humans conquer a new place we never ask for the consent of the sentient animals around, when the Pokemons are conquered we take them away in pokeballs, that is what we define as force. Here we are leaving the decision to you and the public. If the majority decides for a change, the Avengers will proceed to take action, if not we can forget about the proposal even being drafted. Now the question is on which side of the decision are you?" Wayne replied.


    All were silent listening to the explanation. The Avengers didn''t actively force them to accept this decision, but they knew that if they opposed it, there might be major consequences in the future. Now all the countries rely heavily on Umbrella be it the transportation sector or the energy sector.


    And going against them would be a fool''s errand for everyone.


    "The world leaders can make their decision by tomorrow. Since its a huge one, The Avengers and SHIELD would give them enough time to think on this before casting their vote. In the meantime, the leaders can enjoy the scenery here on the Ring and enjoy the privileges here. Thank you." Wayne gave the final announcement before stepping out from the stage.


    He said what he needed to say. Now it depends on the leaders, to see on which side of history they were on.

 513. Vote

    The next day all the leaders came again for the final meeting. The world leaders needed to consult with their ministers and subordinates before casting their vote in this epic decision. Though many of them had already made up their minds about this vote, they still needed to ask their subordinates.


    The next day at 11 o''clock all had arrived back at the Hall of Justice. And soon all took their seats and Wayne too had arrived at the stage to commence the voting procedure.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today will be a historic day if you will. Let humanity bloom with a brighter flame and may we flourish in the universe. I hope you will take the decision after much consideration." Wayne said as the voting machine was handed over to each of the leaders.


    In this meeting John and other Avengers were also present but they were hidden on the other side of the wall looking at the voting commencement.


    "Do you have any high hopes for this?" Steve asked.


    "I hope they will say yes to it. Not that it would matter to us, but I will prefer if humanity can be here and achieve greater feats instead of being integrated in another society like Nova does." John said.


    "You are too optimistic John. Humanity almost never came together for the greater good." Banner said.


    "Not true, all the world leaders came together when there was a need to ban the use of CFC gas for the sustenance of the Ozone layer. They put aside the differences and more than 100 countries ratified this deal. And of course they also came together for the Sokovia Accords."


    "So they came together for a good deal and then they again came together because they became fearful." Clark said.


    "Humanity has always feared what they didn''t understand." Hal said.


    They all discussed among each other how the voting process would go and how disappointing it would be if they said no. John also knew if the world leaders didn''t accept there would soon be political unrest. Wayne had already threatened them of releasing the plan if they didn''t vote for the decision.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    And after 1 hour all of the voting was cast.


    Now it was time for the results.


    And GAIA finally showed the results. The vote was 190 - 0.


    This was a resounding number. There were a total of 196 countries (All countries + Wakanda. I don''t know if there is Latveria, home of Dr. Doom, in MCU as there are rumors that there would be Dr. Doom in . If it is then it would be 197 countries excluding Atlantis)


    The Avengers were surprised by such resounding yes to their proposal. They didn''t expect it. But they have forgotten the main fact was that there was a God among the Avengers.


    A living one.


    Someone who could destroy and build planets according to the will and desires. This power was enough to rattle the leaders and think of their safety. Their leaders were afraid of both passive and active aggression from the Avengers.


    The active being the threat of God at them and passive being the political machinations of Umbrella. Thus nobody wanted to be on the bad side of the Avengers, if they could do so. Since the Avengers assured that every country would get proportionate resources this was a profit for them.


    Though starting the process would definitely be a loss. But the countries were banking on the fact that there would be enough profit later. And honestly most of the leaders were excited to see a new home!!


    "I am surprised by such resounding yes to our decision. I will not be hypocritical and say that this decision was not because of the fear of our strength. I will accept that criticism of the Avengers but I will also say that the Avengers have planned everything out and there won''t be any problems with the transition. The relevant matters of handing it would be handed down soon and proper preparations for the transitions would start by the end of the month. Thank you."


    Saying that Wayne left the stage and gave the other world leaders to express their opinions on this matter. Of course the Avengers didn''t care any more about the self boast speeches that were going to start so they left.


    "Humanity surprised me." Tony said.


    "When Madara became the main enemy of the world of Naruto, all of the ninjas came together, even after suffering such massive wars. This showed that humanity would always come together when there is a common enemy." John replied.


    "So you think, we are the enemies of them?" Victor asked.


    "Kind of. We are the people they want to avoid, and if they could they always will." John said.


    "Speaking of Naruto. What will happen to their dimension?" Natasha asked.


    "Their dimension will remain. If they want to integrate themselves into our society after this change then they would be welcomed." John replied.


    "Then they would have to negotiate with the countries again." Clint said.

 514. COVID -19 Lockdown

    John didn''t think of Naruto''s world or other parallel dimensions that were attached to Earth. The thing about Naruto was that it could always be discussed with them later. Since their dimension was always under his control he never cared about them.


    But the thing of Hell was a totally different matter. He needed to ask Commander to keep on the lookout if there were any changes when the dimension on Earth increases. Then there was a problem of the Sanctum''s magical defense.


    They needed to rebuild it after the changes occurred on Earth. And of course introduction of new moons for Earth. After talking with the scientist they had decided that Earth now would have 5 moons instead of just one. And all of the 4 moons would be easily habitable as they would rotate instead of their current moon which is always illuminated on one side.


    The new moons would be bigger than their Earth thus allowing the population of Earth to live there too if they wished for it. This too could be easily negotiated with the world leaders.


    There were innumerable aspects to this project and everything had to be checked and simulated perfectly so that the people wouldn''t face any problems.


    The world leaders left shortly after the vote and went to their respective countries to make preparations. They had decided to give people one month of preparation before the reality was changed. In a week the news finally broke out of the project ''Change Earth''.


    This created a huge uproar among the people when the governments and various agencies came out and spoke of this new Earth that was going to replace their current Earth. Of course, the video which was shown to the world leaders was also shown to the public and more.


    There was a more detailed analysis and the things that would change when their old Earth would expand more than a hundred times. The introduction of rings around the planet, moons and the video addressed almost all questions that an average human might face.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Some of the Avengers themselves came forward to speak on this matter and assured the public that whatever was done would be good for people. There would be more food on the table for all, more space, bigger cities, lesser traffic and such other benefits. And on the D-day all people would have to stay at home.


    The world leaders and the SHIELD both came to a decision that on the day of change all the people must be at home. Nobody would be allowed to commute or travel as the whole topography of the surface of Earth would change. It wouldn''t affect the daily life of people who lived in cities or in towns. But it would definitely have a huge impact on people who didn''t live in towns and lived in seclusion.


    The governments had a huge headache when they came to know the sheer number of people who lived like this. They were both rice and poor alike among them. Some had huge acres of land, while they just lived on the streets. SHIELD and governments took it upon themselves to educate each and every one of them of the dangers they might be facing due to change in scenery.


    Every single person was already provided with a new map of the world that would be replaced. Seeing the governments working tirelessly and various agencies in action, the people came to believe that whatever was going on, wasn''t a joke.


    This was real and would happen.


    And thus the panic began. From a small number of people, but there was panic nonetheless. Most of them accused the Avengers of playing God and saying doing this was blasphemy and blah blah.. Of course the government clamped down on them. Since they had already cast their vote, they needed to see the end of it.


    Soon the D-Day came, and all the people were forced to be at home for 2 days. Nobody was allowed to go outside, and only in extreme medical situations would they be allowed. Not even food delivery guys were allowed for these 2 days. The people were given a full month to prepare for these 2 days and thus there was a proper planning.


    Even the Avengers lend a hand in all of this, as everything went into lockdown mode. John seeing all this felt like he was back in COVID - 19 lockdown in his previous world. The world went into a stand still for these 2 days.


    The D- Day was for 2 days because of time zone differences all over the earth. There were many people who tried breaking the law as many were excited to see a new change, but SHIELD and the local police took cognizance and arrested them quickly. They didn''t want any kind of accidents during the change.


    Though the whole process was harmless, the governments didn''t any bad press just so because some people are dumb and loved breaking the laws.

 515. New everything

    "Are you ready?" Steve asked as all the Avengers stood in a row on the Ring and looked at the beautiful Earth for one last time. As the volume of Earth would change soon and the Ring needed to change its location too.


    "This will be the start of a new era." Oliver said as they were all a little emotional. Nobody thought that one day they would have to say goodbye to the old Earth and welcome a brand new one.


    "We all had a change of era in the last few years. Nothing major." Tony said condescendingly, he was never a big fan of nostalgia and always believed in moving forward.


    "Not all people live in the future like you Tony."


    "Alright let''s change the map once and forever." John said he transformed himself to the Alien X form. Then he used his Phoenix Force and the power of fruit to change himself to a black fiery bird.


    There was a small group of scientists who had joined the Umbrella Corporation who looked at John with shining eyes from behind. They had never seen such a huge transformation in the cellular level ever before. Though they have heard of this before and looked at the videos but nobody knew the actual identity of the person.


    Now they saw this live and they couldn''t just stop themselves from marveling at how awesome the creation of the omnitrix was done by Azmuth. Though the situation of devil fruits was still a mystery, there was no mystery with the origins of omnitirx.


    One of the scientists finally came back to reality and approached the fiery bird with a tablet in hand. He handed over the tablet saying


    "These are all the changes that need to be done so that there is no change in the ecology and proper life support of the planet with proportionate increase of atmospheric composition and all relevant matters."


    John with his fiery hand took the tablet and looked into it. Surprisingly his black fire didn''t affect the tablet at all. John looked at it. It showed the new simulated Earth as compared to the old earth and with a bunch of instructions on the side written in points.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Say goodbye to Earth." John said in his own voice.


    "No, say goodbye to the solar system as you will have to change the whole solar system to fit in the new Earth." Tony mentioned.


    "Guilty Spark, take the Ring away according to the calculations." Banner said. And in the next moment, the Ring started to float away from Earth. It didn''t take much time for the Ring to get further away. The people living in the Ring were already informed about the new change of location of the Ring that it would go through so that they wouldn''t panic.


    After a few minutes of moving the Ring was in a new location which was further away from the moon. The Earth now looked smaller than it used to.


    "Change the Earth according to the conditions.."


    "Change the Earth according...."


    "Change the Earth...."


    The fiery bird said in three different voices. The voices of his alter ego from the Celestialsapien species. And then it happened. The moment they had been waiting for.


    The Earth started to expand. At first, at a very slow rate almost not visible to the naked eye. But soon it caught pace and the Earth''s dimension was getting larger by every passing second. And after 15 minutes after relentless expansion it stopped. The blue vibrant color of the Earth that was visible from far now looked more vibrant and colorful as John had changed the weather back to how it was before the industrial revolution.


    Since the energy had been clean and there had been almost no air pollution recently the atmosphere of Earth was already recovering. And now it was back to lowest pollution ever in a very long time.


    Of course there has been land and water pollution but with the advancement of science and exchanging knowledge with Nova has provided with many cheap and better alternatives than plastic or such harmful compounds.


    Earth had finally expanded with all the relevant conditions that were pointed out being fulfilled. And then came the moons and the rings. The previous moon had gone much further in distance from Earth just like the Ring and became the smallest moon of Earth.


    Now all the 4 moons were made in such a way that people would be able to live there easily. All the moons were designed for both humans and Pokemons to live without any problems. And lastly a vast belt of small asteroid belts circled the Earth giving it a ring-like formation around the planet just like the Sun. This asterioid belt could be used as stations for satellites easily as that was to deal with all the countries for the emergence of new satellites and getting rid of the old ones.


    The transformation was complete.

 516. Transformed Earth

    "Looks more beautiful." Natasha said.


    "Now we will have at least 2 moons to look at in the day. The werewolves won''t be hiding no more." Tony joked.


    Everybody laughed out loud.


    -----


    After the transformation was complete the people were allowed to go out. The people living in the cities didn''t see any change. At least not on the surface. Only when they looked at the sky they see two moons and a long thin line that ran across the whole skyline.


    That was the asteroid belt.


    But the people living outside the cities and towns were dumbfounded. Though they had been repeatedly informed that their surroundings would change drastically after the transformation, many of them didn''t believe it. But now when they came out, they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    In some places where the mountains were visible, they were totally gone, some places gained huge lakes, some places were now covered with lush forest with huge trees. The people didn''t expect even trees to be fully grown now after the change. They thought it would be stretches of barren land free for others to be occupied but now when they saw everything was fast forwarded, they were really taken aback.


    And they even saw that new roads were constructed and everything was in place right from the start. It was as if they had been living here all this time. The only difference now was the huge change of scenery.


    After the transformation, the tallest mountains of Earth became taller and the deepest oceans became deeper. The deserts, the forests, the lakes, the oceans, everything became bigger. Though there were no animals or birds to fill the eerie silence around, the Pokemons loved the new environment.


    There was a general announcement to all the Pokemons living on the planet that there would be a change of scenery so when the transformation took place they were not surprised. All of them scrambled to take charge of their new and bigger territory.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Meanwhile the Avengers had left for Earth to take care of the problems that might arise due to the new place. Just like they did when the Pokemons arrived, this time too they took cognizance of how the people felt of this new change.


    And surprisingly, there weren''t many problems after the change occurred. The people living there had already gotten used to living with pokemons, what more could the change of scenery around? The people now were more accepting of the changes and anything new was exciting to them.


    They had seen heroes emerging, they had seen aliens, then they saw the emergence of a huge artificial satellite. The people saw that humanity went from relying on fuels for basic energy sources to full clean energy in a matter of a few years.


    And then came the Pokemons. Their introduction changed their lives. They made the lives of people happy, beautiful and more relaxing. Every person now had at least one Pokemon. They made the lives of people easier, healthier, and more responsible as taking care of Pokemons wasn''t an easy job and everybody needed discipline in their life. All in all the quality of living of the people became higher and better.


    And then there were those huge beings, whose shadows covered the entire earth. Though most of the videos from the satellites were deleted from all public platforms, some got leaked so they soon came to know that there were Gods.


    This imposed fear among the people too but then they remembered that they had their own God. Arceus and such other Gods defending Earth.


    And of course there was this huge black fiery bird who fought with the huge being before. So they had faith. A faith that there were people who always defended them and wouldn''t let any harm come to them.


    And now there was this huge transformation. The transformation that would change the lives of people permanently. Some people who had been thinking of space travel before to live on Mars cancelled their plans and concentrated on projects that could be finished on Earth now.


    According to the announcement done by the government the resources for the people had also grown proportionately as the volume of Earth had gone up. So now there was a new rush for adventure and conquering new places for the people.


    ------


    John and Strange had other work now. They needed to put up the proper magical defense. And for this they needed to build new Sanctums as only three places weren''t enough for putting up a strong defense. So they need to build new Sanctums.


    And after much contemplation and discussion with Z, Constantine, Mordo and Wong, they decided to build Sanctums on moons. Each moon will hold a place which will be connected with other moons magically. These moons would not only help in maintaining the ecological balance but now it would help in magical balance too.

 517. Lower Gods

    John and other mages appeared in one of the Earth''s moons. They haven''t been named yet as the naming would be done by the voting system by the people of Earth.  The place where they appeared had a huge lake and there was a huge forest surrounding it.


    This looked like a good place for setting up a sanctum and since the sanctums would rotate on their own axis and were very different from Earth so they needed to make the sanctums more dynamic. And this needed proper knowledge of magic.


    So John and others had to pull all the resources they had together to build a proper sanctum. Even Nabu came out and pitched his ideas. And after proper discussion and planning for an hour, they finally came up with an architecture that could serve as a powerful Sanctum.


    A building which looked like it was the blend of a tall tower like the tower of Fate and the modern sanctums which they had.


    "This is going to take up more space than I imagined it to be." Strange said.


    "We are making a hybrid model and even opening a magic school here. So of course it will take up space." Mordo said. Strange had decided that in addition to opening the path for people who come to them after they had lost their ways, the mages would set up a school for young and talented people who are more in sync with magic than general studies. (yes, Strange has a school that teaches magic to kids. In fact there are quite talented ones among the kids. One of them being a half demon too. Recently in the comics Strange has officially died, so it would be fun to see who would be the next Sorcerer Supreme there. Temporarily its Clea, ex-wife of Strange who was also the Sorcerer Supreme of the Dark Dimension, the same place Dormammu rules)


    "Aah it would be better if we bring Orchid here and just make her as the Sanctum." Constantine said (Orchid is the name of the spirit of the House of Mysteries)


    "I am not giving her up just because you got lazy Constantine."  John reiterated. Strange didn''t pay any attention to their weird arguments and had already started moving his hands to conjure magic.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Soon the ground cracked and a new huge building just emerged from the ground. The building looked exactly like the one that was being decided upon. All stopped what they were talking about and looked at the new Sanctum that was being made. They were so engrossed in this that they didn''t realize a few weird looking people had appeared behind them. Well, people would be a stretch to describe them.


    Because one of them was a black panther, the other was a humanoid draped in white colored linen cloth. The humanoid looked like a mummified being but the head of the being was the skeleton of a long beaked bird.


    And the last being was a person who looked like he was on white fire. He had a cape, a red one, on his back but he looked like he was made of elemental fire. The person looked human and not at the same time.


    "Uhh.. Hmm....Do you need any help?"


    The half mummified finally opened his mouth to get their attention. They thought that their presence was enough to get the attention of the mages, but it turned awkward as soon as they saw none of the mages paid any attention and were busy looking at the new Sanctum.


    "Huh..!!"


    "Who the f.."


    "Oh!!"


    John moved his head to see who just creeped up on them. Normally he was alert and Phoenix always had a connection with the world but this time she didn''t alert him so he was surprised. But when he saw who had come, he realised why she didn''t bother to alert the new people.


    These new people could never do any harm to them. At least two of them won''t, John was not sure about the crazy mummified guy.


    The trio were Bast ( will appear in Black Panther Movie), Khonsu ( he is there in Moon Knight) and Agamotto. Actually John almost didn''t recognize Agamotto there, because in comics he had appeared maybe one or two times. So he had a hard time. Only when he used his omniscience did he recognize the first Sorcerer Supreme of Earth.


    The other people present there were dumbfounded seeing these new bunch of ''species'' appearing out of nowhere. At first they thought these were enemies, but seeing that these people didn''t sneak attack them and the first words were of helping them did they calm down.


    Dr. Strange too stopped seeing that new people had emerged. But unlike others here, he knew who they were.


    "To what do we owe the pleasure of the presence of such other worldly beings?" Dr. Strange said.

 518. Lower Gods (2)

    "Uhh... We have noticed that you have remodelled our Earth so wanted to see what the fuss was all about." Bast said. Though it was a panther who was speaking the language of humans, the voice was of a girl.


    "Sorry about that! But we had to make this decision as the previous Earth was running out of space for everybody. Did this change affect the other dimensions?" Strange said.


    Both Best and Khnosu shook their heads, while there were no emotions from the face of Agamotto or rather his fiery face was not able to convey any kinds of emotions.


    "Hold on!! Hold on!! Who are you people?" Constantine finally intervened as he had no idea who these people were. John had never told them of their presence. Or it would be better to say he never shared memories of the smaller Gods with them and since these small gods never interfered in anything magical it never mattered to them.


    Until now.


    "Let me introduce you all." John said as he saw that some people here had no idea who the other party was. Mordo and others were dumbfounded knowing that these new people were the Gods of other dimensions.


    "Uh I have been disrespectful.. It''s nice to meet you all." Constantine said.


    "Why does your face have a sense of mockery for us instead of being all serious?" Khnonsu said as everybody could easily tell that Constantine didn''t really care about them or gave enough respect to them.


    "You are not thinking straight, skull head. All I have is respect for you." Constantine said. Listening to this, they were pretty sure that this British guy had no respect for anybody.


    "You want to help us in building the Sanctums?" John asked as he needed to change the awkward topic. He didn''t have any kind of dissatisfaction for them, because at the end they were very old beings and have been serving for the protection of Earth for a long time. Though they betrayed the people of the universe by not helping them during the time of crisis. But in the end even if they wanted they couldn''t. This decision came from high up and they just followed orders.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    In their weird ways for sure, but they have been doing it for a long time. (Marc Spector is not the only Moon Knight, Since the dawn of men there has been Black Panther, Moon Knight, Ghost Rider and other heroes who served as the protector of humanity)


    "If you allow us to. The first Sanctum was built by me. I don''t want my name to be wiped away." Agamotto spoke for the first time in his raspy and chilly tone. His voice seemed like he had been smoking cigarettes all his life.


    "Do you want to insert your hands in such dirty work for us?" Z asked as she felt sceptical of why a God would just come and offer help for such a trivial matter.


    "Normally we wouldn''t have come, but you have changed Earth on a massive scale and this needs intricate knowledge of all dimensions to put up a proper defense. I don''t want my old enemies to resurface just because you didn''t do the job well." Khonsu said with his judgmental tone.


    "Fine fine.. You are welcome to come here and watch." Constantine said after raising his hands accepting their presence in such a project.


    "You are welcome to join us but on the promise that you will not use any kinds of underhanded methods or backdoor to the Sanctums." Strange said as he didn''t trust these Gods completely. If there was no John, Strange would not have allowed them to even come here.


    Since John belonged to the lineage of Gods, he didn''t stop them. It would be rude. Honestly, he wasn''t exactly afraid of them. He too had been powered by the world tree and he was its champion.


    "Thanks for accepting us in this project. I know you all don''t trust us because of the history of Black Winter but you have to understand our hands were tied too. We had to do this." Agamotto said as he could sense the feelings of distrust from the current Sorcerer Supreme.


    "Forget it. Let''s go through the Sanctums again and make sure its perfect for Earth. You can give your inputs in them and we will incorporate it." Strange said. The trio nodded their heads and looked at the drawings of the Sanctums that were to be installed.


    Soon everybody got involved and started discussing the proper way to build a Sanctum while providing the strongest defense to all of Earth and even to the moons. And after an hour of discussion they finally came to a conclusion about the  Sanctums and their locations.


    It took the mages and the gods one complete day to build all the Sanctums. All the new Sanctums got connected to the old ones and even to the one at the Ring at the Tower of Fate. With this connection the whole of Earth was now completely protected from any kind of magical dangers and entities that might be a threat to Earth.

 519. America Chavez

    Earth now was completely safe from the magical dangers and beings. All that was remaining was inhabiting the new moons. The governments were already in negotiation about acquiring land on the moons with Umbrella.


    Since the Avengers themselves were responsible for the new moons, the land rights went to the Avengers and Umbrella Corp. This was the idea of Tony as he didn''t like the idea of loss as they had to go through while cleaning up the old satellites. So real estate on the new moons was what Tony was banking on.


    But he also knew that the land on these moons were more what the people could buy so he asked LexCorp to release the news that the aliens from the Nova Empire could come and settle here. The Lex Corp themselves could come here and establish a branch of them. Earth now was ready to accept alien people and technology.


    Lex almost jumped into the offer. He had been away from Earth for such a long time and at the end of the day he missed his fellow ''planet-men'', fellow humans. Though he now was a Councilman to the Nova Empire, at the end of the day red blood flowed through his veins. So when Tony asked if he wanted to establish a branch here, he accepted the offer immediately.


    Many rich people from Nova Empire too got excited at the option of


    The governments who were negotiating for the land were dumbfounded to see new players on the real estate business of the moons. They didn''t expect that Umbrella would take such a bold step and even got ready to lease and sell land to aliens. Though they had been dealing on many projects on Mars, Umbrella never got into this particular business.


    But now the game has changed.


    The governments thought that by trying to be tough they would be able to acquire more land on cheap money and use them as resource mining but this was now out of the window. Whatever price the governments were paying the aliens were able to pay more.


    They got really angry and even threatened to close the Umbrella Corp working at Earth by saying that Umbrella had done a crime by giving more preference to aliens instead of allowing the humans to live on the moons.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Of course Tony never cared and took them to the court for defamation. This case went on for a few months when everybody was settling down on the new Earth. As expected the cities and towns now had started expanding more. Thanks to the new form of automated fast cars and other modes of super fast transport, the long distance that had creeped up didn''t feel too far any more.


    Honestly if Umbrella now stopped working the whole world would go to a stand still. They had immense power now, more power than the governments could ever acquire. Most of the analysts predicted this to happen when the new world was being made but they could do nothing about it. The Avengers and Umbrella had too much power.


    The power of God was not something that they could just gloss over like it was nothing. Nobody would want to lose their life even if none of the Avengers ever threatened. But the fear of super powerful people remained. It was fortunate that the only thing the Umbrella did was business and they would only retaliate when something went against the business ethics of theirs. This was a strict policy implemented by both Tony and John.


    --------


    Earth - 10005


    As such huge changes were happening on Earth-199999, another Earth was facing a crisis. A crisis of their own making.


    The crisis of the sentinels. Sentinels hunting down all the mutants. The mutants'' numbers were reducing day after day as the sentinels were relentless in their hunt for mutants. The mutants from the school of Professor X or the X-men and the Brotherhood had come together to join hands and face this crisis.


    Yes, this was the Earth where there were only X-men. The world which never had Avengers. The earth which was under the 21st Fox-Century until recently marvel acquired all the rights again.


    The normal story that was supposed to happen was that Wolverine would go back in time, or rather the consciousness of Wolverine would go back in time and stop the emergence of Sentinels altogether. This whole time travel worked just like the Flashpoint. Only difference was that there was no running involved.


    But due to John''s messing with everything in the multiverse, the story here too didn''t follow the actual line. Because their Earth had a visitor from another place. And as we know any small changes in a time stream could cause a butterfly effect. And this time too it happened the same.


    When the visitor arrived at this world, she was all bloody and bruised. She landed right at the school of Xavier.


    The person who arrived was America Chavez.

 520. Cerebro

    "Scott have you contacted the mutants from Egypt?" Professor X asked while rolling his wheelchair in a long tunnel.


    "Professor, they are not responding. I have a very bad feeling." Scott replied while walking alongside him. Beside him were Wolverine and Storm. They were on their way to Cerebro. The huge device that allowed Professor X to tap into the minds of all the people of Earth, both human and mutant kind alike.


    This could be said as one of the most powerful weapons that could wipe away everyone from Earth if it fell on the hands of a strong telepath like Professor X, Jean or Emma.


    The Sentinels had started hunting mutants from the brotherhood and Magneto was on the run. Though the mutants studying in the school were still safe, there was a general fear for the government''s plan. The US President has started the Operation : Zero Tolerance.


    It was a project to bring all ''harmful'' mutants under justice. Though the US President has assured that this operation was only for the mutants who are harmful to the society, any normal lawmaker could easily point out that the lines between peaceful and harmful mutants has always been blurred.


    For this reason, the atmosphere in the school wasn''t so happy any more. There was a general sense of fear. They had seen how brutal and cruel the Sentinels were and most of the mutants had no faith that they or the X-men would be able to hold them if they came after the mutants in general.


    "We should have contacted Erik long before and killed this project before it could be launched properly." Logan complained.


    "How do you expect us to stop a project which we had no idea about. And how do you propose we should have done it? By killing the men responsible? I am sorry Logan, I can never cross the line." Charles said.


    "Oh yeah!! How about you and the whole mutant kind dying? How will you compensate for the deaths of so many people all over the world? Your stance of inaction has divided the mutant kind for such a long time." Logan argued back.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Then  we would have been better off joining the Brotherhood of Erik?" Charles said in a more pitched voice.


    "Stop it you two. People are dying and you both are questioning the morality of each other." Storm shouted out loud to stop both of them from arguing. They all have been frustrated with what was going on and nobody had any kinds of solutions.


    There was one, but Charles wasn''t going to take that step and that was using the Cerebro to launch an attack at White House and stop the operation altogether. No matter what Charles wasn''t ready to take this step.


    They were going back to Cerebro because they needed to contact Erik and find out what exactly was going on with the mutants under him.


    But the moment he was going to step inside the Cerebro he stopped. Charles moved his head and looked in the direction which was outside the school. He was astonished by what he ''saw'' or rather felt when he looked at the direction.


    There was a woman all bloody and bruised lying half dead and unconscious. She was in such a bad condition that if she wasn''t treated fast, she would die.


    "Storm there is a teenage girl on the gates of the girl. She is almost dead. I want you to take her to the medical facility right now." Charles ordered Storm with a sense of urgency. He didn''t peep into the head of the girl but he could tell that this person needed help.


    Storm was surprised by this and ran outside to bring this injured girl to the medical wing. Logan and Scott were surprised by this sudden emergence of a girl out of nowhere.


    "Another mutant? Now they are hunting underage girls? In the countryside?" Scott asked.


    "I didn''t look into her mind, Scott. Her mind is on the verge of collapse. If I poke it right now, she might just die. Let her heal then we can get proper answers."


    Storm meanwhile flew to the gate of the school where many mutant kids were looking at the unconscious girl from far but nobody approached out of fear. Storm seeing this was quite angry.


    "You guys need to learn compassion. A wounded girl was lying in the premises and nobody even bothered to help her. We teach you to be a person of the society, not treat a fellow mutant kind as an alien."


    Storm said as she took the girl in her arms and flew away. She expected that the injured girl was a mutant as she had appeared here out of nowhere and with all the problems going on with the sentinels it was almost customary that the sentinels might have attacked her.


    Little did she know that this girl would change the whole future of mutants forever.

 521. Weird powers

    The girl was taken to the intensive medical unit which was under the school. Dr. Cecilia Reyes,one of the best medical doctors and a mutant, belonged to the X-men. She was a world renowned doctor but she worked exclusively for the mutants.


    She was already informed that an injured girl was arriving in the facility and she had everything ready. The teenage girl was taken inside and Dr. Reyes needed to operate on her fast so that she stops bleeding and gets out of the trauma.


    Professor X and other important mutants all stood outside the room with tense expressions on their faces. They wanted to know who this girl was and where they came from, but more importantly they wanted to know if it was sentinels who attacked her.


    And after 2 hours of waiting and brooding around by the mutants, Dr. Reyes came out of the medical room while removing her bloodied white gloves.


    "Dr. How is she? Is she alright?" Storm asked. She was more concerned than others as she was the first person to come in contact with her and she had first hand knowledge of the injuries she had gone through.


    "She is alright. One tough nut I should say. It''s fortunate that her body is immensely powerful. but she will take some time to recuperate and I could feel her mind is in chaos." Dr. Reyes replied with a smile but later her voice turned grave when she mentioned the last option.


    "These sentinels deserve nothing but our fury. We need to retaliate now, before it''s too late." Logan said as his adamantium claws started to come out slowly due to his anger. He started to go outside and smash some sentinels.


    "Professor, we need to take action." Storm said as she too was disgusted by what she saw and she too joined Logan. Charles was going to say something to stop these two from doing anything risky but he stopped the words in his mouth after what Cecilia said.


    "Uhh... I need to tell you first.. She isn''t a mutant."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Hearing this, all the people who were present in the hall froze on their spot. They turned their heads and looked at the doctor.


    "What are you saying doctor? You just said that her body is immensely powerful. How can she not be a mutant like us?" Scott asked.


    "I did say that but I never mentioned that she was a mutant." Dr. replied.


    "You mean to say that she had trained her body to be more powerful than the normal human being?" Jean asked as she too had arrived.


    "No. I am saying she has powers but her powers are not genetic. She has somehow harnessed a kind of power which I had never seen or heard of before... Don''t give me that look¡­ I checked the data 5 times. She doesn''t have the X-gene but there is something very powerful inside her." Dr. said with all seriousness.


    "How is this possible? A person can have powers only when one has the X-gene. You mean to say a person can have powers without an X-gene. Is that what the government is doing? Doing illegal experiments to see if a normal person can have powers? This is disgusting. We need to show the results to people." Hank said. (the beast. I think everyone knows him here. He is super intelligent and even served as a Congressman in the X-men movies)


    "And now that she has escaped they wanted to silence her." Logan said as they all came into the same conclusion. They had all become Sherlock Holmes here.


    "Wrong again. She was never attacked by Sentinels." Dr. Cecilia said.


    "What? How is this possible? She looked laden with injuries when I brought her back. I only saw such horror the last time when I saw mutants being killed by the Sentinels." Storm said.


    "I don''t know. Seeing her bone and body structure I can assure you that the Sentinels can''t inflict that kind of damage to her body. If sentinels wanted to kill her it should be clean and a sneaky one. But here it was nothing like that. Whatever she fought, it was hand to hand combat and there was no blood of another person on her body. It was like she fought air." Dr. said.


    "What the hell is going on? Hand to hand combat and no blood from another person? What did she fight? An android?" Logan asked.


    "No, there would be metal particles on her nails or on other places of her body. There was none. As I said it seemed like she fought the air." Cecilia said.


    "Did you find any other thing?" Charles asked as all were getting confused. They had no idea and all were thinking that some kind of new mutant had emerged and attacked her.


    "I don''t know if you will believe me or not but I did find something quite astonishing on her body." Dr. said hesitatingly.


    "What is it Doctor?" Jean asked.


    "I found antimatter." Dr. replied in a straight face.

 522. Search and answers

    "What? Antimatter? This girl has powers related to antimatter?" Charles was shocked by this revelation and fearful too. Antimatter can be described as a substance which when comes in contact with matter it causes annihilation, or in simpler terms, it causes a huge explosion. It is said that a gram of antimatter can cause an explosion equivalent to a nuclear bomb.


    "No. I found antimatter in her body. A power that is unique in her body has isolated small antimatter particles so that it doesn''t cause any harm. I have got rid of some of them but some are still there deep inside her. I need time to extract all these particles and do more in depth study to understand what exactly is going on." Dr. said.


    "Are you sure that it''s antimatter? A mutant with antimatter capabilities? This person is dangerous to himself (or herself), to others and even to his or her own self. Professor, we need to find this mutant and bring him or her in." Scott said.


    "Agreed."


    "Doctor, we need you to heal her completely. We need to understand what is going on with her." Charles said as he was leaving in his wheelchair. He was followed by all the X-men as they went to Cerebro to find out who this ''antimatter'' mutant was that had appeared recently.


    Dr. Reyes went inside the medical room to keep an eye on her and see how her condition evolved from here on out.


    Meanwhile, Charles used the Cerebro to find the specific mutant but he was surprised that he was not able to find any such mutant with such mind blowing powers. he thought he searched it wrong and felt that the Cerebro wasn''t working perfectly so he used it to find other mutants like Erik and the mutants in his brotherhood.


    It was all fine and dandy when it came to searching for all other mutants, but no matter what they couldn''t find any such mutants who had antimatter powers or anything close to that in this regard.


    For a week this had gone by and Charles still wasn''t able to find any such mutant. Since he failed in this, he paid attention to another matter. Contacting Erik. Though he couldn''t get inside the mind of Erik but he could get in the mind of one of his members of his brotherhood.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Charles invaded the mind of Pyro. A mutant who could control fire (X men movies, brother of Iceman, Bobby). Pyro was sitting next to Magneto as they were discussing ways to fight against the sentinels. The war against them looked hopeless as the enemies proved to be very powerful


    "Erik, it''s been a long time." Suddenly Pyro, who was listening attentively to what Magneto was saying, spoke out. All got stunned as Pyro had never used that tone to talk with their leader ever before.


    Magneto''s eyes shined when Pyro said that because he could already guess what had happened.


    "Is that you Charles? You have some audacity to come and talk to me here. Where are you? You aren''t safe being so far from home." Erik said as he had a hint of concern. No matter what they had been best friends once and even though they stood in opposite camps now, they still maintained their friendship and respect for each other.


    "I would be a fool if I was there. I am at Cerebro. How is the situation there? Is it that bad?" Charles asked. Erik nodded his head as he understood that he did it through a long distance.


    "You invaded the mind of one of my brothers. Why don''t you look into his mind and tell me." Erik said as he didn''t go into depths of how bad it was. They had been hiding in the underground bomb shelters of Kremlin. They had been on the run for sometime now and couldn''t be in a single location for a long time.


    And mutants were either dying under him or were being captured. Charles was silent as he took a peek at the recent events. He didn''t know what  he should say to console his friend.


    "Why did you call me Charles?" Erik asked as he was sure that his friend had seen what they were going through.


    "I want you to come home. We found a girl who isn''t a mutant but has powers. We fear that it is because of illegal experiments of the military and government. I want your advice on that." Charles said.


    "A girl who has powers without the X-gene. Interesting. How do you propose we should handle her? " Erik asked.


    "We can discuss this once you come back here. There is Blink in your small squad. Use her powers and open a portal to my home. I am sure she would be able to handle the passage of a single man."


    (Blink is the girl who could open portals to different locations. She was in X men days of the future past. She was in the start of the movie where she died after being stabbed by a Sentinel)

 523. Astonishment

    "It''s not an ambush. Is it? You are giving up our location so that your precious X-men is safe.`` Erik said.


    "I would be disappointed if you think so lowly of me, my friend. I will wait for you. Be here in an hour." Charles said before signing off from the mind of Pyro. He came out of the Cerebro as the others were now waiting outside the medical room. Today was supposed to be the day when the girl would wake up from her coma.


    At least that''s what Dr. Reyes expected so everybody of the X-men who cared about her were waiting for the good news. After much investigation it was found that the particles inside her were really antimatter. Beast confirmed it and said the power which she has might be related to something in the line of time and space.


    Because only those kinds of powers could wrap antimatter without harming the body. Everybody was astonished when Beast came out with this report. They thought the girl was just powerful but listening to what Beast said they realized the water was very deep here and they needed to swim in it very carefully.


    Charles was riding his wheelchair towards the medical wing when a purple portal opened in front of him. The portal looked unstable and small as if it would close any moment. But the portal was big enough to fit a man as in the next moment magneto came out of the portal.


    "You came faster than I expected." Charles said while looking at his old friend with his own eyes.


    "What can I say? By saying words like antimatter you piqued my interest." Erik said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "Then I should have gone with the statement that the girl might have powers related to space and time." Charles said. Erik''s face became sombre when Charles said. It was all good if she was of their kind, but she wasn''t and if she had powers related to space and time, he wasn''t sure if the girl would be a threat to them.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Erik, I know what you are thinking. But let me make this clear, you won''t touch her until we make it apparent if she is a threat to the mutants or not." Charles said as he was afraid he might just kill her before figuring out what was going on.


    "I am not the monster you think I am." Erik said while shaking his head.


    As they were talking they had already reached outside the medical room. Logan clenched his fist when he saw Erik. For Logan, Erik was his arch nemesis. Someone who was born to be the greatest rival for a lifetime, but here he couldn''t retaliate as he was invited by Professor himself.


    He just glared at Magneto but didn''t say a word.


    "Relax macho man. I am not here to abuse you." Magneto joked. Logan was ready to argue when the door of the medical room opened and Dr. Reyes came out.


    "She is awake. She has opened her eyes. But I will keep this straight. Don''t push her too much. She is in trauma. The first words that came out of her mouth were mom and dad. Assuming she had lost her parents, I hope you will be sensitive to her situation before you go full Sherlock Holmes on her." Dr. said.


    "Charles here can just go into her mind and bring out all the secrets." Erik said.


    "I won''t do such unethical things until absolutely necessary." Charles said as he went right in with the other X-men, followed by Erik.


    They came near the bed where the girl was lying down. She had her eyes open but the bruises that she had suffered were still apparent on her face. And in many places of the body she was still bandaged. She was just looking at the ceiling with tears flowing down her eyes.


    This scene made everybody sad. They could already guess that she had lost her parents. In a normal situation they would have let the girl heal well and then ask questions but here they were running out of time. Sentinels could be knocking on their door any moment. Charles finally took up the courage and said


    "Hello Miss. I am Charles Xavier. And these are my friends and colleagues. Can I know your name?"


    The girl moved her eyes and looked around. She looked at Charles and the other people standing. Her eyes seemed like it was in pain but in depth of this one could easily feel a sense of determination.


    "Which Earth is this? How many fighters do you have?"


    Those were the first words that came out of her mouth. She said in a slow and steady pace. All the other people present in the room were dumbfounded by this. They thought she would introduce herself first but all she asked was a very weird question which they couldn''t find the head and tails of.

 524. Trust

    "My dear child, what are you talking about?" Erik said to diffuse the awkwardness which prevailed after her weird question. None of them understood what she meant by that.


    "I want to know how many of you are fighters. I will need  strong fighters to face him." the girl said.


    "Who are you talking about? The mutant who controls antimatter? Rest assured we are capable enough for facing him. But tell me first where and what kind of illegal experiments have been done on you that you have powers now." Charles asked.


    "Illegal experiments? What are you talking about? I was born with powers. And we will need a huge army to face him. A small number won''t suffice." the girl said.


    "Who is this mutant?" Charles asked again.


    "Annihilus. He is a conqueror and tyrant from the Negative Zone. We need to stop him and we will have a whole ass army for him." the girl said.


    "Negative Zone? What is that? A place in the US?" Scott asked.


    The girl looked around dumbfounded. She thought saying the name ''negative zone'' would invoke a sense of fear into them, but looking at their faces it meant they were totally ignorant of it.


    "Which Earth is this?" the girl asked again.


    "What do you mean which Earth? This is our Earth." Logan replied as he still didn''t understand what she meant by that during her first words. The girl now was sure that these people were ignorant. Ignorant of the fact that there was a multiverse out there.


    She feared more now. When she opened a portal here before going into coma she sensed very vague powers residing in this place. It was because of this reason she opened the portal near the school. She didn''t know what she was going to say next would be believable or not to these people, who seemed like they had no idea about the multiverse.


    After heaving sigh she finally took the courage and said slowly


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "My name is America Chavez. I come from a different Earth. A Utopian Parallel where everything is wonderful and perfect. But our world or rather our universe has been invaded by the army of Annihilus and I am the last one alive from that universe. I was able to escape. But after fighting that being for a long time has made me realise that his hunger for world conquering isn''t over and soon he will try to take over all of the multiverse."


    She said all these words in one breath and at the end she was breathing heavily. Her injuries have still not healed. The X-men and Erik all looked at her with wide eyes. After hearing such words they didn''t know how they should react.


    Her seriousness meant whatever she was saying was correct but the things she spoke would make anyone laugh. Multiverse? Utopian Parallel? Her words were enough to send her to Arkham Asylum if it ever existed in their world.


    "Girl, do you feel sick? Do you feel sad again? You can take a rest and we will ask you again after you get healed. How about that?" Dr. Reyes said as she felt that the girl was still in trauma and was suffering from hallucinations of her past. Her mind might have put up a fake scenario in her head to make her feel safe and protected later.


    "You don''t believe me?" Chavez looked at everyone''s faces and could the disbelief. She expected that. Out of nowhere if a person came and said about the multiverse, that person would definitely be labeled as a mad person.


    She really didn''t know how to convince these people who had no idea how powerful their enemies were and who else was coming.


    "Girl you need to sleep. We can talk about your past later." Logan said as he started walking out. He was sure her mind was fried. He convinced himself that whatever she was facing and mental trauma was because of human''s illegal experiment.


    Everybody was disappointed as they started going out. They thought what she said was just hallucinations and she needed more rest to get her mind right.


    Everybody!!


    Except for Charles Xavier!!


    He continued looking her for a second before finally saying


    "Whatever she has said is the truth!!"


    All stopped right on their tracks hearing this. They looked back at Charles who just continued looking at her without paying any attention to others.


    "You believe me? Why? My words must have sounded really absurd to people like you." Chavez asked. She really felt that these people were really ignorant and her words would definitely sound weird to them.


    "I believe you because I looked into your mind. Like you we too have powers. Though we might not be multiverse travellers like you, but we do have our own merits."


    "Now tell me how do you want us to help?" Charles said as he folded his arms and looked at her with expectations. She might just be the answer to all the problems they had been facing.

 525. Decision

    "Charles, what are you talking about? Have you gone nuts?" Logan said as he couldn''t believe what his long time friend just said.


    "Professor I think.." Storm was going to say something but she stopped when the Professor held out his hand to stop them from speaking.


    "I know what she said sounds very weird but what she said is true. She doesn''t belong to our Earth. Rather she doesn''t belong to our universe. Her universe was invaded by a force which came from an antimatter dimension. And she is the last one alive. We need to help her stop this menace and maybe while helping her we can help ourselves." Charles said as he interrupted her.


    "You mean to say all the hypothetical theories of the multiverse are real?" Beast asked as he got excited. Being a genius he had studied about this theory before but never delved into it. He thought it was just a fantasy story but now from the words of Charles and the girl it might just prove to be real.


    "Charles. Are you serious?" Erik asked. He wasn''t that knowledgeable about the multiverse theory but from the words of Charles he could infer that there might be multiple Earths out there. This alone gave him many ideas just like it did to Charles.


    "Yes. Now Miss Chavez. Tell us how we can help you?" Charles asked.


    "You have already looked into my mind. And you have seen him. Though I think it;s rude, I won''t hold it against you as I don''t have much time to convince you all. Yes, we need fighters. Do you have sufficient powered people here? If not, after I heal I will go to other universes and convince people to help in this upcoming war." Chavez said.


    All the X-men now got serious as they understood by now whatever bullshit that they were listening was for real and not just a theory. Beast proceeded to explain the theory of multiverse to them with the little knowledge he had on this topic. Chavez too corrected some of the notions related to the multiverse.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So there are multiple Earth''s out there? And there might be Earth where we can live in peace?" Logan asked as he was pretty much pumped up now. The mere thought of leaving this Earth was enough motivation for all the people present in the room.


    "Yep." Chavez replied.


    All got silent as everybody had their own thoughts now. They could finally see a silver lining and this girl could be the key to a brighter future.


    "At first we need to face this being before we settle our problems. We will need all hands on deck." Charles said as he was the only one who looked into Annihulus and they needed huge firepower just to face this guy.


    "Then we need to gather all the mutants for this job." Erik said as he had his own calculations.


    "Annihulus had a treaty with our Earth of not invading our place ever and leaving us in peace. We had gone to war against him long ago and there was too much death and destruction. He is a paranoid being who thinks everything has evolved in the universe to end him. But since he couldn''t win over us, we finally managed to come to an agreement of non-aggression pact. But this broke a year ago when he suddenly started invading and killing all the people and planets in our universe. His Cosmic Power over antimatter proved too powerful."


    "His army of bugs and sheer numbers proved too much for us.... At the end... My mom and dad..." Chavez continued but she already had tears in her eyes while mentioning her parents. Her parents sacrificed themselves to give her a fighting chance and forced her to leave for another universe and seek help. She had seen all her friends, family and every person she knew die in front of her.


    She fought for a long time but even with her powers she couldn''t save anyone and at the end of the promise which her father made she was made to leave for another earth. This was how she ended up here. All bloody and wounded.


    "So we need people? We mutants can help." Logan said.


    "It won''t be enough. We will need an army. Even with all the mutants we have we still fall short." Charles said.


    "Miss Chavez, from your words it seems that you can travel to other Earths. Will you travel to other Earths to bring in more people?" Erik asked.


    "If the numbers aren''t enough I would have to travel." Chavez said as she nodded her head.


    "Alright. You should fully heal before you make any decision. I know the time is tight but we can''t do anything before you can fully function." Dr. Reyes said as she interrupted others'' thoughts. She really needed to heal before she could use her powers completely.

 526. Leaving

    "Alright."


    "Agreed."


    Those voices came out when the doctor said that. They needed time to understand what just happened and the new information that they received and she too needed time to recover. So all of the X-men left.


    After coming out of the room, Erik said to Charles


    "Charles. I need a favor from you. I want all of the mutants of the brotherhood to go into hiding and not engage in any form against the Sentinels. We need time, and this won''t be possible if these people of mine go into battle without a proper leader."


    Charles looked at Erik for a second and then said


    "So you are banking on the fact that she would lead your team of mutants to another Earth where the mutant kind can live in peace?"


    "Oh c''mon Charles I am sure you are thinking of the same thing." Erik said


    Charles got silent when he said that. He really was also secretly hoping that she would lead all of the mutant kind away. To a better place where they could live well and away from constant fear and persecution from the general people.


    He too hated it like Erik did. But there was nothing they could do. It was either accept it or fight it. Now all they could see was a chance and a hope that everything would be perfect later. Charles went to Cerebro to tell all the mutants of his brotherhood to hide and get away from any confrontation.


    The brotherhood was surprised that Erik had decided to be at the mansion of Charles for sometime but they didn''t question him back and trusted him. They were in Russia, so even though there was a hatred for mutants there, the use of US based tech in their countries wouldn''t be easily greenlit. So they were safe for now.


    In this way 1 week went by with Beast taking up classes and explaining how the multiverse worked to all the X-men while they all had a general talk with Chavez of her past life. They thought that she was joking when she said that she hailed from a Utopian Parallel.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    But it seemed like their world was really perfect. Or at least as perfect a world could be. But at the end even the Gods got jealous and just annihilated their world. Now she was the only living person from her world. They felt sad and fearful too.


    The Sentinels here just hunted the mutants but that crazy guy hunted everything. If Sentinels didn''t get them, Annihilus would definitely will and their mutant kind wasn''t large and powerful enough to hold their ground.


    So they needed help!!


    And after 1 week of recuperation, Chavez was finally ready to go and look for more powerful people. She already got the idea of how powerful the people were here. The notion of several powerful people here gave her hope that she could fight against Annihilus but she knew that this wasn''t enough.


    At the end Chavez was ready to go to another universe to look for more people such as them. And on this journey she had decided to take two people with her.


    Erik and Charles.


    No matter what, at the end of the day Chavez was just a teenager and both of them weren''t very comfortable with just a teenage girl going to another universe and trying to convince them to let them join in a war.


    It was fortunate that she landed near the school of Xavier. this might have turned real ugly if she had landed somewhere else. And since Charles was a telepath and Erik had control over magnetic fields, they would come quite handy in this journey.


    "So are you both old men really going on such a dangerous journey? Isn''t this more suitable for me?" Logan asked as he saw the two men getting ready and packing their bags.


    "Says the guy who only knows how to piss people off." Scott commented from back.


    "I only piss you off bud. Not others." Logan retorted.


    "It will be fine. I can take care of myself and Charles. It''s you who needs to pipe down and be calm." Erik replied.


    "If you both are done with your daily rants and showing who is sexually dominant to Miss Grey here, can we leave?" Chavez said as she wore her iconic jeans jacket.


    Hearing such words both Scott and Logan froze on their spot and all the other X-men burst out laughing. Chavez had the audacity to speak in such a manner in front of these people who everybody feared. Even Jean couldn''t help but smile when Chavez said that though she felt a little shy too.


    "Alright enough chit chat. We are leaving. Don''t do anything outrageous until we get back." Charles said as the wheelchair rolled.


    "Miss Chavez, we can leave as long as you are ready." Erik said.


    Chavez nodded her head as she made a punching motion from her right hand. The hand emitted a hazy blue light in a stream.


    The blue light stream got bigger as it travelled and enlarged into a hole. A hole that looked like a portal and from there they could already see a different place.

 527. Newspaper

    Earth - 120703


    New York


    Somewhere in a dark alley a blue colored portal opened and from that portal stepped out a girl, a bald man in a wheelchair and an old man who had a weird helmet on his head. They all had a small suitcase with them.


    As expected they were the trio who just left their Earth and came to a new and random Earth. Though it was random, Chavez could always pinpoint an Earth where a powered being could be present. Though she wasn''t sure what kind of powered being would be there, she could bring herself and the two of them in the general location.


    "Erik, please don''t humiliate us by wearing that ridiculous thing on your head." Charles said as he looked at Erik who still had his anti-telepathic helmet.


    "I will be in your control if I do that. Here in this unknown place I would rather be ridiculed then give up my body. What if there are other telepaths here? What should I do then?" Erik said.


    "If there is another telepath or another version of me, I will stop it. Now take it off. We are not at war here, but to seek help." Charles said. Erik hesitated for a bit before finally taking it off. He too thought it would be bad if someone saw him in this weird helmet.


    "If you both are done with your childish arguments, can we leave?" Chavez reminded them. In the past week they finally understood what kind of girl this teenager was.


    A rather sassy one.


    Both just shook their heads without taking her ''harsh'' words to their heart and went out of the alley. Coming out they realized that they were in New York. The iconic buildings, the heavy traffic and people rushing to their work.


    "So we are in New York. This makes things easier. I thought the cities might change on this new Earth." Erik said.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Charles, use your telepathy and find out where we can find mutants or people like Chavez." Erik continued.


    "No, this is an invasion of privacy. We can do our own detective work and find out about them. It would be better." Charles said.


    "You and your morals..."


    "Guys, guys look at this." Chavez said as she pointed out a newsstand. In the newspapers there was a huge picture of a man. A man in a red costume from head to toe swinging past the buildings with ''ropes'' that seemed to stick to the buildings.


    The picture was taken from a great angle showing every part of the man in red costume and even the rope that the man was hanging on looked crystal clear in the picture.


    Under the picture it was written


    ''Spiderman saves the day.''


    ''....On a building that caught massive fire, Spiderman swings in and rescues a 5-year old child....''


    All the three were dumbfounded seeing such a headline. Especially Charles and Erik. From the  article they could easily confer that this person was a man with powers.


    Swinging across buildings with just ropes needed immense strength. Though from the picture they could say that the rope was artificially made, it didn''t take away the fact that such work needed finesse.


    All their lives they had never thought of using costumes. Sure the X-men has a uniform but that was just for protection. But this person has managed to get a suit which worked as a whole ass costume.


    "Is he a powered being?" Erik said.


    "Looks like it. We don''t know his face. We will have to find him." Charles said.


    "Spiderman.. What a weird name... Ewww... Already giving me the creeps...." Chavez commented.


    As they were discussing how to approach this ''spiderman'' they heard a huge explosion. And the next moment people were running in opposite directions. There was such a rush that Charles almost got tackled by the people. Chavez had to use her strength to sidestep the people.


    Erik almost used her powers to squat them away but Charles stopped him.


    "What is going on?" Erik asked.


    "Uhh. People are running because another maniac in costume has gone loose." Charles said as he had peeped into the mind of one of the people who were running.


    "Another powered being? We should look into it."  Chavez said as she got excited and started walking to the spot where the sound of the explosion came from. In a few seconds all of the 3 reached the pace where this all had started and what they saw really changed their perception altogether.


    There was a huge steel machine that looked like a rhino. Yes, it was a steel rhino.


    And inside that rhino it looked like there was a man operating this huge machine.


    All of the three almost fell down in their spot by looking at this ridiculous and horrible machine that the man was using.

 528. Rhino

    "What kind of ridiculous thing is this? It''s not even practical. What does this whole machine do? Stop bullets?" Erik said as he saw that the ''rhino'' and demolished cars and properties around. Behind him it could alos be seen there were some goons.


    They looked like robbers and from a nearby decimated jewellery shop it was pretty apparent that these people just robbed the shop. And ''rhino; was providing cover for the robbers as they were running away.


    "How did these dumb fucks even transport such a huge useless machine in broad daylight? Did nobody see and report them to the police?" Chavez said as she was confused how did this machine appear here with nobody stopping them.


    "Seems like we have come to the world of dumb people." Erik said as he was disappointed with what he saw. He expected to see people like him. All powerful and smart. But it seemed like he expected too much.


    Even Chavez looked visibly down seeing all of this.


    "Erik, please stop him from creating any more chaos. Be subtle about it." Charles said as he was the only one who cared about the people here. Though nobody was injured in this weird heist, the way it was proceeding it wouldn''t take much time for it to happen.


    "Alright." Erik said as he moved his hand to manipulate the metal that rhino was made to throw him out but he stopped right in his tracks. He from the corner of the eye saw a man swinging from a rope and landed just near the rhino.


    It was Spiderman!!


    Which was apparent from the costume. And as he landed near the rhino who was demolishing things, the police and the firefighters too arrived.


    "Hey Aleksei, how did you escape the prison and even get your hands on the old ridiculous machine again? I thought I destroyed it the last time we met." Spiderman said.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Step out of the machine and surrender yourself Aleksei. You have been surrounded." said a policeman from the back of the police vehicle door in classic movie fashion. Rhino, hearing this, turned his head and looked at the police and spiderman.


    "Spiderman!!! I suffered a lot in the jail for you. You will pay for this." Rhino said as he rushed onto Spiderman without caring for the fact that the police had already arrived and they had their guns pointed at him.


    The trio were on the side looking at this. Erik didn''t take action as he wanted to see how this guy would handle this. Chavez too who was ready to get involved as she was curious about this spiderman. Though she hated spiders, the costume looked cool.


    "Charles, did you get into his head?" Erik asked.


    "Yes. I only peeped into his name and address. Name is Peter Parker and lives with his aunt in Queens." Charles said.


    "Good. After this affair we will go to his home and knock." Chavez said.


    Meanwhile the Rhino and Spiderman were fighting each other in full force. Rhino was using his metal hands to throw heavy things at Spiderman while he was avoiding or stopping the objects to create any harm to the people around who were cheering for him.


    After Spiderman appeared many people came forward  and cheered for him. It looked more of an exhibition match between two people than a serious fight and a heist. And all of the people around constrained Spiderman a bit as he couldn''t fight him well.


    He was more concerned about the safety of other people.


    "Erik just stop this madness before anybody gets hurt." Charles said as he couldn''t jeopardise the safety of the people more as ''rhino'' was getting mad. The police had already shot a few rounds but it did nothing to his huge metal suit.


    Though Spiderman was able to hit the metal and was easily able to put huge dents on the body of ''rhino'', it didn''t stop the rhino from going into a rampage. Erik just moved fingers a little and suddenly all the nuts and bolts came out of the machine.


    Out of nowhere the ''rhino'' was trying to assault Spiderman stopped and his machine fell apart little by little. All the people who were watching felt surprised for a second and then they all cheered.


    "See!! Spiderman''s punches were strong. It literally broke the machine apart." said a kid from the side.


    "Yeah. Spiderman is cool. I want his autograph." said another kid.


    Erik, listening to this, smirked for a bit but didn''t comment on the kid''s false assumption.


    Meanwhile Peter was dumbfounded seeing this, because he was pretty sure it wasn''t his punches which broke the metal armor. He had vibranium armor but he only used it when the enemies proved to be too strong. In this case he was using his normal suit.


    As he looked at Aleksei who was face planted  on the ground, his spider senses went off.

 529. Home of Peter Parker

    It was the Earth of Andrew''s Spiderman. That was why the Rhino was so ridiculous. (as it was in the movies. Though in comics I find him ridiculous too. One of the worst spiderman villains for me but he does have a compelling storyline)


    Peter''s spider senses went off after the metal armor of Rhino fell off. He turned his head and looked at the trio. He saw an old man in a wheelchair, a teenager and an old man standing beside her. His spider senses told him that this sudden stop of the fight was because of the old man standing among the trio.


    He wanted to go and talk to them but he hesitated. Andrew knew if he approached them in public it might garner attention to them and he didn''t want that. Gwen had already died and he didn''t want more death just because Spiderman approached a person because his spider senses told him so.


    He looked at them for a second and then used his web sling to swing away among all the cheers and shouts of the people.


    "He noticed us." Charles said.


    "Are you sure?" Erik said as he was surprised


    "Yeah. His powers might not be just super strength." Charles said as he was thinking.


    "This is interesting. We need to go to his place and learn more about this world." Chavez said.


    They took a taxi to the house of Peter Parker. It was fortunate that the currency was the same as that of their Earth so it wasn''t a hassle reaching his home. The home was a typical single piece of house in Queens. Erik and the duo went up and rang the bell.


    A woman of almost the same age as Erik and Charles opened the door.


    "Yes!!!"


    "Hello Madam, Is Peter at home?" Erik asked in a polite tone.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Peter. Yeah he is upstairs. Let me call him... PETER... PETER... Some people have come to meet you." the woman screamed. She was the famous Aunt May of Peter.


    Peter was really at home as it was a holiday and he didn''t have to go to work today so it was lucky that the trio found him at home. After a minute Peter finally came down from his room and when he saw the trio standing outside the door, he shuddered.


    He didn''t expect to see them again outside his own home. From the looks of them he could already infer that his cover has been blown. He thought hard but he couldn''t find when he had shown his face to them.


    Then came the dilemma if these three were good or bad. Though this old man had helped him in dealing with Rhino, he wasn''t sure if they came with good intentions.


    "PETER.. Are you in there?" Aunt May screamed again to bring Peter to reality.


    "Yeah yeah.. Yeah they are my professors and they came to ask about the project I have been working on recently. Professor, was the equation I gave not good enough?" Peter said. Aunt May found it odd with the explanation of them being professors but she didn''t think much and said.


    "It was great but Charles here wanted to discuss more on the equation and maybe find out more on the theory which we discussed before." Erik said as he pointed at Charles, going on with the lie that Peter just conjured up.


    "Ahh... Your professors!! Come in .. Come in.. I am sorry I am an old lady so I am still hesitant to let people inside. Please come in. I will make some snacks while you all discuss the project." Aunt May said as she invited them in.


    "Its alright madam. We look like gangsters anyway." Erik jokes. Though this was sarcasm, Aunt May too laughed at it. The trio came and sat on the sofa. The home wasn''t too big and Charles couldn''t go upstairs with his wheelchair so they had to make do on the family room itself.


    After Aunt went to the kitchen, Andrew''s sweet smile vanished and he looked at them seriously and asked.


    "Who are you and what do you want?"


    "Mr. Parker. I am Erik Lehnsherr. This is Charles Xavier and she is America Chavez. We have come here to ask for help and possibly get some answers." Erik spoke up and introduced themselves.


    "Hello but how do you know my name? And presuming you are here because of another identity, how did you come to know of it?" Peter asked as that was his main question. He needed answers of how his identity got exposed. Charles replied this time


    "I am sorry Mr. Parker, we know of your identity and location because I peeped into your mind. You see¡­  like you¡­ we too have powers. I am a telepath, Erik here can manipulate magnetic fields and Miss Chavez here umm.. Well her powers are related to space and time."

 530. John Jameson

    "Time and space? Like she can manipulate real time and space. Wow!! And you say you have telepathic powers. That''s so cool." Andrew said. Hearing those words the trio were taken aback. They thought Andrew would have a hostile reaction.


    Or rather a reaction of him being suspicious of them, but all the young man had shown after telling them of their powers was enthusiasm. This was a total change of character after knowing that they had powers.


    "Uhh.. I guess its cool." Chavez said as she got shy a bit after being praised for her powers.


    "So I presume you are here to recruit me to form a team. Yes!! So we finally have an Avengers team on my Earth.. Yes.. Wohoo..." Andrew said as he visibly seemed excited. The other three were dumbfounded listening to such weird assumptions from this person.


    "Can you calm down Mr. Parker? I don''t understand what you are talking about? Form a team? Avengers? What is that?" Charles said as he needed to calm this guy down.


    "Well you know.. A team of superheroes. The Avengers. " Andrew said as he was still agitated. He had travelled to the universe of John during the fight against Karn so he knew that there were teams of superheroes on many Earths. For this reason he was excited as he thought these people had come to invite him to join their team and this would be a very secretive team.


    "Avengers! What are you talking about? No Mr. Parker we are here to know if there are other super powered beings on your Earth who can fight with us against a very terrifying enemy. We have come from another Earth. You might not know but there is a multiverse out there and ...."


    "Hold on!! You mean to say you are from another Earth? Not from this Earth?"


    "Uhh.. Yes.. We are from different Earth.. Like the parallel Earth theory.." Charles said.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I know what that theory says. I have travelled to other Earths before." Andrew said. Now it was time for Charles and others to get surprised. They thought they were the first people to travel to the multiverse. Even Chavez thought that she was the first.


    But it seemed the first random powered people they met had already done so before. Their small non-existential pride of travelling in the multiverse popped out pretty soon.


    "Have you really travelled?" Charles couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Yes. Met other versions of me. Went on a huge mission to save the realities. Loved it. Made awesome friends too." Andrew said.


    "This is unexpected. So ummm.. We have come from another Earth. We are on the verge of war against a being who is very powerful and wants to invade the multiverse. So we need your help." Erik said.


    "Oh. Tell me how I can help?" Andrew asked.


    Then Charles proceeded to tell him about an army they wanted to make from people across the multiverse in order to face him and he was the first person they came in contact with. And they wanted to know if there were other people like him on Earth.


    "Trust me, all these years living here I haven''t seen any other person like me, willing to do good and save the people. They were bad for sure, but good ones were not. But I can help you in this regard. Since I have travelled to the multiverse I have made friends out there. Some of them are really powerful and they have a huge team too." Andrew said.


    All of their eyes shined when Andrew said that. Since Andrew here knew other people it would be easier to approach them and seek help.


    "How can we contact them? I need to know which universe they belong to? I will go looking for them." Chavez said as she was excited. Finally she saw hope. Hope to bring Annihilus down and take revenge.


    "Umm I don''t know to which universe they belong. It''s not a regular direction to which I can point out." Andrew said.


    She stiffened listening to Andrew. He was right. There was really no general direction for other Earths and they wouldn''t be able to pinpoint. But then Andrew said


    "Don''t worry. When I returned from my last adventure John gave me a magical talisman. John said to break it if I find any problem if I can''t face it alone." Andrew said.


    "John? Magic? What are you talking about?" Charles said as he was confused.


    "Wait here." Andrew said as he went back to his room. After a minute he came back with a small wooden looking plate. It had weird Egyptian markings on it.


    "John is my friend who I met in another multiverse. He can do magic and told me to break this if I ever need help. Now is as good a time as ever." Andrew said as he broke the plate.

 531. Arrival

    The talisman/wooden plate broke and it emitted weird yellow colored sparks. Erik and Charles thought Andrew was joking when he spoke about magic, but the yellow made them feel conflicted as it showed that the plate wasn''t normal.


    Chavez on the other hand believed Andrew as there was magic in her world so she wasn''t alien to the concept. But for the other two it was a whole new thing. All they knew of magic was tricks of hands. Gambit used to do those tricks of hands but that was his power. He just used cards to hide his power.


    "So what now?" Charles asked as he was still not coninced.


    "I don''t know. he told me to break in case of emergency. Well now we are on fire. I guess we will wait for the firemen." Andrew said as he sat on the sofa. His aunt was still in the kitchen so all of these things were hidden from her.


    As Andrew felt lost for a second and thought all of the talisman thing of John was fake a yellow portal the size of a door opened on the room. Erik and Charles were dumbfounded while Chavez''s eyes sparkled. Andrew really knew of people from other universes. She could already feel that the portal was like hers. But there was more power behind it than hers.


    This statement alone meant that the other party was more powerful than her.


    And from that portal came out a young man. Younger than Andrew. After coming out he looked around and placed his eyes on Andrew and then gave a huge smile. He proceeded to huge Andrew tightly without saying another word.


    "Hey man. Where have you been? You said you will contact us." the boy said.


    "Well I got busy and this talisman John gave is very precious and only for emergency purpose. Talking of John, where is he?" Andrew asked, but before he could finish another man walked out of portal.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Well I am here since you called me. Thought Peter would like to meet you so brought him along." the man said.


    As expected, it was John Jameson and Peter Parker (Tom Holland). John brought Peter because he felt Peter would love to meet Andrew after a long time. And he too wanted to have some vacation out.


    But as John stepped out, he stopped on his tracks because he saw three people that shouldn''t be here.


    "Erik, Charles? Peter does this universe have a mutant school?" John asked.


    "Uhh no.. Umm these two came from another universe asking for help and for this reason I called you."  Andrew said. John was stunned. he couldn''t make head and tail of what was going on and then he saw America Chavez on the side. This made him crease his eyebrows more.


    "What is going on?" John asked. But before Charles could answer Aunt May dropped the snacks she brought in her tray. All turned their heads to see Aunt. Andrew seeing his aunt almost freaked out. He had forgotten that Aunt May was in the house.


    Charles immediately stopped her from making any noise and froze her on her location.


    "It seems like you haven''t spoken of your other identity to your Aunt. I have made her forget whatever she saw now. Let me send her away to your room." Charles said.


    "Will she be ok?" Andrew asked as he was concerned for his aunt.


    "She be perfectly fine. She just won''t remember us." Charles said as Aunt May started climbing upstairs. John was watching all of this and didn''t stop it. Andrew allowed this to happen because John was here now and he knew how powerful he was.


    So if anything went wrong now John was there to save the day.


    After resolving the matter of Aunt May, all finally sat at the sofa. John looked at the trio with a confusing expression as he didn''t understand why they were here in their universe.


    "You called us by our names when you saw us. Have you met other versions of us?" Erik asked. Now he felt curious about John. From the enthusiasm and almost a look of worship in Andrew''s eyes he could see that John was something extraordinary.


    He could say that because those were the same eyes his subordinates looks at him. The eyes of worship.


    "Met other versions? Yes I did. But I am not sure from which Earth are you? And why are you here?" John asked.


    "We have no idea of how to designate our world. We are here because Miss Chavez here came to us. Her world was destroyed by an invasion and we feared that the invasion would roll over in all of the multiverse.

 532. Sentinels

    "Invasion? Tell me about it.." John now looked at Miss Chavez. He was really curious to know. In comics her world was destroyed by black holes and other factors. So he was curious what had happened, that an invasion had occurred.


    "Hi.. I am America Chavez... I am from..." Chavez said.


    "Utopian Parallel.. Yeah I know. Who invaded your world? Entropy?"


    "Entropy? Isn''t that a scientific term? How can science invade a world? And how do you know of me? Have we met before?" Chavez asked as she was confused why John mentioned a scientific term as a being. The Utopian Parallel wasn''t exactly attached to the multiverse so a parallel of their Earth wasn''t present in the multiverse.


    "No..Nothing.. You can go on. I know you because of other reasons. Being a magician gives me an edge over knowledge and identities." John asked as his first guess went down the drain. Chavez looked at John for a second to see if he was lying but couldn''t make out from his facial expressions if he was telling the truth. She was not convinced by John and felt he was a con man. Though her identity being known to the other guy was not what he expected.


    "There was an army.. An army of bugs from a dimension known as the Negative Zone.." Chavez continued.


    "...Annihilus?" John stopped Chavez again in her words and spoke the name of the main enemy.


    "You.. You.. Do you know of him?" Chavez''s eyes were now wide. She didn''t expect that this ''con man'' would actually know of the other being. Her main enemy and person against whom she wanted revenge.


    "Yeah we crossed paths before. Ummm not exactly crossing paths, but I have met one of his subordinates before. Almost destroyed another Earth." John said casually. But hearing these words the trio shuddered.


    This person here claimed that he had stopped the destruction of the world in such a casual manner.. What was he? A God? Pfff.. Right!!!


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "So Annihilus destroyed your world?" John asked.


    "Yes." Chavez said as she clenched her fist. He could already guess that she was the last person alive. Just like the story in the comics. No matter what, some future would happen, no matter what. Murphy''s law in full force.


    "Hmm so you need our help in stopping him?" John asked.


    The three nodded their heads.


    "We would have faced Annihilus even if you didn''t ask. So yes, consider our team as part of the resistance or whatever army you are trying to gather." John said. Such a statement put a smile and relief on the faces of the three.


    Though Chavez was still skeptical about the powers of John and thought he was boasting, no matter what he at least knew magic and could travel across dimensions. This alone was enough to be in the ranks of the army.


    "What is the story of you two by the way?" John now asked Charles and Erik.


    "I thought you knew of our story since you know us." Charles said with a smile.


    "I know many stories and many versions of you. But I don''t know which story is yours?" John said as he really did know many stories of the mutants.


    "Umm. How to say this.. We are the only superheros or as we call it, the mutants present in our universe. Me and Erik have been best friends for a long time but our paths diverged. Only for this threat did we join hands together." Erik said.


    John shook his head hearing this.


    "I already know this. In almost all parallel Earth you two have the same story. Erik''s history with Auschwitz and Charles being a rich guy. Tell me more." John said. Such words surprised them. They thought their story was unique and unparalleled. But now it seemed all their assumptions were false. Their whole life was just a mirror to countless others.


    This revelation can be daunting to many people. Who would like it if somebody knew that their lives were just cloned lives. Erik hesitated for a second before saying


    "We mutants are being hunted by Sentinels."


    "Still not enough. In all worlds Sentinels hunt the mutants. Though they have never been able to come out victorious." John said.


    "How much do you know? And why do I feel like we are being interrogated?" Erik asked, not a little annoyed.


    "Because some versions of both of you are assholes and think whatever you are doing is part of the greater good. So I need to confirm your story before I can trust you." John said in a strict tone. Peter, Andrew and Chavez were all now looking at their conversations from the side.


    It seemed interesting to them.


    Charles and Erik looked lost when John said that. They didn''t know how to react to this.


    "We might lose in the war against the Sentinels." Erik finally said after gritting his teeth.

 533. Agreement

    Finally those words raised the eyebrows of John when Erik said that. He could see that Erik felt extremely ashamed when he said this. And he could also feel that Charles was using telepathy to stop Erik from making any dangerous moves.


    John could easily feel the anger when Erik said that. If Erik was with his helmet, then maybe he would have already attacked John. John made him speak out his deepest fears, and being a leader of his group he would never admit this in front of anyone. He would rather choose death than submission.


    "Now I am interested!! Tell me more."


    Erik and Charles were silent when John said that. They weren''t sure if John was mocking them or being serious when he said those words.


    "Sentinels were made from the DNA of Raven and let these robots adapt to mutant powers and use their own powers against us. We have been losing this war ever since." Charles said in a very sad tone. Raven was very dear to him and now her DNA was used a weapon against them


    "Bolivar Trask was killed by Mystique." John said as he finally knew from which Earth they were from. The Earth where all of this started for marvel. The X-men arc. The movies which made marvel mutants famous in his previous life.


    The place where his craze for marvel and DC started for him.


    "You know about that? Did this happen in other places too." Both Erik and Charles were surprised that John was able to get to the main point with just the hint that the Sentinels had the DNA of Raven.


    "No, this is unique to your world. I know the whole story." John said as he smiled at them


    "How do you know about us? Like you have some kind of prophetic vision or something?" Chavez couldn''t help but ask. The moment he appeared, it felt like they were in a class and he was the teacher. It was overwhelming for them.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    And for some reason the trio couldn''t even counter-ask or retaliate against him. It was as if he had an unique charm that made people listen to him and answer his question. This was true for the fact that John had the powers of Gilgamesh and being a God with the help of Phoenix was always overwhelming for many people.


    "You can say that. As I said, my knowledge comes from many things. If you don''t trust me, ask Peter here." John said, pointing at Andrew.


    "Yeah... Ummm... he does know quite a lot... " Andrew said as he too knew John had this immense knowledge of different worlds and different stories. Last time when he met them, he too was dumbfounded by the sheer knowledge he had from just small hints.


    And this time too it seemed like he knew their story.


    "So what do you want to do about the Sentinels? Before going to face Annihilus you should clear your own backyard. Don''t you think so?" John said.


    "We wish too. But we are helpless." Erik said.


    "Hmm. I will help you get rid of the Sentinels and the problems. Then we can look at Annihilus." John said. He really wanted to help them. Though he might not agree with Charles on many things, the mutants shouldn''t suffer as a whole.


    He had seen the same trend on Earth 616 and in their world too had the same problem. Persecution of minority. And John would fix this in his own way.


    "Will you seriously help us?" Erik was surprised and asked.


    "Yeah I will. Your world would go to shit if I don''t interfere now." John said.


    Erik looked happy when John said that. Though he wasn''t sure how powerful John was, at least he said he had a team and even Peter here had mentioned they had a team. A team which is not made of mutants would be of great help in stopping the sentinels.


    The sentinels were the kryptonite for mutants but for people who are normal, for them it would be a totally different story. Charles on the other hand didn''t know what to say. He could already feel from the tone of John that his ''handling'' of the situation would definitely not be a peaceful one.


    He just hoped there wouldn''t be more damage to the relationship between mutants and humans. It has already fractured a lot. He didn''t want it to go beyond redemption.


    Chavez didn''t care about the problem of mutants. All she cared now was for revenge.


    "So let''s go to your world. Let me handle the Sentinels for you. After that we can discuss Annihilus." John said.


    "Don''t we need backup if you are going to face the sentinels. I don''t know how magic works, but I think you should call for your team." Erik said. He was excited in his heart but he knew that handling Sentinels would need enough man power.

 534. Old connection

    "It will be fine Eric. I am enough for them. Miss Chavez, will you come with us or do you want to stay here?" John asked.


    "Can I stay here? I find that place very gloomy." Miss Chavez said.


    "Hahahha.. Alright.. Peter stay her with them and have a look around the planet. We will be back." John smiled as he said that. He remembered that during the hunt of the Sentinels the settings of the movie turned into the theme of Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows. So it was better to leave Peter here and let him see around with Andrew.


    Too dark.


    "Let''s leave. " John said as he waved his hands. Soon a portal opened. Like it did when they had first appeared. John and the trio stepped inside the portal. And the next moment they were on the courtyard of the famous school.


    The School of mutants and the home of Charles Xavier.


    "How did you find our place so fast? We didn''t even tell you the location." Erik was surprised when John brought them directly to the school. He thought John would at least ask for clues of their Earth. But John didn''t ask a single word.


    "I have cosmic awareness. So finding people and places is easier for me." John said. The trio rolled off as they walked to the entrance of the School. The door opened and they all went inside.


    As they stepped in, they saw a person walking straight towards them. It was a familiar figure for John. The woman was Jean Grey. The first host of Phoenix.


    "Professor, you are back!! I thought it would take you longer to find support."


    Jean finally placed the eyes and looked at the man who had come with the professor and Erik. She could feel a certain kind of connection with the man but she was not sure what exactly it was.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    John too could feel that there was a kind of connection between him and Jean and he knew exactly what it was. The Phoenix Force.


    The Phoenix came out and sat at the shoulder of John. Everybody was surprised to see a bird coming out of the body. Charles who was going to reply to Jean also saw this scene and stopped. He and Erik had never witnessed such a thing before in all their lives of being a mutant.


    "What is this?" Erik couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Phoenix Force. One of my powers. She is one of the Ancient Gods and is responsible for controlling life force in all of the multiverse and I am her host. Jean here too was once her host. She was actually the first host of her." John said as he gave them a run down of a God.


    Hearing this all three were dumbfounded. Even Jean who heard this thought what John said was ridiculous, but somehow when John mentioned that she was host of Phoenix Force, she felt like what John said was the truth.


    "It''s been a long time, Jean." the bird on the shoulder of John spoke, making the three who listened to John eyes wide open.


    "You.. You can talk?" Jean couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course I can talk. Didn''t he say that I am an Ancient god? Well, not exactly a God but an abstract entity but it will take him more to explain what that means. But it''s good to see you again." Phoenix said.


    "You know me?" Jean couldn''t help but ask. Though John explained in short what the fiery bird was she still found it unbelievable.


    "Yeah. As he said, you were my first host. Not in this world. But in 616. Then I had to leave as it proved too overwhelming for you. But that connection between me and you remained. Forever. The connection you are feeling between me and you. This is that call."


    Erik and Charles were on the sidelines listening to the ridiculous story. Charles couldn''t help but use his powers to look at Jean. Jean had always been a variable for them. She was too powerful.


    They almost lost her once when the purge started. Her instability reached its peak and Logan had almost killed her but miraculously she was alive at the end. (yeah I know she was killed in X- men the last stand, but here I am changing it.)


    "Is it because of this bird that she has another personality inside her?" Charles couldn''t help but think that. Erik on the other hand found it hard to believe. He was already sceptical of the powers of John for handling the Sentinels. He was still banking on the fact that John had his own team on his Earth.


    So if the situation turned dire, he could always ask for help from his team. Though this small conversation piqued his interest, he still refused to believe.


    What Gods! What host!! Those are all nonsense.

 535. Gathering

    "Jean, do you really feel a connection with this bird?" Charles couldn''t help but ask her.


    "I don''t know what it is, Professor but I feel I have seen this bird before. Maybe in my dreams... I don''t remember." Jean said as she couldn''t explain if this was really a connection between her and the bird.


    John could easily see that they didn''t believe his words. Though Charles might be more on the believing side, Erik definitely didn''t believe him yet, like a typical paranoid. But it didn''t matter. He would be a believer soon.


    "Let''s leave the bird aside. What do you want to do?" John asked Erik.


    "I want to gather all the people in the brotherhood here and launch an attack at the White House. We need to make them pay and release all the mutants that they had held for experimentation." Erik said as he clenched his fist.


    John nodded his head as that would be the easiest method to take down the Sentinels.


    "Call all the X-men. I think they need to join in this too." John said.


    "You know of X-men too." Charles asked.


    "I thought I told you that I know many things. Since I know of Mystique it''s given that I know of X-men and other such things that have happened in the past." John said as he still found it odd about why these people didn''t believe him when he had mentioned so many things of the past.


    Charles on the other hand really wanted to pry open his head and see how exactly John knew so many things, but something told him his powers would be null in front of him. Charles, call up everybody in the school to meet up and Erik too would call up all his brothers.


    "Umm Mr. Jameson can you really teleport all of them here?" Erik couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah. Just give me their names, and I will teleport them all here." John said. Though Erik felt skeptical he still gave all their names. John looked at the list for a good 2 seconds and then waved his hand.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    And then the unprecedented happened. At first Erik was skeptical about his powers and only thought he had powers like Chavez. Chavez had good strength and could travel through dimensions but all in all she wasn''t powerful enough to handle the Sentinels.


    But John till now had shown powers and things that they couldn''t even believe were possible. A living fiery bird which had its own consciousness, teleportation of various forms and even near prophetical views of their world. These things alone were enough to stand on top of the world.


    "Maybe he really doesn''t need help from his friends." Erik thought.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Brotherhood were taken aback by the sudden change of scenery. They were already in fight mode as they thought it was the work of the Sentinels but were relieved to see Erik standing in front of him.


    "I know you have many questions. But for now let''s go and attend the meeting and all your questions and doubts will be answered."


    Later they all appeared in a big classroom. Since there were too many people including the brotherhood and the X-men they needed a larger space so the regular meeting place proved to be too small. As they all gathered at the place, faces of all the mutants were a little bit tense.


    This was because all these years, they had been fighting against each other and though they all understood that they needed to be together and fight the Sentinels, old grudges didn''t just wash away.


    Charles, John and Erik were the last to enter the room and all the mutants present in the room were seated.


    "I know that some of you are confused about what happened and some even more puzzled by the fact about how you are brought here. Well, I am here to answer that. This is John Jameson. A mage. Yes, you heard it right. A magician. Not just a hand trick magician but a mage with actual magical powers. And no, it''s not mutant X-gene. John Jameson here doesn''t even belong to ...."


    Charles was the first to speak up and he informed them about what had happened in the past few days and why they had been brought here without taking their consent. Some of the X-men knew what was going on from the very beginning but not all and the mutants of brotherhood had no idea that such a major thing had taken place when their leader was gone.


    "So this guy here can help us solve the Sentinel problem?" Logan was the first to ask when Charles finished answering the question. Before Charles could answer John said


    "Sentinels are not really a problem. Rather it shouldn''t have been a problem. It is the action, or I should say the inaction of the mutants that had led to all of this. You all have been too passive all your life and none of you ever realised the full potential of X-gene."

 536. Morals

    Those words caused a huge murmur on all of the mutants present. Charles''s eyebrows creased when he said while Erik had a smile. He knew that he had already won the war between himself and Charles, John here would definitely take the side of him.


    "Then what do you want us to do? Kill the people around who oppose us. I am sorry we are not in the Dark Ages." Logan said as he smoked his iconic cigar.


    "I have been to Dark Ages Logan and that life is more cruel than you think. I never said kill the people who oppose the mutants. I am saying you never manipulated people. The people who are in real power. You could have easily manipulated White House or other governments, like Sebastian did during the Cold war. I am not saying that you should kill to warn but I am saying to manipulate them, Charles here could have easily done that but you and your whole gang had always refused to cross the line. Look where it had brought you."


    "On the verge of extinction."


    "We never wanted to strip people of their freedom." Jean retorted.


    "Oh yeah.. How about now? You all have personally lost your freedom. You can''t even go out now without looking over your shoulder. You will be naive if you think the X-men will be spared and you can live happily ever after. The mutants would always be hunted and people will never see peace."


    All the mutants again got into discussion while whispering but it could be seen that the brotherhood of mutants were having a good time seeing the dark faces of X-men, they have always portrayed themselves as better than them, but when John here came and dropped the most harsh truth they had nothing to say to make themselves look good.


    This was a huge win for them.


    "So what will we do now? Manipulate White House?" Storm asked.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "No Miss Monroe, there is no we here!! There is only ''I'' here. I will take matters into my own hands. Mutants won''t be on the planet any more. I will take you all to my world and give you a planet to live peacefully. Though I am pissed off about how you all have handled things, there is a whole race of people to look after and I can''t just bring my own prejudice. All the mutants who are ready to have a new home are welcome to join and see the place."


    "Did he just say a planet....."


    "Yeah.. Did I hear it wrong?...."


    "What do you mean by planet?" Erik couldn''t help but asked.


    "Our Earth is a little different. Our Earth is more than 500 times bigger than your Earth. And we have 5 moons. The Avengers have the total rights on the Moon and since they haven''t been inhabited yet, one moon would be given to the mutants to live. The size of the Moon is approximately same as Earth so you will have enough space."


    "What? Different Earth? Does parallel universe theory also provide a different Earth to a different universe.... This is insane.."


    "What the hell is wrong with their Earth?"


    "But for now I will handle the Sentinels. The birth of mutants can never be stopped so I need to do something about it." John said as he got up. He would have to pay visits to the people who he had always avoided.


    Confronting the politicians.


    "Are you going to kill people?" Logan said as he got up. The X-men too got up as they realized that John here was dangerous and might just murder people.


    John, who was ready to teleport away, was stunned by this sudden protest against him. He could feel that if he left then these people would definitely try to stop them.


    "You all think you are above the rest just because you have better morals. Don''t you? Then let me show you how the mutants are treated right as they were being captured by the Sentinels." John said as he waved his hand. Soon a magical screen appeared near them.


    All the people were dumbfounded seeing such a different kind of power when he conjured a magical television out of nowhere. before they could exclaim in awe about the power of using television they saw something horrifying.


    The levitating television shows a huge room full of glass chambers and bed. And in those glass chambers which were filled with green colored water, they saw young men and women in the water. With nothing but gas masks strapped in their nose.


    On the bed there were more men and women and people wearing white coats were conducting experiments on the bodies with different instruments. Many of the young men and women were screaming but these white coat people didn''t seem to care.

 537. Being Madara

    All the people in the room, along with Erik and Charles stiffened when they saw such horrifying scenes. It looked too brutal and too terrific for any normal person. These scenes didn''t look human at all.


    There was blood on the floor, with various body and organ parts on trays. Though everything looked clean, it didn''t take away the fact that it was too horrifying to look at. There was a total silence in the room and John could clearly hear the clenching of teeth and fist from his location.


    "So still think that these people don''t deserve death? You all are naive if you think that these politicians won''t use any means possible to achieve more power and control. A typical politician rises to power because he has hunger for more power and control. That alone drives him to take positions of high status. If an unambitious person competed for that position, he would never get to that in the first place."


    "Remember one thing always. Only power has the right to speak. It''s not good morals or bad morals that takes you high up. It''s about who has the larger fist. Sounds cliche but that is the truth. Did your good morals help you against Sentinels? No, you would have just died. Now let me handle this and please don''t stop me next time. I don''t say one thing twice." John said as he vanished.


    All the other mutants present in the room couldn''t even respond from what they had seen. What they saw was depressing and it would probably haunt them for ages. Especially Charles, he had been advocating for peace, even after the emergence of Sentinels but what he had seen was not acceptable in any way.


    "I expected something but this is just fucked up." Logan mumbled. He could understand now why John took the matters in his own hands but they couldn''t understand how John was able to project such a scene.


    "Do you think it''s fake, whatever he has shown?" Scott couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, whatever he showed is the truth." it was Jean who replied this time.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "How do you know?" Storm couldn''t help but ask.


    "I just know. I can feel if he was lying or showing us the truth." Jean insisted. She could feel it because of her connection with the Phoenix Force and on some levels she could tell that what John said was the truth.


    "I just hope he doesn''t cause too much of a ruckus. By the way what are his offensive powers?" Storm couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have no idea.'' Charles said.


    Meanwhile John appeared again over the White House. Levitating over it and looking all over the White House. It was not always the US fault that everything in the world had gone bad. Every single person, every single country and every kind of community is responsible for whatever bad happened. Sure the politicians manipulated many things but it was the people themselves that elected them, tolerated them and gave them more power by their silence.


    Especially for a country like the USA where people had more power than many other countries, it was surprising that the government had that much power in the narratives that they set and even other countries follow the same narrative and sing at the same tune.


    As a whole the people aren''t to be blamed because they are not aware of what is going on with the world and world politics has never been clean. But sure as hell there is a line and these politicians have crossed that line.


    And now it was time for real pain.


    John while levitating waved his hand. This built a barrier around the whole White House. It was a transparent barrier but people could differentiate and make out that a barrier was set up around the White House.


    This rang the alarm bell in the White House immediately. The Secret Service ran out to see what was going on. And after a few minutes of experiments they understood that the transparent barrier was very strong and no amount of bullets would be able to put a dent to it.


    "What is going on? Why is there a barrier outside?" President asked.


    "Sir we presume that there has been a new mutant that has emerged recently and he or she is doing this to intimidate us," said the Chief of Staff. (I am not sure about the various positions of US politics, you are welcome to point out the wrong)


    "Then call the Sentinels. Since the barrier has been set up, that means there is a mutant nearby. Order them to eliminate the mutant." President ordered


    "That''s the problem sir, the mutants weren''t able to sense any mutant." the Chief of Staff replied with a very disturbed tone. This had never happened before and the Sentinels had been able to find all kinds of threats long before it had taken place.


    Until now.

 538. Being Madara (2)

    "Sir, the protocol tells us to evacuate the important staff out of here. Please come with us." A secret service agent said as he led the President and Chief of Staff out to the garden where there is a helipad.


    The chopper was ready to take off at any given moment, but before the president and the other people could get into the chopper, the rear end of the chopper suddenly caught fire.


    The Secret Service seeing this stopped right in his tracks again had to lead the team away from the chopper as now the chopper wasn''t going to work.


    "Sir, please come with me. We need to take you to the bunker. That will be the only safe place now.'''' The agent who was leading the team took all the people in the group and hurriedly went inside the White House again to get to the secured bunker.


    "What the hell is going on? Why are the Sentinels in the White house still not able to find the mutant?" president yelled as he was led in.


    "We don''t know sir. We have checked. All the Sentinels are working fine but they still can''t find any one." the agent said. They started opening the bunker but then realized the door to the bunker was locked and no matter how the agent tried it just won''t open.


    "Oh for God''s sake tell me this is a coincidence? How can one of the most secure locations in the world just magically stop working?"


    "I don''t know sir. It''s not opening." the agents said now a little embarrassed. Everything had started to go haywire in just a matter of minutes. It felt like somebody wanted to make prison out of White House.


    "Ahh fuck it.. Let us go to the office. Whoever is doing this wants us to be here. If he comes we can just release the Sentinel." the President said as he felt angry and humiliated. All his term he had the mutants under his control and now suddenly out of nowhere there was someone who threatened him.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He had fought in wars before and thus he didn''t want to back down. This invisible passive attack was a form of a way for the enemy to talk with him. He could already understand that the mutant people wanted to negotiate with him, so he had the courage to talk with the mutant kind.


    But deep inside he had already thought of releasing the Sentinels once the mutants showed up. He hated the mutants more than he hated his opposition. But when they were about to reach the office they suddenly saw a huge shadow from the window outside.


    The shadow was so big it felt like it was night. The agent and all the officials were dumbstruck seeing this and many wanted to go out and see who it was suddenly night here but didn''t have the courage. Soon the agents got a call in their communication channel and hearing from the other side of the line they got scared to the knees.


    The President noticed this change from the faces of agents, so he asked.


    "What is it? What is that shadow?"


    The agent was sweating heavily but he finally got the courage and said


    "Sir there is a huge meteor, at least 10 times the size of White House hovering above us. The shadow outside is cast because of that. The meteor appeared out of nowhere. And we don''t know how it is hovering out?"


    All the officials and the President got the shock of their lives when they heard this. For a second they couldn''t even believe what they were hearing.


    "Are you serious?" The president asked.


    "Oh he is dead serious." came a voice from behind. He had a wine glass in his hand as he sipped from it. The cup was golden.


    All the agents in position immediately got in defense formation and pointed their gun at the man who just appeared out of nowhere.


    "You know!! I really don''t like guns being pointed at me." the man said and in the next moment, all the agents'' heads who were pointing their guns at him blew from inside.


    Blood and body parts splattered all over the place as their heads were blown. The officials who were about to say something stopped right on their tracks. What they saw was horrible and unimaginable for them.


    Even the Defense Chief who was with them got scared with that. All of the Secret Service were with them at that moment and they all just died out of nowhere. Now they were the only people left at the White House.


    "Shall we go to the office Mr. President. We have a lot to discuss." The man said as he walked towards the office. It was as if he owned this place.


    Yes. The man was John and since he wanted to make a grand entrance he thought one of his most favorite characters.


    He wanted to make an entry like Madara Uchiha.


    And so he did. With the meteor.

 539. Killing

    John had gone and sat at the chair of the President of the United States. The most powerful chair for humans on Earth. Or at least that is told to many people.


    All the other officials were trembling but slowly followed him to the office. The President had already called the Sentinels but there has been no reply. It was as if there were no Sentinels on the premises of the White House.


    "Mr. President, there is no point in calling the Sentinels. They were made to hunt mutants. Firstly, I am not a mutant. And secondly, even if all the Sentinels on the planet arrived, they would just be destroyed by me. So just sit down and listen to what I say. Or can''t say if the meteor will stay at its place." John said as he continued sipping from his glass.


    The President shuddered hearing that. he didn''t expect that he would be exposed so early. After a few seconds he finally got his bearings a bit and said.


    "You can''t hope that we won''t try right?" The president said. Though the situation was tense, he needed to calm himself and his colleagues with those words, showing he was brave to face the enemy. John could already feel what the President was trying to do but didn''t call him out on that. He said instead


    "I assume you know how the experiments are being carried out on the mutants and inhuman torture that has been carried out for sometime now?"


    The President hearing this had his eyes wide open but immediately change his face to calmness


    The officials still couldn''t get the courage to sit down and didn''t know how to react to all of this. They just saw their precious guards being murdered right before their eyes and they couldn''t even do anything about it. And they were in more fear as death actually loomed over them.


    Like literally above them was a huge meteor. The shadow that they could see from the window was huge and knew that any wrong move from them would be a situation of game over.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The officials were intelligent enough to understand that this guy sitting in the chair is responsible for all of this happening.


    "Your silence says that you already know what is going on there. Do you want to say something about it Mr. President?"


    The president was silent again as he didn''t know how he should reply to this. His hatred for mutants took over everything and he wanted them to suffer. He didn''t care about any other thing and he allowed the crazy people to take over this project. Today it came back to bite him in his ass.


    And he might not be able to survive this ordeal. The sheer cruelty this person showed in the start was enough to explain that this person was just toying with them. And since he spoke about the experiments, the person here already knew the whole story behind it.


    "Aah yess. Sorry I didn''t introduce myself. I am John Jameson. A traveler. I come from another Earth. Yeah, you heard it right. Another Earth. Another universe in the infinite form of the multiverse. I was being asked to help the mutants to cross this exodus which is being carried out right now, but I gotta say when I saw this even I was shocked about how cruel you people are. The mutants have always been seen from the eyes of racism in most of the world but your world has crossed the line."


    "Honestly in my world I have everything under control, though I never inserted my hands in politics. I hate politics. I admit I intimidated some people to get my way but the people have never angered me like you did. Congrats. You just made me hate you more."


    John said all of this very slowly and in a calm manner. But everybody hearing could feel the furor in the words. They could feel his sheer hatred.


    "What do you want? Just kill us if you feel like it. Just don''t patronize us and make up stories." The president finally got the courage to speak. John just looked at him and smiled.


    "Your moral standing has nothing to do with me. I will kill you for sure. All of you. But your death won''t be meaningless. Your death will be a symbol of the fall of humanity. For now and for countless generations. Your term as President will be written as the worst President and all of the people of the world will know that your actions have caused a loss to them from which they will never recover."


    John said as he pointed his finger at the officials. And the next moment, one by one the heads of all of them were bursting open.

 540. Reckoning

    All the eyes of the people went wide when the first head blew off. They didn''t expect that this person didn''t even give them a chance to rest their case or put up an argument. The President felt scared seeing that this person couldn''t be reasoned with.


    All his life he had put mutants under his thumb and he always had the high ground against them, but not this time.


    "What do you want? Please tell us.. We will stop the Sentinel program.. And even the experiments will stop.. Please don''t kill us." The President said, still shuddering in fear as he saw the second head just blew off.


    "That ship has long sailed, Mr. President. Your hatred can''t be just wiped away. There is always a reckoning. And for this one I will be the one. From today the White House will be wiped away. And so will many governments." John said as he continued killing everyone.


    Many wanted to run but they couldn''t move an inch. The deaths came slowly for everyone. The death in itself wasn''t the most horrifying thing. But the wait for death.


    That was more horrible. Maybe the wait made them more hysterical so many of them went crazy. Some were crying but the President suddenly was laughing. He laughed for a good few seconds before saying


    "Hahhaha.. You think killing us will make your precious mutants feel more safe? No.. They will be hunted down more. They will be prejudiced against more. You are just pushing them off the cliff.."


    John listening to this just smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry about it Mr. President. After today no human will ever lift their hand against the mutant kind. They will be protected. Now please die. I will have to go to other governments too to mirror what I have done and show the world the videos." John said as he killed the President as he was the last one left.


    John had made them shut their mouths so that they wouldn''t cry more loudly. Though John killed the main people, he didn''t touch the President''s family. During this purge, the President''s family was conveniently outside so John didn''t have to care for his family.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    John didn''t touch the maids and normal workers in the White House as they were innocent. He had spared all innocents as they didn''t deserve deaths. Before coming here he had already checked with the omnipotent power about who deserved death and who didn''t.


    "White House is over, now for other governments." John said as he vanished from his place. he lifted the invisible barrier around the White House so that the normal people would be able to leave. After evacuation he would just release the meteor. There would be enough time for the normal people to evacuate by then.


    John did the same thing with other governments the way he did with the US. The other world leaders who got the wind of it wanted to escape but they could never escape. In the case of the US, John didn''t kill them by meteor, but in many governments he didn''t even care and just let the meteor kill all the people who deserved death.


    In a span of 12 hours, the major governments had fallen. Emergency was declared in all of these countries and the military had to take matters into their own hands. The X-men and the Brotherhood saw all of this in the news. They didn''t expect that John would be so decisive and just kill every person in the higher echelon.


    "He really went all out.. Didn''t he?" Charles asked.


    "He did what we should have done long before. I will never forgive them for what they have done."  Erik said. He was very happy seeing the people responsible being put to death. And even their iconic governments were destroyed by meteors.


    That was the most astonishing part. They never expected that John would be able to summon multiple meteors.


    "He really wasn''t kidding when he said he was a God." Scott mumbled. Only over powered beings could do things like bringing in meteors.


    "That bird isn''t as simple as it looks like." Jean said.


    "Now the mutant kind will be under more hatred than ever before with this." Charles said as he felt not stopping John might create another kind of storm in the society.


    "Didn''t he see he will take us away to his Earth. The whole mutant kind will leave." Erik said as he gave a damn to the people of their Earth and was already seeing John as their savior.


    "Does he really have planets under his belt?" Logan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who knows. If it is not, then the other universe which we went to, we can just live there. Since there are no mutants and people cheer for superheroes, we can just be one and help others. Maybe that will help us." Erik said.

 541. Origin

    "I think I have proved myself that I could be trusted. Didn''t I?" came a voice from a man who was standing on the doorway looking at them. It was John.


    He had finished killing the people responsible and toppling powerful governments and now he was back.


    "So done with being a serial killer?" Scott couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have killed at least 10 times more species than the people I have killed today." John said with a  smile as he didn''t mind being labelled as a serial killer. In war, they all commit crimes and nobody is purely right.


    "Species? You mean humans?" Storm asked.


    "No, I mean species. Aliens." John said.


    "Your world have aliens?" all were taken aback listening to such absurd new things. John turned out to be a box of mysteries who goes on dropping new information about his world every time he opens his mouth.


    "Of course our world has aliens. Didn''t you talk with Peter before? Didn''t he say that we have aliens among us?"


    "No." Both Erik and Charles answered at the same time.


    "Oh. Now you know. Our Earth has trade relations with galactic empires." John said casually but for mutants this was a huge thing. They never expected that John''s Earth would be so different.


    All the mutants were mumbling and most of them had shining eyes on their faces. They really couldn''t wait to go to meet some aliens.


    "Why are you all so surprised about aliens? It''s not like there aren''t aliens in your universe." John said.


    "Our universe might have aliens but we have never seen them. That is if we have aliens in this universe." Charles said as he denied and he too was quite interested in John''s universe now.


    "You might not have seen aliens, but your ancestors did." John said.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Our ancestors? What does that mean?" Scott asked.


    "Umm.. How to say this.. When the multiverse was formed by the Gods they carried out experiments in various species with their technology to see who could adapt to new changes. Our human species were in the forefront and for this reason all of you have the X-gene. That was the result of experimentation by the Gods. Or as we call them ... Celestials."


    "You mean to say that our ancestors faced experimentation?" Erik asked.


    "Our multiverse was created by Gods¡­.??"


    "Huh.."


    "Yes. The X-gene is not because of human evolution as opposed to the theory of Sebastian who just was a genocidal maniac. It''s because the X-gene has been hereditary and only a few could activate it. You all belong to a special heritage which had privileges during ancient times." John said. But he didn''t answer about the creation of the multiverse by the Celestials. That was whole new can of worms


    All of the mutants couldn''t believe what John had just said. They never expected that their origin was because some Gods wanted to do experiments on humans. This was new knowledge for them.


    "How do you know all this assuming you are speaking the truth." Charles asked.


    "I did say I have Phoenix Force. It gives me omnipotence and omnipresence. And yes, the Avengers fought against a Celestial once and we even killed one. Well, that Celestial was half dead anyway. Are those reasons enough?" John said as he could see that most of the people here didn''t believe the Celestials theory but that was the origin of the mutants.


    Experimentation during ancient times!!


    "Let''s leave your origins for now. I need to talk with all the people of the world." John said as he sat down. He would do what Voldemort had once done in the last war against Hogwarts.


    Speak to the minds of the people.


    All of the people of the world.


    John was sure what he has done in the last 12 hours had spread like wildfire all over the globe. Humans had always been hard to control and only unprecedented fear could stop them, or an enemy  who could make them unite.


    In one way John always believed that Madara was right. Only a powerful enemy would bring a disjointed community together. And in this case it was the humans as a species as they needed to come together.


    They needed to stop going after mutants and it could only be done if he infused enough fear in them. And what more is a perfect way than to talk to billions of people in their minds. This alone would give them enough fear that would last for generations.


    John can''t bring all the mutants to his Earth. That was illogical and impossible but he could provide a safe home for them, and he came up with the only feasible idea he could think of.


    "To the world? Like a live telecast?" Storm asked.


    "No. I will speak to them in their minds like Charles does with his Cerebro. Only in this case I don''t need Cerebro."


    "You are a telepath?" Charles asked as he was surprised. He did feel before that John might be a telepath but he wasn''t sure.


    "I guess you can say that."

 542. Inhumans

    "Citizens of Planet Earth.. It''s been a long time since you all have had conversations with your own consciousness. You know you should talk more often. See where the absence of consciousness has led to. Fall of major governments!!"


    "I am not a bit ashamed to say that you all had it a long time coming. If you don''t know the reason for such absurd attacks then I will reveal to all of you the reason why random meteors had fallen on buildings and why many politicians. I killed all of them. Yes, you heard it right!! I am responsible for all the problems and emergency situations in many countries. If you want to know the reason behind such attacks you can go to YouTube and other platforms such as Reddit and look up ''Experiments on mutants''. Look at those videos and then decide if what I did was right or wrong. The experiments the people carried upon were innocent child mutants. So think again before you judge us."


    "I can''t change everything wrong with this world but sure as hell protect the people who deserve justice. There is a serious form of racism here and I can''t change it no matter what. People who don''t have powers will always feel inferior because they don''t have one. And will always envy the mutants. This cycle will never change."


    "The only solution I can give to the mutants is that I will open portals in all major cities of the world and through those portals the mutants can cross through to a new place where only mutants can live. The locations of the said portals would be provided in every major media and newspapers."


    "I know this sounds far-fetched but the Brotherhood and the X-men will soon support my words so as to make you believe that whatever I said is real. If a human is found stopping the mutants from leaving via portals, they will be killed. And if normal humans try to cross the portals they will also be killed and this isn''t a warning."


    "Many mutants wouldn''t like to leave their home, which is understandable but I will say this. Whatever home you have here, the place that I will provide will be much better than your current home. Every year the portal will be opened for a few hours so that new mutants would cross and this trend will go on until I die. Cheerio."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Those were the words that John said to all the people of the world in their mind. The mutants nearby also heard it. They didn''t expect that this new person would just declare such huge things to all the people of the world. At first they thought he was joking but when they checked social media they were taken aback.


    The response that came from the people was overwhelming to say the least. All the people could talk about was the voice that spoke at a stretch inside their head and wanted to know if there was a different version in the minds of other people.


    "You really will allow the mutants to leave with you and give us a planet?" a mutant who belonged to the brotherhood asked.


    "Of course I will. You will have your own governments. Your own laws. None of the governments will interfere. But I will say this. The mutants should not expand or try to rule over others. The ending won''t be good if you try it. Now you all can pack your bags and get ready. I will give you all 7 days to arrange everything before we leave."


    John said as he vanished again.


    "Why does he always vanish without saying a goodbye?" Storm couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because he doesn''t like us. Apparently from what I understand the other versions of us had pissed him off before." Erik said.


    Meanwhile John wanted to check something. Due to his omniscience he had already checked if there was a city which their universe lacked. And surprisingly in this universe the city existed.


    The highly advanced city of Attilan. And it was located on the dark side of the moon.


    John wanted to see if they were working fine and if there were any problems being faced by the people living there. Attilan was a city made by the inhumans. Humans since ages had always been subjected to experiments by the Celestials. But that was not the end.


    During the Kree-Skrull war thousands of years ago, the Krees realized that the Earth where the humans lived was special. They had the potential to evolve. And Kree realizing that the humans might be the key to unlocking their stagnant evolution they started inserting the Eternals gene into the genes of humans.


    After a number of experiments they finally were able to evolve the humans to what they called inhomo sapiens or ''inhumans''.


    John wanted to see if Black Bolt and Medusa were the rulers of the kingdom or did he brother betray them by handing them over to the Kree or do some other nefarious activities.

 543. A call

    After checking for a few seconds he could see that Black Bolt''s brother hadn''t caused any major harm to the inhumans. Black Bolt was one of the most powerful superheroes in the marvel multiverse.


    If a person couldn''t speak just because a small whisper of him could destroy everything surrounding him, then it could be understood how insane his powers are. John was levitating high above the city.


    After making sure that everything was in place, he vanished. And this time he was back home. At the Hall of Justice.


    "Avengers, gather at the Hall of Justice. We have a situation." John said.


    He went and took while he waited for all the Avengers to gather in a few moments. And as expected after a few minutes everybody was at the Hall. Only a few were very far away and their images were projected in a screen. Hal and Natasha were out in space doing their work so they couldn''t be here.


    "It''s been some time since we have gathered." Hal said.


    "Oh c''mon.. It only felt like yesterday. Why do you make me feel that we are becoming old?" Tony said.


    "Says the guy who doesn''t age anymore." Clint said referring to the fact that all the people here were taking the dose of life force from the body of the deceased dragon.


    "Alright shimmer down you all, John must have gathered us all here for a purpose." Clark said. If he didn''t interrupt they would be arguing for minutes if not hours.


    "Annihilus is coming." John said. This made all of the people silent.


    "So what is new about that? We already know this." Banner said.


    "He has already destroyed a dimension. And only one person was able to escape." John said as he dropped the horrifying bomb on them. All the people clenched their fists and teeth with anger.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "When did this happen? Where is the survivor?" Wayne asked.


    "She is in another universe with Peter. One of the Peter''s whom we have helped before while we dealt with Master Weaver." John replied.


    "We need to bring her in and then ask her about this being. Maybe we can find out ways to defeat this guy." Clark said.


    "Defeating him isn''t a problem, how we defeat this guy is the main issue here.  He has an army of antimatter bugs." John said.


    "Then Umbrella will make an army of drones. Since drones have been all the craze here, we will just add more." Tony said.


    "Deal."


    "There is another matter. After 7 days there would be mutants moving to our universe." John said. Everyone had a weird look in their eyes when John said that. The last time they met mutants, they were in dire straits and John had to change the whole Earth just to show that people were helpless.


    "Mutants? Why? When did you become such a saint?" Arthur couldn''t help but ask.


    "The mutants in their universe were hunted down like dogs so I proposed to them the idea of moving here. We will gain a powerful ally which will be helpful for us in the long run."


    "Good deal I guess. We will have to make space for them in one of the moons. And make sure that they don''t cause problems for people." Clark said.


    "I will tell Pepper to leave a moon in the negotiations with the aliens." Tony said.


    "We will have to renegotiate everything." Wayne said.


    "Will this be too much of a burden?" John couldn''t help but ask.


    "Naah.. It will be fine. Are all the mutants arriving?" Tony asked.


    "I am not sure. I know many mutants are going to come. But I am not sure how many. Just give them half of a moon for now.  We can discuss the land deals later. Give others leases of like 20-30 years. That will do." John said. Tony nodded his head.


    "Now tell us how you know of this new dimension?" Clint asked as he was curious how John came to know of a deceased realm. John then narrated all of the things that had happened in the last 36 hours. His travel to another Earth and then has a meeting with Chavez and the mutants.


    At the end the problem of Sentinels.


    "So you killed many people?" Clark couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah, I didn''t want to but they left me with no choice. Some lines were crossed." John said. Though he knew that Clark never liked killing, John himself had no other choice. As Clark was going to say something John''s eyes creased a bit as he looked at his pocket.


    "What is it?" Wayne asked.


    John took out a wooden plate and saw that it was broken. It was the contact talisman that John had provided to many of his friends in his journey to the multiverse. Few days ago, one was broken and now there was a second one.


    The one John really didn''t want to see break.


    The one which was with Venom.

 544. Eddie

    "I need to leave." John said and without giving any explanation he vanished from his spot. The other Avengers were in a happy mood for a few seconds. They wanted to see the argument between Clark and John about morals.


    Though the Avengers killed people but it had always been enemies, never normal lives of humans. This was the first time that something like this happened. John had his reasons and none of the Avengers would hold him accountable for what he had done. Though in 616 many people died, it was on the shoulders of the heroes there.


    Though Clark showed a tough side and was sad that John had killed he would just make sure John didn''t go down the wrong path. Killing has always been something he had avoided. But the sudden change of face and doing the vanishing act changed the whole mood of the room.


    "What was it?" Diana asked.


    Banner who sat beside John before he vanished shook his head. He only got to see a cracked wooden plate and he didn''t even know what that meant.


    "Seems like something is serious." Wayne said, They all waited patiently for John.


    ------


    Earth 616


    John was back at the place where he didn''t like much. This place was one of those places where the people wouldn''t welcome him much. Especially the superheroes here. But John was here to meet someone who he had met long before. John used his omniscience to search for Venom and Eddie.


    He was surprised to see that he was underground.


    "This is interesting."


    John vanished again from the top of the Empire State Building and was in a small corridor. It looked dark and damp. It smelled like garbage and foul water.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    John was right. Because it was one of the underground tunnels. It was filthy and smelt like rot.John levitated as he moved forward. He wouldn''t like his  boots to be soiled in this damned thing.


    Soon he reached a huge metal door. The door looked like the ones that are built in nuclear shelters. With heavy casing and a huge knob. John waved his hand and in the next moment the door slowly opened in itself. Making aloud noise that echoed on the tunnels.


    "Yeah. I should have used the Parseltongue. Would have been more cool. A scar on my forehead and glasses would have done the trick for sure." John thought reminiscing on one of his favorite movies.


    The door opened and John walked in. It was a huge room with a very high ceiling. It had a huge skylight right at the center of the ceiling. It was astonishing that such a place ever existed underground in New York.


    But it wasn''t the highlight of the room. The main attraction was what was located at the center of the huge hall. There was a huge Iron throne-like chair at the center. The main difference between the iron throne and this chair was that the chair was red in color.


    The chair looked like a tree as veins of reds flowed outward from the chair and grew on the walls and the floors of the huge hall. One vein from the chair even grew and broke the skylight.


    The chair really looked like a tree.


    And looking at the chair was a man. He had a strong built body, like the ones of Captain America. And like Steve he too had blonde hair. But this blonde hair was long and the man had tied his hair.


    "Eddie. First time meeting you." John called out as he started walking towards him. Eddie didn''t turn head to look at John. he continued looking at the chair. He had already heard the door opening but he didn''t even care who walked in.


    "That is false. You controlled my destiny all this time even though we never met. It''s not a good feeling of being manipulated by a person who never cared about showing up after giving away something that you can''t hold on to." Eddie said. John didn''t expect such an answer from Eddie.


    It was true that he had manipulated the timeline a bit and gave away venom to him, but that was the only thing he could do at that time. Many things went out of his control so he needed to keep some cards close to his chest.


    And Knull was too much of a problem to be faced alone. He needed allies. And venom was the only one who could get inside the Hive.


    "I can understand why you don''t like me. I am responsible for many problems in your world. The depowering of Avengers. The chaos. The deaths. But I had no other choice but to do that. This world had grown too arrogant and they needed a slap on their faces to wake up. That time it was just Wanda. There was a rift between Avengers and X-men and I needed them to close the gap."

 545. Hatred

    /* The Darkness arc won''t be exactly the same as the comics and I might even make mistakes while explaining some of the parts. The arc in the comics was a huge one spanning many different issues. And right now I am too lazy to even go through that again. But the general gist of the story won''t change*/


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that your actions killed many people." Eddie said.


    "It did. I can''t save everyone. And people too needed to understand that racism against their own people won''t help them. This world has seen too many dangers. Too many people caught in the crossfire, it''s infuriating to see that even after all of this, these people have the strength to protest against the mutants." John said.


    Eddie went silent when John said that. He knew that John wasn''t exactly in the wrong. When he got Venom, he emerged to the world as an anti-hero. He would kill people who deserved death, but spare the innocents.


    But sometimes, he could see that the innocents weren''t exactly innocents. This infuriated him too. And before he could do anything the change happened. The change that they all remembered. A world where the mutants ruled.


    These riled the people up and the governments were forced to take action. The people were happy as they thought they had gotten rid of the mutants once and for all. Only a few mutants were left and that too in a very distant island.


    The people thought that they had finally won the war against the mutants. But reality slapped them hard, or it would be better to say John slapped them hard.


    The Avengers were gone and once the villains realized that the heroes weren''t in the picture anymore, the people suffered.


    Venom, Punisher, Ghost Rider were one of the few people that weren''t affected by what John had done so they continued with what they were doing. They were able to help some of the cities. But the villains were too many and Eddie had to exhaust himself saving New York.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Those days were a nightmare for him. He had almost gone insane during that time and had to fight so many battles just to save people. Some villains just wanted some fun and caused havoc but some villains were just downright scums.


    Kingpin was one of them. He had to toil very hard before he could find him and unlike Spiderman he swallowed his brain and just kept his huge body intact.


    But all his actions always had counteractions. While fighting so many battles, many small offshoots from his body slid away and bonded with people that shouldn''t have come close to those kinds of powers.


    Carnage was born in this way. (yes I know he was born differently in the comics (Eddie and Cassidy were jail mates) and his origin was different in the movie).


    And to stop Carnage, Eddie had to fight a lot. He almost lost his life and his son''s life.


    Dylan was the son of Eddie and now dead wife Annie (yes same Annie from the movies). And his birth was an enigmatic one. Annie got pregnant when she was She-venom (that one time when she bonded with venom).


    But Dylan''s birth wasn''t as simple as it looked. He had powers right from his birth. Though an insignificant one but a very powerful one when it was rightly used. He had the power to sever symbiotes'' connection from the Hive-Mind and even separate symbiotes from the hosts easily.


    Eddie was finally able to win against Carnage. But the death of Carnage came at a huge cost. It had released Knull, from his imprisonment in Klyntar.


    Knull, the God of Darkness, the person who was responsible for the birth of symbiotes. And of course he had the famous All-Black sword.  One of the top weapons of their multiverse, powerful enough to kill Celestials.


    When Venom merged with Eddie he had been transparent with him, saying that a person had allowed him to merge with Eddie. At the beginning he was very much thankful for what this unknown person had done for him and had given him huge power and a friend.


    But soon after what had happened with the Avengers he came to know who that person was and little by little he started hating him a bit. Hating for the fact that this person manipulated his destiny and was the pawn under his wing.


    When Knull awakened Venom had already ordered him to break the talisman that he had been safeguarding all this time in order to call John. Eddie never wanted to bring him but he knew a person like Knull would need strong power to content against.


    And reluctantly he broke the talisman.


    But this didn''t change the fact that he hated John. he convinced himself that it was because of the death of people, but deep down he knew it was because of how John had controlled his destiny. His wife had committed suicide and his son now was all acting weird.


    All of this he blamed on John.

 546. Ah shit here we go again

    "So you have hatred towards me?" John, seeing the eyes of Eddie, could tell that he didn''t exactly welcoming of him.


    "Of course I do. So what now? Kill me? Intimidate me, like you did to all the citizens of Earth last time you came here?" Eddie asked with a sharp tone while he clenched his fist. Nobody liked their future being manipulated.


    "You think by giving you Venom I controlled you?" John asked. Eddie was silent in this question but his silence was enough to tell him that he did.


    "If I hadn''t given you venom you would have followed that path no matter what. Even if I hadn''t touched your destiny, you would have still gotten Venom, because that destiny was written. Maybe you would have been worse. Being in jail, hailed as a villain and fighting Peter on every corner. At least now you aren''t seen in a bad light." John said in a calm tone. He didn''t need to justify his actions to the people of this world, but since they would be acting together.


    "Hahhaha.. Good joke.." Eddie laughed out loud hearing him say that.


    "If you don''t believe me I can take you to another universe and show you how your path would have been carried out." John said. Eddie hearing this shut his laughter at that moment. He had forgotten that the person he was talking to was literally a God and he didn''t need to lie to him.


    Eddie was silent for a second. He didn''t know how to respond to this. All this he felt this person was controlling his destiny but now he was told that he would have followed the same path.


    "Let me show you how you would have ended without me intervening."  John said as before Eddie could reply his head was hit a white light. And in the next few moments he saw a world where he received Venom late.


    It turned out to be more tragic than he had imagined. From villain to anti-hero. This was a long and stressful journey.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Eddie came back to his senses after some time. And this time Venom too came out from the side. It was exactly like in the movie. A ghostly face made of black viscous liquid. The face was tired to his body.


    "You always knew what was going to happen?" Venom asked in his heavy and ghostly tone.


    "I did. I think I mentioned before that Knull is going to arrive no matter what. So it was better that he comes on my own terms. A better team and more people was required to face him. It was one of the reasons why I was so cruel to the Avengers. I didn''t want to see a broken team when he arrived."


    Eddie and Venom were silent. They still hated John for what he had done to the Earth but he was right. For this they needed unity. John was adamant on this because in the comics when Knull attacked the Avengers, the X-men weren''t exactly very keen to help them.


    He didn''t want this to happen when the attack arrived.


    "Who is this Peter you mentioned before?" Eddie asked. He was a reporter so he had always paid deep attention to what John said. Whereas, John squinted his eyes when Eddie asked that.


    "You don''t know Peter? Peter Parker?" John asked, a little bit confused.


    "Parker? My colleague.. Why would I fight him?" Eddie asked as he was confused.


    "What? You never fought against Spiderman?" John asked.


    "Oh Spiderman. We have fought once or twice..... Friendly matches... Wait.. You mean Peter Parker is Spiderman... Huh.. Parker? Our nerdy guy is Spiderman.. What the fuck? He never told me." Eddie was genuinely surprised when John said that. But it was more surprising for John because from what he knew Peter''s identity was known to the Avengers. And Eddie had good contacts with the Avengers so Peter''s identity shouldn''t have been a secret.


    "None of the Avengers spoke about the identity of Peter?" John asked


    "Uhh no... None of the Avengers knows about his identity." Eddie asked. He was still shocked to know that Peter was Spiderman.


    John closed his eyes for a second to see what was wrong with Peter. He needed to peer into the past with his omniscience and in a few moments he understood why Peter''s identity was a secret to the Avengers.


    In fact it was a secret to the whole world. It was because Peter of this world had done something that the Peter of John''s own world would have done if there was no John.


    Dr. Strange had wiped out the identity of Peter Parker, from the minds of all people who knew his identity. Basically Peter and Dr. Strange pulled a ''no way home'' ending at Earth 616.


    John didn''t expect this. Though in comics the same scenario happened, he thought his influence would be able to change some outcome. Seems like it was not the case here.

 547. Dylan

    "This is unexpected."


    "See I always told you that this Peter was tasty. Now you believe me." Venom spoke out when they came to know that Peter Parker was Spiderman. Venom had always said there was something wrong with Peter but he never paid attention. Parker was his close friend and colleague.


    Eddie felt betrayed a bit now. His identity was always known to the Avengers, but there nobody knew the identity of Spiderman.


    "What a betrayal." Eddie gritted his teeth when he said that.


    "Anyway, let''s leave Peter. Did you train Dylan?" John asked. Eddie''s eyes changed when John mentioned his son.


    "Keep my son out of this." Eddie said in a very stern tone.


    "I know that you love him, Eddie and you want to protect him. But he will be our spear against Knull." John said.


    "My son? Are you crazy.. He is just a kid with no powers." Eddie almost roared as he said that.


    "Are you sure that your son has no powers?" John asked while his eyebrows were raised. He was sure that Eddie must have seen something in his son. Even if he didn''t see, Venom must have surely detected something.


    "I don''t know...." Eddie stopped right when he was about to say something. His eyes suddenly went wide. It was because he heard in his head what venom said. He couldn''t believe it.


    His son had powers.


    "What the hell do you mean my son has powers?" Eddie roared out again. And this time not at John but at Venom.


    Venom, who had receded back, came out again with a little troubled expression.  He never wanted to expose the power of Dylan to others. This was a decision of the good members of the Hive. Dylan was a ace they had hidden, but John here just blurted everything out.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "You son has the power to terminate a symbiote from its host, which means he has the power to terminate the relation between Knull and his control of Hive. I didn''t tell you because it was decided by the symbiotes of Klyntar when they saw the emergence of Carnage and they used special means to give this power to Dylan." Venom said as he admitted the truth.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? My son? How dare they? Have I not served the good with you. My wife committed suicide. I have a miserable life. I don''t want any of the symbiote species to touch my son." Eddie was seething when he said that.


    "It is what it is, Eddie." John said with a sigh. Sometimes, even if somebody wanted to stop destiny, some people were too powerless to stop it.


    "No, I don''t want my son to do anything with it." Eddie said with determination. John could see this and sighed.


    "The story is as I thought. We can think about Dylan later." John thought.


    "How many days do we have till Knull reaches here?" John asked.


    "15 days give or take." Eddie said.


    "Hmm.. Have the Avengers been notified?" John asked.


    "Not yet." Eddie shook his head.


    "Go tell the Avengers. And tell the X-men too. Tell them that John Jameson asked for help. I think that carries weight for them as they owe me one." John said.


    "Will the Avengers come and help us knowing that your Avengers will get involved?" Eddie was skeptical. He knew what kind of problems he had caused for the Avengers. Even Doom was dead.


    "If they don''t want to be under the foot of Knull then they can just die for all I care. And if you don''t want to die as an old man then do what I say." John said as he remembered the ending of Knull. Eddie aged in 2 days after he became their king.


    "Will you really help us?" Eddie asked. He had called John because Venom forced him too. Or else he would have decided to handle Knull alone with the Avengers.


    "I have said, he is a threat to the multiverse. Knull has Celestials under him. Do you think it will be that easy to defeat him? I care about the multiverse." John eyes him when he said that as he got irritated by seeing the constant distrust of Eddie.


    "He has Celestials..." Eddie mumbled under his breath hearing that. he couldn''t believe that Knull had Celestials under him.


    "Now go. Be the messenger. I will prepare my team. I will come back in 10 days." John said as he vanished without saying goodbye. He really needed to do preparations.


    He had a strong premonition. The attack of Knull wouldn''t be as simple as in the comics. He had tried looking into possible futures with Knull but in no way he was able to see how the fight would take place.


    "Annihilius.. Knull... Both emerged at the same time. Did they make some kind of pact?" John thought.

 548. Knull

    John returned again to the Hall of Justice. He was going to call the members of the Avengers again. But was surprised to see that all of the Avengers were sitting in their positions talking among themselves.  The moment John appeared there was again a complete silence at the Hall.


    "I thought you all would have left by now." John said with a smile.


    "You left with a gloomy face, do you believe everybody here is just for fun?" Aquaman said.


    John raised his hands signifying that it was his fault he showed too many emotions while leaving.


    "What is the extra problem we now have over our head?" Victor asked.


    "Thor, Strange it is better you both come for this meeting without your body instead of just peeping from far away." John said as he wanted everybody to be present in real life and talk about the new threat they were going to face.


    Thor and Strange normally wouldn''t attend the meetings as they could always do that using their omnipresence. It was not essentially required, but this time John wanted everybody to be present and give their input.


    "Is the matter that big?" Thor said as he appeared at the Hall from the door. He had a solemn face. Strange too appeared with his staff and took his seat.


    "Do you remember the vague story I told you about the guy who attacked your place with the sword?" John asked.


    "You mean the story of Necro Sword?" Strange asked.


    "Yes. I told you last time that the sword he carried was fake." John said as he nodded his head. Last time he just gave a brief idea of the real sword being one of the most powerful weapons of the multiverse.


    "Yeah. So what now? The real sword has come for our head?" Thor asked.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Yeah and the real owner of the sword has woken up." John said.


    "Real owner? Who is that?" Tony asked.


    "Knull, The god of Darkness. Nobody knows where he came from. He lived in darkness, in the abyss. He had a kingdom. There was darkness everywhere for sure but he still had a kingdom under him. It had its own species. Everything was in its right place and he lived in peace, until one day the Celestials came and sullied his place. They used the space occupied by Knull to create the universe, the multiverse."


    "So they encroached his land?" Mera asked.


    "In a sense, yes." John said.


    "Wait, does that mean our multiverse that we live in was basically his empire?" Barry asked. John nodded his head at it too.


    "In a sense, yes." John said.


    "So the void which we have occupied was his kingdom and the assholes came and took their place. And now he is back. Why should we care? It was the Celestials'' fault if they took their place." Pietro said.


    "It should have been the headache of the Celestials but the thing is Knull doesn''t differentiate between the Celstials and us. We have sullied his place so he will do everything possible to wipe us away." John said.


    "Ahh fu**ck. Another problem left behind by the Celstials. What are we? Their ass wipers?" Geralt said as he clenched his fists.


    "When is he coming?" Wayne asked.


    "10 days but not our Earth, but Earth 616." John said. This changed the face of everyone.


    "Not that 616 shit again. No... No... No... We are not going there to rescue their universe again. Nope." Banner spoke out. Nobody at the Hall was particularly thrilled about 616.


    "I promised one guy that we will help him when Knull appears. Now I must abide by the promise. Anyway if 616 falls, everything will fall, so no matter what we will have to go." John said.


    All of the members'' faces were more sombre. They had a bad impression of 616 and they didn''t want to go to that bad place again.


    "And I have a feeling, no!!! Rather a strong premonition that Knull and Annihilus have made some kind of pact and they would probably attack us together." John said.


    "So one headache wasn''t enough. Nice one." Tony said.


    "Make some robots as Knull''s power comes from Hive which is a kind of symbiote. They need hosts, and robots can never be hosts. Manufacture as much as you can in these few days." John said.


    "I already did. The last time when facing Black Winter we should have gone with robots. So I made lots of them this time." Tony said. All the Avengers were surprised that Tony had made a secret robotic army. Though the robots would never harm them, it was weird that he had done so without telling the Avengers.


    "What? Wayne knew about it." Tony said, pointing at Bruce.


    Wayne nodded his head signifying that he knew about this.

 549. Arrangements

    "Damn Tony." Hal said.


    "It''s fine, it''s not like we haven''t dealt with robots before. Ultron is gone. Don''t worry about it." John said as he was secretly glad that he had taken care of Ultron before and had his omniscience.


    "So now we only need drones." Wayne said as he remembered about the fact that they needed to take care about the army of Annihilius too.


    "Any more things we need to take care of?" Clark asked.


    "He has an army of symbiotes. So huge that it can make the surface of the Earth black. So we will need weapons which could produce heat and sound. It might be ineffective against Knull but the symbiotes won''t have a good time if we use those." John said.


    "Got it... Black goo.. Fire and Sound." Barry said as he remembered the first symbiote they had seen during the fight against Gorr.


    "How will you handle the mutants?" Tony asked.


    "As scheduled. They will come in 7 days. Umbrella can take care of it after they land. If they want to help us during the fight against Knull, they are welcome." John said.


    "Alright."


    "Friends this might not be like the one we faced during Black Winter but he is a dangerous one. Don''t take him lightly. I have mentioned his name along with honorifics. God of Darkness. He once killed two Celestials with his sword. Oh yes, he has Celestials under him. He controls them through the symbiotes."


    "Damn.. Celestials too. This is going to be tough." Pietro said.


    "So get serious about it. Don''t end up being a host to the Hive. If you do, we will not be able to rescue you. Tony, can you make a suit that can use vibrations and don''t let the symbiotes get in touch with the body?"


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "A suit which can produce vibrations and sound so that the symbiotes won''t get close to you?" Tony asked.


    John nodded his head.


    "We can try to do that with Vibranium. We can try. But we don''t have much time." Arthur said as he had his own ideas about it.


    "Do what you can. I will see if I can get any help from outside." John said as he had his own calculations. He needed an army to face Knull and for that he needed to make one. He would try to make one in these few days.


    Wayne then started laying out the plan of how they were going to face Knull and John gave input in those.


    "We will have to go to 616 to assess the situation."


    "That is true. A team of you will leave for 616 soon and see what you can do and use from their world that will help us. I guess you will have to meet the counterparts." Steve said.


    "It will be quite a show when we will show up." Barry said as they all reminisced the last time they went to 616.


    "Who are ready to go 616?" Clark asked. And unsurprisingly, nobody raised their hands.


    "Guys.. Guys.. C''mon.. We will need volunteers here." Hal said.


    "Wayne, you decide who will go." John said as he knew nobody would be ready to go but they do need a team to go to 616.


    "Banner, Clark, Pietro, Geralt, Ciri, Triss, Thor and I will leave for 616." Wayne said.


    "Wayne you too?" Tony asked as he didn''t expect Wayne to nominate himself for leaving.


    "We need a person who can control people there. The locals won''t be delighted to see us but we will have to work nonetheless." Wayne said as he knew that the small team will need someone who can talk and negotiate.


    Clark could be a good leader but he would fail to negotiate in equal ground if they needed anything.


    "Bruce at least lay the punches a little softly. Will you?" Clark said as he could sense that Wayne didn''t trust him for negotiation.


    "I am leaving for the mutant Earth to see if everything is alright." John said as he vanished.


    "He needs to stop doing the vanishing act." Clark mumbled.


    "We need to get to work. Barry, help us in this. You are fast. Aren''t you?" Tony said.


    "I am fast but that doesn''t mean I can think fast." Flash said. (yes I know in one comics he can think fast too, like his thinking power gets at least 1000 time faster than a normal human being but let''s just ignore it for now)


    "Umbrella will have a lot of work." Tony mumbled as Guilty Spark came to take him away.


    Wayne and others went to their home to pack their bags as they would be leaving.


    ----


    Meanwhile John was back at the school of mutants. To see if all was going fine.

 550. A call of visit

    "Is everything all right?" John said in a loud voice as he entered through the door. He was back at the Xavier''s School of gifted students or the school of X-men. He needed to see if everything was turning fast.


    His voice entered the minds of X-men who were around telepathically. Soon Logan came down from upstairs with Storm and Jean.


    "All in a good place. I thought you would show up many days later." Logan said.


    "Well something came up. Where is Professor?" John asked.


    "With Erik at the Cerebro. They are searching for mutants from all over the world and trying to convince people." Storm said. John nodded his head and walked away.


    "Do you trust him? Will he really be our savior?" Jean said in a very hushed tone. They still didn''t trust him completely. A homicidal maniac would always be hard to trust.


    John did kill many people. Though many would argue that they deserved the deaths, it still would hit people hard if a man killed many people. It was not a Chinese cultivation novel where there were more human deaths left and right. People don''t look at you in a good way if they kill many people.


    "Professor and Erik trust him. Let''s see how everything turns out." Logan said as they saw John vanish in the corridor to the Cerebro.


    John didn''t hear what they were saying as he had turned off his omniscience, and even if he did, he didn''t care. John came up to the Cerebro and entered. He saw Erik and Charles side by side. Charles had a helmet which was connected to the ground.


    Erik and Charles both turned their heads when he came.


    "How is the search and convincing going on?" John asked.


    "Not very good. Many have families and they aren''t ready to leave their children." Charles said as he felt sad. He thought John''s terrifying actions would convince people to just move but it seemed fear can make people weak to the knees.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    John was too much of a tyrant in this world already, so many thought he would be a dictator in another world too. John could already see what many people were thinking. He couldn''t change the thinking of the same people and they would resist change no matter what.


    "Tell them that their parents will be given almost the same work that they have here and proper land to make a new home which will be funded by me." John said he could remedy the situation as long as he could and he wouldn''t force anyone.


    "Will you really do that?" Erik was surprised that John would allow even the non mutant parents to come.


    "Yes. We have enough land and a workforce would be required in our world. They could just help in this." John said as the Earth now needed a serious workforce to handle such a large world.


    "Thank you." Charles whispered under his breath. John had helped them a lot in the last few days. The ''thanks'' part was just a useless word from Charles.


    "I will allow every year a specific time for new mutants to cross the world and come to our place. The new mutants can always come to our place. And the old mutants can come over for a vacation once a year if they wish for. This would allow the new mutants to be convinced that our world would be better." John said.


    "Do you have that much power that each year you will be able to open portals?" Erik asked as he was surprised. According to Chavez opening multiverse portals wasn''t an easy thing but it seemed like it was a piece of cake for John.


    "It''s not that hard for me. I can keep the portal open always if I want to but the multiverse will go to shit and many people won''t like what I am doing and they will stop it." John said.


    "Huh!! As powerful as you are, you mean to say that there are people as powerful as you?" Charles asked.


    "There are things more powerful than me." John mumbled slowly. Both Charles and Erik were in horror. They got to see first hand how powerful John was and he had a variety of powers and still there were people who were more powerful than him?


    Damn!!


    After a moment of silence Charles said


    "If it''s not too much, can we go and see your place? We trust you but many of our subordinates don''t." Charles said. John thought for a moment and nodded his head.


    "Gather them, we will go for a visit. Take videos and pictures and show it to the world. I am sure many people would be asking what the new world would look like."


    Erik and Charles both had a look of excitement and relief as they heard John accepting the proposal.

 551. Amazement

    Charles and Erik went to call everybody and John meanwhile used his powers to see if the governments and the people were acting properly. And was relieved that everything was alright. The dead bodies were still fresh and nobody dared to rise up instantly against the mass murderer or the mutants.


    In a few minutes all the mutants of both X-men and brotherhood had gathered. They were called by Charles and Erik as they were going to see how their new place would look and make sure what John was saying was the truth.


    "I know that many of you don''t trust me and think of me as a homicidal maniac. Maybe I am. But there are things necessary that one person needs to do to see there are no more deaths. I know the line between authoritarian and benevolent ruler and honestly, the things that I did here are not seen in a good way by my own friends, but I did what I had to do."


    "Alright, enough of self-repentance and take you all to see the place where you would be living." John said as he waved his hand and opened a portal. All the mutants now were excited. They had heard so much of the multiverse in the last few days and they couldn''t wait to see it with their own eyes.


    All the mutants walked in the portal with Erik and Charles, and at the end John entered. The portal closed in on itself after they all went in.


    The other end of the portal was in the Ring near the Hall of Justice. Before showing their new place John wanted the mutants to introduce his friends to them. He wanted to show that he can be trusted. The emergence of Knull has given him many ideas and he needed all the help possible.


    "What is this? Hall of Justice..?? That''s quite a name for a huge building. Whom does it house? The judges?" Logan asked as he smoked a cigar. He looked around. While Logan was seeing the building all the mutants were looking around and were dumbfounded.


    They saw that they were in a Ring-like structure which worked as a satellite to Planet Earth!!!


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Such scenes were never seen by any of them in their whole life. Even Erik and Charles had their eyes wide open when they saw such a man-made structure over a planet working as a Moon.


    "Welcome to the Ring. This was built by the Forerunners from another universe which we stole. This satellite has its own weather with all conditions necessary for the survival of any species and can be remodelled according to any conditions This was made when a species survival is in threat on a planet and house the last few population. Of course, now, this Ring works as our own base of operation and only people whom we deem worthy can come and settle here." John introduced the basic working of the Ring and he spoke the truth.


    "Who are these forerunners?" Storm couldn''t help but ask.


    "One of the advanced civilizations of their universe, if not the most advanced civilization of their universe. They were responsible for making multiple of these. I just took it away from them." John explained.


    "Thinking of it, what is your power exactly? Can you explain to us?" Rogue couldn''t help but ask. They all were curious about it.


    "My powers are complicated. You will know soon." John said as his powers were really complicated and it would take much time to explain this. If John starts explaining his powers half of these won''t even believe him. It was better they would see him and know the truth.


    As John was explaining, Guilty Spark had already informed that new people were brought by John and the Avengers who were free should go and meet them. Many of them who didn''t have work had started appearing with the help of teleportation technology.


    This new one eyed drone and appearance of new people surprise the mutants more. At first they thought the new people were enemies and they appeared to ambush them.


    But soon realized that these people didn''t come with malicious intentions.


    "Steve Rogers, Leader of League of Assassins and the current Captain Universe of this world. Welcome to our Earth."


    "Diana, princess of Amazon."


    "Victor Stone, but people call me Cyborg...."


    All started introducing themselves. The mutants were amazed as they heard their names and aliases. The mutants too introduced themselves. The Avengers had known of them from 616 but the mutants knew nothing so they were curious.


    "Come to the Hall of Justice. We can talk about it more and then take you to your new place. You have already seen 2 moons from here and we will take you there soon." John said.


    The 2 moons were really visible from the Ring and they didn''t look like the Earth''s moon but as normal as planet Earth.

 552. Huberville

    After a round of introduction by the Avengers and the mutants, the visitors got a run down of their world work. From the Ring, to the new Earth and their moons, their relationship with intergalactic empires and even that John has a company under him that deals with advanced spaceships at a different galactic empire


    "You really changed the whole Earth?" Logan couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Earth deserved a better place to live and more resources were required. We had the advent of Pokemons few years back and we needed more space so we all decided to just make the Earth a bigger place." John admitted the whole reason for doing this.


    "I would like to see what these Pokemons are." Charles said as he got excited. The humans here had more access to supernatural beings than their Earth and even humans had control over them. This was unprecedented.


    "You can go to the ranches and laboratories set up by Umbrella on the Ring. There are almost all types of Pokemons here." Victor said.


    All the mutants were excited. They never expected that their new home would be more colourful and rich than they had imagined in their life. It was an utopia for them.


    "How did you even do this? Didn''t the governments oppose?" Erik asked. He had seen first hand how the normal humans opposed changes and never liked to be under the fact that there was something more dangerous looming over their head.


    "Firstly, they were introduced to our world very slowly. The first war of New York woke the people up that there were aliens out there and the humans were not alone. Thus later they have been more accepting of the fact that the saviours during the New York war helped to make new things that would protect them. Secondly, we never dealt with politics and we were totally against any interference by them, when they tried we pushed back. We made them realize that power is always over politics. And lastly, the emergence of Pokemons have made the people of Earth feel more safe and more accepting of any new kinds of changes we have tried bringing them." John said all of this one breath.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "This is more than I thought." Charles said as he had a rare smile in his face. His face normally is always serious but here he could feel that if John delivers all of his promises, it would be Heaven on Earth.


    "Let me take you to Mars and show how our satellite planet works with the galactic empires." Victor said as he opened a boom tube.


    "Do you guys teleport like every other day? How come there are so many different kinds of teleportation here?" Scott couldn''t help but ask.


    "John uses magic for teleportation or his omnipresence to be everywhere and nowhere. Victor''s and Guilty Spark''s teleportation are different as they are technological... It''s complicated... You will understand as the days go by." Steve said as he led them inside the boom tube.


    The mutants were soon at Mars and then they saw a huge city from afar. A city which could only be seen in sci-fi movies. A city with very tall skyscrapers. Each of the buildings were slim and long. From a distance they could see flying cars moving in all directions.


    Even the roads that lead to the city looked like it was something that only the future can have. Cars were levitating over the roads as they travelled.


    The mutants were in awe and all of their jaws just dropped. After seeing the Ring they believed that the humans of this Earth had already been to the space age. But this was way over what they expected. Victor and all seeing the visitors were having a hard time believing it smiled.


    "Welcome to Huberville. The first city of Earth that is made for our interaction with the aliens and their empires. 40% stake of this city is under Umbrella and Avengers while the rest belongs to the government." Victor said as he introduced the mutants to the city.


    They soon reached the inside of the city with the help of cars which were parked and were self driven. The more they looked the more they were mesmerised. The mutants were excited to tour the whole city and the Avengers who followed them gladly took them for sightseeing.


    The buildings, the homes and offices were colorful. The city was a planned city and even in all of the modern technology, the architects were able to add plants, trees through the use of vertical plantation.


    This was done to make sure that the city has a blend of modern and primitive aspects. The city was the best example of human excellence. Even Victor looked proud with what they had done. GAIA, Umbrella and all the governments came together to make this city the best of the best.

 553. All together

    "We should have brought Miss Chavez here." Charles suddenly remembered about the teenage girl. It was because of her that their world got to know so many things in the multiverse. John who was close by, who had kind of forgotten her, was reminded again.


    He waved his hand and a circular portal opened. John entered the portal and reached the home of Peter.


    "Peter..Peter.. Do you want to come with us to our new world." John said as he was outside his room. He knew that his aunt was outside and right now he and Chavez were holed up in the room together.


    ''Having fun.''


    John didn''t expect that Andrew would hook up with Chavez a few hours after he left them together. This was a new thing but a welcoming one. (I will consider Chavez as 18 so please don''t come after me for this)


    Andrew deserved to get a new girl in his life after what he had gone through with Gwen. He needed somebody in his life. Though he wasn''t sure how long this fling would last. Both right were now in grief and they both needed someone.


    It would take time to see how long this fling will last.


    John could hear noise from outside of the door. He just stood by and waited for both of them to get their bearings.


    "Coming... Just wait for a few seconds..." came the voice of Andrew.


    After a minute or so both were out. Chavez''s hair was still a little out of shape but John didn''t point it out.


    "Hey man.. Can you come by the main door next time?" Andrew said with a little blush from his face. He knew he was caught red handed and this was something he couldn''t hide. Not from John, who could see everything so he didn''t try to deny it.


    "If I had come through the door, would it have changed the whole situation?" John asked if he looked at both of them. He didn''t call them out but it was pretty apparent to both of them that John knew what was going on behind the door.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "So you want to come with us. To see the new place where the mutants will live? Charles asked for you." John said as he needed to defuse the awkward situation in the room.


    "You said there are new moons on the Earth? Is that true?" Andrew asked with a glint in his eyes. He always loved their Earth and how their Earth embraced the whole idea of superheroes and cheered for them. Though here people supported him absolutely but the police hated him. But Avengers operated both openly and covertly and none of the governments dared to stop any of them.


    "You will see when you both get there. Now come on." John said as he waved his hands. They both were at Mars now where the mutants were still looking around and seeing the liveliness of the place.


    "Miss Chavez, sorry that we left you there in his place." Charles said as he rolled his wheelchair.


    "It''s alright I had a good time there with Peter in his universe." Chavez said while eyeing John. She was quite bold to admit what she had been doing and didn''t feel ashamed. Her world didn''t have prejudices against the people who are quite open when it comes to relationships and the related matters.


    Like the mutants, Chavez''s eyes shined too when she looked around. The city looked completely futuristic, even by her standards. Her world too was an utopia and they were technologically advanced as well.


    So the next 2 hours the mutants and Miss America Chavez had a tour of the city and soon they came face to face with the ''animal robots'' that were made by GAIA. As the people were looking at the robots, a call came for John from Tony.


    "Tony.. Is there a problem?" John asked while opening the hologram of him from his FOCUS. Both Erik and Charles were more surprised seeing how a call could be done from a holographic projection with just a small device.


    "Yeah I needed to ask, how many robots can we take with us to ..... Eh Professor and Magneto... Oh they are from that Earth.... Welcome to our Earth.. Make yourself at home."


    Tony had started speaking on the robots matter but changed his line when he saw new people around. The hologram allows him to look around the person so the people around were easily visible to him.


    "Uh hello...Do we know each other?"


    Erik was a little confused that this man with a beard could call them out just by looking at them.


    "We all have met with the other versions of yours and everybody has been updated. He is an Avenger like us. Tony Stark. Our scientist and inventor."


    John stated as he introduced him.

 554. New allies in war

    After getting introduced to each other again and knowing that he was the Iron Man of the universe, Erik smiled at first. The name itself was a huge nemesis for him. Erik was able to control metal, so Tony''s suit would be useless in front of him. But he didn''t know that Iron Man''s suit wasn''t just simple metal. There were no magnetic fields around it as it worked like a superconductor.


    Though Erik trusted John and others, he had always been on the lookout if everything went south later. He wanted to know of their powers beforehand and make necessary preparations if they ever fall out in the future.


    All was fine when it came to the members of the Avengers he had seen but Steve and John were 2 of them where he had no idea of how to stop them. According to Steve, he was powered by something called Uni-Power. And from the looks of it, he was way too powerful for any of the mutants and Diana too. Her strength and psionic powers too were incredible.


    And then there was John. He was as enigmatic as it gets. He still had no idea of how powerful he was and what exactly his powers were. He had a feeling that if a war ever broke out between their Avengers and his Brotherhood, their Brotherhood would be probably erased on the first day itself. This itself gave me a little fear but the wheel has already started rolling.


    If he gets back to his world now, he would be hated more now. Though for a few years, nobody would dare to say anything to him, but when the people would realize that there was no John , the humans and the Sentinels would hunt the mutants again.


    And this time more aggressively. So all he could do now was bite the bullet and just move to the new world.


    "So John, are there any limits in sending the number of robots and machines to 616?"


    Tony asked as that again was his main reason for the call.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "No, why?"


    "GAIA was saying that we could use the machines of hers to go and fight for us during the war."


    "I will be able to provide 500,000 troops for this war against Knull if I operate 5 times faster than the normal manufacturing process." GAIA interjected in the middle as she showed up with her typical hologram of a woman.


    John raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He didn''t expect that help would come when it came to troops from an unsusal place.


    "Yes, I can take you all away. IF it''s not too much the Avengers would appreciate your help GAIA." John said.


    "I am happy to help the Avengers. I will get back to work." GAIA said as she vanished. Tony too showed relief in his face. Umbrella had been working overtime and Pepper had a lot of work this week to meet the deadline set by the Avengers for the war.


    "Who is Knull?" Logan who was beside couldn''t help but ask.


    "Knull, another major problem for us. Probably bigger than Annihilus." John said. The mutants were all dumbstruck that there was something more powerful than Annihilus. From what they had heard from Chavez, Annihilus was a world destroyer and this guy was saying that this Knull guy was a major threat??


    What is wrong with the multiverse?


    "What does he want?" Charles now had a solemn face. He had already decided to help Avengers during the Annihilus war but now he seemed like he had to be more serious.


    "He wants the universe to be covered with darkness. It''s us who have occupied his territory and he wants it back." John said in a solemn face.


    "Occupied his territory? How?" Storm asked as she was intrigued. John then gave them a whole run down of the story of Knull.


    "This is ridiculous. How can these things such as this even be born?" Erik couldn''t help but ask.


    "Some things are just born abstract. There is no proper explanation. You can say that the universe gives itself a sentience and along the passage of time many stories pop up." John said.


    "We will help you in this war against Knull." Jean said as she was terrified to even think of a world where everything is dark and they are under the control of a single person with no freedom.


    "You are welcome to help but remember your counterparts will also be in this war. We don;t have a good relationship with them, so be on the lookout." John said with a smile. He had a smile on his face. He knew that he would get help from them as his sixth sense was saying that Knull and Annihilus were cooking something together.


    And it was only a matter of time before the mutants joined the war. These people would be quite helpful in this.

 555. New school

    "We will appreciate any help you can provide us. But at first you all need to move fast. And get used to the place. We will still have a few days before the war arrives. We are not even sure if both of them had joined. It''s just my speculation and it might not even be true" John said. All nodded their heads as John was right. They needed to settle down fast and get used to the place when they went to war.


    Only this time, this war was for saving the multiverse, instead of themselves. Their lives changed pretty fast with just a twist of fate!!


    After an hour staying at Huberville they were ready to go to see their new moon or the place that had been chosen for them. John teleported all of them to  the new moon.


    The 5 moons were named Lui, Smekta, Warden, Wanderer and Nightstar. And the moon where the mutants were going to live was Nightstar (names can be changed later depending on other factors.)


    John had teleported them to a very clear and huge space surrounded by trees. The mutants could see there were many people building a huge palace-like structure on the clear opening. The people were going in and out. Bulldozers and various huge machines were working around the clock to complete the structure. On the boundary of the establishment there was a huge board.


    On the board there was a total plan of the structure and how it would look after the completion. It looked like a futuristic palace while still retaining the vibes of the mediaeval age castle.


    This was the School for the mutants that Charles had in his own world. John wanted them to have their own school here too but in a more grander scale. When he had decided to move all the mutants here he had already ordered GAIA to build homes and various buildings for them here. And this school was one of them as Charles would need the school to educate the new mutants that would be born.


    The X-men and Brotherhood went to see the end design on the board while Charles and Erik were just looking at the people who were building it. Charles almost had tears in his eyes. They couldn''t believe that John would even gift them a new school and he had thought that they would have to start from ground zero here.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    But it seemed that John had already thought of all this.


    "Like it?"


    There was a silence from them.They were not even able to express how happy they were seeing all the construction works.


    "We love it. We thought we would have to build everything but it seems you have already thought about it." Erik said finally as he found words to express


    "I have more money that I can possibly spend in my entire life, so doing this small favor is nothing." John bragged a bit. He remembered when the mutants had to move to Krakoa after the House of M story line and they had a hard time. He didn''t want the mutants to suffer the same fate here.


    "There will be homes built all over the place on this planet. As the population rises they will be provided more homes by Umbrella. This planet will soon be filled with Pokemons, humans and other aliens. The 5 new moons will soon be filled with many different kinds of people. Like Mars these moons will operate in the same way, a centre for trade and exchange of knowledge. Your moon too will work the same way but the mutants will have the first say on the decisions here and no governments will intervene in this. Umbrella will make sure of this."


    All the mutants who heard this had almost shiny eyes now hearing the rough plan devised for their place. A place which will have interaction with all kinds of beings will make sure that they won''t be marginalised against the general society.


    "You have thought everything through?" Charles couldn''t help but ask. John just shrugged his shoulders and said


    "It comes natural to me. My brain tries to find out the best solution the fastest way possible."


    "We thank you for what you have done. This tour has been nothing but an eye opener for us. And a great boon. We realise that you have not asked for any repayment but I can assure you that in the upcoming war, we will try our best to help you." Erik said as he was full of gratitude for John and his team.


    What they had done was not something a normal man could do. When Andrew indicated that John was kind of a half God none believed him but seeing all of this he realized made him understand that John was more than a God.


    He made moons and made the planet bigger. That in itself was a testimony that they would never be able to gauge his powers.

 556. First attack

    "We should leave now. We have seen everything that we are supposed to see and have taken enough videos and pictures. We will upload in on the internet and see if there is any change of attitude among the public. If there is still no change then I guess there is no saving others. If they don''t want to save themselves then there is nothing to be done." Erik said. Charles had been trying to convince everyone but many were skeptical.


    If the photos and videos here weren''t enough, then they would just leave.


    John nodded his head at it and brought out a talisman. The talisman looked exactly the same as the other ones which he had given out in case of emergency to the other friends in the multiverse.


    "Break it when you all are ready to move. I will open the portals in all the major cities around the world." John said as he gave both Charles and Erik two talismans.


    John then waved his hand to make a portal from their world to their previous world. The mutants on the other hand looked a bit reluctant  to leave for their previous world, but they knew it was temporary.


    They would soon be back!!


    After looking at the place for one last time, they all left with Erik and Charles being the last after he looked at the huge planet overhead.


    The Earth looked massive from their position.


    "Next time."


    After they left, John closed the portal. He looked at the school which was under construction for one last time and he too left for his home. He didn''t have much to do now. For this war he didn''t want to spend and fan values and wanted to keep and save his fan values for the end.


    If the enemies prove to be too impossible for them, then he would think of ways to incorporate any new summon, but until then he would just leave as it was and try to tackle the situation as much as they can.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Since Captain America was the Captain Universe of their world, it would be easier for Venom to be the God of Light if the need arises during the war. Until then John would try his best to stop Knull and his huge army.


    At least that''s what he had planned!


    John then showed up in Umbrella corporation to see how the manufacturing was going on and see if they needed any help. It was true that John wasn''t as capable in science and technology like Banner or Tony but he could always help them with his reality bending powers.


    But after discussing with Tony he realized that they didn''t need his help, or it would be better to say that Tony wouldn''t accept any help from John. It would effect his ego if John touched his priced inventions, though here Arthur and Banner had their input.


    "If we need your help here, then I have failed being the bright mind of the room."


    Those were the words of Tony as he threw John out of his laboratory. Now Tony''s laboratory was kind of an exclusive place in the Ring. It was inside the head of the Celestial Tiamat.


    Tony had hollowed out the inside of the head during the fight against the Black Winter and so after the war he had constructed a laboratory inside the head. (yes, in comics Avengers had their headquarters built inside the body of a fallen Celestial)


    This was audacious to say the least. John even though due to his transgressions, the Celestials would show up. Thankfully none did.


    -------


    Erik and Charles after returning back showed their videos and photos to the people all over the world in social media platforms or any kind of platforms available in all over the world. After Charles released all of this from the official account, there was a debate in the media houses about the authenticity of the new world.


    Though the person who spoke on their head did say of the new world, many people who aren''t aware of what exactly was going on in the core of the governments just thought it was a ploy of some of the mutants. Though they were scared of it, many didn''t hold whatever the person said as gospels.


    But the new videos from the School proved that whatever the person might be true. Especially for the mutant parents. Many saw hope in this and the start of a new life where there was a better life.


    As all of the debate and decisions were being taken by people of the Earth, NASA was sweating heavily at the moment. They had detected a worm hole that appeared out of nowhere near the planet Mars.


    And from the wormhole various large spaceships have jumped into their solar system via the wormhole.


    Annihilus has arrived with his army!!!

 557. Total chaos

    Charles went to the Cerebro after he had returned. He needed to convince people again. He hoped that the videos which had been uploaded would play a huge role in convincing these people to move. Before the video was uploaded GAIA had already edited it in the most warm and welcoming way possible showing the new world to them.


    The main secrets were not leaked but whatever was shown was enough to make any person go wild.


    As Charles was using Cerebro to look for all the mutants who were scattered all around the globe, he noticed a weird trend. He could see that many people on Earth were panicking. Especially when he got a glimpse of the high ranking officials.


    Out of curiosity, he peeped into one of the minds of the people and he was devastated by what he saw. He saw huge black colored spaceships coming out a worm hole which had suddenly appeared near Mars.


    The spaceships looked weird, as the body of them looked like it was made out of the body of a living thing. The spaceships had a weird white glow around them as it was travelling fast. This glow shouldn''t have been there as there was no resistance from the vacuum but it seemed like the white glow around the spaceships was protecting them from something.


    Charles had seen spaceships before when he was in Mars and he had seen different models too when he was there for a few moments, but he had never seen such a distinguishing model ever. And from the total number of spaceships and the sizes of them it looked like they weren''t travelling as a welcoming party but as an invasion force.


    And these spaceships were travelling to their Earth. And from the minds of the people whom he had peeped he knew that the spaceships would reach here in 2 days. He had 2 days now to save people.


    Charles took a deep breath and removed the helmet and looked at Erik. Erik seeing the face of Charles knew something wasn''t right. They had been friends for such a long time. He could always tell if something wasn''t right.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What is it?"


    "There is an invasion force coming. And from what I can infer it is probably Annihilus and his bug army. They have spaceships like the ones of Star Wars but more linear and look totally foreign to the concept of the spaceships which we had seen on Mars. We have 2 days to evacuate and save people. There are in large numbers and I don''t think our powers will be strong enough to hold them. Miss Chavez had warned us about them before, so we need to take them seriously and think of evacuation. "


    "But why do you look calm in all of this?" Erik couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am calm because there is wormhole which had opened from our side too. More specifically near the moon. And huge spaceships have come out of it."


    "Another alien invader?" Erik couldn''t help but shudder thinking there were two races that came for their Earth.


    "No. John has sent his army to fight for us." Charles said with a huge smile in his face. He didn''t expect that after the aliens showed up there would be help even when he didn''t ask for. Though John had always said that they could always ask for help, Charles didn''t want to.


    They owed him too much. But now it seemed like John had always been looking at their Universe even when he didn''t ask.


    "He really is a God."


    Charles murmured.


    "How do you know it''s John?" Erik asked.


    "I have seen those spaceships on Mars. They looked exactly the same and from the lens of Hubble telescope I could see the print of LexCorp on then, the subsidiary of John''s companies." Charles said


    Erik''s face muscles twitched when he heard this. There would be a war soon between two advanced races and their Earth would be the spectator of it.


    "We will use our powers to defend until we keep the mutants safe. I am sure some strays will leak out of the war and land here."


    "There will be and this is where the mutants will come into force. Since the humans had hated the mutants, let us show the last benevolence before we leave."


    Erik was dumbfounded hearing this. He didn''t expect Charles to interfere the affairs of humans. Charles had always advocated against it, but it seemed like before they left he wanted the humans to see what they were going to lose.


    "You are going to propagate of what is going to happen aren''t you? Did John talk with you?" Erik asked. He knew that John was a telepath so he might has asked him to do some thing.


    "No he didn''t, but it is not required. I already know what he intends to do." Charles said.

 558. Total chaos (2)

    In a matter of an hour, all over the globe, many officials and people who were in control of administration of many countries felt like a robot being controlled. They went on their respective computers and laptops and ended up releasing videos and statements saying a massive fleet of aliens were approaching their planet.


    Charles wanted the world to know of this. And he also said about a new wormhole being opened near the moon. And from there, their helpers appeared.


    --------


    John had been quite busy since yesterday, in fact the scientists and manufacturers that were aligned with the Avengers had been tremendously busy and had been under huge pressure.


    Especially LexCorp.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, Lex came up saying they need to manufacture a bunch of fighter spaceships. Both big and small. This came out of blue as the universe had been at peace recently. The Lanterns had been doing their job and the universe had never been in more peace.


    They couldn''t even remember when was the last time their universe had been this peaceful but this sudden increase of demand for fighter ships made many people working at the factories shudder thinking there would be war soon.


    Of course their workers would have to be tight lipped so none of the words went out. Lex Corp had been working under the iron fist of Lex and most of the people feared him a lot.


    In these days, John had always kept an eye on two things.


    Earth 616 and the X men Universe.


    He thought either of the two enemies would attack in any of the two universes. He was sure Annihilus knew that a small ''bug'' had escaped from the Utopian Parallel, and he would need to block the leak. The more she speaks to the people, the more his dream of sneak invasion would just be for naught.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    And thus he attacked, or rather asked his army to attack.


    But Annihilus was in for a surprise. As out of nowhere a strong fleet of spaceships had appeared out of nowhere near the moon of the Earth. And from the looks of it, it was strong.


    Two Avengers had come out to control the fleet and give instructions.


    Victor and Tony.


    "I was doing well in my lab working on my project when this ass showed up. Why do I have to be the one in control?" Tony complained as he sat on the captain board sipping scotch and looking at the far approaching fleet of Annihilus.


    When John called for a meeting saying there has been an advancement of the situation in war, he didn''t pay much attention but the votes decided that Tony would leave for the other to take control and defeat the enemy.


    "If Wayne was there maybe he would not have voted for giving control of such a large fleet to you."


    Said Victor as he sat beside him. He had been going through all possible angles he could while watching the enemy.


    "For this reason you take the helm while I take the backseat." Tony said.


    John had stayed back in his universe as he had to look into multiple universes to see if Annihilus had anything other planned while he attacked the Xmen universe and for this reason he hadn''t showed up in the universe of X-men.


    Tony and Victor were not the only people sent to their universe.


    Barry and Pietro were sent too.


    And right now they were the Mansion of Charles Xavier.


    "Welcome to our universe."


    Charles said as he rolled his chair. Everybody was happy to see two people who just landed in a very sleek looking spaceship. The students and other people in the mansion were surprised to see such a high tech ship landing on the courtyard out of nowhere.


    "Uhh.. thank you for receiving us..." Barry said with a little bit of awkwardness. He always had problems while talking in public, especially now with so many eyes looking at him with curiosity. many people here hadn''t seen him before unlike the high level X-men and Brotherhood.


    So he was a zoo animal to them.


    "We are here to save the people from the abominations which could leak out from the war that we are going to engage in space." Pietro then mentioned their reason for arrival. These two were the fastest people alive in their universe so they decided to save people as that would be more efficient.


    The mutants didn''t know about their powers so they were confused as to why only two people were given such a huge responsibility but out of manners they didn''t call it out.


    They wanted to see how these foreigners would deal with the upcoming crisis.


    "Are the videos and the war being projected all over the globe?" Pietro asked as he remembered the hobby of John.

 559. They have arrived

    Somewhere in a small village in Vietnam.


    In the afternoon, a little girl while holding her small straw made doll was running across the paddy field. She had excitement written all over her face as she saw an amazing thing in the sky. She saw a huge ''plane'' flying down and from the looks of it, the ''plane'' was going to land near.


    Her parents were busy with their own work and the network connectivity wasn''t as good as the rest of the country. So her parents had no idea what exactly was happening in the world. The village was very small and due to extreme hot weather very few of them would go out in this scorching sun. Thus when the girl saw the ''plane'' she just ran with none stopping her.


    Though the ''plane'' looked very weird for her taste, the excitement of meeting new people was overwhelming enough. She ran for a few minutes before finally seeing the ''plane'' landing a few yards metres away from her. The landing procedure blew dust all over her face but she was brave and strong enough not to step back. There was another thing to be noticed about the plane, it had dents and various kinds of damages all around it. Some of the parts had even torn apart.


    The hatch of the ''plane'' opened slowly. The little girl was all excited to see and greet people. She waited for a few seconds but there was still no response from inside the hatch and she felt a little scared going inside the plane. She held her doll tightly.


    As she was getting disappointed on the thought that nobody would come out, there was finally a movement from inside. She saw a humanoid being all clad with armor from head to toe. The being even wore a helmet.


    The helmet looked very scary as it had moving tentacles. And on the back of their beings, they had 4 wings attached. The being had a futuristic looking gun in it''s hand which had a huge muzzle and it was glowing. The most catching part of the outfit of the humanoid being was that the color of their outfit and even their gun was clad in black and white.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The child was shaken seeing such a horrified being near. All her excitement, all her hopes died down when she saw it. Being a small girl, seeing such abomination in the shape of a human scared her.


    She was terrified as she was rooted at her spot. Even the sound had stopped at her throat and couldn''t even scream in fear. The humanoid ''bug'' being looked at the little girl and slowly pointed at the girl with it''s gun and spoke a language she didn''t know of.


    The bug surprisingly could speak but it spoke in a language she couldn''t understand. After the bug spoke the muzzle shone bright. The girl was more horrified seeing this and she finally got the courage to give a scream from the top of her lungs.


    Her fear made her close her eyes, but the expected death never came. All she felt was a huge gust of wind. And when she finally opened her eyes, the young girl saw a scene that she would never forget till the end of her life.


    In much later years, she would reminisce and understand what she saw that day.


    A man wearing a black and blue type suit was standing in front of her while various parts of the ''bug'' which had shattered and was lying around. He looked tall and had silver hair. And the most awesome part of the man was that there was lightning coming out and spreading outward. But the lightning didn''t affect anything but it looked beautiful.


    "Kid, you shouldn''t have run so far away from home. Now go back to your mother."


    It was Pietro.


    Pietro who had access to the Speed Force. It had been quite sometime he had access to it and finally today he and Barry were showing the full power of their access. They had been running all around the globe saving people. As expected the war had started in space.


    And in between that war some small fries leaked away and landed on Earth. Barry was responsible for half of the globe while Pietro the other. Victor was able to see who had sneaked away and thus commanded Barry and Pietro to work on it.


    This little saving he did in Vietnam was the command of Victor too.


    The young girl had tears in her eyes seeing that she was perfectly safe. After saying something in her language which Pietro didn''t understand she ran away.


    "I hope she thanked me in her language. It''s good that their suit doesn''t allow them to explode or else this girl would have been dead even if I had saved her." Pietro mumbled as he proceeded to dismantle the broken aircraft of the fleet of the enemies.

 560. Space war

    As all of this was going on land. there was a whole different story in space. The space stations, the satellites and all the far reaching telescopes were calibrated to see the fight. The humans of Earth had tried communicating with either of the fleet but nobody replied back.


    But one thing was certain. The ones coming from far were the enemies while the ones from the moon were the allies. It was apparent because the reports were coming in that the spaceships which strayed away from the fight turned out to be a menace.


    Though the people have talked about two people saving them, the two people seemed to be exceptionally fast, so fast that even the slow frame rates were not exactly able to capture their movement, but there were some who had escaped and they caused havoc everywhere. The people, the police and everyone who came close to it were blasted to ashes.


    This invoked huge fear and the people were immediately advised to stay indoors and not come out even if they see a spaceship crash landing near their home. Now most of the people came to know of what was happening and they had immense fear and they prayed that their saviors would win the battle.


    From the footage that they were receiving this was the kind of war which they only see in series and movies. The ones where spaceships were torn apart by using plasma cannons. The ones they had seen in star wars. The only difference was that as they shot at each other there were no huge explosions, as explosions needed oxygen and vacuum had none.


    This was quite exciting and terrifying at the same time for everybody. If any one of the civilisations come to earth, the Earth humans would have to just move away and be at their mercy. A civilisation that can travel in space would sure have technology more terrifying that nuclear bombs.


    The X-men and the Brotherhood were sent to all the part of USA to save the people from the terror of strayed army of Annihilus and the humans after a long time were grateful that the mutants existed because it seemed like the military and the police were doing such a lousy job.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "They are fast. Way too fast for us to do anything. No wonder John had sent them. Such speed is unheard of." Charles said as he used his Cerebro to look into the world.


    "This isn''t lightning. Lightning doesn''t work that way." Storm said as he saw them running around. She had seen close by of how they run and she even tried to control the lightning which occurs when they run but the moment she tried that she felt like she was looking at something very ancient and powerful which could kill her with just a small push.


    "They mentioned that it was Speed Force. A very ancient power that very few people can get hold of."


    -----


    Meanwhile in space, Victor was having fun controlling all the spaceships with the help of GAIA and himself. When they were sent to this universe. GAIA had latched herself to the main warship of theirs in order to supervise better control.


    The Avengers didn''t want any casualties, be it human or any kinds of other species so he let Victor and Tony, one of them was the smartest and the other very good with computers to send them over to stop the incursion.


    "Stop having fun and just kill them, I need to go back and think of more ways to stop Knull. I don''t think Annihilus would be here." Tony said as he got irritated by seeing the smile of Victor from ear to ear.


    "I and GAIA are doing our best to stop it. Can you stop bugging already." Victor fired back.


    Truth to be told, both Victor and GAIA were doing their best to stop the army. They had already been engaged for some time now. When the first shot was taken by the enemy, Victor didn''t expect that the lethality of their weapons would be so terrifying.


    Tony had warned him of this as their spaceships, guns and all the matter related to them would be more horrifying as they were made of antimatter. Victor had calculated the destruction but it still surpassed his expectations.


    One shot from the main warship destroyed 3 of their smaller warships. The Avengers had sent them 3 main warships, 80 medium and 400 small warships. This was supposed to be enough as John had calculated but seeing the destruction caused by a single shot gave him huge doubts.


    "Idiot, if they can easily destroy our ships, we can do the same thing to them too. Antimatter is a double edged sword." Tony said as he saw the dry face of Victor.


    Victor also understood what Tony said was right and he fired a shot, and as expected it immediately dismantled a medium sized warship of theirs and blew it apart.

 561. Alexander, the Great

    The first shots were taken as probing signs and after that it was time for the real war. Here there was no apparent strategy to fight. It was all about who had the ''bigger guns'' and who among the pilots had bigger control.


    The only difference was that the Avengers didn''t have pilots. GAIA was controlling all of it with Victor being the human commander. They both shared the strain of controlling the warships. Though it wasn''t much for both of them, the army of Annihilus were having a hard time keeping up with the flight patterns and manoeuvring of their enemies.


    Both had almost the same fire power as both had the power of physics with them, but both didn''t have the same way of controlling the warships. Some bugs were good pilots but some were average pilots too. As the fight raged on, GAIA was able to pinpoint out who were average fighters.


    And with that knowledge he and Victor decided to throw them off the table. It will help with two things. Lower the number of opponents and lower their morale. Even if Annihilus did come with the army seeing the death of many comrades the bug army wouldn''t feel that good, because at the end of the day, they were living beings.


    The negative zone was not inherently a power hungry dimension and they liked to be at peace, until Annihilus came and destroyed that peace.


    Victor and GAIA both worked on it and they immediately targeted the ones who were average. Thus, the fight of small warships was initiated. They actively hunted the weaker ones.


    "I will enter the battlefield."


    Out of nowhere Tony said that. Victor turned his head and looked at him.


    "Are you sure about that?" Victor asked. Tony nodded his head. They already know what John had done here, and him being a narcissist he wanted to bathe in glory too. His suit allowed him to be fearless of any kind of kinetic energy.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Just to be on the safe side he had gone through the data of antimatter and from his calculations, he could easily figure out that his suit will hold up perfectly fine and thus wanted to have some fun here. He wanted to see if his anti metal suit would be of any use.


    "Go. Finish them off." Victor said. Tony didn''t reply as he walked to the hangar. As he reached the hangar Tony said


    "GAIA, scout for the best fighters. And help in securing the fastest route to kill them."


    "If any malfunction occurs, I will keep Victor over standby and take over command." GAIA said as he was little worried if her ''friends'' were taking a risk doing this.


    "I will be fine." Tony said as slowly the nanobots covered his body before the hangar opened. He had updated his armor by quite a bit and gave more modifications to it. He flew away the moment the hangar opened.


    Tony was greeted by a bunch of small warships. At first the enemies were dumbfounded seeing a human shaped robot coming out of the main warship. But then they turned ecstatic.


    This was their chance. They had been on the losing side but now if they kill him it will be a huge boost to their morale. Since he came out of the main warship he must be quite an important person and killing him would be huge military merit.


    And thus many warships flew towards him to kill him with one huge shot. The first few ones missed but then a shot hit its target. But what they saw next, almost made their eyes come out of their sockets. The shot hit the armor and then got reflected. Though it got reflected to a totally harmless angle but it still got reflected.


    A small ant was able to reflect the full power of a shot of a small warship. Victor, who kept an eye on Tony, had a wide smile on his face.


    "He really made great armor. First Black Winter and now this. I think I will have to replace mine with antimetal."


    Tony, who was flying around also had a huge smile. He took the risk on his calculations but if his calculations went wrong he would have died. Black Winter and antimatter weren''t the same things. But now seeing that it worked perfectly fine, he rejoiced. Now he could cause havoc.


    "Tony, lead the fighter away. The medium grade ships will now enter the battle. Though you will be fine I don''t want them to push their limits with you. Annihilus has the power cosmic of antimatter, he might just find you irritating and use it on you." Victor said over the comms.


    "I will be fine. By the way, do you know Alexander the Great?"

 562. Strategy

    "We did have Alexander in our world and I read about him. What about him? Is he coming to help us?" Victor said sarcastically.


    "I am not John who gets to bring people out of nowhere." Tony said as he flew and was chased by many small warships who were constantly firing at him. But the shot which hit him would always reflect back. One shot even reflected back to the shooter and blasted the spaceship.


    It seemed like Tony was having fun in all of this and he was doing this without any expense of energy. He had even started shooting yet!!!


    "Then why is Alexander relevant here?" Victor asked.


    "Though I never liked history and their weird obsession with ancient rulers, I once saw in a small commercial where he defeated an army with divide and conquer policy. GAIA knows what I am talking about. Do you want to implement it?" Tony said.


    Victor was stunned seeing such a weird suggestion from Tony. Tony had never been a person who looked at the past, but here for the first time he mentioned someone from ancient history. Victor opened the commercial he was talk about and saw what kind of fight he was talking about.


    And he had to admit the strategy he was talking about looked good. At least on paper. Now he would have to see if the same thing was possible in space. Alexander fought that war on land. Here they would be fighting that in space.


    His strategy was leading a part of the enemy away and thus dividing the enemy into two fronts with two fleets and later using their speed to surround and kill the enemies. The only problem here was if they wanted to surround the enemies they would have to do it in 3 dimensions instead of 2 dimensions.


    "Do we have the sufficient number of ships to attack them the way of Alexander?" Tony asked.


    "There are sufficient warships for that strategy and we will probably win the war with it but it will also cost us a lot of warships too and there might be more strays." GAIA warned.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Leave the strays to me and the others on Earth. The more we drag this fight, the more problematic it might become." Tony said.


    "Alright, if we fail, then the whole responsibility is on you Tony." Victor joked.


    "We won''t fail. I just don''t want to stay in this universe for too long and include more variables. According to John''s calculations, Annihilus isn''t supposed to be here so we need to be more careful." Tony said.


    "Go with it then. Be the bait." Victor said.


    For the start of divide and conquer, one has to bait a part of the enemy away from the main battlefield and since many were following him Tony was the best bait there could be on the battlefield. And since the enemy were already irritated by the ''reflective'' armor of his, then it was the best time to work on this.


    Tony, who was already manoeuvring around, went straight to the depth of the battlefield. He was flying on the edge all this time but after the strategy of theirs changed he too changed direction. And in order to be more efficient Victor had sent a good number of small and medium warships with him so that he could be a convincing ''bait''.


    It had to be said that though Tony was being an unkillable cockroach his firepower was not good enough. His antimetal properties of the suit was of no use to the enemies as their spaceships were not made of metal. It was their version of metal which didn''t follow the laws of physics of their world so Tony''s thrusters did almost no damage to the enemy spaceships.


    So all tony could do while flying was use the pure strength of the armor to inflict damage. Tony knew that his fire power would be of no use so he used the ''ancient'' ways and that was to use his fists to destroy the enemy.


    While flying he went right through some of the spaceships, like he did to the Chitauris during the invasion of New York. Only this time he didn''t have to care for his armor. His armor had anti vibrational and anti kinetic properties so he was basically invincible here.


    And while he was entering deep in the battlefield the enemies were getting agitated and sent more spaceships after him. Tony was ecstatic seeing that many were after him. The more they were diverted by his presence, the more successful his strategy would be.


    He caused menace as he went deep, destroying small spaceships and even medium sized spaceships. Their energy shields proved of no use as he was able to infiltrate them easily and went through medium sized ships.


    There he saw the bugs for the first time as he stopped by when he entered their hull.

 563. The strategy (2)

    "You look surprisingly very modern even after being a descendant of bugs." Tony said as he reached the command centre of the medium sized spaceship. The alarm was going batshit crazy at the time when he reached the command center. Tony had destroyed the main hull and the integrity of the spaceship was going down at an alarming rate. While reaching the center he was killing whoever came in his way with his thrusters. His thrusters might not be as effective on the spaceships but these bugs were not ''spaceships''. All the other bugs who were running around after the damage on the hull stopped on their tracks looking at Tony who just appeared.


    "#$%%&$%"


    "Guys, I don''t speak bug language. Can you please translate? GAIA, little help here."


    "I am an AI, not an omnipotent being."


    The bugs meanwhile took out their guns and started shooting at him. As usual the plasma shots proved nothing to him.


    "Gentlemen... Please.. stop it.. You are embarrassing yourself."


    Tony''s armor on the shoulders opened up to show small missiles and those missiles flew to kill all the bugs on the command center. Tony did all the theatrics to get a proper view of their technology. These bugs were able to use the antimatter technology so effectively in the material world. That was a feat by itself.


    No other scientist of the universe was able to achieve that. They had antimatter but they were never able to control it on such a large scale. This was a huge technological fear, and Tony being Tony wanted his hands on this.


    "GAIA did you finish the scanning?"


    "Yes. Done. There are some results which don''t make sense to me."


    "We will look into it after we are done with this war."


    "For that you all need to return in one piece."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hey can''t you be a little optimistic? We are doing our best.."


    "Optimism doesn''t win war.. Strategy does...."


    Tony and GAIA were arguing on how to win war as he flew away after destroying the medium sized warship completely from inside. Since the data was already taken, there was no reason to keep it.


    Tony flew out and like always he was assaulted by more spaceships. He didn''t understand the idiocy of these bugs. They were not even able to put a small scratch on him and still they were coming after him like crazy.


    "These people are really dumb. They think my armor is running on some kind of technology just because I am invincible here." Tony mumbled as he could see that almost 35% of their fleet now was after him. It felt like they were coming with all of their spear and weapons.


    It looked very weird that a huge fleet was coming after a small man.


    The people of the Earth who were looking at all of this were startled to say the least. It looked funny and terrifying. A small man against a huge army.


    "How is he even doing this? Aren''t those able to do anything to him?" Rogue couldn''t help but ask as all the mutants who didn''t join in ''saving'' the world were now looking at the news and getting the live footage.


    "Ask him when we go there." Charles said as he too was surprised that even a regular member of the Avengers team was so powerful.


    After 10 more minutes of flying around and getting the attention of more than 40% of the fleet of the enemies, Tony finally got into the action of the 2nd phase of their strategy.


    "Tony, you better be right. Or else you will have to listen to Lex''s rants all day." Victor said over the comms.


    "That baldy is controlled by John anyway. What can he do." Tony said as he flew around while destroying another medium sized spaceship. He continued flying around. It looked like he was flying randomly.


    But he wasn''t!!


    After flying to the center of the battlefield and even taunting the main warship of the enemies, he flew away. Many times he led the enemies to believe that they were winning on him and even applied fake scratches on his armor just to show that the enemies were winning.


    He needed half of their force away and divided. He had almost reached the half quota and now he was slowly dividing the army into two parts. The enemy didn''t even realize that this was just a plot and they blindingly ran after Tony.


    After about 20 minutes of random running around, the enemy fleet were divided in two parts. One fleet that was actively fighting with the main fleet of Victor and the other was Tony who they were actively trying to kill.


    "What is he doing? Dividing?" Rogue asked.


    "Seems like it. They want to create a divide and maybe surround the enemy in the hopes of killing them." Charles said as he sat on his chair.

 564. The strategy (3)

    The enemy commander must be really dumb or was too confident that he was going to win that they didn''t care even after their fleet got divided. Half an hour of fighting had led to many destruction all around and both sides had lost almost an equal number of warships.


    But now this is going to change!


    The troops were visibly divided now. And now it was time for change in battle formation. Victor ordered half of his fleet to follow Tony and the other half to concentrate on the remaining.


    But now in a very different formation. They had been using the normal mode of attack with no proper formation. Just spacious enough not to affect the other spaceships if there is destruction in one.


    Nobody wants one spaceship above another when one goes down. This wasn''t Star Wars.


    Now the new formation that Victor was aiming at was something that needed to be handled swiftly and that too without giving the enemy a chance to retaliate when the new formation would be formed.


    And for this they had the perfect weapon. The use of Phantom Zone. (I just remembered that Phantom Zone is altogether a realm in DC and not in Marvel. I am relieved that nobody pointed it out. :D)


    The spaceships would enter the Phantom Zone and then come out in a totally different location, that is surrounding the enemies and that too from all directions. This would constrict the use of weapons by the enemies. The enemy warships would have to re-calibrate their weapons pointing at them and that would take some time.


    That small window would be enough to cause major damage to the enemies. Moreover, the warships would surround them and they won;t be able to leave so easily. According to the calculation of GAIA, there would be a 80% loss of their spaceships but there is almost a 90% chance of winning the war.


    With the assumption that they wouldn''t have any major weapons that could wipe out everything.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "We would be exposed if we do this." GAIA mentioned that their spaceships had already started entering the Phantom Zone.


    "We will be. But we need to end this, I don''t want to see reinforcements." Victor said as he saw the last spaceship of theirs vanishing.


    The people of Earth seeing this shuddered. Most of the people thought that they were being abandoned. The fight had been going on for quite sometime and there has been loss on both the sides so many thought that this was over for the side that was defending and they had given up.


    After all they didn''t even know the other party nor the ''good'' side had communicated with them before. None would defend a stranger who had no connection with.


    But people with sharp eyes could see that even if the spaceships have left, the single man in armor is still flying around and he still hasn''t left with the other spaceships. This meant there was more to the plot than meets the eye.


    And after a few minutes they got the answer of where they had vanished.


    The spaceships had emerged from small portals and surrounded the fleet that was divided into two. The spaceships had surrounded them from all angles thus making the enemies stuck to their spot without any ounce of space from where they could escape.


    Without even giving a second to think of what was going on, Victor controlled the spaceships to open fire. And this time using all the guns they had.


    Even the main warship which had emerged had started shooting. The main warship had never taken a shot from both the sides as if there was an understanding between the two.


    But now that understanding has broken!!


    The enemies looked stunned as they were not ready for such kind of retaliation out of nowhere. Both of the divided fleet were now under attack. The fleet which had Tony was suffering more as Tony seemed like he had made a life goal of going through multiple spaceships dismantling everything from the inside.


    But the basic law remained. Now matter how many shots he had been bombarded with.


    Tony is invincible as none of the shots did anything to him. The fake scratches he had shown were all good now. The army of Annihilus has been fooled.


    By the time the enemies changed the direction of their cannons, it was already too late. A small difference of 2-3 minutes proved fatal for them as both of the fleet lost more than 70% of their spaceships.


    Their shields proved useless for the medium sized spaceships. And only the main warship held its shield intact. But it too was showing cracks, as Victor was using everything to break the shield and just kill the whole bunch of them.

 565. The last warship

    But it was not all fine and dandy. The remaining fleet were finally able to change the directions of the cannon and were able to retaliate. It had to be mentioned that not all of cannons of there were hard wired to the their spaceships.


    Some could revolve and change directions easily so Victor''s side too suffered and lost some of their spaceships. But it wasn''t major as the enemies. That small window was enough to inflict huge damage on their ships.


    The people of Earth cheered as they received this footage. For a moment billions of people of Earth gasped as they saw the spaceships vanishing but now seeing all of their ''saviors'' coming out of portals to save them.


    This was straight out of a science fiction movie where the protectors used their covert move to one up on the ''bad guys''.


    The battle was going to end soon. Both of the sides were using their full power on each other. The enemies were trying to leave but it was of no avail. Tony''s side looked more devastating as they seemed like they had gone crazy. The surrounding spaceships were already a menace and Tony had just finished 2 medium sized spaceships.


    And in another one minute all of of the spaceships on Tony''s side were dead. Tony really didn''t pull his punches as he went through multiple spaceships.


    ''The man in red suit''


    That would be a legend in their world for a long time. A man in armor destroyed huge spaceships with his suit alone. This was better than science fiction!!! This was real life. After destroying everything Tony and the remaining spaceships flew away to the help victor in killing the rest of the fleet.


    The main warship and few medium sized were still holding on and this was proving hard for Victor and his fleet to break.


    "Tony, do you want to go inside the main warship?"


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Proving too hard for you?"


    "Their shield cracks heal themselves up after being hit. It is annoying." Victor said.


    "Alright I will go in. And try to break from the inside. But if there is a hint of Annihilus inside the warship, I will come out. I don''t want to see their version of Power Cosmic." Tony said.


    "If Annihilus was inside the warship don''t you think, he would have come out by now." GAIA interjected in the middle.


    "Point."


    Tony had already decided to go for the main warship. He was just having fun with Victor. A preson like Tony would never back down from gaining glory. He would be able to easily brag of how he had taken half of the fleet with his suit alone.


    With no help from other spaceships. This was a feat of achievement!!


    Tony flew away and went straight towards the main warship without  even thinking the shield will be able to stop him. And he was right!!! The shield wasn''t able to stop him at all. The invisible shield separated itself for Tony.


    The main warship who was concentrating on the Victor''s ship now had to change their priorities. The tiny man had proven to be their outright nemesis. He alone had caused such havoc their whole army had never faced ever in their life. In all of their life of conquering the Negative Zone, the bugs had never seen such power from a single person.


    Tony went and directly destroyed the hull with his thrusters and went straight in. As expected he was greeted by bugs who had their armor retrofitted so that they wouldn''t get suck away due to air pressure outside of the hull.


    The moment Tony stepped on the bridge inside, he was welcomed by shots from the bugs with their weapons. One guy even came up with a huge machine plasma guns while shouting and shooting at him.


    It seemed like Tony had really irritated them.


    "Gentlemem.. Do I have to repeat myself? These weapons will do nothing to me."


    Seeing that guns were of no help a bug from behind came up with a huge hammer from behind to crush Tony. Tony didn''t even look behind. And as expected the hammer after coming near the suit of Tony got reflected back with the same force.


    There was no surprise here.


    Tony got bored and used his lasers to kill all the people around while revolving his hands around. Now his armors can provide more energy to laser guns. It was more efficient and better. Tony after killing started walking on the bridge.


    As he was walking down the bridge many bugs came and tried to assault hum, with both guns and melee weapons, but they were to die in disappointments as none could even touch his suit. He was a like a God of Death walking down the aisle for them.


    Killing everything and everyone on it wake.

 566. The cringiest line

    By the time Tony reached the command center of the main warship while killing everyone on his way all the other spaceships were either destroyed or they weren''t functional any more. But all of the exchange was hard on the side of Victor too.


    They had lost all medium sized spaceships except for one. 20 small sized and the main warship from where Victor commanded. They had won the war for sure but at a price.


    This was the price they had to pay in order to take the enemy out fast and brutally. It was fortunate that the ships could be used without any personnel or else Victor would have been under court martial for sure.


    But nobody cared here. Money was never a problem for them.


    "Tony, are you there?"


    "Yeah. I am here. Whole lot of bugs I gotta say.. Do we need to catch the main guy?"


    "It would be better if we do that. Will be easier for us to get some information, provided it''s not Annihilus. If it''s him, then run."


    "He isn''t here. I am sure of that."


    Tony replied with total conviction and confidence.


    And he was right!! Annihilus didn''t actually come with this army to the X-men universe. He did send off his trusted subordinates for taking over the world and killing whatever they could get their hands on. But it turned out it was never easy.


    On their medium sized warships and the main warship they had the queen mother bugs who could work perfectly once they conquered their world. The queen mother bugs would need nutrients to give birth to new bugs and then turn the new bugs with their own army.


    That was how the Negative Zone was transformed by Annihilus. Robbing people of their soul and then turning them into his own personal army. Basically, another version of Darkseid when it came to using the army.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    But this time, he would be very much disappointed. Almost all of his sent army was dead, and even all the queen mothers were dead. Tony came across them when he was crossing the bridge.


    He just killed them with his small missiles, as he thought using thrusters would soil his armor with their blood and puss. He didn''t want that!


    Tony finally reached the command center only to be welcomed by a single man sitting on the captain''s chair looking at him. The person on the chair looked more buff than the other bugs and even had a huge greatsword on his side to which he was holding the hilt.


    He would have looked really cool with that pose if he wasn''t a bug with all the tentacles coming out of his mouth and his folded wings behind his back.


    "Guessing you aren''t Annihilus."


    "&@$$%#"


    "Sigh... I told you I don;t speak bug language."


    "....human we are noble beings. Don''t compare us with those of the insects you have in your world."


    Finally an understandable voice came from the mouth of the bug. Tony was dumbfounded hearing this. He never expected that the bug could actually speak their language. All this time he was thinking that these people have never learnt their language.


    But it seemed that he was wrong.


    "So you do speak of our language. Congratulations on learning a higher level of communication. More than your tiny brain could comprehend."


    Tony didn''t give up the chance of mocking them, as expected. The captain stiffened up a bit hearing the mockery. It was true that their species have very low IQ and it was very hard for their species to be as knowledgeable as the humans of other species of the material universe. Whatever technology they had was because of the older civilizations that they annihilated and of course use of antimatter power cosmic.


    "It is true that you have bested us and we didn''t expect that you had that much fire power. What is your name before you kill me."


    Now it was Tony''s time to be surprised. He expected a fight from the last enemy but it seemed like he knew that he wouldn''t win even if he tried.


    "You are surrendering?"


    "I am not surrendering, human. I know that even if I manage to go back, I will be executed for doing my job poorly. It''s better to die under the sword of the enemy than under the shame that I had abandoned my army. I know that I can''t kill you. That armor of yours must be some kind of special metal that can stop any kind of energy. Isn''t it?"


    "Damn... Seems like his brain size is bigger than the normal bugs to even figure that out when all his subordinates just die under my hand."


    "Tony Stark is my name, and killing you is my game.. Shit... That''s the cringiest line I have ever come up with. GAIA you have never heard about this and delete my recording."

 567. History

    /*Sorry, bad joke to pull on Tony. I know Tony would never say that.*/


    Though Tony said that he didn''t want to kill the captain. They needed answers. And John;s omnipotence fails when he comes to the Negative Zone and in addition Annihilus has power cosmic with him. So they needed to interrogate a high level person.


    And this captain would be the perfect volunteer.


    Tony used his thrusters to hit at the face of the captain. The Captain, though, was ready for death; he wasn''t going to give his life up without fighting.


    This would be shameful, so he used his sword to stop the force of Tony''s thrusters but the thrusters were powerful enough to throw him of the captain''s seat and hit the wall behind him. The captain got up wobbly after being hit and Tony allowed him that courtesy.


    "I thought you won''t defend." Tony said as he looked at him while pointing his thrusters, ready to hit him again.


    "You are nothing without that armor!!" the captain said trying to rile Tony up. He wanted to see if there was a chance to kill this person. If he wins, at least he might have the power to negotiate.


    There is a very small chance of it but he would definitely like to try.


    "That''s a very lame way to instigate someone. I made this armor myself. Well, I did have help but I made the greatest contribution in it. So my armor is my knowledge. And using such a low handed method to get a jump on me is nothing like I expected. So now, go to sleep."


    Tony said as he used both of his thrusters at the head of the captain. He wanted him unconscious and this was the most suitable method to do that. The next moment he shot at him.


    The captain wanted to dodge. He dodged the first one, only to be hit by the other thruster.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    And before he knew what had happened he blacked out.


    "Victor, ring the bells. Tell them we won."


    "We are not in Alexander''s age for your information."


    "But we did win due to his strategy. Got to hand him that."


    "After going back you can go to North Macedonia or wherever his birth place was to pay your respects. That would be enough."


    "Right. I incapacitated the captain. What do you want to do now?" Tony asked.


    "Don''t we have a telepath here. They said they will help us in the war. We can take his help and also take away Barry and Pietro."


    "Don''t want to contact John for it."


    "He has been actively searching for Knull and Annihilus. I think we can handle this on our own. From the captain''s head we can get information about one of them at least."


    "Fine. We might face resistance from the people of this world." Tony said.


    "GAIA can take care of it. We have saved them, when we didn''t need to. They should be grateful."


    "We as humans often fear what we don;t understand."


    Both became silent when they said that. In the meantime, Victor''s spaceship docked at the enemy''s spaceship. They wanted to handle the body of captain very delicately. He was made of antimatter properties. They didn''t have enough knowledge of it if anything went wrong.


    But Tony had made a point that he would gain enough knowledge of it in the next few days to fight against Annihilus. GAIA was already scanning everything to get the proper data. Victor reached the main deck after being docked to take away the unconscious body on a floating med pod.


    After half an hour of checking everything and even sedating the captain with a sedative they found on the med bay of the ship they left.


    "Destroy the ship. This world of theirs is dangerous enough. They don''t deserve more incentives." Tony said, which Victor too nodded. A world which discriminates against an entire race and vows to kill them deserves nothing.


    Then taking their main warship Victor and Tony flew to Earth. They needed to finish the last job that they had decided to do. They were sure that the members of the Avengers wouldn''t like that their plan deviated a lot from what they had decided, but they didn''t care.


    Some people of Earth were rejoicing on the fact that their supporters won, but many people when they saw that their main warship was coming to Earth shuddered in fear. Most of them weren''t even sure if the ones who stopped them were even friendly in the first place.


    It was known to everybody that their ''savior''s stopped the bug-like creatures from invading. But they weren''t sure if their saviours were no not invaders. The person in the red suit looked like a human being in armor.


    But humans are not always known to be good people and many have nefarious intentions. History has always taught them that.

 568. Make America great again

    "They are trying to connect to us again. Do you want to reply or reject them like last time?" GAIA asked as she showed herself as a hologram on the side.


    "Connect them."


    After Tony said that, on the huge screen on the side there was a person sitting on a chair behind a desk. The chair, the desk and surroundings were easily recognizable as it was the White House. In the last 1 hour many countries had tried to connect them via their space agency. This time USA was the first to try connecting them again via NASA.


    "Greeting fellow people."


    The President of the United States said in the most possible calm manner at the moment. At first he was rejoiced when he saw Tony''s face. Though he had armor on his full body, it was easily discernible that he was a human, or at least he was related to human beings.


    But seeing Victor who looked half human half machine he wasn''t sure any more. He wanted to say human when he greeted them but he chose not to do that as it might insult them the wrong way.


    Years of movies have taught humans that aliens might not look into them with good eyes.


    "Mr. President, we are humans to begin with. You don''t need to see us from the lenses of us being aliens." Victor replied and that too in a very cold tone. He had heard of how mutants were treated in their world. And he wasn''t a big fan of it.


    "Uhhh. Sorry.. We didn''t know.. Pardon me for having misgivings."


    "It''s nothing. We are just passing by. We will be on our way after we pick up our people from your planet and we will be on our way."


    This was a huge revelation for them. From the words of the bearded guy it was apparent that they had their friends on their planet. But that was not the main part. It was the fact that these people were not from their planet.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Though they were humans!!


    This was a whole new revelation for them. But then they remembered the words of another person who spoke on their minds. About a new world he had for mutants. Remembering all this he shuddered. He finally got an idea of what kind of people they were and where they came from.


    "Uhh. So.. The White House would like to invite you for a celebration ceremony and thank you for saving the lives of humans."


    "No need for such formalities. We will be landing on the School of mutants and after doing our part we will leave. No need for such a headache for us. We thank you for the hospitality."


    "No, we thank you for saving all of our lives. We will be eternally grateful for what you have done."


    "It''s nothing. As long as you don''t look into our matters and give us problems, we won''t interfere in your politics and other such useless things. Just don''t cross us the wrong way. Goodbye Mr. President."


    Victor cut the call after saying. This call was made to sense their ambitions and if they had any thought of conquering their planet. Both Tony and Victor gave damn care about this. This planet had nothing of significance which would be useful to them.


    Only thing they cared about here were the mutants.


    The President on the other side was a little shaken along with the officials who were listening to the conversation. They thought the other people would be happy to accept their invitation. But it seemed like they never cared.


    The President felt angered seeing how a fellow human didn''t even care to give him the courtesy and just cut his call right in the middle. Nobody ever had the audacity to do this, but then he remembered that their world was nor more at the top of the food chain.


    He was sure that if he did something bad then the person who caused havoc for a few days would have come back to haunt them and kill more people.


    "This conversation never happened. I don''t think other countries will get to talk with him. At least we know who these people are. Since they will land in our country we can use this to our own advantage and dominate other countries. This will help the country more. Don''t hide their entrance to our air space. But do hide about their landing on the School."


    The president said as he wanted their entrance to their own advantage. Since he couldn''t do anything to the people who were arriving, the least he could do was boost his political career and make the country great again.


    No! He wasn''t Donald Trump.


    Meanwhile the warship had finally entered the airspace of the Earth and was about to land near the School.

 569. Revelation

    As the warship landed near the school, Storm went and made a mist surrounding the whole school. The mist was so thick that people weren''t able to look at their own hands. She did that to hide their spaceship. Though the spaceship had a cloaking system, the X-men didn''t want to take any risks in exposing themselves.


    It was not that they were scared about the normal people now, it was just that they didn''t want more media attention. In the last few days they had got that enough. The mutants already knew that they would arrive from Barry as they had already contacted him.


    Barry and Pietro were already back at the school after taking care of the stray spaceships that had landed on Earth. Though jet fighters of the respective countries were sent to take care of them, who could be as fast Barry and Pietro?


    "Seems like you both had fun."


    "We finally ran so much, I gulped down 12 pizzas, but still feel hungry." Peitro said with excitement.


    "I have no idea of how many times I have run across the whole planet. But it was fun. Never had this much excitement since the Turtle."


    "Glad that you both did. Professor, we might need your help in the next case." Victor as he saw from the corner of his eye the Professor approaching in his wheelchair.


    "Sure. What do you need?"


    "We have the captain of their ship inside. We would like you to look into his mind." Tony said.


    "Hmm. You want it now. Isn''t it right to do this with your whole team nearby?"


    "John and the team are busy in various other places. We would do things fast and get it over with."


    "Alright. Bring him to the main hall. We will all look into this together." Charles said.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "We will be opening the portals today and you should tell all the mutants to get ready for moving to our universe." Victor reminded them.


    "They are ready to move. Many of them have reached the major cities. And those who haven''t, they are one their way. The emergence of alien spaceships had made it easy to convince them. They would rather trust someone who had helped them over the one they had no idea about."


    "Hahahah. They just don''t know that we are the same people."


    The sedated body of the alien was taken inside. By that time all the other X-men were back and they were all curious about what was the story of these bugs. Though Miss Chavez had spoken of their story, they wanted to see the other side.


    A dimension which was based on antimatter. They were still not over the fact that there was a multiverse out there and now there was a separate dimension. This in itself was mind blowing.


    After the body was laid down. Charles went to the head side of the body and levitated his hands over the head of the captain.


    And after a few minutes of closing his eyes and looking deep inside his mind he put his head up. And everybody looking at Charles could easily see that Charles had sweat on his shiny forehead. It was glistening in the light which his bald head didn''t have a few seconds ago.


    "Annihilus is dead!!"


    ",....."


    There was a total silence in the room when Charles announced that. They couldn''t even process what just Charles said. This was unprecedented and something that none of them expected to hear.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Knull came and killed him. Or it will be better to say he came used the sword in him. His generals were present when this happened. You have spoken of Knull before. Yes? About his sword? I think this is the same person. He looks more terrifying than I imagined."


    Charles had a grave face when he said that. Only he saw how Knull looks like and the bugs that he had seen before as they rampaged around looked like a innocent baby.


    Knull was at least 10 feet tall with long legs and hands. He looked bony and pale, like he was some kind of zombie that just had woken up from the grave. He was skinny to the extreme with only skin could be seen plastered to his bones. His face looked hollow with hollow cheeks and black hollowed eyes. His teeth could be seen protruding out from his lips and all of his teeth were extremely sharp and pointed.


    He was what children sees in nightmare. He had all the perks to give Grinch a run for his money. And the way he made Annihilus his slave was more brutal. He stabbed with his huge black sword right through his chest. He was pretty sure that with that attack Annihilus should be dead.


    But miraculously he woke up like a zombie. He looked like the same, only difference were his eyes.


    His eyes had a swirling irises.

 570. No more mutants

    This was probably the most horrific thing he had ever seen. Even Jean''s Phoenix Force powers were not as horrific as this one. He has no idea of what his powers are but the sheer presence of him was enough to drop the temperature of the room to below the freezing point.


    "We need to get out of here. We aren''t safe. If it is Knull, the outcome is already the worst."


    Tony said with a grave face. He thought they would win a huge one after this battle but it seemed like the real battle hadn''t even started.


    "I will break the talisman in the next 3 hours and urge the other mutants to travel to the cities fast." Charles said as he too understood that their world wasn''t exactly safe. This time John sent them back up because he had his mind separated in looking for Annihilus. But now he is dead.


    All he needed to do was concentrate on Knull for now. Annihilus didn''t matter any more. His army would be a headache but at least John wouldn''t have to go and search for him.


    "Barry, are all things taken care of?" Victor asked. They needed to finish everything here fast before they left.


    "All done. All we need to do now is leave."


    Barry, who always jokes, could understand the gravity of the situation.


    Surprisingly, the US military or the President didn''t show up to the school to meet Tony and Victor. Probably because they were too scared of them. At first the mutants themselves were a threat. Especially now when the mutants of the Brotherhood were present at the school.


    Though the current President didn''t have blood of the mutants in his hands, he was still guilty of having knowledge of the various problems with the Sentinel Program and thus he too would be held guilty. He didn''t want to die just because he was extremely curious of the ''alien'' humans.


    Charles had gone to Cerebro to spread awareness of the grave situation that they were in and that they needed to move fast. Not that they weren''t already doing so!!


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    In this way the next 3 hours went by without any kind of weird incident or an attack from the negative zone. They thought Knull would send his army of bugs and maybe symbiotes. But miraculously, nobody came. And even the wormhole that was created on Mars closed in on itself.


    "Did Knull have a change of heart or something?" Victor said after seeing that the wormhole just closed.


    "What is he thinking? Opening a wormhole right over Earth?"


    "Maybe he will just give up and concentrate on 616 now. He has a huge army. Almost double of what we were supposed to control. If he goes on sending troops here it might be a loss for his assault over 616."


    Those words came from Professor X.


    Victor, Tony, Barry and Pietro were all looking at Professor with a weird look.


    "Got to hand it to you Professor. Without even going to 616 you came to this conclusion and from the looks of it, it seems that you are probably correct."


    Charles felt a little shy hearing such praise from Victor. He had heard a lot about 616 when Knull was discussed last time. He could understand that 616 was very important in all of their multiverse and all these years of them living under the threat of humans made many of them being half ''detectives''.


    "If it''s only 616 then it''s not a problem. I am happy to tackle him in one universe instead of fighting him on different fronts. We won''t even know what would be going on in a different universe while fighting each other." Tony said.


    "Leave that thought for now. Professor, I think you should open the portals now. It''s time."


    Charles nodded his head and broke the talisman with hand after bringing it out. His hands were shaking when he broke it. Breaking of this talisman meant that they were officially no longer citizens of Earth but of a moon.


    A new place where there would be more dangers but there would be freedom. Those who are deprived know what is the price of freedom. He was excited but a little apprehensive too. The first enemy in itself was a huge one that they were going to face. Though the Avengers never asked for their help but since they were in another world and living free of cost, the least they could do was provide the ''rent'' money.


    As the talisman broke huge portals started opening in famous places in all major cities. The mutants were already given directions on where to be present. When John came last time he had already marked the places where the portals needed to be opened. The mutants in almost all of the places were ready with all of their luggage and belongings to go to the other side. The aliens had given all of them a scare and they didn''t want to see Earth being the battlefield of an intergalactic war.

 571. Tony calling the Avengers

    Chaos ensued as the mutants flocked around the portals for their departure. The normal people wanted to blend in with the mutants, but when the first person who didn''t have a X-gene tried crossing in they were thrown out from the portal.


    The person who tried that ended up having broken ribs and one arm bone. The other people were surprised to see this. There was confusion in this, when the mutants walked in there was no such reaction but suddenly out of nowhere one person was flung away.


    Then they remembered what that person had said in their head.


    ''A non-mutant would never be able to pass the portal''


    Those words stood true even when he made these portals. This was a level of technology that they had never seen. A person getting screened right to their genes without them even knowing. The mutants were more excited seeing all of this. Whatever that man had said turned out to be true.


    The mutants hurried towards the portal while the normal humans who wanted to sneak it slowly backed off. But all of this didn''t down the enthusiasm of the people around. This was happening on almost all of the portals around the globe.


    Some tried sneaking in were thrown out and one person even died while he tried to sneak in. That person had said that the people who infringe on the portals might face death, it seemed like he wasn''t joking.


    The deaths of the politicians wasn''t enough for these people to awaken them and some always wanted to challenge the bottom line of the other party. Due to this many of the mutants faced harassment from the public. It was because of the presence of police that these people were stopped and of course because X -men and the Avengers went to oversee the transfer of people.


    Those who were seen trying to instigate problems were immediately brought down. After the initial problems faced by the mutants, the later transitions were rather smooth and all of this went on for a few hours before almost 95% of the mutants of the world with their parents and close relatives had moved through the portal.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It was not supposed to have such a high percentage of mutants, but the invasion changed the minds of many people. Those who were left were attached to their home and the others were still very far.


    As the mutants crossed the portal and came to the new world, they were dumbfounded. Many had expected a good place for them, though some didn''t have the hopes very high but all of them had a bit of expectations.


    The expectation of seeing heaven!


    But when they looked at it, they got to know that this place had crossed their expectations by a long margin. The ball of ''expectations'' was hit right off the park. From where they arrived they saw rows of houses built and more houses that were being built. The construction workers were going on their way to build and many of them had cute or weird animals alongside them who were surprisingly helping them with the work.


    From the sky they could see a moon far away and then there was a larger ''moon''.


    "This isn''t a moon. We are on a moon and that is the main planet."


    Someone said out loud. That realization dawned on them after that man said it. That''s right. They were in a moon and this moon looked like that of Earth from here but the main planet looked so big, the sky was half illuminated by its size.


    They never expected that they would go to a different planet altogether. Many expected such things to happen when the invasion occurred but this was still out of their expectations. Such scenes were happening all over the moon as different batches of people were connected to different places on the moon, in that way they would be distributed all over.


    Umbrella was helping them in settling and even would make one or two cities for them. Their numbers were in the few millions so the population was not so thin. Meanwhile Charles, Erik, the higher ranking X-men and brotherhood have arrived at the Hall of Justice along with Barry and others.


    Charles and X-men had a hard time saying goodbye to the school that had raised them for quite a long time. They were a little emotional like any normal person would but it was time to change for a better and safer place.


    "Avengers, we have a situation."


    It was Tony who spoke those words after arriving with everyone at the Hall of Justice. Normally, it was either Wayne or John who called them but the tables have turned this time. Tony had arrived with news and they needed to plan out.

 572. Anti-venom

    "Getting called by Tony. That''s a first time."


    "Yeah.. Never thought the most irresponsible guy would get the chance to bring us all together."


    The X-men were dumbfounded hearing such words coming out from all the members of the Avengers. It meant that all the members of the Avengers were in a very close circle and it seemed like they all were very close friends. Though the X-men were friends too but most of the time the opinions differed by a lot.


    Like Logan''s view of world was completely different to others and there was always a sexual tension between him and Jean. And his rivalry with Scott, but here it seemed like everybody was on board with each other.


    John too had appeared at the Hall. He had been at his home using his magic to look forward in time for Knull. But his magic failed. He tried this with Alien X too. Using magic and godlike powers to peer into time.


    But all was for naught. It was as if somebody was blocking its way and this was frustrating for him. He had opened portals a few hours ago so he had a general idea that whatever had happened from the locations of many mutants in their world and seeing that Tony had returned with only the main warship and some battered warships.


    It meant the fight was fierce.


    "Looking at you seems like you are perfectly alright. Why the call?"


    "We have a situation."


    Victor spoke up this time in a serious manner. He could see that all the people present were not in a very serious mood and most of them were being lazy. Probably because they had almost all wars till now and now there was a bit of complacency. They had destroyed Black Winter.


    A multiversal devourer. That in the resume was enough for them to not take many enemies seriously.


    "Go on."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Annihilus is dead!!"


    There was a pin drop silence when Tony said that. Even John had his eyes wide open when Tony broke that news in the room. Then he used his omniscience to look at the minds of Tony and X-men for a second and that was enough for him to know what had happened in their universe.


    "Tell us everything." Steve said as he looked at all of the X-men.


    The story of what had happened was reiterated while John just closed his eyes and searched for a bug army at 616. His cosmic awareness was still not able to find them. He needed to go to 616 to see what was exactly going on but he wasn''t sure if his Alien X omnipotence would be effective in their universe in finding Knull and his planet.


    "At least we have one enemy now!!"


    "Yeah no more searching for both."


    "It will be more dangerous now with their army together. He might use the bugs as hosts for symbiotes." Barry said as he remembered that the bugs under Annihilus were made of antimatter.


    "Symbiotes can mutate along with the host."


    John said that. This was another piece of information that blew the mind of others present in the room. They always thought symbiotes won''t grow with the host but John saying that has wiped the playing field. John said that because he remembered the story of Anti-venom which Eddie obtained when he was suffering from cancer, and the doctor cured him using lightforce. (probably enigma force, didn''t read much of antivenom. He was important during the AXIS storyline when the morality of the heroes changed, the storyline that gave us superior ironman.)


    Of course due to his intervention Venom never had the chance of becoming antivenom but it could never be overlooked that the symbiote changes according to the hosts, so John needed to mention that.


    "What changes can we expect?"


    "The changes which will render all our plans of using sound and fire useless and fight them on equal standards."


    "Ahh fuck this shit!!!"


    One of them really couldn''t hold it together. This was not what they expected. Most of them were in a vacation mode seeing that sound and fire would be easily operational during the war, but now all their advantages seemed like going down the drain.


    "Is your prediction 100% right?" Diana asked as she felt all John was doing was speculating.


    "Nope. It could be entirely different. It can go both ways. It can regress but the mutation can be more terrifying than I am speculating."


    "So we need to expect the worst?"


    "Yep!!"


    The X-men and the Brotherhood just sat there silently as half of them had no idea of what they were talking about but from the looks of it the enemy that they were facing wasn''t an easy one.


    "Charles, Erik we might need your help in this. I will help you to reform your bodies and make you more battle worthy. Ryan take them to the labs and give them the dragon serum. We will need all the mutants to have a makeover in order to face Knull."

 573. New suits for all

    John got up and brought out a hard drive with a slight of hand. This hard drive was the latest technology he had acquired after spending a small amount of fan values. He needed to upgrade the X-men and this hard drive will prove some enhancements to them.


    This hard drive contained all the knowledge from the world of ''Cyberpunk 2077''. Though he didn''t play much of the game, he had enough knowledge to know that there was a ton of cybernetic enhancements for human bodies in that. The technology there was immensely powerful and could even make a normal person a superhero.


    John had never introduced this technology to the world because he felt that it would be dangerous. The criminals will easily be able to know much of it from some parts and make it more dangerous for the normal people out there. Earth was not ready for cybernetic enhancements yet. The laws weren''t advanced and capable enough to handle that.


    And the Avengers now had too much on their plate to care about this small thing.


    "Take this hard drive. Use the technology on Charles so that he can walk again and give all of them a proper suit."


    Ryan took the hard drive from him, but from the looks of it, there must be something good to even make a person who has paralysis to walk again. Though med pod could do it, Ryan felt that whatever was in that drive would be much better than their current technology.


    "Can you all follow me? I will take you to the lab for proper measurements and make sure you all have good equipment to boost your power." Ryan said as he walked to the lab of the Hall.


    All the mutants obediently followed him. Most of them were excited, thinking that they could be as cool as the Avengers here. They had seen their suits here on various posters on Huberville.


    Their suits seemed off-color in front of them. And they hoped they would get a good suit, now that they have the chance none wanted to miss their hands on them. Even Erik was excited about this whole venture, though he never showed it on his face.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    After the mutants left Steve said.


    "We will leave too except for the people who are actively working on suits for us in the upcoming war. It seems we will have to do more preparations for this war then we did last time. Last time we had a single enemy. This time it''s an army. We will need all kinds of help we can gather."


    "Captain, you will be without Uni-Power once you get there." John reminded Steve of the limitations Captain will face once he gets there. The Captain Universe powers had always been a single universe centric. It was for this reason during the spider verse menace, the cosmic spiderman was not able to help in bringing down the inheritors. Steve hearing this shook his head.


    "Before I was Captain Universe, I was still Captain America. I think that is enough."


    "Alright. Those who have their suit ready should go and pack. Venom said that he would arrive in a few days. It seems like there might be a change in timeline after what we just saw. It might be just a diversion."


    "We will have to prepare for all scenarios. Pack your bags people!!"


    After the discussion was done all went back to their place. They needed to make enough preparations. John needed to be careful in his universe too. He wasn''t even sure if Knull would attack the 616 universe. He had attacked a universe which had no significance whatsoever.


    America Chavez was someone Knull shouldn''t have cared about but he still sent a bug army to attack her. It made no sense. So he had to keep an eye on all of the multiverse and search for him. He had no idea what his next move was.


    For this war he needed his own suit to be tight fit too. He could destroy the symbiotes which might come close to him but the fight against Knull might turn ugly and he needed to be sure that there were no distractions.


    Meanwhile the X-men were having the time of their life!


    When GAIA got her hands on the cybernetic enhancements she understood what John wanted to do with it. She had to make something for Professor X so that he could walk with no problem while retaining his powers.


    This would be an easy job for her and also she needed to enhance his powers and the powers of everyone if possible. Of course Ryan and other scientists present in the lab would help them.


    "Professor, this is the suit and enhancements we would like to give to you. Are you alright with the schematics?"


    Ryan asked as he showed a hologram picture of a man which had a spherical device on his head which had a marking of X in front of it. (A/N : IYKYK)

 574. Enhanced powers

    This suit looked like the one Professor would wear in the future at the 8th iteration of the universe. This was iconic because this suit would allow him to use his powers to the maximum. John specifically asked GAIA to make such a suit for professor X.


    A telepath would be a huge asset for them in the field, especially if that telepath could function well, unlike the current one on 616. Of course others would get enhancements of some degree with the help of cybernetic enhancements possible for all of them.


    "Can I walk again? Will it not stop my powers?"


    Professor asked. It was the medication he once took due to depression. He could walk again after the bullet rendered him under paralysis after a bullet hit his spine, but he could undo that if he stopped using his powers ( X-men days of the future past)


    "No, we have gone through your whole physiology and the other mutants. You will be able to walk again after we make some adjustments in your spine. And of course at first you will have to take this serum. This serum will make you young and energetic again."


    A doctor who had a tab in his hand said after he looked at the data of all the mutants.


    "What? Make us young again. Did you all find the fountain of youth or something?" Hank asked in a dumbfounded manner hearing the claim of the doctor. Like him all the others were taken aback by such claims.


    "You will get used to all of this. Just sit back and see us work our magic."


    Ryan said as he gave a shot of the ''dragon'' serum on the two ''old men''. And like  a miraculous work of God, they both were changing fast, visible to the naked eye. The wrinkles on their faces were gone and were replaced with a young looking skin on their face and even on their bodies.


    Everybody could easily see that these two were de-aging and it was happening fast. Before they could even say a word of exclamation of the process, both of them were already turned young. Young like during the ''cold war'' young (X-men first class).


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "What the hell. Even death is being cheated?"


    "This is astonishing. I thought I had seen enough medical technology here when I came last time. It seems I have underestimated them."


    There were surprised faces on all of them, even Erik and Charles as they looked at themselves in the mirror. They really were young now and looked like they could another 50 years easily without breaking a sweat.


    This was more than what they had expected. This world was too advanced that they had expected.


    "Your spine problem would be operated after 3 hours, till then you can go and look around the lab. There is a separate division of the ranch too. You can catch pokemons if you feel like it."


    The mutants were excited to know this. The last time they were here, they were excited to know that they could use Pokemons for their own battles and have them as pets. They couldn''t wait for it and soon the lab was empty after the lab assistants got the measurements of all of the mutants and got the data of their powers.


    A suit made of vibranium would be given to all of them and they would be calibrated according to the needs of each mutant. This was an intricate process and would take time so it took the scientist almost 24 hours to come up with appropriate suits and equipment for each one of them.


    "Cyclops, your googles wouldn''t need your finger to activate. They can be activated by just your thoughts. And the equipment will even allow you to concentrate your eye laser into a single point inside of a spread out like a line. All the other properties of vibranium are in that suit."


    "Rogue, your powers are more touch related so we made the suit in such a way that your skin will be exposed to the air when you want and it can close whenever you want. This too can be controlled by your thoughts."


    "Jean, your powers are related to telekinesis. We don''t want to jumble your brain so we just gave you a normal vibranium suit."


    "Logan, your claws will be endowed with vibranium too after you use your adamantium claws. We will need to have more samples of the unique metal you have in your universe.... Your claws will be more dangerous now. Use it only on your enemies. Due to vibranium particles, it will tend to rip off the ''inner circuits'' of your enemies. If you know what I mean!!"


    "Erik, you have a unique power, power over magnetic fields and Vibranium too works on the same theory, albeit it ended up growing in a different direction. Your suit will allow your power to magnify at least to 10 times your present power. Enjoy it."

 575. Contingencies

    Charles''s operation took some time as it was a high risk operation and since it was the first time a body would be inserted with cybernetics, the doctors needed to be totally sure of what they were doing. They didn''t want his brain circuits to be fried just because they messed up a nerve at the spinal cord.


    Though the med pod would help them in this surgery, they didn''t want any accidents.


    After an hour of surgery, the doctors declared that the operation was successful and he would be able to walk after 2 or 3 hours. The rate of healing was increased due to the use of various potions made from the dragon corpse by the witcher. Normally, he would have given a normal time to rest which was 2 weeks or so, but they didn''t have so much time. Knull was coming and 2 weeks was too long.


    So in those 24 hours everybody was ready with all their new suits. Everybody looked young now. Even Logan was injected with the serum as to make his healing factor better and more powerful. Everybody''s powers were enhanced in one way or the other.


    It was time for action.


    The next day, all had gathered at the Hall of Justice, including the X-men. They all came in all their suits and luggage to go through to another universe.


    "Since all of us are ready, it''s time to leave. All have been briefed about the upcoming universe. The local superheroes may not be friendly as we have a history. Don''t interact much with them unless it is absolutely required."


    "Don''t take this war lightly, this will be huge. For some people here it might be a first. Just trust your instincts. Jean I advise you not to look deep into the mind of Knull. Charles'' power is enhanced so he will be fine, but you might suffer." (This is upon the fact that in one comic, Charles was able to stop Scott who was fully powered by Phoenix Force and he stopped Scott right on his tracks like it was nothing. And that Charles didn''t even need an enhancer for doing this)


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "The others you can go wild and kill. Don''t become a host of the symbiotes. I would hate to fight anyone of you. Nobody is safe here. Except for John maybe as he has the Phoenix Force. The others not so much."


    They all had solemn looks on their faces as John and Steve reiterated what they were going to face in this war. While all this going on Rogue had raised her hand.


    "Rogue..."


    "What if Knull attacks this universe? Is the SHIELD strong enough to defend this Earth while all the Avengers are gone?"


    "We are not the only ones protecting this planet. There are other hidden armies doing the same thing." Steve replied with a smile. And this was true. The ninjas were already notified to be on high alert. John wasn''t sure of the plan of Knull so it was better that they had contingencies. He even ordered the Sereitei to look after Earth while they were gone.


    Both of the teams and the Pokemon would be powerful enough to handle this. The Guardians were tasked to always keep an eye on the universe via Green Lanterns. When Knull first attacked Earth, he had already wreaked havoc in all of the universe.


    And Eddie had to rescue everything in the universe. It was so exhausting that he had turned old in a matter of days.


    "Do we have other teams here? Where?"


    "They are hidden and protecting the world as we speak. The Avengers are just the forefront of our whole defense system. We are much more than that." Steve replied with a mysterious smile. The X-men were still not up to date with the presence of other powerful beings here. They had already seen the Pokemon but that was it.


    They don''t know the whole reason for their emergence. The presence of ninjas were still hidden and wiped out from the internet here. Many people have seen the ninjas operating but they could never prove it. SHIELD and GAIA made sure of it.


    "Charles, are you alright with the new head equipment?"


    Charles who was wearing the new helmet and was standing straight had a smile. He had never felt so much power before. Though the helmet didn''t have eyes, he could still ''feel'' everything around. Before it was just the people he could feel with his telepathy, but now he didn''t have to. The helmet allowed him to sense any living and non living thing around.


    This was a huge jump. It was for this reason, it didn''t have eye holes.


    "I am perfectly fine. This is amazing. The technology here is way ahead than I ever thought it could reach."


    "Good. Tony and Arthur. Be here and make more robots while we will be on our way in advance. This talisman is here to both of you to break if the situation goes wrong here or just call the back ups. We will call you as soon as the war starts."

 576. His children

    John opened the portal with his magic. They would be travelling again to the place where most of them didn''t like. But there was nothing they could do. The fate of the multiverse was at stake again like always.


    John felt that after this he would just take rest and live his life out. Knull was the last major enemy he would have to face as from the comics he knew that there could be no more villains. He was tired taking care of everything. All the other villains on the multiverse could be easily handled by the respective heroes.


    He was pretty sure that even the heroes of his world would be exhausted by these constant threats.


    "Tony, look after everything and don''t go crazy."


    "Hey.. I am the most level headed guy here."


    And as they were ready to go to the other universe, suddenly a voice came out of nowhere. The voice was slow and chilly and just came from the door.


    "Dad, take us with you."


    "Huh..."


    "Eh!!"


    "What the..."


    All the mutants were taken aback seeing 10 ''aliens'' coming inside the Hall. They had a weird cloak around their head and body and the moment they entered the temperature of the surroundings went down considerably.


    "This is so cool!!" Iceman (a mutant from X-men movies) couldn''t help but mumble under his breath. He was loving their presence and he could feel that the aliens that had appeared were of cold nature and he was excited by the thought of that.


    "Dad???"


    "Who is the dad here?"


    "Neo, what are you doing here?" John saw that it was his children who had shown up. His children had grown up and they had been working in different sectors but most of them had a huge fascination for what their father did so they too took the mantle of being a superhero.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    And since their powers were pretty great they all were easily trained by the ninjas of SHIELD and they even went to the world of Naruto to know how to be a proper spy and know team coordination. John was proud to see what his children had become. Though few of them had turned into the administrative sector as some joined SHIELD in good administrative positions too.


    But it couldn''t be denied that all of his children were in the ''human protection'' sector. This in itself was a huge thing for John. He couldn''t have wished for more from his children.


    "Dad take us with you to 616. We want to join you in this war."


    "This will be dangerous."


    "We have been training for quite a long time. We want to see the real battlefield."


    John was in a hard situation now. Though he liked that his children too wanted to be superheroes but the situation here wasn''t the same. Knull wasn''t an easy enemy. He could now finally understand why Eddie refused to let his son Dylan out and be a superhero.


    Situations like this are what a father dreads when his son or daughter becomes a superhero!! But if he denied their inclusion at this he would just sound as a hypocrite in front of Eddie to whom he had lectured a few days ago.


    "Sigh!! You can join but not in the front lines. You will be responsible in saving people only. No frontal fights. Especially not against Knull. You see him, you fly away. No questions asked. He is a god of Darkness and we still don''t have the God of Light with us."


    "Got it dad.. Thank you for allowing us"


    "I will be flogged at home when your mother sees a single scratch on your body, if she comes to know."


    "Nobody will know."


    All of his 10 children in order to intimidate the people present lowered the temperature by a lot. This was a warning for all of the people present that their inclusion must be kept secret. For the first time they would participate in a war and they wanted it to be perfect.


    John had his pal in his forehead seeing this weird behavior of his children.


    "Shouldn''t have made them read those Chinese novels. I have failed in bringing them up the right way."


    "Alright kids. Stop with the intimidation. We need to leave."


    All of the 10 children were excited and seeing that they were given permission they just flew into the portal, fearing John might say no later. The Avengers just smiled seeing this. Like John, many of the people here had trained some of John''s children in combat, especially the Wolf School.


    Only the mutants couldn''t make head or tail of what just happened. At first they were surprised that John had aliens as his children and from the looks of it these aliens were super powerful.


    "You adopted them?" Logan couldn''t help but ask John.


    "No. They are my legitimate children. It is a little complicated. I will explain later. Let''s go in."


    The mutants couldn''t understand John''s words but didn''t ask more. They all went in with John being the last.

 577. First line of defense

    When all of the members appeared again they saw that they were standing on the rooftop of a building. They were in the city of New York and it was apparent from the tall skyscrapers around and their distinct structures.


    "New York?"


    "Yes. The Avengers tower of this universe. GAIA, call all of the people on our team to come here." Victor answered the mutants who were curious about the new world. In just a matter of days they had gone from living in their homes to travelling to two universes.


    This was a huge leap for most. Even Charles himself was in a little daze with what was going on.


    "Is there no Ring here like your world?" Rogue asked as she was searching for a high level of technology like their world had around and even the Pokemons flying, but she saw none.


    "Our world is unique. There are weird versions of multiverse out there and none of them will be like ours." John said and he had a hint of pride when he said that. Many of the universes were the same but their universe had changed because the Avengers had all added so many elements and he himself was the architect in making their universe better in every way possible.


    Their Earth had taken massive leaps in better living.


    As they were discussing that, just like last time the door to the staircase was opened and a person with an iconic beard stepped out . But unlike last time, he was sober now and looked perfectly fine.


    This was Tony Stark. Or rather 616-Tony.


    "Is he Tony?" Erik whispered. John nodded his head.


    "I have been waiting for you all assholes. What took you so long?"


    "Eh..."


    John was a little surprised by Tony''s words. His attitude seemed too good to be true. After what they had done to their universe, he was sure that the Avengers hated them. Like him, even others of the Avengers members were surprised to see such weird words from Tony. And before they could point it out, Banner of their world had come out wearing a labcoat.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Banner? What is going on?"


    "You are here early. Come in. We can talk about the matters later." Banner said. All the Avengers were confused but they didn''t ask more. The mutants were just curious about this version of Tony Stark. They had seen their version and both of them looked the same, walked the same and from the voice they could infer that they talked the same too.


    All the people went to the huge hall of the Avengers tower. 616-Tony was looking at them in curious eyes. This time there were aliens and mutants too. The last time they came, the Avengers didn''t have mutants and from what he remembered their universe didn''t have mutants.


    At least that''s what John said!!


    "Banner, what is going on?"


    "We have ended up in a truce with them till the problem of Knull ends. Eddie has explained the fearfulness of him and the Avengers have accepted our help."


    "So after Knull ends we will be enemies again?"


    "That''s right. Eternal enemies." 616-Tony said while looking at them in an all serious face. But everybody who knew Tony long enough could figure out that he wasn''t serious about being enemies later. His attitude showed that he has changed his views of them.


    "Why this change of heart from your time?" John couldn''t help but ask.


    "Wayne convinced us. He is one hell of a guy. Your universe is lucky to have him." 616-Tony said with a hint of jealousy. It seemed like just like their universe, Wayne was able to charm his way inside the ''enemy lines'' when required. John expected this to happen, but didn''t expect he would be able to do it this fast.


    Batman was always unique!!


    "Where is he?"


    "He is in space arranging the first line of defense. They will be back soon."


    John closed his eyes for a second to see where Wayne was. He saw Wayne and Clark in space arranging the broken spaceship in a specific way around the orbit. They had a light suit around them to let them breathe and do their work. Both of them didn''t need any help as their power was enough to let them fly in space without any extra help.


    "Spaceships from the Kree war to be used as bombs?"


    616 - Tony nodded his head. He didn''t even ask why John suddenly mentioned it. They didn''t even speak of it to him, but by now he has gotten used to John''s omniscience.


    "Where are others?"


    "Krakoa. Convincing the mutants. Eddie was not able to convince them as they didn''t believe him so the others had to go and tell them about the threat and your involvement."


    "Hmm I think we will have to pay a visit to your counterparts."


    The X-men and Brotherhood nodded their heads and they were excited to see the other version of themselves.

 578. X-men

    Before anybody could even realise what had happened the mutants and John had disappeared from the room. The people present in the room weren''t surprised by that. They had seen John doing that before when he came last time.


    "He really does vanish whenever he wishes to. Doesn''t he?" 616-Tony couldn''t help but ask Banner.


    "Oh. You have no idea!!"


    ---


    When the mutants and John appeared again, they were at an island. The mutants were not accustomed to sudden change of scenery. They have gone through portals but they have never been teleported without their consent. Some expected to throw up after this change but surprisingly none did.


    "Do tell us next time when you want to teleport us."


    John paid no attention to the words as he started walking towards a huge structure that looked more or less like a palace. This is Krakoa (or Genosha).


    The home of mutants. An exclusive country just for mutants. Last time there were Sentinels guarding this island. But not this time. The humans of Earth have totally stopped giving problems to the mutants. And every government was treating them as normal as possible.


    The governments didn''t give them any privileges nor did they discriminate. They could not change the perspective of all the people but the least they could do was treat them as normal human beings and consider Krakoa as a country with all the rights and even a seat at the United Nations.


    All of this was due to the threat of John. What he said and did last time had infused fear upon them, and nobody dared to cross the lines of their country. There was peace. And all of the mutants lived together now.


    John and others were already at the gate when Charles said.


    "This island is alive?"


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Yes, remnants of the old gods during the break of the 2nd multiverse."


    There were question marks over the heads of the mutant kind. Most of the answers that John gave were always so complicated that they didn''t even know what his words meant. John could see their confusion, so he said


    "You will be up to date with the things around us and the multiverse that we are living in."


    The gate opened by itself and all walked in. After going upstairs they reached a round table Hall where Charles and Magneto were sitting while the group of John''s Avengers were sitting on either side talking about Knull.


    "We have been expecting you."


    There were mutants on both sides and all of them looked at each other. Especially Charles and Magneto on both sides.


    "You can walk?"


    616-Charles couldn''t help but sigh when he saw his counterpart looked totally different than what he was. He could already feel that Charles was more powerful than him. Probably due to the helmet that he was wearing.


    Even 616-Erik could feel that his counterpart looked younger and more powerful.


    "So these are the people who came from another universe to yours. They are lucky. Maybe we should have taken the chance to go to your universe and live." 616-Erik laughed when he said that. He really envied his counterparts.


    He had a general idea now of their world, thanks to John''s Avengers with whom he had been talking. The mutants of Krakoa already knew of what was going on as they have been narrated of the story, and the more they knew, the more they felt like they had lost a perfect chance for resettlement.


    "I heard that the X-men aren''t ready to help in this war?"


    John went straight to the topic. He didn''t want to go to the topic in a roundabout manner. He actually didn''t like it when he heard that the X-men declined the request of Eddie. He specifically asked him to say his name.


    There was complete silence when John opened his mouth.


    "John, they had agreed to help us but they just didn''t want to admit it to Eddie and the other Avengers."


    Geralt spoke up and replied to the question of John.


    "Why the secrecy?" John was confused now. He came because he heard that X-men asked for John and refused to help.


    "We refused because of our rivalry between us and them. We didn''t want to give them the satisfaction of us responding to them. We know what is at stake here, and we can see the bigger picture. But I refuse to help them in a straightforward manner." Erik said. He was the one who said ''no'' to Eddie. When Eddie spoke of John''s name, he already knew that the mutants would have to help.


    But he wanted the mutants to keep the cards from showing to the world. He didn''t trust the Avengers yet and he thought that they still had political connections.


    "So you still don''t trust them. Well, I guess that was expected. Do you have any plans?"

 579. Keeping the differences aside

    "Wayne came a day ago. He gave us his plans of handling the first line of defense. I had helped in accumulating the broken spaceships from the Kree War in an orderly fashion."


    "No wonder Bruce and Clark are arranging bombs there." John said as he was now sure why the spaceships were all accumulated in one place. Erik must have helped them.


    "I hope during the war you trust everyone and fight. This war won''t be easy. Knull has another kind of force with him and this would be more dangerous....."


    John then proceeded to tell about the way Knull had killed Annihilus and he might come with an army of bugs which would be more powerful than the normal symbiotes. This made the situation more grave and tense.


    "Call all the spying mutants on the globe back. This won''t be easy." Charles said as he ordered the mutant standing nearby to relay his instructions. Like all countries, the mutants too had spies all over the world to keep an eye for everything.


    "I am sure both of you have a lot to speak about so I will not impede you further. Charles, these people are new so they have very less idea of the multiverse. Educate them of how the universe works and the different rankings of power here." John said to 616 - Charles. This was true, as the new mutants were really very ignorant and they would need time to understand the general process around.


    John then vanished from his place and now he was in space. Floating!!


    From a little far he could see two human beings with masks hopping from one debris to another. Both of them had a bag on their back. The bags looked heavy, even though there was almost no gravity here.


    As expected they were Clark and Wayne.


    Bruce stopped jumping around the moment he saw John. John had appeared a few days earlier than the supposed deadline, signifying that something had happened. Though everybody got the notification of Cyborg of John and his team coming to this universe, they didn''t show up.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The calling wasn''t urgent and they needed to finish the work they have been doing.


    "What happened?" Bruce asked. Clark too had joined them as he too saw John when he had arrived.


    John again had to re-narrate the problem of Knull having a bigger army.


    "So from a normal host seeking a symbiote army we have an army which doesn''t need an army and is more powerful?"


    "Seems like it."


    "How strong are these ''anti-symbiote''?"


    "They don''t have weaknesses. That''s all I can infer from here and from other universes." John said as he remembered the problem of Anti-venom.


    "So all we did in blowing his army up was for naught?" Clark looked irritated, seeing all his work would probably go to garbage disposal.


    "Explosions will still be helpful in this. The bombs were made of both inflammable substance and shrapnel. The spaceship parts will also help these bugs being inserted with matter. This will not be totally useless." Bruce said. He was thankful that there was matter here. He wasn''t sure how strong their resistance to ''matter'' here, but with so many bombs he was sure that many of bugs would die.


    "Give me the bombs. I will distribute them." John said as he forwarded his hand. Clark and Bruce gave them their backpacks. John took it in his hand and just waved at it. In a moment''s notice, the remaining bombs were scattered and they were place in all of the other spaceships.


    Their work was done in a second.


    "Let''s go back."


    And with that they vanished only to appear at the Avengers'' Tower. But this time, it was different. Last time, only Tony was here but now everybody had arrived at the Tower.


    Everyone who belonged to the Avengers. Sentry, Spider-man, Ms. Marvel, Daredevil, Luke Cage, Namor and many other famous superheroes. The whole floor looked crowded with so many superheroes. He saw that even his own team was back and some of them were talking with other members.


    He was really surprised by how his team was able to so easily mix with the 616-Avengers. No matter what, the things which he did was kind of unforgivable in many respects. As John looked at all of them a voice said from behind.


    "Surprised how they look so easy going with your team?"


    It was Fury. He had already seen John''s arrival with Clark and Wayne. John turned around and looked at him with curious eyes. He didn''t speak but John''s mannerisms relayed that he wanted to know the reason.


    "After you helped us in uncovering the truth of Secret Invasion, we realized how broken of a team we are. We were almost in shambles after that. In that moment we realised what it is to be needed to trust each other. To rely on each other. To know each other. And above all, work for the greater good. Your team had all of this, but we didn''t. So the Avengers thought of changing this.

 580. Fear

    "But I don''t think the general public likes us very much. What did the Council say?"


    "Council doesn''t even know that you are here. The governments has stopped meddling in all of our affairs now. There is an influence of them but they don''t push their agenda any more as fiercely as before. Shutting off the sun has awakened the fear of God in many of them. Some of them reach high positions mostly because they can intimidate people well and are cruel. You have done the same thing but on a larger scale. Taking away the powers and saying such terrifying stuff has made them step back a bit."


    "Hmm... Glad that they have some sense in them, or else I wouldn''t mind infusing more fear onto them."


    Fury got chills in his spines when he heard that. He actually didn''t say another reason for why the Avengers were friendly now. It was fear.


    Fear of John and their team had made them think twice of every decision. Even Captain America who normally speaks of fearlessness, didn''t speak out when it was decided that the John''s Avengers would not be treated with hostility. Sure, they had Sentry and other super beings, but on the other side they had someone who had full control over Phoenix Force, one of the Primary Gods.


    One uncontrolled Jean was more than enough for them. They didn''t want more problems from a potential ally. Especially now, when Knull was coming. They would need all the help they need.


    "Avengers of both teams. I have some grievous news for all of you...."


    John, out of nowhere, spoke out. His voice was not so loud but it magically resonated in the ears of everybody clearly. John proceeded to tell of the bigger problem at hand and the enemy had the Negative Zone under their hands. This was new information and not all of the Avengers were up to date with it.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Heck!! Even some of them had no idea what Negative Zone was and Reed had to come and explain what it was as he was the first person to go to their dimension and come back alive.


    "So we have a bigger headache?" Eddie came with a glass of red wine in his hand after John and others made all of the people be up to date with all the problems they were going to face.


    "Yep."


    As they were talking Venom came out by itself and said


    "There must be something for him to ally himself to another army."


    "Do you think there is something else going on"


    "I connected to the hive passively for a few seconds to look into his plan, and I can already see his aftermath and destruction he has been causing around while arriving here. Klyntar has amassed a huge army of symbiotes. From almost all generations. The ones like me are hiding and they don''t dare to come out and connect themselves to the Hive. Knull has too much pride to ally himself with anybody."


    "So what are you trying to say?" Wayne joined in when he saw Eddie talking with John.


    "I am saying that he must be fearing something as he had allied himself to others."


    "He didn''t ally himself, he took over the Negative Zone." John corrected Venom.


    "Same thing. Knull will still never use others as hosts and try to gain greater power to take over other things. There must be something for him to wake up this fast and try to take over everything in a hurried manner."


    "So you feel he has other fears and is running from something? Why would the God of Darkness have fear? He has Celestials under him."


    "No idea but I think you all should be ready to see his desperate nature. He has been in prison for quite a long time. He won''t take this incursion lightly. Especially on the planet who proved to be his doom."


    "Hmm. I will face him head on. The people of this Earth don''t deserve to see an ugly war. Fury, does this Earth have bunkers?" Wayne asked while turning to Fury.


    "After the Shia-Kree war, we have designed bunkers in all major cities. Do you want us to evacuate New York?"


    "Yes. Do it. We only have 2 days, if my estimation is correct." It was Venom who replied to the words of Fury. Yesterday he connected to Hive for a few seconds to see the situation. It was dangerous but he still did it as he needed to see the situation. Connecting to Hive might mean under the control of Knull so he needed to get out of it fast.


    Fury looked at other Avengers for approval. Seeing that all the major players nodded their heads at it, said


    "The Council will not be happy about this."

 581. He is coming

    Fury went away to to talk with the Council while the Avengers were deciding of how to attack Knull and his army. They have two problems. Firstly, the bug army and secondly, the symbiote army. John would be fine in this but there would be millions of them out there.


    For sure he would use his full power but that won''t be enough because at the end Knull is still a God. His equal. Though he has the Alien X with Phoenix Force, but the reality changing powers be ineffective against Knull so all he could do was to weaken his army.


    His army wasn''t unlimited. There is a point of exhaustion for it and honestly, he didn''t want to kill the whole symbiote army.


    He wanted to control them. Control every symbiote and make sure that all of them were on the right path just like before. The Hive would need a master always and he could be that easily, instead of handing this over to Eddie, he wanted to take this mantle himself.


    This would help him keep and eye on the major universes out there.


    And only destroying Knull would he be able to sit in his position.  So Knull was always the main target and the primary person of interest. Of course the army of bugs could not be overlooked. They needed to die or be sent back to the Negative Zone.


    Fury had informed the Council that the Avengers were asking for public evacuation. Of course they were not so happy about this, but Fury patiently explained them the problem they were facing, which would make the Kree-Shia war look like a small toddler in front of it.


    The Council understood the gravity of the situation and asked for emergency on the city.


    "Why do we have to fight in the city?" A council member asked.


    "We can do it on a open field for sure, but he would come for new hosts. And New York is one of the most densely packed cities in the world and it has its defenders. Knull being a God would love to trample on the superheroes while showing them how he was controlling the citizens."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "So you want the people to be bait while they are trapped in the bunkers?"


    Fury didn''t reply to this but silence meant that the Council had guessed it right.


    "If people dies, it will be on your shoulders, Director. Be ready with a resignation letter if that happens." the council member said for the last time before switching off the video conference.


    "What an asshole!!! I will resign anyway after this war. Skye can take over this mess and I will just retire." Fury mumbled seeing the arrogant expressions of them. Skye, the Quake was his successor as he had been grooming her for quite a long time. The most apt person was probably Captain America but he was too morally straight to take up such a easy job.


    Skye had seen both the sides of the morals and like Mariah Hill, she was perfect for the job.


    As these thoughts were going on and plans were being hatched at the Hall on how to counter attack, there was sudden announcement at the Hall. It was the Friday, the AI of 616-Tony who spoke. She said


    "Sir, there is a person claiming to know the people here and knocking on the door to meet everyone here."


    "There are many such people with wants to meet us, why bother with the notification?"


    "But Sir he appeared at the main door out of nowhere. He never passed the security check."


    This raised the eyebrows of Tony.


    "Open the video."


    And as he said that, a transparent screen appeared. There was a man with a disheveled face and mustache. He wore a pure white suit and pants and had a black overcoat around him. The whole dress of his looked like he was a person from an old age.


    Like the age of the World War 2. He had a long black hair till his shoulder. The face was a handsome and manly one. His eyes looked like he had seen some serious shit in his lifetime. As the camera zoomed in on him, the man looked back at the camera.


    All the people present in the room, felt like he could each see each one of them. This was a weird felling for many, but their instincts were saying that this guy is dangerous.


    "Is this Knull?"


    "No." Venom replied as everybody were seeing this image who were present at the Hall.


    "Is he who I think he is?" Geralt was the first one to break the silence when everybody was looking at the image.


    "Seems like it, but how is this possible. Isn''t he just a sword?"

 582. One of the most powerful villains

    "Do you know him?" one of the 616-Avengers asked.


    "No. We are not supposed to know him. Rather he is not even supposed to exist. John, what is going on?"  Wayne turned his head and looked at him. All of the 616-Avengers were confused by this new person, but it seemed like John knew about this guy but apparently his team members didn''t.


    "Why are you all looking at me like this? I don''t even know him." John denied without even flinching. He didn''t even take a second to lie. It was a lie because he did know the person. After all it was him who brought him.


    He was Yhwach (Please read the wiki for knowing his powers. If I start explaining him, I will have to say the whole Blood Arc from Bleach. I will just let him demonstrate his powers over the course of many chapters.)


    The man was like an actual God. And for this Knull he had decided to summon him. He had wasted 20 billion fan values on him. But it was worth it. With all the powers of his, he would be a huge asset in the fight.


    "You really don''t know why Zangetsu is here in live form? Do you want to call Ichigo?" Clark asked.


    "Let him come in. If he is a problem, we will deal with it. Since he knocked at the door, it might mean he comes in peace?"


    "Friday, open the door."


    The video showed the door slowly opening and him walking side. His cloak was waving as he entered. He really looked like a badass from the images.


    "He looks cool. More cool than motherfucking Steve. Not gonna lie." Deadpool couldn''t help but chime in. After a minute of waiting he was finally at the Hall. All looked at him curiously, while many were secretly ready to take action if this person wasn''t friendly. As John''s Avengers said that they too had no idea, many had their weapons ready.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The man walked in like he was the boss of the entire room and didn''t even glance at the people around. He went straight to the bar and said to the robot bartender


    "Can I get some wine? Anything will do."


    Clark slowly levitated towards him and landed just near him.


    "Care to share a drink?"


    Clark needed to break the tension in the room. There was a complete and awkward silence in the room.


    "Why not?"


    Clark pointed to provide two with his fingers.


    "Who are you?" It was Hyperion who asked that. He slowly approached Yhwach from the other side.


    "I am Ywach, the first Quincy and their King..." (there are other descriptions for him but you can look into wiki if you want that, spoiler alert!! I will only speak of the powers, not of his story)


    "So you are a human being or what? I can''t sense the power of normal human beings on you. It''s like you are made of energy."


    "Its complicated. Even if I explain you, but that''s not what you want to hear. Is it? You are asking what I know of everyone here and if I am an enemy or a friend." Ywach said.


    All looked at him with glaring eyes. They all wanted to know the answer. Even John was curious of how Ywach will answer this. Though he was under control and was not supposed to speak of the Blood War, he would like to see how he would weave a story that fit everybody. Especially now when half of the people here didn''t even know his origins.


    "I came to this universe mistakenly as I was cast out by my father. This universe is the first universe I came across and from my powers I could already foresee that a huge war is coming. I just lost my home, I don''t want another place which seemed good to be destroyed by someone who has very high ambitions. Once upon a time, I had high ambitions too, but the years crushed out all of this and now I am just a traveller. Is that explanation enough?"


    "Foresee? You can see the future ?"


    "Yes. I can see the future, see the past and change it according to my needs. Just like the two ladies here. Though I can do it on a much grander scale." Ywach said while pointing out to the Wandas in the room.


    This point was enough to explain that the person here was serious. None of the people have ever spoken of the fact that Wanda has huge reality bending powers to anyone outside. The real person behind House of M was always under secret but this man pointed it out easily while sipping wine.


    "Why do you look like Zangetsu?"


    It was John who asked as he needed to play his part.

 583. All ready

    "His mother was a Quincy. So it might relate to that. Though I think his real Zanpakuto is someone else. It has nothing to do with me. Or maybe he being the first Quincy who is a Shinigami might have played in its manifestation."


    All were silent after this explanation.


    "Time out.. Time out... Can anyone explain to me what is going on and who the hell is he? Quincy? Shinigami? What does that even mean?" She-Hulk spoke out. None of the 616-Avengers had any idea of who he was and where he came from.


    Surprisingly, it was Tony who came forward to explain what Shinigami and Quincy were and their origin. And also the fact that Mephisto was dead.


    "It was you who killed him?" Johnny Blaze came up and asked. He was the Ghost Rider, though his power never came from Mephisto originally, he had great connections with him (watch both of the movies to understand a part of his power)


    "No, there were many people involved in this. I wasn''t the only one. Now the Soul Society has taken over its place and Lucifer too. Not the Lucifer of this multiverse. But from another multiverse." John explained the death of Mephisto as concisely as possible.


    "Then I will have to thank these Shinigamis. Me and the other Riders from the multiverse have been searching for someone to thank." Johnny said.


    Tony continued to explain their history and power. Though he didn''t mention having Aizen in their prison. The 616-Avengers now had a general idea of who Quincy was and who the Shinigami were.


    "What are your powers actually?" Wayne asked. Like him everybody was curious.


    "I can deal huge damage, have the power to grant others powers and have control over time. It was for this reason I know many of you here. I have seen the future of how you fight that being you call Knull. I am not a life saver, but if the people are just in control and there is total darkness it will be boring. I know what the Shinigamis might have hinted of us being the bad guy and we having an ancient war with them but I am too tired now. Don''t want any war. Too much blood has been spilled."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    John''s Avengers were skeptical of him as this was a guy who came out of nowhere and claimed that he was a good guy. But they didn''t shoo him away. His knowledge of Knull was proof that he knew what was going on. It was a top secret matter and it was impossible to hack into the servers of Tony Stark.


    So for now they accepted him but he won''t be the part of the main team, nor would they include him in the plans. He would be sent as ''Cannon fodder''. John, who was listening to their discussion, just smiled. In front of him, it might be his own team that would prove as Cannon fodder if it ever comes down the line.


    But he didn''t say anything against him. Him adding Ywach wasn''t in his plans. But after seeing the craze of Knull, he needed failsafe and Yhwach could be that easily. He wasn''t sure if he would get help from the Enigma Force and he didn''t want to leave his fate to other abstract beings.


    They needed all the guns to defeat Knull. And Ywach was a strong one. If he added any known villains in the team, none of the Avengers would have accepted, but Ywach was a person who was never shown in anime. Only in manga. And John never dealt with the topic of Manga.


    This gave him an edge. And Ywach was the loophole he would be able to easily use. No one would point fingers at him and he had already said that he had no idea of who he was. Acting and lying all these years had paid off, and none of them suspected.


    They didn''t trust Yhwach and that was fine. He doubted that his powers ever needed a plan to work upon. He himself was an army and he could manipulate people, however he felt like it.


    "The plan is in motion. The people have arrived. I can already see the destruction he is causing in his path while coming here. But we need to battle him here. Only here it would be possible to stop and kill him. Hope everything goes to plan, or the world would just plunge into darkness."


    John sighed as he walked away. He needed a mental rest from all the running around. He had been using his powers continuously in these few days and all the noise that comes with it could easily overwhelm people. He would shut it out, till Knull arrived.

 584. He is here

    John asked Tony for a room to rest. He needed to close his eyes for sometime. As John left the room, there was another topic of discussion among all the Avengers, which included both of the teams.


    "Why is it that John is always involved when a new person emerges from other universes for almost no reason. Does his existence smell very good to other powered people?"


    "I don''t know. But it has always been the case. Most of the time, he has a story for it but this Yhwach has no story. Nothing. It''s as if he is losing his powers."


    "Oh c''mon. This guy is the only one who has no explanation."


    "Does he really have no explanation or is he hiding the story of this guy from us."


    "Does it matter? He is helping us and though we can''t gauge the power of this new guy, any addition to the roster is a welcome one. Besides, he did appear out of nowhere."


    "So we are going to trust this new guy?"


    "Of course no. Just a simple acknowledgement is fine for us."


    "We do need to ask John after this war if his powers attract people from other universes. His dreams. His different powers. It might have another kind of origin than we know. Or maybe John himself doesn''t know. I hope in the end it doesn''t turn on us. We have always been good guys. It might just blow up in our face one day, so we need to talk it out with him."


    "Alright let''s win the war first. Knull will not be easy, I will say it again."


    <hr>


    In this way, a day went by. Knull was supposed to appear in a day or two and all were tense. In order to get rid of the tense atmosphere, the Avengers flew away to handle the people of New York. Not that it would matter. Venom has an idea of how powerful the Hive was but only John knew that his arrival will just plunge the whole planet into darkness. This hiding was for naught.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    But he didn''t want to call it out. Saying this will only increase the panic of the people, including the Avengers. All he could do was stop with all his power.


    After John woke up he used his cosmic consciousness to search for a person who must be in this universe roaming around the cosmos with freedom. He had contacted him once to give him a task. This task was important.


    It was Norrin Radd. The Silver Surfer.


    "Norin did you find what I asked you for?"


    "Of course no. You are asking me to find a needle in a haystack. Let me rephrase that, you are asking me to find a bacteria in a universe scale."


    "I know what task I have asked of you. But this is important. The scale of the universe depends on it."


    "I know I know.. I have seen what he has been doing to the universe. Even had a face to face confrontation with him. Had to run. You were not kidding when you said he is a God."


    John raised his eyebrows when Norin said that. Norin, after the war with Black Winter, came back to his universe and wanted to travel around for his mental peace and be as a protector like the Green Lanterns. In comics, Knull did mention of him meeting Norin but John never paid much attention to it, as at the end he wasn''t the main hero.


    "Don''t annoy him. You just need to find that thing, before we run out of time."


    "You did say that the thing will come looking for me. So why am I searching for it."


    "I have changed the course of the universe by inserting myself, so I don''t want to regret later."


    "Fine.. I will continue searching for this. Hope you are right."


    John had given him a task. A weapon to search for in the universe which would help him immensely in this war. If he or any of their members could get a hold of the weapon, they would for sure win the war.


    All John could do now was wait for it.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, all of the Avengers were busy relocating people and helping. Both of the teams came forward for it. The people had little fear seeing new faces as they remembered the last time these new faces had appeared, the sun went out.


    John''s Avengers could feel their fear but they still helped them asking for nothing in return. Only kindness could triumph over all kinds of negative emotions. Of course some actions could never be forgiven, but they didn''t care. Everyone helped the way they could.


    In this way one more day went by, when the sirens of the satellites rang loudly in all space stations, space agencies and especially in the Avengers Tower. The siren meant only one thing.


    Knull was here!!

 585. Fight in space

    The sirens were blaring loudly in all major official government buildings or at least on the buildings that had them. It was installed due to emergencies. And from what the space agencies had circulated it was the emergency of their life.


    When the World Council got to see the images and videos, they thought it was some kind of prank, but after repeated checks, they understood that it was not a prank and what they were seeing was real.


    They just couldn''t believe their eyes of what they were seeing.


    "Damn that Fury. He said it would be a war. This isn''t war, this is genocide. That is what it is going to be if that thing reaches Earth."


    "Call Fury. He better say that we have some defense in position or else he will be fired."


    "We need to be alive later to fire him. From the looks of it, even the greatest superheroes we have in our arsenal will not be enough."


    As these kinds of discussions were being held in secret in many places all over the globe, the Avengers were having another kind of discussion


    "What the hell is this? I thought it would just be a planet worth of symbiotes. But this is a galaxy worth of symbiotes."


    "John, did you know this?"


    He shook his head. From the destruction caused around, he did sense that Knull had a huge army, but what they saw was ridiculous. The army of symbiotes didn''t look like a symbiote at all. It looked like a pitch black mass of water substance was following Knull as he was approaching Earth from outside the solar system. The black substance was so huge that the solar system looked like a baby in front of him.


    Even John who read the comics was visibly shaken. In the comics, when Knull arrived he covered the Earth from all possible angles with darkness or in his case, symbiotes. Imagine pure symbiotes in the stratosphere covering the Earth, allowing no light to pass by.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    He was called the God of Darkness for a reason.


    He hated light. So he would never allow any ounce of light falling in his kingdom. But now when John looked at his army, he thought the comics didn''t do any justice. This was terrible!! John could easily see that among his black symbiotes there were bug-like creatures flying behind him, following him.


    These humanoid beings looked white in color with various black patterns on their bodies. These for sure were the antimatter symbiote bugs that he had collected during his invasion of the Negative Zone.


    These bugs would be more tricky as they didn''t have any weakness. Both sound and fire would be useless in front of these bugs. Just the sheer number of symbiotes was overwhelming and now these bugs.


    Will they even win the war?


    "This is much more than I expected to be honest."


    "Almost made me feel nostalgic." Thor said as he remembered Black Winter.


    "I think we will have to bring Tony now and release the weapons that we have been building for sometime." Clark was reminded of their other weapons.


    "True. It''s time." Wayne chimed in. John also nodded his head. They didn''t have time to be at awe with the majesty of the enemy. They needed to start fight right here and now!!! Every second was precious.


    John opened two portals. One was for Krakoa. One was for his original universe.


    They needed all hands on deck. As John opened the portals. It took a minute or so for people to emerge from them. First were the team of X-men. Or rather X-mens. Both of the universes X-men were in Krakoa and now it was time to call them back. The 616-Avengers looked a little ashamed when they saw their old friends.


    Many things had happened in the past years. And now here they were again. But it was not the time to lament on the past. This was probably the greatest war they had faced in their lifetime since the Beyonder case (Not the same beyonder of Secret war 2)


    Their whole existence was in jeopardy now and they needed all the help they could get. After the X-men emerged, few more people emerged from the other portals. The remaining members of the Avengers.


    Tony, Arthur.


    "Tony, are the machines ready?"


    "Still in production and from the looks of it, I think whatever we made isn''t enough. I will advise that we should open the portals after intervals of time so that we can continue the influx of new drones and androids."


    "A;right I will do that." John also accepted the advice.


    "We need to stop as much as we can before he reaches Earth. Deal as much damage. Those who can fight in space raise their hands. We will leave now." Clark said in a loud voice.

 586. Fight in space (2)

    Many had held their hands high. Tony from both Avengers, Vision, Hyperion, Sentry, Ms. Marvel and many other heroes who always operated on universe scale. But among them was one guy they didn''t expect.


    Yhwach.


    Most of them were now up to date of what Quincy and Shinigami were. John''s Avengers had explained to them what those two factions meant. So they were surprised that this guy would volunteer in the front. He had spoken of his powers but most of them didn''t believe him, nor they cared. Forget about the 616-Avengers, even John''s team members didn''t trust a word of him.


    And they had noticed that even John didn''t give much importance to him so almost all of them isolated him, and he too seemed like he didn''t mind. Though he did speak of Knull saying that he came from the future, in the back of their minds most of them were thinking that his powers was only related to seeing the future and nothing more. And maybe some Quincy type powers like Uryu.


    "Are you sure you can handle the ones who are coming?"


    "I will be fine. I also want to see the space as you all have talked about."


    "Alright. Just don''t be a hindrance to us."


    Yhwach just smiled at this comment and didn''t argue on this snide comment by 616-Tony. If powers were to be gauged in this first confrontation in space, then 616-Tony would probably be the weakest.


    "I will be opening the portal from here to a location near Pluto, We will start our fight there. Let''s assume that we will not be able to stop him but what we can do is slow the advancement, till he reaches Earth. That''s the best we can do. And if we are able to defeat him in space then that is well and good but I don''t think we will be able to. Remember, don''t let the symbiotes touch you and be a host. It will be very hard for you all to be brought back from the Codex. And be very wary of his sword. It is one of the most deadliest weapons on the multiverse."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There was a silence in the room when John reminded them that there was something more terrible than the number of the symbiotes.


    The All-Black.


    They had seen its power when Thor had to face and when he narrated his story to them. This really was one of the most powerful weapons out there. And they needed to tread carefully. John waved his hand and soon the portal opened.


    "Alright, we have a plan. Two teams. One shot. If we lose this, we will lose everything. Nobody will be the same if we get sucked away. We will lose a part of ourselves. You know your teams. You know your missions."


    "This is the fight of our lives, and we are gonna win. Whatever it takes. Good luck."


    616-Steve as usual gave the last motivation for all of them. John hearing this couldn''t help but remember the words of his during the time travel. There Steve too said almost the same thing. It really was the fight of their lives.


    After Steve said that, the team which was ready to fight in space went through it.


    2 Doctor Strange (both are God Strange as during the Knull arc he too was given the power from the World Tree)


    2 Vision


    2 Tony Stark


    Ms Marvel


    Hyperion


    Sentry


    Yhwach


    Hal Jordan


    Natasha Romanov (Blue Lantern)


    John Jameson


    Clark Kent


    Bruce Wayne


    Ciri (she was taken as her space power would be helpful in dealing the damage)


    Star Fire


    Raven


    Basically almost all the big guns were taken to space to fight against Knull. As they passed through the portal, they were in space. They could feel the soft rays of sun hitting them from the back. The sun was too far away now. The heat of the sun could hardly be felt.


    And on the other side they saw a huge goo-like structure flying towards them. Its size was almost the size of Black Winter. It felt like they were confronting Black Winter again.


    "Having PTSD . Are we?" John said to make the environment little more friendly


    "Another cloudy villain. I hate such kinds of villains." Natasha said. Moving the galaxy sometimes made her come across many weird people. So she had a general idea of the aliens. Knull was approaching them at a fast speed with his army. Soon he was a few kilometres away. The Avengers have still not fired. John wanted to talk with him before it starts


    "Knull. Ruler of the Abyss and symbiote of Darkness. Welcome to Earth-616." Knull squinted his eyes when this new guy called him a symbiote of Darkness, not God of Darkness. Only he knew that he was never the actual God. It was Darkness who gave him this power.

 587. Light

    There have always been two forces in the universe at war. Darkness and Light. (yeah I know it sounds like a chinese novel but that is what is in the comics. Or at least roughly to the same extent). Darkness prevailed for a long time and soon manifested itself on the body of Knull workings a symbiote.


    Guiding him, giving him power. But all of this changed when the Celestials came and took over his kingdom. They waged war on him and everything he held dear to, was stripped away. Later he made the All-Black but that was still not enough to defeat the Celestials.


    And when he thought he would conquer the world slowly, he was beaten down again, and this time, it was his arch enemy.


    The Light.


    When Darkness ruled when Light was in its infancy, the invasion of Celestials just made the growing process of Light faster. The symbiotes had always been under Knull''s rule but once they were touched by Light, his plans went to shit. His dear symbiotes revolted against him and later imprisoned him, in his own place.


    The influence of Darkness also went down and all he could do was bide his time and grow stronger. Darkness could never be eradicated totally. This was the law. The same law applied to Light too. But Knull wanted to change it, and bring the multiverse back to the Abyss. His kingdom!!


    Now he was here. To take everything back. The place where it all started (Thor was the first to defeat Grendel, one of the first symbiote dragons. Grendel''s defeat started the process of infusing Light into the symbiotes, it was on Earth 616 where it all started.)


    "You seem to know a lot. Were you the one who was trying to sneak up on me all this time after I was awake?" Knull spoke in a very metallic tone. His figure looked exactly like the comics. At least 8 feet in height. Made of nothing but bones and skin attached to it. He didn''t seem like there was blood in his veins. His eyes had pitch black color with occasional red hues on them.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    His face, like his body, didn''t have muscle and had sharp teeth, like the piranhas. All-in-all, atypical zombie villain. Behind him was a longsword.


    "I did. At least I tried to. But it seems Darkness didn''t allow me."


    "I smell the same breath as those filthy beings. I will take immense pleasure in making you one of my symbiote hosts."


    "Oh!! With what? Two of the symbiote Celestials that you have been hiding? You should have remained asleep at Klyntar. Sleep is the best thing ever. Why wake up?" John taunted him. He had no fear. Sure, Knull was powerful but it never meant that John was a weakling. Knull, for the first time, had a look of surprise.


    Him having the Celestials was a trump card, a card he could pull if Light ever showed up. But now this person seemed like he knew everything. Out of anger, Knull without saying another word made a swiping motion at John.


    Using the All-Black. A jet black ray traveled through the distance and approached John. The others seeing this were ready to take action to stop the attack from reaching them, but John made the motion with his hand to not interfere. He had a perfect way to stop this.


    The black ray after approaching John and his team suddenly vanished. It was as if all the attacks never existed in the first place. The other members of 616-Avengers were skeptical about Knull''s attack first.


    They were ready to stop it, but seeing that none of their companions took action, they stopped. They wanted to see how the enigmatic ''John Jameson'' would react. And they were not disappointed. The attack itself vanished.


    Knull was surprised too by this. Not because the attack was stopped. He already knew what would happen. This attack was just a probing attack. He was surprised by the way the attack had vanished.


    The power of Time!!


    He looked at the person who did it. Yhwach. Knull looked at Yhwach, for the first time in his entire life, and felt a little cold. It was as if he was looking at the Abyss again. And this Abyss was inside a person.


    "You can control time?" Knull spoke. Yhwach just looked at him and didn''t reply. Instead he extended his hand. And the next moment, a huge shining bright sword was in his hand.


    This sword looked like it was made of light itself. The light was too white, looked too pure, too bright. The sword looked like it was illuminating in this place and giving light everywhere.


    "This isn''t Light. What are you?" Knull spoke in a more serious tone now. Though the sword was not made of the same Light he had always known.


    This light seemed cruel and menacing to him. It was as if this light could obliterate souls. Or in this case, their connections to the Codex.

 588. Light (2)

    Yhwach swung his sword, just like Knull did, and this time it was a jet ray of white light travelling towards him, with more intensity than what Knull did. As the ray travelled, the symbiotes which were wriggling behind him came forward to stop the incoming ray. It didn''t come as a surprise that these symbiotes weren''t able to stop the attack of Yhwach. What really surprised him was that the symbiotes were not able to feed any information back to the Codex.


    Normally be it with host or without any host, there would always be a feedback to the Hive, the main Codex. But here it was none. He became serious seeing this. This has never happened before, even when he fought against the Celestials, it never happened. Darkness had always helped him.


    Until now. Darkness could play nor role here.


    "You think you have won? With just one puny guy? I will show you what Darkness truly is." Knull became flustered seeing this as he was finally able to stop the attack with his hand. He looked menacing as he said that with gritted teeth.


    All the symbiotes that were behind him, slowly made a spherical approach to them as they surrounded the Avengers from all sides.


    "Great, now we have pissed him off." 616-Tony said.


    "We will be fine. We expected this to happen. Didn''t we?" Tony said.


    John seeing this too got serious. He needed to use all his power. The vault had finally opened from behind. And it looked massive. John for the first time was going to use his vault for a fight. As weapons started coming out, the size of it looked so huge that it could easily cover an entire planet in diameter.


    But in front of the huge galactic size symbiotes it still looked small. But it was fine for John. He wasn''t going to use the vault to kill the symbiotes. He was going to use the vaults to kill the bugs. For symbiotes he was going to use another thing.


    "Phoenix , you ready?"


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Thought you would never ask."


    "Stop with your movie lines."


    "It''s your movies. Not my fault."


    John transformed himself into a Phoenix. The Phoenix of Marco and after he did that, the color of his Phoenix body changed from aqua blue to orange. John didn''t want to use Alien X.


    Not yet.


    There is a time limit for Alien X. He didn''t want to exhaust his trump card yet. This would be after Light comes to the battlefield for which Norin was searching. Yes, John had sent Norin in search of Light. (in the comics it happened the same way)


    Light force or the Enigma Force was the nemesis of Darkness. This was what powered Captain Universe. (yes, it''s very confusing for me too. Enigma Force belonged to Eternity and suddenly they changed the name, but that was what comics said)


    So until Norin was here, they needed to stop him as much as possible in fighting him without Alien X. The other 616- Avengers were taken aback seeing such numbers and seeing John transforming into a burning bird. Phoenix Force could never change a person in that way.


    For sure when one becomes a host, there would be fire coming out of their skin. But never transforming into a bird. This was totally new.


    "What is he actually? At first he was being made of stars. Now a bird?"


    Forget about the surrounding 616-Avengers, even the people of Earth who were watching the live telecast were surprised by this change.


    "He can use the Phoenix Force in the best way possible. How does he do that?" Jean mumbled.


    After a momentary pause of exclamation from everyone, including Knull, they finally started taking action. John waved his wings at the symbiotes that were coming from all sides. A force of fire blast travelled in all directions as he did that. Batman and Superman used their heat vision on the incoming symbiotes.


    They knew that they could never let any symbiote touch them, so they had to be very careful. At times like these they missed Darkseid. That bitch had omega vision which could easily change its directions while killing everything in its wake.


    Both Tony were busy using their thrusters in every direction. The plus point of this heat vision and thrusters was that it could easily burn the symbiotes. Though it wasn''t effective in front of bugs, the black symbiotes suffered.


    Vision was actually the most safe here as both of them were androids and the symbiotes couldn''t take over him, though the dragon symbiotes were powerful enough to face both of them in strength wise.


    Hal and Natasha were using their rings while Ciri looked like she was in a sword class as he waved her sword. At whatever directions she used, the space would tear apart and the symbiotes would be sucked away in the space cracks.

 589. Aliens

    Have you ever seen an ant fight an elephant? No. Because that is ridiculous, to say the least. A person will not even see the ant, much less the fight, as an elephant could easily crush it. But, all of these comparisons were actually happening right now.


    And the people of Earth 616 were witnesses to it. Only in this case were the people of Earth able to watch the ''ants'' as they fought valiantly.


    John was using the [Bird] x [Aliens] form to fight against the main Knull while others were actively surrounding him, making sure the dragon symbiotes, the bugs, and other small symbiotes that were wriggling around did not get close to him.


    This looked extremely enigmatic as the human beings fought with extreme speed and vigor to stop the symbiotes. But the one to actually steal the show was John.


    His human form was giving off sparks of fire from his body. He had a sword in his hand.


    The famous Ea.


    The sword Gilgamesh was known for He rarely uses the sword, and only in special cases does he bring it out. Today was one of those days. He swiped the weird-looking sword at Knull. And Knull could sense the power of the sword and this weird being that had four arms coming out of his body. And on each of the hands were three different powerful swords.


    The people looking at it were dumbfounded. First, this person changed into a bird. And then he turned into a four-armed, muscular guy, and now on each arm was a sword. And the main sword was more ridiculous than the rest.


    Was that even a sword?


    But nobody could deny the power of the sword as he took the first swipe at Knull, as Knull had to use his All-Black to stop the onslaught that his move against his enemy was going to bring. He was sure that if he didn''t stop this power, then the symbiotes behind him would have to deal massive damage. And so he went to make the first move.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    And with the help of All-Black, he was able to stop it. But he had made a grave miscalculation. He forgot that this being had four arms and that there were three other swords in his arms.


    John used his Sul-Sagna (the one with huge fire magic) to make a stabbing motion toward Knull at his abdomen from one of his arms below. And this surprise attack was successful, as this move of his was enough to create a stab at the body of Knull.


    And if that was not enough, John made sure to use fire magic on the inside of Knull''s body. There was a loud explosion between John and Knull as this happened. John anticipated this attack as he flew back. While Knull, who didn''t care for the first sword below, was thrown a few meters away.


    The people of Earth who watched the whole broadcast cheered as this happened. Not many people had access to the visuals, but those who did knew how terrifying the enemy was. Just the sheer size of it blew their brains.


    The people who were fighting alongside him also had a smile on their faces. Honestly, even they had huge apprehension when Knoll appeared. It reminded them of Black Winter. The huge force that almost proved to be their doom While others in the group were more serious, as until now they had never faced such a terrifying being. Sure, they had faced Galactus, but there was always a way to stop him.


    The dealings of the gods and their problems always remained on different levels. Plus, they always had the option of using the Ultimate Nullifier. When Reed gave the weapon to Galactus, he always left measures so that he could get access to it again in case Galactus chose to come back to renege on his promise.


    But this was different. Galactus was only responsible for eating planets, while this being was hell-bent on destruction. Now most of the members of the 616 Avengers were counting their stars that they had help from another universe. Or else, it would have been a totally different story.


    Knull, who was pushed back, stopped in his tracks. The fire magic died out as his face was again visible. There was a visible burn mark on his skin. And a huge stab wound.


    "You have surprised me, human. I never thought you would have a technology or a thing that could allow you to change your DNA. That watch of yours seems otherworldly."


    "Yeah. It is called Omnitirix. A very knowledgeable alien made it." John said.


    "Oh.  So I think I will have to look for him after I kill you."


    "Sure.  You will have to leave this multiverse."


    "Oh, leave this multiverse?" Knull mumbled the last sentence. John had no idea that those words of his would terrorize Knull a bit.

 590. The Wall

    "Do you come from the other side of the Wall?" Knull asked solemnly after a period of silence. He had a sense of dread in his voice. The dread that only he knew.


    "Huh!!!?"


    John didn''t expect such a reaction. When he first mentioned outside the multiverse, he just threw it out with no proper thought. Because for him, there was no ''other multiverse'' . This was just random bullshit which he had woven for quite a long time. He had been lying about this all his life.


    He felt bad, thinking all the systems of the protagonists he read before didn''t have to lie so blatantly as he had to. It was like his system was forcing him to lie. Spread lies all over the globe about himself.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    But now John was questioning himself, after hearing the words of Knull. From his words he could distinctly feel that Knull believed there was a multiverse out there. Sure there are comics on such things as for example there was a comic where Batman fought with Ninja Turtles, a world where Spawn was fighting with Batman, and even a world where the heroes of DC and Marvel came together and fought.


    But that was it! It was just bullshit stories to boost the sales of both comics. He wasn''t sure of why he was in a marvel world that should have just existed in comics and movies.


    But then again the stories of comics have come to life here. So what was stopping the stories or DC and other words being real? But here came the paradox.


    If the stories of DC and all others were real, then how could John have such control over his summons? And if they really came from another universe, wouldn''t their own world be ruined and in a more drastic way?


    John had seen what ruin can come to a world where there were no heroes. Marvel was relatively an ''easy'' world compared to DC. If Batman someday decided to sleep one night in Gotham, then Joker would just cause havoc around.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    So if his summons were real, then weren''t their multiverse in doom? Assuming that his summons were real of course.


    This thought scared John a bit. If this was true then he was the sinner of various multiverses out there. All these thoughts were rapidly revolving his mind and his thought power enhanced by being Gilgamesh was turning in full speed.


    All this thought came to John in a matter of seconds after Knull asked that question.


    "This is terrible? If there really is a multiverse out there, then I will have to look into it. I will have to ask Oblivion. Only he can answer. For now, I will have to end this." John thought.


    "Maybe... maybe not..." John replied cryptically to Knull not releasing any information. Now, John needed to understand what Knull meant by other multiverses and milk as much information before he approached Oblivion.


    "How did you cross the Wall?" Knull asked now, in an excited tone. He had his eyes shining when he asked that, as if he could find salvation.


    "Wall?" What Wall?" John involuntarily asked Knull, as he had no idea of what he was asking.


    "WALL... The Wall.. The Wall that surrounds the multiverse of ours. Don''t you even know what that is called?" Knull asked. The amount of talking that Knull was doing was something he had ever done before. Not even when he had his own kingdom!!


    Yet here he was, talking to his enemy!!


    Why? Because he wanted answers too. But John was confused. There was never a mention of Wall or whatever that was covering the multiverse. The universe itself was unquantifiable, and it was ever expanding. There was never a Wall in Marvel.


    Never.


    So what was this Knull speaking about?


    "I have no idea what you are talking about?"


    Knull squinted his eyes as John replied. His demeanour changed instantly like before. Cold and dark. Knull knew that he needed to beat this guy out to get answers. His conquest of Earth was just for old revenge, but now it had become something else.


    His enemies wouldn''t let him have answers so he would have to beat it out.


    "So you won''t say it willingly. Good.. So be it.. Now just be obliterated." Knull said as he again swung his sword. John could see the wrath in his eyes when he did that. It was as if he was fueled by more fire. And this time it was not only for revenge and conquest, it was for answers.


    Or rather an obsession. And this guy would do everything for this. This fight just got more serious than it ever was. A demented and obsessed being was always been a problematic one. The tons of Chinese novels had taught him that and here there was another one.

 591. The grand fight (1)

    And so the fight ensued, between someone who was obsessed with finding the answer and someone who had no idea what it was. John and Knull clashed again. And this time with more intensity. The last time, Knull was thrown back by a surprise attack, but not any more.


    As John tried to use the same move again, thinking he had three more swords to stab him, he saw All-Black wriggling like a live sword and a black, sharp-pointed object coming out of its own volition to stop the sneak attack on its master.


    After all, All-Black was a symbiote, the first symbiote.


    Thus, the fight now had more twists and turns as John, in the form of Four Arms, fought with four swords in his hands while Knull had his live sword to stop the four swords of John. All Black was so powerful that it even broke two swords from Johns both. Not that it mattered, as it could easily be remade from his vault.


    But it was still horrifying to think that the All-Black had that much power. The fight went on, as various parties were doing their jobs. But even then it could be easily seen that the symbiotes were proving to be very hard for them to stop as they were trying to approach John, who was fighting against Knull.


    The galactic size of the horde of symbiotes proved too difficult for a small number of people in the end. And on top of it all, the symbiotes were now traveling to Earth at a good pace. As they reached Pluto, the symbiotes covered the whole planet with themselves.


    Making the whole black in color. It was horrifying to see In the comics too, it happened the same, but seeing it in reality was a totally different matter. The planet looked like it was made of something black, and if one paid good attention to it, they could see that the black color was moving. It took only a few minutes to cover the cold planet, and its cold temperature didn''t even faze the symbiotes.


    This was the power of millions of symbiotes that could easily destroy a galaxy. The symbiotes marched forward as they tried their best to stop and kill as many as possible before they could reach Earth.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    John and Knull fought at extreme speed, and for the first time it was known that Knull was even good at sword fighting. It was fortunate that John had learned sword fighting from Gil; otherwise, it would have been utterly painful for him.


    He could heal for sure, but he liked pain.


    "John, they will be reaching Earth soon."


    That communication came over to John as he fought. It didn''t even take an hour for the symbiotes to reach Earth after decimating the other planets in the solar system just because they were in the way. Of course the symbiotes left Jupiter and other very hot planets as they were not fans of heat, but the bugs who had anti-symbiote armor were a whole different story. They didn''t fear anything and just destroyed everything, even things that were of no use to them.


    All of this happened because Knull wanted answers, and he had gone a little over the top.


    "I understand. Use the broken spaceships to light up these bastards." John said by using telepathy on the minds of the Avengers who were in New York.


    "Oh, that is for sure."


    ---


    As this was happening at the edges of the solar system, the Avengers were having a tough time even trying to imagine how these symbiotes and bugs were decimating everything. This was utter destruction.


    "After the war, we will still lose. He has tilted the balance of the system, and our Earth would just descend into destruction soon no matter what." Beast said.


    "Don''t worry about that; John will change the reality to make it just like before. All we need to do is stop this Knull." Diana said this nonchalantly, as all of the Avengers knew he had reality-bending powers.


    "He really can do everything he wishes. It is ridiculous." One of the 616 Avengers mumbled.


    The others didn''t pay much attention, and most of them were relieved to hear that.


    "Not everything. This knife is too terrifying. Are the spaceships ready? How much more time do we have, Victor?" Steve asked


    "The first impact will be in 5 minutes. I will advise each of you to take up battle locations and not be far from each other. If one is devoured by a symbiote, there will be a special signal. The other nearest person should do anything possible to blast the symbiote away by using the tools provided. One lost member would mean one extra enemy. The other person would not be dead, but he would be like a zombie, hunting us."

 592. The grand fight (2)

    "Tell me, how did you cross the Wall?" Knull asked as they both clashed again and again with their sword in hand. Each impact was so strong that it would create a shockwave around. This would have been really great to watch if there was an audience around.


    "I don''t even know what the Wall is and who told you that I came from another multiverse." John had to reply that, though he was confused about the Wall and what Knull meant, he didn''t need to care any more. All he needed to do was kill him.


    As they fought against each other, the others continued in the background, fighting as many symbiotes as possible. Truth to be told, they would have already been on the losing side with many of them becoming the host of symbiotes, if it was not for Yhwach.


    Yhwach miraculously was always able to come to location if a team member was in jeopardy (the power of Almighty) and would be able to save the person by burning the symbiote with his Reishi manipulation. It was as if he was able to see the future on who would fall.


    This was a huge boon for the team. And this was why John had brought Yhwach. He could always see the future, though John could see that too, but since he would be occupied with his confrontation against Knull, he needed a safe option.


    Yhwach was the only one.


    His powers were leaning towards light and soul manipulation, so of course he would be a huge nemesis in this war and he was working exactly like it was supposed to.


    "You will not be able to save them even with this guy who is good at soul attacks, I have billions of symbiotes under me. Tell me how did you get out of the Wall?" As John was indulging in his own thoughts of Yhwach helping the team, Knull had to pour a bucket of water on his thoughts.


    "Dude, are you serious? I told you I have no idea and still you are continuing with this. I am from this multiverse. And I got the watch from a friend. That was a lie." John couldn''t help but lie at this point once more. He needed answers too but he was sure this guy was too obsessed to answer him properly.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Lie. I can see you lying through your teeth. Fine. Since you will not speak about it, I will force you. my children, decimate their planet."


    The symbiotes that were very close to Earth doubled their speed. And now in seconds they would almost reach the stratosphere of Earth.


    John could already feel it.


    "Avengers, fall back."


    And the next moment as Knull took a swipe on him, he vanished and along with him all the members of the Avengers in the universe who were fighting,


    Knull roared seeing that they just pulled out a vanishing trick but there was nothing he could do to stop it but at the end he had a smile on his face.


    "Fine. I will consume you and then read your memories from the Codex. I will strip Phoenix Force from you. I have been in prison for such a long time, do you think I have not thought about the weakness of All-Black?"


    In the meantime, John and others were back at the headquarters with a solemn face.


    "He has become more dangerous than I thought he would be." John said as he was very confused by the words of Knull, but it was not the time to think.


    "He would be here in 30 seconds tops. Blast them when they cross the spaceships."


    Tony nodded his head.


    "Wanda, can you make huge fireballs and throw at the symbiotes from afar?"


    "I can try."


    "Good. We will do that. He has too huge of an army to kill in normal standards. Since he has a galactic size army, I will throw planets at him."


    Both Wanda and John flew towards the stratosphere to get a good view of how huge the sizes should be while throwing. Of course, Wanda had a breathing vibranium suit, which Tony brought for all. All the suits were airtight and had the vibrational properties so it was best for facing Knull and his symbiotes.


    In a second they reached the stratosphere with the help of teleportation. When they reached there, they could see the huge horde of wriggling symbiotes. It was massive and it had already stopped the sun rays from coming to Earth. It was terrifying to say the least.


    "Wanda makes as many huge fire balls as possible. I will do that too."  Wanda nodded.


    And the next moment, Knull saw something that almost gave him a scare. 20 to 30 fireballs appeared suddenly out of nowhere over the symbiotes.


    The number wasn''t the problem, their size was.


    Each of them was the size of planet Earth as they were falling on the symbiotes from all sides.

 593. The grand fight (3)

    Sadly enough nobody was there to see it as there were no cameras and whatever telescopes and satellites they had were already destroyed, even the far ones which were orbiting other planets were destroyed.


    But this didn''t matter to John. As he was not here for show unlike most of his fights, he was here to kill Knull and put an end before he went for eternal rest. He was tired and this would be his last fight.


    The huge fireballs fell on millions of symbiotes burning everything in its wake. As planetary sized fireballs reached the end of the symbiote horde, they would burst out, killing some more around.


    This was a massacre. John wanted to kill as many as possible while keeping in mind that the main enemy was Knull. Killing more symbiotes wouldn''t be helpful as he needed them for his future plans.


    Knull had a grave face looking at all of this. Those huge attacks really did hurt him as it wiped away at least 20% of his army of symbiotes. Before they reached Earth, he had already lost 10%. This was a huge loss. In all of his conquest, this never happened and he at most lost 5% of his army.


    Knull didn''t utter a single word and let the symbiotes enter Earth. But then he was welcomed in one of the most grandest ways possible. A huge explosion that rang out all over the perimeter of the Earth stratosphere.


    The explosion was so massive that all of the people who were residing on Earth saw the sky light up in orange color. The people were dumbfounded seeing all of this. All over the years they had seen many weird things happening to Earth but never in such a massive way. The sky seemed like it was lit on fire.


    And Knull too didn''t expect that these people had another kind of weapon apart from those huge fireballs. This too wiped away more that 10% of his symbiote army. He had lost little less than half of his army before he even stepped his foot on the planet.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    This was an insult. Insult to his greatness.


    "Release the Celestials." Knull commanded.


    And out of nowhere after the explosion settled down, three massive Celestials started free falling on Earth. As they were falling in a straight manner, their feet caught fire due to gravitational pull, and these Celestials who were at least 200 meters seemed like a huge meteor falling on Earth.


    "Wow so he has released his top dogs. That is cool. Now who will confront these dead Gods?" John said with a smirk and reliedf. Relief because Celestials were his strongest army and him using this means he had become a little desperate.


    The more desperate he becomes, the more mistakes he will make. And that is all he needed.


    "I will take the left one with Bruce. Both Hulk can take one as they have the middle one. John can take the remaining one with Zangetsu." Clark said as he was already planning on how to confront them.


    "I am not Zangetsu but Yhwach."


    "Whatever you say sword. But we need to leave. Others handle the symbiotes. Remember never to be under their control. If you are, the side person should always. never confront them alone. Godspeed people."


    And so they flew and ran out of the headquarters. Sentry accompanied both of the Hulk as he felt the Hulk would require his help (Sentry is a superhero and probably one of the strongest one in marvel, he has the power of thousand burning suns inside his body. He was a drug addict who got shot with the serum. He has another personality which is evil and can be seen coming out at times. In the actual fight, Sentry was the first hero to confront Knull in the comics, only to die in a few seconds by his sword. So, if the people are thinking I am hyping Knull for no reason, this should be enough to establish the fact of how powerful Knull is)


    John flew to the Celestial on the right side to stop his free fall. This free falling itself will create a crater and kill people underground who were in bunkers. They couldn''t let this happen.


    John, Yhwach and Hyperion (marvel''s Superman. I know almost nothing of him as I haven''t researched him, all I know is that he all powers of Superman) joined in this. Hyperion joined his team voluntarily as he thought they needed help.


    And so the quest began to stop the Celestials from causing destruction.


    "Robin, did you find the guy I asked you to search for." John suddenly said over communication.


    "Of course. I am a Wayne and these kinds of things are very easy for me." Robin said over the comms.


    "Good. Make the guy ready, we would need him in this war untill we get outside help."


    "On it."

 594. The grand fight (4)

    John had a special backup mission for Robin which might prove to be helpful when the need arises. This fight with the symbiotes would be a hard one and he needed to keep two people alive at any cost.


    Eddie Brock and his son Dylan.And Robin was given the task to secure one of it.


    They were the key to winning this war. He wasn''t sure who the Enigma Force would choose to be the next host in this war, but till it arrived he needed both of them to  be alive. And John would do everything possible. He was thinking all of this as they flew to stop the Celestial.


    "Who are you searching for?" Sentry couldn''t help but ask John as he could easily hear John''s words.


    "Our backup piece." John said while keeping a mysterious face.


    "Oh!!" Sentry didn''t ask more. Though the 616-Avengers still held a small grudge against John, they trusted him. This guy crossed the universe just to help them. Sure it was because of the threat o Knull but at least he didn''t back down when the fate of the universe was at stake and bought the big guns.


    As they flew to stop the Celestial, they saw many white colored bugs flying towards them. John didn''t even spare a second glance at them as he opened his vault and threw spears at them. Even Yhwach did the same thing; he used spears made of white reishi to kill whoever came on the way.


    One had to admit that Yhwach''s attacks were more efficient, because they attacked the souls. And nobody could evade it. Knull could evade his attacks just because he had the sword, or else Knull would have been dead by now.


    Sentry who wanted to show his power shook his head as he saw how efficiently both of them were killing the bugs. Soon they reached the location where they could see the Celestial falling.


    "How should we stop the descent?" Sentry asked.


    "By using Time."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    John said and the next moment he chose an alien which would be the best one to work on.


    A chronosapien.


    An alien which can control time the best. And in order to have the least damage from these beings, he needed to have the best control of time. They already had the big guns, and all they needed was ample time and the alien form would be god enough. Though he wasn''t sure if his time stop would be applicable on Knull and he needed to test it later.


    As John changed into a small 4 feet mechanical being with a huge torso and having a headkey on his head. The weird mechanical being looked nothing like someone who had almost nigh control of time.


    The transformation made the jaws of Sentry almost drop and Yhwach too had a weird face seeing this look of John.


    "Phoenix, help me fly."


    And from behind a blue colored fire wings emerged from his back. This allowed him to fly.


    "Yhwach and Sentry I will stop time for a few seconds and you both will have to use your strongest attacks to kill the celestial. This alien form has very little stamina so I won''t be able to stop time for a long time. This is your chance." John said in a very mechanical voice.


    "What the hell is this?" Sentry almost screamed out.


    "A chronosapien, an alien form which has control over time."


    "Control time? That is a broken power. Anyway So I and this guy will have to do the work? Fine."


    "Yes. This alien form doesn''t have much raw power, but has immense control of time."


    Soon they reached the falling Celestial and from John''s torso an transparent wave flew out. The Celestial was now just 1 km from the surface of the Earth so they had to move quick to stop it or else it would be too late. This wave covered the Celestial. The wave was green in color just like the one Ben 10 used when he used time to stop or slow down or reverse time.


    But as time stopped, surprisingly Yhwach and Sentry were able to move freely.


    "Go, finish it. I will not be able to stop time for a longer period and I am not sure if Knull will sense it. So do it."


    Bith nodded their heads and flew straight to the head of the Celestial. The Celestial was black in color, thanks to the symbiote and had 6 glowing eyes. Normally the glow was supposedly orange in color, but this time it was red. The head was the most vulnerable part of a Celestial. If they could decapitate the head, a Celestial would be dead.


    Yhawch held a huge bright sword, while Sentry had both of his hands glowing. Yhawch took a swing at the neck of the Celestial while Sentry roared as he used a major part of his energy and blasted at the head of the Celestial. The blast looked like the one Goku uses.


    This was one the most powerful attacks that Sentry had in its arsenal with at least 10 suns of power in it, concentrated in its raw form. Both of the attacks landed at the same time.

 595. The grand fight (5)

    In a very rare case such a high powered being is faced by someone up close, they would probably be dead before the attack could even land. Just the fear alone would be enough. But here we were talking about a Celestial where they were supposedly the creators of the universe, so they couldn''t bet on the effectiveness of the attack.


    As the attack landed, there was a huge explosion right at the face with a mixture of orange and white color in it. It also had black particles mixed in it too signifying the symbiote particles. And if that was not enough, the three of them could hear the scream of the symbiote as it felt the heat of the attack of Sentry and Yhwach.


    John had already changed himself to his original form after using the Chronosapien. He felt vulnerable using that alien. It was powerful for sure, but there were too many weaknesses and almost no stamina. After the explosion receded, they all had a smile on their faces. The attack was successful.


    Both of their attacks hit right at their marks. Yhwach''s attack was able to separate more than 80% of the neck from its body and more than half of the face of the Celestial was gone. There were huge burnt marks on the remaining part of the head. it looked gruesome as the part of the head was gone. There was no such thing as a brain inside the head and there was only a hollow part where the brain should have been.


    And of course the soul and the source of energy. As opposed to the source of energy in the heart of Celestial, they have the source of energy on their head. And for this reason all of the members of the Avengers were directed to go for the head.


    The Celestial didn''t see what hit it, as John had stopped the team before it could see them. But this didn''t stop the Celestial from hitting Earth, so they knew that they had to stop the fall and make a crater.


    And Sentry was up for the job, though John could do it too he allowed Sentry to play that part as he flew to the foot of the Celestial as he used both of his hands to stop it. Sentry was powerful enough to stop the whole body of a Celestial with his hands alone. The power of a thousand suns played his part and he was easily able to stop the Celestial right in its tracks.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But it was a close call. When he stopped the Celestial, his feet had just touched the ground and a little more delay would have surely created a break on the land. It was fortunate that they were able to stop him right in time. But others were not so much.


    Bruce and Clark took the most raw route possible. Wayne went under the Celestial to stop the speed of the falling Celestial while Superman went to blow the head off the neck of the Celestial with his hands alone. And this took time. Unlike John and his team, Wayne and Clark had to take a lot of time to bring the celestial down.


    The Celestial landed on Earth with a normal speed enough not to make a crater like situation while Clark was throwing punches at the head of the Celestial. Of course the Celestial retaliated by using his own hands and even moving his legs on the free fall, but Superman being agile and fast, his hands could do nothing. Though the Celestial now had enhanced strength by using the symbiote, their main power which was related to heat got the big L.


    A symbiote would never allow this to take place so, their greatest weapon was out of the picture in the start itself. No wonder, Venom was able to kill a Celestial with just a swing of his new ''axe''. Thus as the Celestial was trying to stop Clark and at the end Bruce after he landed with his hands, the symbiote bound Celestial was on the journey of disappointment, because no matter what he did he was getting hit in the face.


    And with every passing hit, it was a huge dent at the face with cracks appearing at the face of the Celestial. And after a minute of recurring punches and kicks at the face, the face broke down. The symbiote tried to bond with either Bruce or Clark but it too was disappointed as the suit was a perfect anti-symbiote. As the head of the Celestial was broken into shambles, the standing huge ''God'' once fell down slowly.


    "Phew!! That was time consuming." Clark said.


    "We have lost the sun. We should not be injured in this war, or else it would be problematic for both of us." Wayne said as he looked up. There was really no sun as the remaining symbiotes were enough now to cover the whole Earth as they had genuinely entered the Earth''s atmosphere.


    The real fight had just begun.

 596. The grand fight (6)

    The third and the last Celestial was a messy one. Hyperion was only able to stop the fast descent of the Celestial using his strength. And since both of the Hulk couldn''t fly, all they could do was wait for the Celestial to appear. And after he landed, the real work began. Both of the Hulk had to jump on the shoulder of Celestial to land a punch and since they couldn''t manoeuvre like others did when they fought a Celestial it was quite a lengthy fight.


    It was fortunate that Hyperion had joined them on this or else, it would have been a disaster. Though the punches of Hulk were quite effective as both of them were in the most rage mode, they could only land a few before they were swatted down like a bitch by the hands of the Celestial.


    "Hey, watch out for the hands."


    "Hulk don''t like big monsters."


    Saying this, the 616-Hulk which was in control jumped high on the shoulders of the Celestial. to beat him up again while Professor Hulk (Yes, that is the name of the MCU Hulk in comics) could only shake his head and join his twin while jumping on the shoulder.


    "Both of you need to watch out for his hand. I will help you with whatever I can." Hyperion shouted as he was levitating and throwing punches at the back of his head while escaping his wild moving hands.


    And thus the long struggle began.The struggle to bring the celestial down. It had to be mentioned that the fight was happening in New York. Surely there were no people around to cause their death but it was happening on public property so the damage was very high. The buildings, the streets, the homes, everything was being destroyed on its path as Celestial was trying to move and trying to kill the annoying flies around him.


    It wasn''t easy for both of the Hulk as they were beaten down on the ground twice while trying to bring the Celestial down. 616-Hulk in order to stop the Celestial from moving used his body to slam at the knee of the Celestial.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Professor Hulk understood what he was trying to do and also used the same tactic and kicked at the same knee. Both of their attacks proved too much for the Celestial and it instantly broke the knee cap of it, if at all he had a knee cap like the human beings.


    All in all, the knee of the Celestial broke and his leg and he was brought down to the knees. This proved to be a huge nail in his coffin as now the Celestial wouldn''t be able to swat down Hulks that easily.


    The Hulks were not jumping around like the 4th gear Luffy and hitting at the face and the back of the head whenever they got the chance. And Hyperion used his eye laser to kill the eyes of the Celestial in which he was successful in doing so.


    And after much time, were they able to burst the head of the Celestial after repeated punches and kicks. The head of the Celestial blew up in a huge explosion as Hyperion used his eyes to put an end to the Celestial.


    The symbiote attached to it was even trying to run away but Hyperion made sure that none of this happened while Professor Hulk used vibration from his suit to trap the symbiote. Finally, this team took the longest time in bringing the Celestial down but at the end they were successful.


    "Never thought a Celestial would be this annoying, it looked easy when John chopped off the head of the dead Celestial." Professor Hulk thought.


    "You all are late."


    Out of nowhere they heard the voice of John from high up, only to see three people levitating down.


    "Hulk doesn''t like big monsters." 616-Hulk said in a loud and monstrous voice.


    "You don''t like anything that is bigger than you." Professor Hulk had to mention that. In the meantime, the other ''Celestial'' team showed up as they had cleared the other one in the second fastest time possible.


    "So we are the last party. That is discouraging." Hyperion said in a mock sad tone.


    "No time to celebrate. Look up."


    When they looked up, it seemed like there was utter doomsday around. The whole sky was filled in black color which was coming down like a blanket from all the sides. It was as if Darkness was coming to swallow the Earth and gobble it down. No matter what one says, Darkness was always ordained as a bringer of Evil and in the back of their head they all thought the same way.


    And today was no other day.


    The Darkness now was trying to swallow them up and they were the last defenders. The US Military sent their customary fighter jets to poke a hole at this Darkness but only to be swallowed by it.

 597. The grand fight (7)

    "Why are they meddling in these affairs? Don''t they know that it is useless even if we send the whole population of Earth against them?"


    "Some people just don''t trust us and they think their weapons would be effective against all of these." Tony said.


    "It''s your weapon at the end Tony. You are disgracing your own self." Reed said.


    "Hey, I have not given all of my weapon technology to them. Whatever they are, at best, they are at subpar."


    By this time, almost all of the Avengers had gathered at the place where Hulk had destroyed everything around and with the destroyed head of the Celestial. The Celestial body was so massive that it had destroyed the building around by falling over them. 616-Tony had a glint in his eyes when he was seeing the dead bodies of the Celestial.


    John could already imagine a future where Tony would assimilate the body of a Celestial to make himself an armor and be very strong. But it didn''t matter to him now. (the recent comics in Marvel of Thor vs Hulk they have given a Celestial armor to Tony)


    "So how do we face them?"


    "Same plan as discussed before. Barry and Pietro, you need to be careful, he won''t be able catch both of you but you both have enough power to decimate his opponents. The strongest of us will try to stop and distract him while both cause havoc. Lightning has always been a problem for them since the first purge of Thor. So run wild while using the Speed Force." John reminded them.


    "Tony, do you want to say something?"  Clark saw that Tony had a very happy look in his eyes the moment he had arrived here and as if he had been hiding a huge plan for himself.


    "Well, all the vibranium armor I have given is imbued with anti-kinetic technology, so it will be very helpful for all of us and I have even brought many anti-kinetic small devices that could be activated for each and everyone of you. But when I was making the robots, I brought out one of the things which we have almost not used in a very long time."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Oh! What is it?" Hal was intrigued by the words of Tony like everyone else and they needed to know what Tony was thinking.


    "The All-Spark." Tony said with a cheeky smile. The words of Tony brought out memories for all of them. They had not used the All-Spark in such a long time. But now, in this war, it would work perfectly, as there were many vehicles and ships around. If they could use this technology on all the devices on the city, they would have a huge army free of cost and it would be very easy for them to battle these small symbiotes.


    This was a brilliant idea.


    The eyes of the Avengers shined while the 616-Avengers were rather confused as they had no idea of what they were talking about.


    "Go to Baxter Building (home of Fantastic Four) and build a transmitting device as fast as possible so you can awaken all of the portable devices here." Clark said.


    "Aye aye Captain."


    "Reed, I will ask for help in this regard as only you can help here. The others will be needed at the battlefield and make sure the symbiotes don''t reach the Baxter Building. Knull won''t take any threat lightly now as we destroyed his main weapon in a matter of minutes. He will now use a war of attrition against us since he understands he can''t take us head on."


    "Not that I am demotivating, but do we have an end plan against him?" Logan asked as everybody was getting ready to carry out their plans. This question was revolving at the heads of many but none asked. They all were betting on John and his Alien X.


    "We do have an end plan. I am waiting for a weapon to arrive on Earth." John said slowly.


    "Weapon? From your universe?" 616-Professor X asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "No. A weapon that belonged to this universe itself." John said.


    "What is that?"


    "Light Force."


    "Light Force? What is that? Star wars?" 616-Tony asked as the Star Wars was also famous in their world. The talk of Force would always veer their attention to the movies.


    "No. Actually, you all have seen the use of the Light Force. You just don''t know it and have named it differently."


    "What is it?"


    "Enigma Force. Yes, the same power that is given to Captain Universe."


    "Captain Universe? But is Enigma Force effective against this Knull?" Susan asked.


    "You will see." John said while giving a mysterious smile.


    "When will the weapon arrive?"


    "I have asked Silver Surfer to search for it. It is also supposed to be searching for us. Darkness has always been the nemesis of Light so it has the join the battle to help us. I am betting on its emergence."

 598. The grand fight (8)

    "What if we don''t get to be chosen by the enigma Force like it does to Captain Universe?" Reed asked.


    "Then pray that we have enough power to defeat Knull and my most powerful form of Alien is enough." John said.


    "Why can''t you start with that now instead of waiting for him. You have the Phoenix Force too, you know."


    "I can''t maintain the Alien X form for a long time. I want to keep it as a last resort. Plus it is not like we have only this weapon, we have another hidden weapon too." John said as he gave a side glance at Eddie who was in venom form.


    All looked at Eddie when John looked at him.


    "No. I told you, my son is out of the picture. He will never come into the picture no matter what." Eddie almost roared when he said that. All sighed at this point. Almost everybody knew that it was his son that had powers to separate a symbiote from its host, without harming the host. That in itself is a huge thing.


    He was a weapon made by the Hive just for this situation as the Hive knew that they wouldn''t be able to stall Knull for a long time more, now more so as he was really out of the cage.


    "Alright, that is the 3rd plan we have. We will use it only when we have no other options." Reed said as he needed to calm Eddie down. Venom was the closest they had to an enemy so they needed him well. But only John knew that Eddie would be the host of Light Force so he was more important than his child.


    His child at best was a distraction. Nothing more!!


    "You all better pray that the other two plans work because I am not ready to give up my child. He is the last thing I have."


    "Deal."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Alright Avengers move out." Steve shouted.


    They all flew or ran away to all the directions to confront all the symbiotes around. Every small team was based on a combination of 616-Avengers and John''s Avengers. This was done so that they wouldn''t fall prey to the symbiotes.


    Of course Tony and Reed went to Baxter Building to send the energy of the All-Spark around the city. It had to be mentioned that on top of Avengers, the robots were also sent to their aid in this war. John had asked for this so they were made specifically for this.


    After Ultron, Tony totally stopped dabbling on robots. But for this specific war they needed the help of electronics since they had no soul. The symbiotes at best could stop or kill them, but never use them. (yes, I know there was a symbiote named Scorn which could make weapons from the host body but here there was no host body, only a robot. Scorn was a symbiote which got attached to a host who had a prosthetic leg. Later the symbiote could copy weapons after seeing them as the prosthetic allowed)


    The Avengers of both of the teams were now running around and killing whatever symbiotes they could put their eyes on. The symbiotes had already covered every portion of the ground, the trees, the buildings, the streets, everything. Everywhere the Avengers walked, it was dark and gloomy. They could see the head popping out from everywhere. It was like a walking nightmare.


    John used Heatblast alien and used it with his Phoenix''s fruit. This was a new combination that John had never used nor he had seen the combination himself. As he transformed into a magma-fire kind of humanoid., and then changed himself into a bird.


    The bird was what caught the eyes of the Avengers around. The bird had blue wings with reddish flames all over it. But the body of the bird was the most odd thing. The body looked like it was made of broken magma rocks and the rocks were red colored with a hint of blue flowing along the lines of the broken pieces.


    It was definitely odd, but it could never be said that it wasn''t beautiful. This was an art and perfect blend of different kinds of fire that existed. A blue fire, a normal fire and a magma fire. This was a perfect combination and creativity using all of the fires that John had command over.


    "I gotta say you look cool." Phoenix had come out to see how this new look was. She had a small envy in her eyes.


    "Thank you. Now it''s time for work." John and this time he used a method he had never used before. He breathed fire from his mouth and rained it in all of the land that he was passing by. John always wanted to breathe fire but he never got the chance as this move could only be used on an enemy which is distributed all over.

 599. The grand fight (9)

    John flew around breathing fire while the others were running or flying in all directions and making sure that nobody in the team were getting infected by a symbiote. One tried to take over 616-Captain America, only to be beaten down badly by the other Steve and Diana.


    Steve and Diana had been working together in this war, and since 616-Steve wanted to see what was so special about the woman that his counterpart had chosen as a partner, so out of curiosity, he too joined. And for the first time he felt an inferiority complex. His counterpart looked like he had all the things he could ask for in life.


    A good partner, someone who had lived through ages and someone who could understand him perfectly. This life was envious. But it was something that he could never get. After Knull''s problem he would have to be the de-facto leader since Fury would resign after this and Quake would take over. But he and Maria Hill would have to help the new leader a lot so they would have responsibilities. It felt like his responsibilities would never end.


    John was right. The problems would never end if they don''t grasp the root of it and kill it. It was for this reason that the other Avengers team was so successful in whatever they did. They needed to implement the same theory here. But the problem was that here nobody trusted each other totally.


    There was a whole lot of history in each of the Avengers and they couldn''t just mingle with each other like best friends. In fact some of them had been enemies for a long time (Red Hulk and Hulk, Red Hulk being Ross, yes the same Ross from movies and he joined Avengers and in fact helped Hulk in his search for One Below All)


    So there were always problems.


    As 616-Steve was thinking all of this and fighting with the symbiotes, the other two were continuing to killing at the same rate, Diana being the more active and able to bring down more symbiotes. Her Lasso of Truth was even able to free some of the symbiotes from the control of Hive for sometime. But it was only momentarily as their consciousness went back to the Codex so all of the work went for.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Such things were happening in all of the small teams that they had made. John''s team made sure that nobody fell under the control of symbiotes. This was one hell of a scene to watch if there were any cameras. But sadly there was none and nobody in the right mood would do it. Of course it was different for the robots as they saw everything and were being controlled by GAIA.


    Since the superheroes were busy, the control of robots was given to GAIA which Victor brought over as they knew they would need her help. The robot sentries were flying all around and raining hell on the symbiotes wherever GAIA ordered them to. Reinforcing the teams and giving aerial support.


    Men and machines worked together in this. But it was not all flowers and good ''vibes'' on the battlefield. The situation was dire and though they were able to bring down enemies at a very fast rate, all in all, this was a drop in the ocean. The whole Earth was gone and if they didn''t bring this war to an end fast, the people who had become host to the symbiotes would soon reach the city and it would turn ugly very fast.


    Here there were able to kill indiscriminately but once people show up, it won''t be the case. So though they were very effective in killing, it was nothing in the grand scheme. And maybe this was the reason that Knull hadn''t shown up. He could feel that he might not win against all of the Avengers if he faced them alone so all he could do was hide and wait for the Avengers to just exhaust themselves.


    And this was working. John was trying to use his omnipotence on his location but he was enshrouded in Darkness and it was very hard for him to find this guy. And this frustrated John too.


    "Norrin, where are you? Did you find it?"


    "No. But I got called by it. I am on the way to receive it." Norrin said over comms. This was a relief for John, as he feared that Light hadn''t grown up well till now and they would never receive its help. Only Light could purify the Darkness and help John take control of the Hive.


    This was the ultimate goal.


    In the meantime, in Baxter Building there was another story.


    "This thing is amazing. It can bring any electronic device to life. No wonder you had a smile on your cheeky face."


    "What can I say, we have all the good toys."

 600. The grand fight (10)

    "This is amazing." Reed was acting like an exhilarated kid in his seat as he was seeing the results. This device which could fit on both of the arms while carrying was something that could be used as a major weapon. But the main part was that this thing could bring things to life which he never thought was possible.


    Scientifically speaking, such things went against the laws of nature and made beings which defied every norm. At any other time, he would have loved to dive down deep into the workings of these robot things that had just come to life.


    But now they need to send this special energy to all the electronic devices and things present in the city. This would help them immensely in the war. Both Tony and Reed went into work and since Tony had worked on it before, he was the lead in this while Reed just operated as an assistant while inputting whatever possible with his intellect. Reed had always been the main lead.


    This was the first time for him working as an assistant. After half an hour of work they were able to make a device that would be able to distribute the energy in all of the city. But for the jump start they needed a huge power of electricity. Tony instantly called Pietro.


    "Oi small Flash. Come and help us instead of running around and eating pizza."


    "Hey. I just saw some good pizza at a store. Wanted to see the difference in the pizzas of both the universe. The New York Pizza of this universe isn''t as good as our world." Pietro said over the communication.


    "Stop talking and come to the Baxter Building. We need your speed Force."


    In a second, Piettro was standing at the laboratory, but his stop didn''t stop the flying papers around and of course the small lightning spark. Reed was also curious about this so-called Speed Force which the speedsters of their world were able to use. These new Avengers had so many great types of powers that it was amazing to say the least.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "We need you to jump start this device with your Speed Force." Tony said as he was unfazed by his. All of the members of the Avengers were now used to the appearance of Pietro and Barry.


    "You want me to do the thing which Barry did to wake Clark? Won''t it be better to give it to Barry or even John. John has the power of Shazam."


    "True, but both of them are more efficient in their killing, while you are a toddler. Get on with it kid." Tony mocked Pietro without hesitation.


    "That hurts man. I have been working for the team the same length as others." Pietro said with sadness with a hint of wetness in his eyes. Of course it was a false one and one could see right through it.


    "If you want to be a hero, jump start this device. Now run. I need to join the fun too." Tony said now in a serious tone. Every second they lost was precious.


    The device looked like a cylindrical rods inserted in a liquid-like chamber inside. He didn''t know what it was but he could understand that this thing could help in the ongoing war, so after all the mock arguments, he became serious as this was his chance to become a hero.


    Pietro never spoke it out loud but he always felt inferior to his sister, who was the center of many things in the world. Even in Earth 616 she was a big deal as she had done so many things, even changed the reality. She was feared in this world.


    But him being the brother was kind of useless. having only the power of running around. Sure, he could change timelines like Barry could using the speed force, but he would never do it. All this power was for nothing.


    But here he got the chance, and he could have a huge impact in the war and he didn''t want to let the chance just slip away. Though he complained about him being chosen, but in the depth of his heart he was grateful that Tony thought of him when it came to this minute problem.


    Pietro ran a few miles away and made sure after there was enough distance for him to build the electricity around him. And even made sure that after touching the cylinder with his finger there would be enough space for him to slow down instead of facing a wall, like Barry did.


    "You can do this. You can do this just like your good brother Barry did. He has even broken the timelines. You can definitely do this tiny thing." Peitro said to himself before he made a run. And after calming his mind, he made a run for it.

 601. The grand fight (11)

    Pietro ran like crazy and made sure that he would touch the cylindrical tube to give it a boost. And the whole process went smoothly and the machine was charged instantly. And in the next moment the cylinder type machine spread a pulse all over the city. The pulse that spread was visible and all of the people who were fighting in this war felt it. Even the people who were flying and fighting felt the pulse.


    What came next became a nightmare for the symbiotes. From laptops to cars, from a small electronic watch to big buses and trains. Nothing was silent any more. Hell, even fire trucks came to life with their staircases used as two rods as tools for fighting.


    This was something the enemy never expected. Tony and Reed were watching all of this as GAIA had sent the visuals over. Now they have an extra army which will fight for them.


    "Knull, you have given me sleepless nights for two weeks now. It''s time for you to experience the same feeling before you leave this mortal world."  Reed had a weird look on his face when Tony said those words.


    "Are you reading too many novels recently?" Tony was caught red handed by those words. Truth to be told he had been reading them, thanks to John''s children he came over them when he took care of the children for a few days. And from there he became interested in the fantasy novel genre and couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Maybe." Tony said while not even looking at Reed. He felt proud that he had been reading novels.


    "Whatever!! Let''s go. everybody is on the battlefield." Reed said as he jumped from the terrace to join them while cushioning his fall with the help of his hands, just like Spiderman. Reed wasn''t exactly an able fighter like others but he has his own merits and he wasn''t completely useless.


    While Tony just flew away. All this time, he had not been in the war and he felt suffocated, now he could go full crazy. All of the Avengers cheered as they saw thousands and thousands of cars and buses joining the war with their huge and small bodies. It was one sight to behold.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Though the new people couldn''t fly, there were no symbiotes which were flying, except for the dragons and the white bugs. They were handled by the other flying members of the Avengers.


    <hr>


    "Where is Knull? Has anyone seen him?" John asked over comms.


    "No. He is hiding." came the reply from most of the people.


    "Norrin, tell me you have got the Light." John asked now, using his omnipotence.


    "Yeah, yeah I am on the way."


    "How much more time?"


    "Give or take 5 Earth minutes."


    "Cool."


    "Guys, hold on for more than 5 minutes. Help is arriving." John said over his comms to everyone.


    "Good. 5 minutes, people. Destroy as many as you can. We have new helpers. Make sure you don''t embarrass them." 616-Steve said as he gave a motivating speech to all. All just smiled while they were on rampage. There was destruction all around but the main thing was that it looked ugly. Everything covered in black soot looked horrifying for most people.


    Especially, tif the black soot looked like it was living. John while fighting saw Venom fighting some bugs. He looked different now. After killing a dragon he had wings in his back and he could easily fly. This was new for him too. But he was using this for the best of his ability.


    It was weird that Knull hadn''t yet come for Venom or Dylan. Both of them were supposed to be the greatest threats for Knull, but he still hadn''t showed up. John flew over to Venom''s side while helping him kill other bugs around. Eddie was followed by a team of Raven and Starfire.


    "Has Knull tried to contact you?" John asked as he flew over.


    "He did when I killed one of his grendels (the dragon symbiote). Telling me to give up." Eddie said.


    "I showed him my middle finger."


    John laughed when Eddie. Eddie being the typical Eddie, in all cases he was very much of a ruffian. Only in the case of his son was he very gentleman-like. Due to this even Venom was influenced.


    "Alright. Continue." John said as he flew away. He called Robin this time.


    "Robin is everything alright in the bunker?" John asked.


    "Of course, what else would it be? Even your children are here playing games while keeping an eye on every camera of the bunker corridors. None of the symbiotes found us yet."


    "OKay." John said. he did leave some of his children to the care of Dylan and Robin. These children were not the ones who were great in fighting. So it was better they were given in guard.


    Only a few who were trained by the Avengers were allowed to enter the war and fight for them.

 602. Silver Surfer

    Before Light entered the battlefield, John wanted to make sure everything was in place. For this reason he had been rechecking everything. Only thing out of the equation was Knull. he had been hiding. and for what purpose he had been hiding, John didn''t know but that was not something he needed to think about now.


    If worse come to worst, he will just destroy all symbiotes and leave Knull high and dry. Without his minions he would lose his greatest source of power and codex. No matter how powerful he was now, it would be a piece of cake for John and with Light and others, he would be dead meat.


    After he checked everything for the last time, he sighed. The end battle was approaching and they need to be sure that there were no casualties. Actually, when Knull had been wreaking havoc in all of the universe, it didn''t mean that he had been killing people, it only meant that he had been acquiring hosts using his symbiotes and upgrading his power.


    Basically, he had been sending different planets and galaxies to eternal Darkness. It would be hard for sure for them to live but it for the moment they weren''t dead. For this reason John had not attacked Knull outside.


    Earth was their own territory and they could get all the help possible, which couldn''t the same for other planets. So Earth 616 was a chosen battlefield by John deliberately. He never spoke out these thoughts for sure because he knew that speaking it out might not actually bear any fruit and some of the 616-Avengers were for sure to hate him.


    But this was the best option. He had already changed the timeline a lot. He had inserted his hands on Time by a huge margin. This was the least he could do to keep some things straight. Though it wouldn''t matter as the Timeline had become a straight line.


    But at the end, it was still a line. He could predict some things possible for him. John was thinking all of this as he was flying around and incinerating some symbiotes mindlessly. His power never got exhausted and he could go like this for thousands of years.  For now, all he needed was wait for Surfer.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Soon the deadline was up and as John was thinking that Norrin was late, a small pseak of light shined upon the city. Everybody looked up to see how sunshine was able to come out again after a long period of Darkness.


    This felt like as if somebody has shown mercy to the Earth with those rays of sunlight. But that was not the only spectacle, after there was a hole on symbiotes that were covering the sky, a person barged in, flying down.


    From afar with this spectacle, it looked like as if it was an angel coming down in the damned place to rescue the people from eternal damnation. Or at least that''s what many Avengers felt when they looked over.


    Forget about the Avengers, even both of the X-men teams from afar felt that. But those who could see closely, knew who had arrived. And labeling him as an angel would not be an understatement.


    Because the person who poked a hole among the symbiotes and had arrived from the universe was Norrin, a.k.a, The Silver Surfer. With the Light Force, a.k.a., The Enigma force. John too got a glimpse of such an incredible entrance of the Silver Surfer.


    "Norrin, took you long enough." 616-Tony shouted when he said that. Norrin had been a friend of the 616-Avengers for a long time, after the first incident of Galactus, the Fantastic 4 and the higher echelons always maintained a cordial relationship. And they had already know that the help was arriving with the help of Norrin.


    Now that he was here, everybody rejoiced or at least those who knew that he was the help.


    "Took me some time to find what I was searching for." Norrin said and he had a smile on his face. After getting away from Galactus, he had been roaming free and enjoying life instead of being a stone cold sculpture made of silver, he was having fun around. John flew over and said.


    "So the war is in the final phase."


    "It is... Oh.. it seems like the thing is itching to choose a new host...." Norrin said as he held his hand near his chest and miraculously out of nowhere a light ball came out of his chest. The light ball was the brightest thing the people around had ever seen. It was as if they were seeing sun from up close.


    But surprisingly, there was no sense of heat from it, only light. Endless amount of light. And around the light ball, smaller light balls revolved around like planets revolve around the sun. Only difference was that there were distinct orbits around it.


    This was the authentic Enigma Force.

 603. Shock

    Everyone who was close by or the ones who were far away could suddenly feel that the power of symbiotes had suddenly gone down out of nowhere. This already proved the main theory of Light Vs Dark.


    Light was here!!! So of course the servants of Darkness would scurry around in fear. As this was happening all around, the Avengers and X-men were taking this advantage and beating the shit out of the symbiotes. For the first time, the number of symbiotes wasn''t overwhelmingly trying to devour them.


    Almost all of the 616 people who didn''t have suits were almost devoured by the symbiotes. If not for John''s team, it would have been a tragedy that they wouldn''t be able to avoid. Finally they had the upper hand, thanks to the emergence of the ''angel'', so of course they were venting their anger on the symbiotes.


    Just a few seconds of the arrival of Light and there was already a huge commotion. John who sensed all this had a smile on his face. He had been waiting for this for such a long time. And now his second plan would be set in motion and he couldn''t wait for it.


    The ball of Light levitated in front of the body of Norrin and it flew away to the new host that the one had chosen. The others who saw this and were close already knew what this Light ball represented. The higher levels were already informed of this.


    Now all they had to do was wait for Eddie to become the new host of Enigma Force and put an end to the farce created by the host of Darkness. Or at least what John thought. He had forgotten that Eddie became the God of light after a long process.


    To become God, Eddie had to die first. His consciousness had to go through Codex and had to go through a gruelling process to take over the mantle of Enigma Force before he went to defeat Knull. (yes, in the actual story Eddie died and his consciousness was trapped in the Codex. It was due to Enigma Force that he was brought to life and took over the mantle of God of Light)


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But here there was never such a case. Eddie was fit and fine. Knull never came to throw him down the cliff. Even Venom was having the time of his life as both of them were flying around and killing bugs.


    And John didn''t know that for God of Light to take over one had to die or at least had to go near death to get its acceptance and right now there was nobody at the team who even came close to this criteria.


    The ball of Light floated around as it went near all the Avengers who had been fighting and even floated near them for a few seconds to see if the person was worthy to hold the mantle. John and other higher echelons were confused about what was going on.


    "Hey, you said Eddie would be the God of Light directly? What the hell is going on?" Barry couldn''t help but ask. John was also confused by this.


    "I don''t know. Eddie, fly over to the Ball and see if it chooses you."


    Eddie understood what he meant and he flew to Wolverine where the ball of Light was floating around. The Light Force was right now judging if Logan (John''s Universe) was worthy enough to be its new Champion!!


    Venom flew over and stood Light in order for it to judge him and complete his legacy. He had already known from John that this was his future, so even though he hated this, the part of his destiny being under control he still went through with it.


    It was Knull. There was nothing they could do and they needed to get it over with. As Venom went and stood by the Light Force, it seemed like it got distracted and ''looked'' at Venom. It slowly floated near Venom for a good 5-6 seconds and at the end it just didn''t choose him and flew to the other Avengers!!!


    This came as a shock to all, especially John. This was not how the script was supposed to be. Venom was supposed to be the God of Light. John was anxious now. He didn''t know what the Enigma Force was even thinking. Venom was both overjoyed and felt a little bit of sadness when this happened.


    He finally felt liberated from the clutches of Destiny. But, he felt sad because the idea of being a God was in itself tempting, especially Venom. He had been hearing about him being on the Light side for such a long time now but this dream was crumbling very fast.


    "What the hell is going on?" John almost roared out.

 604. Shock (2)

    Everybody soon got to see and know the weird situation that was happening right now. The Light Force was taking time to select its champion. And all they had to do was wait.


    "This is going to be the doom for us if the Light Force doesn''t choose someone soon. What if it doesn''t choose anyone?" Reed asked as he saw the Ball was still floating and approaching every other to see if the person was worthy or not.


    "Then we will have to face Knull with everything we have and destroy all the symbiotes present or just kill him."


    "Why didn''t it choose Eddie? You said before in the meeting that Eddie was the prophesied one."


    "I don''t know. According to the future which I know, Eddie should have been the One we have been promised. But it seems my indulgence has made many things change." John almost whispered when he said this. He wasn''t really what would happen now.


    "So that''s what you always meant when you said that nothing is predictable when it comes to the future." Barry laughed with a hollow tone. He had a smile on his face as they all looked at the Ball which was floating to every other member of both the Avengers team.


    They were looking at it with anxiety running through their veins. This was the most powerful weapon they had against Knull and they didn''t want to lose sight of it. And after 10 minutes of silence and stress, the Light Ball finally chose someone.


    Someone which nobody would have expected to take over the mantle of God of Light. If it was any other being, then it would have been understandable but the person whom Light had chosen was not something John would have imagined in the wildest of his dreams.


    The Enigma Force had chosen Yhwach as his Champion in this war against Knull!!!


    Yhwach, the God of Quincy was chosen as its new herald!!!


    This made everybody''s jaws drop on the ground. All this time, none of the members of the Avengers of both had a very good connection with him. John also had kept himself away from him. Since his story wasn''t known to anyone, nobody believed a word of him. It was only because of John that he was even allowed to join them.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He was quite handy in dealing with Knull and in fact he had been the most efficient guy in the battlefield. But the Enigma Force choosing him was something that was not what anyone from the team had expected.


    As the Light Ball entered the body of Yhwach, John got a notification.


    [


    Ding


    A foreign unknown mater has entered the body of one of your summons.


    Do you wish to block it?


    ]


    "Will I lose control of the summon if I let Enigma Force enter its body or will the secret of the system be out?" John asked his system inside his mind.


    [


    Ding


    Analysing the foreign source....


    The source is found to be friendly and the source won''t hamper the host''s control over its summon.


    Do you wish to temporarily enhance the summon with the foreign source?


    ]


    "No problem with the control? Are you sure?"


    [


    Ding


    Yes.


    ]


    "Fine. Allow the Enigma Force to take over. At least I can control how he acts."


    [


    Ding


    Allowing the summon named ''Yhawch'' to integrate it''s power to the foreign source.


    .....


    The summon now has a new power and is now the herald of Enigma Force, which is one of the oldest forces of this multiverse


    ]


    "This is unprecedented..."


    "This was not what I had ever thought. An unknown guy getting such a massive boost."


    Such discussions were going on among all the members of the Avengers and X-men. An unknown guy who had just arrived from the multiverse getting such a massive boost.


    "John is he trust-able?" Clark asked as John was bust checking the system and seeing what were the new powers of Yhwach.


    "Huh... Oh yeah... I think he can be trusted in this regard. He did help us in the first attack, didn''t he? And it''s not like Enigma Force would be with him for all time. It would leave the moment Darkness is pushed away. So we can cooperate for this battle. If the Enigma Force stays with him we will see what we can do. A person chosen by Enigma Force can''t be that bad. Can he?" John said as that was the only answer he could give them now.


    He wasn''t concerned about Yhwach as he was still under his control and at the end this arrangement was temporary. They just needed to wait it out and let the Enigma Force just leave later. Even if the Enigma Force stays, it won''t actually matter.


    The other members of the Avengers also thought about what John had said. Since he was chosen by the Enigma Force, he might not be bad after all.


    Only time would answer if the trust they were providing now, would not back to bite them!!

 605. The final fight (1)

    There was a reason why Yhwach was chosen as the next Champion of Enigma Force. He had been sleeping for such a long time after giving away his soul, which in other words meant that he had been half dead from the understanding of the Enigma Force.


    And from the start itself Yhwach himself was powered by bright light or at least that''s how the color of his powers looked like. A bright shining white light. The Quincys always used a kind of light to use their bows and all other kinds of weapons.


    Maybe if Yhwach was never summoned then Eddie would have been the God of Light, but one small change of past had changed the whole story from here. And on top of it, Eddie never faced death or at least near death situations. He never went through the horrors of his past thanks to getting a better version of Venom and him being the only superhero in New York when everything went to waste, thanks to the work of John.


    Due to Venom and his antics, the city was safe from other villains. There was havoc for sure, but comparatively, it was better for him and he was hailed as a hero. He had never gone through the actual sacrifices that his other version would have gone through.


    But it was different for Yhawch, he had sacrificed a part of his power. There was selfishness in this as he wanted to bring down Seireitei, but in the end he did sacrifice.


    Many other factors played into this, as Yhwach was not the only one who fell in this criteria. Batman too had sacrificed a lot and he too had gone through numerous near death experiences. But Light chose him, because Yhwach had powers which belonged to the same spectrum as Light Force.


    Bruce was much on the darker side. So there was that too!!


    All in all, Yhwach was the new God of Light and there was nothing anybody could do about it and had to accept it. All came to Yhwach as he was checking himself out. He just got injected by one of the greater powers of the multiverse, he had to see what the whole party was all about.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Feel good?" Clark asked.


    "This is new for me. I feel like my soul is full of energy. Like I can burn the whole planet down if I wish to." Yhwach said slowly and that voice had no kind of empathy in it. This sounded terrifying to others. Such words brought silence to the whole team. Even John didn''t expect that his own summon would say such words to terrify others.


    "Did the Enigma Force really choose the right guy?" Tony whispered.


    "I am just joking. I was just establishing the scale of my power. Not that I will use it here. I already said I have nowhere to go so I will have to stick to this place." Yhwach said as he gave a cheeky smile.


    "Get serious people, the drones are detecting people running from out of the city here and they are 10 kms out. In a few minutes they will arrive and we will have to exorcise them of the symbiotes. It will be too much of a hassle." 616-Tony said as he looked at  the notification GAIA had sent over.


    "Yhwach can you feel the Darkness? Where is he?" John asked. Yhwach didn''t answer and just looked up in a certain direction. He pointed there with his finger.


    "Can you feel what he is doing?" Wayne asked. Yhwach shook his head but said.


    "I don''t know but whatever he is doing, it is giving him more power." Yhwach said in a little more grave tone as he squinted his eyes and looked in that direction.


    "Then I guess, its time to bring the big guns." John said as he looked at his watch. He changed the dials of his watch and soon the dial of his omnitrix showed a long humanoid alien. Everybody who had seen him in this form knew what was going to come next.


    Alien X!!


    John pressed the side button and then he changed to its form. The person who looked like it was made of small stars. The 616-Avengers still have nightmares of this form of John. Only in this journey did they come to know that the watch was called omnitrix and it allowed John to change into any forms of aliens present or saved in the omnitrix.


    "Who is joining me in this battle?" John asked. Many raised their arms eagerly. But John looked at Wayne to decide who would fight against this big guy.


    "Yhwach, Clark and John would go and fight it and Tony of our universe will be the distant support. Me and others will stay here and try to get rid of the symbiotes plaguing the land and also seeing that the humans trying to come here would be stopped."

 606. The final fight (2)

    And so the final fight of this whole debacle had just taken off from the surface of the Earth. They didn''t know what to expect, as Yhwach had said that he had been accumulating strength from God knows where.


    Yhwach before taking off looked at 616-Thor and Silver Surfer.


    "Can I borrow your weapons for a bit?" Yhwach asked.


    "Huh!!"


    Both of them were struck in their position as Yhwach asked for their signature weapons. Mjolnir and the SurfBoard, and both of the items responded to the call of Yhwach!!! This was unbelievable as there was never a person till now who had wielded both of the weapons at the same time. There had been people who had wielded Mjolnir but never been someone who could wield the SurfBoard.


    And the terrifying thing was that when Yhwach extended his hand while pointing at both of the items, both of them flew to his hand and then both of the weapons melded together. And after a few seconds of shining light on it, it transformed into a new weapon.


    A weapon which had a long wooden handle like the one held by Stormbreaker. And the metal part of the weapon looked like a double sided axe. But the axe didn''t look like a typical axe, it was more of a combination of a hammer and an axe. It looked amazing as the weapon was shining in bright light while all the others were just looking at the new weapon dumbfounded.


    "Did he just wield both Mjolnir and a weapon made of Power Cosmic?"


    "What the hell is this weapon?"


    John, who was looking at it, just smiled. Since Yhwach had decided to live on this Earth, it was better to make himself believable, and the only way to do this was wielding Mjolnir. This was a game changer for everything and for making people trust you.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    All the people in the past who had done it could always be trusted, well, almost all people. Moon Knight was an exception ( Yes, Moon Knight too can wield Mjolnir, as Uru metal comes from Moon rocks and Moon Knight is powered by the Moon so he has more authority over Mjolnor and Thor or Odin.) But at the end, those who could wield it, meant that the person could be trusted.


    Yhwach, after taking the huge weapon in his hand, took a random swing at the air to see how powerful it. This created a blade type energy which travelled at a fast pace in the air. Tony who was near the attack instinctively dodged, not that it mattered anyway as his armor was anti-kinetic. Nonetheless, just a random swing of the axe created a sense of fear to all the people present.


    This was probably one of the most powerful weapons in the multiverse at this stage.


    "This probably is one of the most powerful weapons now." John suggested as he too could feel the power of it with his Alien X and Phoenix mode.


    "It should be. I will give you back your weapons after we deal with Knull." Yhwach said as he could see the ugly face of Thor and even Norrin''s face didn''t look so good. He said this in order for them to calm down.


    "Enough being showpieces of a museum. Now go and put an end to it." Tony reminded them as they had very less time and the more they wasted time, the more they would have to deal with normal humans.


    John and the duo didn''t speak any other word and just flew away to the upper atmosphere where Knull was. They needed to put an end to it and fast as now they were really running out of time.


    They flew high at a fast speed and soon they reached the place where the symbiotes had blanketed the whole Earth. Yhwach didn''t even need an incentive as he just took a swing with his new axe at the symbiotes. This small deed alone created a huge hole at the symbiotes blocking the way,


    The symbiotes screamed in pain as this happened, but none of the three gave a heed to the scream as from there they could see a throne levitating high in the air. A throne made of symbiotes as they were wriggling underneath him.


    Knull was seen sitting on his chair comfortably. He sat on his chair with a 2 feet white colored capsule in his hand. The capsule was cylindrical and looked like it was fading color as all the three were approaching Knull.


    As the color of the capsule was fading, the skin color of Knull was changing from pure black to grey and at a speed visible to the naked eye. The trio stopped a few metres away from Knull. John was looking at the capsule closely as he was not sure what it was.


    The capsule looked like it had held immense power once but now it looked all drained and dried up.

 607. The All-Black

    "What is this? What have you done?" Clark couldn''t help but inquire about the sudden change in the body of Knull. He seemed more powerful and jacked up. Apart from the fact that the color of his body now had turned from pitch black to grey.


    "I just took some power onto myself since the power didn''t have any owner now." Knull said in a very raspy voice. His voice itself had changed now and it sounded more deep than previously when they encountered him.


    "You took over the Power Cosmic of the Negative Zone... Didn''t you?" John finally opened his mouth on this. He had to think a lot in order to know from where Knull just sucked all the energy up and made himself more powerful. Knull just looked at John with hollow eyes. Since Knull didn''t have eyes, it seemed like he was looking at a ghost.


    His silence was enough for all to know that whatever John had said was right.


    "It doesn''t matter even if you take the Power Cosmic. You will die today and not even the Darkness will be able to hold you." John said as he brought out Ea. This time he would use all his power to bring Knull down.


    John took a swing at Knull without wasting any more time. John wanted to exert the most power possible so he jumped at Knull while using the sword at point blank range, aiming straight for his head and heart.


    But Knull, who was sitting on the throne, was already expecting it. He took his sword which was already at his hand and swung his sword to stop the attack of John. But this was where something amazing happened.


    As Knull was using his sword to stop the attack of John, he was stopped by another entity. The entity who he had given no heed to before.


    Yhwach!


    Knull couldn''t sense the arrival of Light since it never had any signature of it arrival. Since there was sun everywhere over the Earth, it was very hard to pinpoint what was going on with the Light Force. But the moment his sword was stopped by Yhwach, Knull felt it.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    A being which was on par with his Darkness!!


    A power which was the exact opposite of it!!


    Yhwach stopped the All-Black with his bare hand alone and he didn''t even need to use his new weapon. And then the most amazing thing happened. Yhwach gave a squeeze at the All-Black sword as the side of the sharp blade. And that squeeze was so hard that the famous All-Black Sword just broke down in pieces.


    The All-Black. Supposedly one of the top 5 weapons on their multiverse, was broken into pieces with just a squeeze by Yhwach. Clark who was going to use his heat vision on Knull stopped in his tracks too seeing this.


    Like John, he too knew how powerful that weapon was, only Ea was on par with its level. It just broke down by the squeeze of Yhwach!! John was the only one who had a calm look on his face because he knew this was going to happen as he ordered Yhwach to make this exact move.


    He feared that Knull might prove a little more handful with his weapon and he needed All-Black out of the picture. It was Knull who was powered by Power Cosmic, but not his sword. John''s sword would still be the same sword as it once was when he made it. And if Knull was given more time, with his sword he might give more power to the symbiotes.


    John didn''t want this to happen. And neither did Yhwach!


    So both decided on this and he used his hand alone to get rid of one of the most powerful weapons of the multiverse. The one which almost led Gorr to achieving his vow to kill all Gods. The weapon which wreaked havoc in the multiverse was responsible for the death of many Celestials was no more!!


    "This can''t be!!! How is this possible? No...  How? How did you do this?" Knull was fuming in anger and had a face of disbelief when his happened. This really was something which shouldn''t have happened, but when a person had Light on their side and a person like Yhwach who himself had a broken level of power, this was entirely possible.


    In addition, John had the power of predicting the future, thanks to the comics, so he knew exactly what would happen if Yhwach would try to destroy the weapon.


    "You have not evolved Knull. After all these years, your symbiotes evolved, but your sword remained the same. It gave birth to things that could evolve but it remained the same. Your loyal servant. Freedom has cost you Knull!"


    John said as his attack from Ea finally landed at the chest of Knull!!


    (Eddie too broke the Necrosword with his hands in the comics. Mind you, Eddie is the real God of Light. Venom was trapped on the Hive at that time)

 608. One million version

    Knull couldn''t even reply as he was thrown away far behind. His throne crumbled instantly from the pressure and the symbiotes which were behind, listening to his every order couldn''t even stop their ''master'' from stopping as he was thrown to the space itself.


    "You need to tell us that you can do that?" Clark commented to Yhwach. He really was surprised. Yhwach didn''t reply to that and just flew away to kill Knull. John too followed him, and then Clark too did.


    Knull had stopped just before touching the surface of the moon. The hit of John was towards the direction of the moon, a great coincidence for sure!! John and others flew to meet Knull to inflict more damage to him.


    Knull too was returning with full speed to meet the trio and fight the three of them with all his powers possible. Yhwach took out his axe, to fight against Knull. He looked different now. At first he had a black cloak, but now he was full white. It seemed like he was born from light itself.


    Even his eyes were burning in bright light. He really looked like he was the herald of Enigma Force, out here to bring Darkness to its knees. Now both Yhwach and John used their weapons to bring down Knull.


    Knull who saw the attack coming, had to use both of his arms to stop the attack. Now his arms had muscles, thanks to the Power Cosmic of the Negative Zone. But the power of the attack of both of them was too much and it directly laid waste to the new muscles as they were now long gashed on both of his arms.


    And he was taking antimatter as a result of Power Cosmic, there was an explosion. This made Knull fall back along with the other two. But that was not all, after being hit by Yhwach and John, it was time for Clark to get his hands on the notorious villain who had been a headache for a long time.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Clark went straight to Knull and used his right to land the hardest punch he could on the opponent''s body. And if that was not enough after being hit by Clark he was hit by heat vision too. Knull was already blown a few kilometres way by the first hit and this was just icing on the cake.


    Clark was flying in hyperspeed, at the same speed as all the others were while fighting. It was fortunate that it was space or else the broken sound barrier would create a shockwave so huge that it could have easily decimated cities, forget about people.


    John had given him a thousand  years of sun power. Yes, John is slowly powering Clark to 100 million version of Superman in the comics. In the comics, Clark noticed that he was ageing very slowly and soon found out that his friends were long dead before he could even cross his 40s. So he flew away, leaving Earth and after years of roaming the universe, he settled down in the sun of the Solar System.


    He stayed there for a 1 million years, and later when he emerged, he had the powers of reality warp. He used that power to bring his dead wife Lois to life and even created Krypton again and lived happily. John wanted to create the same version here, albeit at a little slow pace.


    So this version of Clark was already jacked up with ''sun'' juices and was more powerful than he was before. For this reason John had allowed the growth of powers for Superman.


    John didn''t want to stop the barrage of attacks that had just started. He took his sword and again thrusted at the body of Knull. Knull who was flying back and in no control whatsoever, was again hit by the sword of John. Yhwach flew in more speed as he appeared right behind Knull with his huge axe in his hand.


    Knull who just got hit by John could feel that Yhwach had appeared behind him but he could do nothing to stop the attack of Yhwach. Yhwach used the axe to hit straight at his back. But the attack was slow but a steady one.


    Yhwach had another plan with this move. He wanted to use the axe and insert it by breaking the spine of Knull. Since the spinal bone was the most important for any kind of humanoid, be it a human or a person who looked like it was made of bones.


    And Yhwach wanted him to feel the pain. He never liked war but when he did fight, he made sure that the enemy suffered the most. The axe was arriving at the body of Knull all so slowly.


    But before the attack could even touch the body of Knull, he vanished!!

 609. The end is near

    The other three were taken aback by the sudden disappearance of him. Until now Knull had never shown any talent in teleportation, nor did the comics ever showed that power of his.


    This was probably due to the boost given to him by the anti-matter Power Cosmic. Knull disappeared for a mili-second, only to appear a few hundred metres away from his previous position.


    "The new power did give you quite a boost Knull." John spoke out.


    "You have your tricks, I have mine."


    "So you think you are the only one who can teleport?" Yhwach said and the next moment he appeared right behind and used the same move that he was supposed to take before, he vanished. John, seeing the move of Yhwach, changed himself to a chronosapien.


    Since, Knull learned about teleportation, they needed to freeze him. And what better to make other than freezing time for him. Though he was sure that Darkness will help him get back to the normal time stream, that rout of surprise attack was what John was banking on.


    Alien X vanished and was replaced by a new alien. This change happened fast and John stopped the time around Knull. John didn''t need to care about Yhwach, when it came to time control, he was probably one of the top beings. He might not be able to pause time like John could, but he had powers to control the future time.


    So this move was perfect. And Yhwach was finally able to hit Knull on his back, and this time it was more painful for Knull then it was supposed to be. The time pause proved to be more painful for Knull.


    He screamed out in pain as the time was finally back in normal flow. Blood flowed from his back as the axe was stuck in his back and he couldn''t release it with his hand alone as Yhwach was holding it down in his back.


    Clark didn''t want to be just for show as he travelled in hyperspeed again and hit him right at the chest with his full power. The punch was so strong that the others could immediately tell that Knull had broken some of his ribs.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    It was unfortunate that there was no sound in space or John would have loved the sound of his breaking bones. And this time, he could not dodge nor could he cushion the impact by flying backwards. Yhwach made sure of that by holding him down. It was surprising that Knull who had been hit on his back and on his chest, was bleeding.


    The wound in his back prompted blood to flow out and even the punch of Superman, made him vomit out specks of blood.John and others thought that he didn''t even have blood vessels when they first met him. John flew slowly to Knull who was now sweating heavily and looked all beaten up. Before he had wrinkles all over his face, but after this small rout, it seemed like there were more creases on his face and even his whole body.


    John didn''t have any sympathy for him as he punched him right on his face. He was back in Alien X form and used both his celestial sapien power and along with phoenix force as his knuckles looked like they were burning in fire. The knuckles seemed like they were fire knuckle braces that rogue gangsters use on the streets.


    It might seem funny to everyone, but it was super effective as it would inflict more pain on the enemy and John definitely wanted Knull to suffer. He had been behind the whole problem since the start and due to his actions a whole universe was lost forever.


    Though the utopian universe was never a part of the multiverse, it didn''t mean, their lives never mattered. John wanted him to suffer before he would kill him. The Power Cosmic of negative was not as powerful as the actual Power Cosmic. It was effective only against Silver Surfer and Galactus, but for others it was just a small increment of power.


    Knull thought that with the help of Power Cosmic it would be much easier for him to win the battle, but he had underestimated the enemy too much. He expected a retaliation from Light, like it always has been, but he didn''t know the full power of John and his summons. He had no idea of them.


    John had been hiding his full power since the start and now with Alien X and jacked up Superman it was a lost battle before it even started. Of course, Yhwach was the one to inflict the most damage on him with his axe. John didn''t want to take away the ''bright light'' of their main power away. In the end, Light was the main nemesis of Darkness.


    John, after punching and kicking Knull a few times with his heart''s content, looked deeply into the eyes of Knull.


    "You should have left that universe as it should have Knull. You want to control the multiverse? Sure. You want to bring us to Darkness? Acceptable. But never should have wiped away a universe just to establish your authority. It was fine with what you did to the Celestials. But there is a line you shouldn''t cross." John roared.


    ---

 610. The end is near (2)

    John was venting his anger as he beat down Knull with all his might. He had zero sympathy for such such kind of person. Knull''s situation was becoming bad with every punch and sidekick. Finally it stopped as Yhwach brought the axe out which was stuck in his back.


    If the beating down wasn''t enough, then the blood which spilled out after the axe was brought, should have done the job. Knull who had been screaming for a straight one minute was now numb. He didn''t even have enough energy to scream, let alone fight. He was beaten like a dog.


    "Yhwach, you know what to do."  John said. He was a little curious about what Knull meant by the Wall before and his obsession with it, but it didn''t matter now. He didn''t care. If he really wanted to know he could always contact the older gods.


    He was still young and Phoenix Force goes through many rebirths, so she too had less knowledge about the multiverse like the other Gods. All she cared about was the life force of the multiverse. Nothing else mattered to her.


    So John''s knowledge of this so-called ''Wall'' was zero from the start and he had no idea of the obsession of Knull.


    Yhwach and Clark both knew what to do now. They both took one shoulder of Knull in each one of their hands and they flew at fast speed to one particular direction.


    The sun!!


    The sun of the solar system was very special for the universe of 616 as it was one of the greatest weapons against anything evil. Over centuries, many evil beings died on the surface of the sun and it was known to purge any kind of evil and darkness.


    This time too it was the same case. Knull would die under the heat of the Sun just like he should have died. There was no going back. Darkness would have to search for another host. John would love to destroy the Darkness forever but if he did, there would be an imbalance in the multiverse and John couldn''t allow that. So all he could do was kill Knull and suppress Darkness till it choses another host next time.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Clark and Yhwach took him away and John followed them. Knull had become unconscious due to pain, but John still kept an eye, readying any kind of sneak attacks he might be planning under the garb of being unconscious.


    In a minute they reached the surface of the sun. As usual, the sun was burning too hot but for the three of them this was a walk in the park for the trio, but it was different for Knull. He was unconscious for sure, but his body was squirming with all the heat around. He was resistant to heat for sure, not invincible. he would still feel the pain and debuff which came with the light along with heat.


    So his body naturally reacted to a place which had ample light and too high temperature. John went forwards and slapped him right on his cheek. He didn''t want to kill Knull in his sleep. That would be an insult to him. He wanted to Knull to see his own death with his own eyes and let him feel the pain for what he did in the other universe.


    After getting slapped twice, Knull finally opened his eyes. He still had a hollow look on his face but since he had lost too much blood, he looked more terrifying but it also seemed like he was dying.


    "You thought Power Cosmic would save you. It was just a small power of a closed dimension. Your body can never hold that kind of power." John said. Knull looked at John with a sense of defeat in his face. He knew that he had been defeated. In all ways possible and soon he would lose the throne. After a moment of silence, Knull suddenly laughed out loud. Though he was in pain, he could manage that laugh.


    His laugh contained a sense of mockery. The three weren''t sure on what Knull was mocking about but they let him say his words. As every villain at the end of the line wanted to say something to infuse more fear on their enemies. He wanted to see what Knull was banking his trust.


    "You think killing me will end everything? You think you have won? You are mistaken. Gravely, mistaken. Even if you kill me there would be Darkness in this world. There will always be someone who will take my position and bring you all down. No matter what, this war will never end... You might have won the battle but not the war." Knull said while gritting his face. He had lost some of his sharp teeth, so even his words seemed funny a bit.


    "You speak too much for someone who is dying. We all know that Darkness will prevail till the end of time. There is no reason for scaring us and we are always ready to face it. Now go at peace." Yhwach replied as he took his own sword out.

 611. The end is near (3)

    Yhwach wanted to use his own sword to bring down Knull once and for all. The axe was pretty strong for sure, but he didn''t want to taint another man''s weapon to kill an enemy of his. Though in nature, Knull had nothing to do with Yhwach but he was chosen as the Champion of Light. So he had an obligation to bring the enemy down.


    In addition, he liked the world here. He could feel that he was in control under John, but he had his own thoughts. He was given freedom in total, he could even make his own army here if he wanted. Serving him. So all in all this was good and sunshine for him.


    Since both Light Force and John wanted this piece of shit to end, he had to take it seriously. His freedom was on the line. Yhwach brought out his long single blade sword and inserted it right through his chest. There were no questions asked and no grand speech for him. He was a man of few words.


    Knull who was struggling before to get out from the hands of Clark, suddenly saw a huge sword emerging right through his chest. His eyes went wide as he saw this. He couldn''t believe it. He had tried scaring them by using the shadow of Darkness and its history but it seemed like it didn''t matter to them.


    His death was written on the stars!! And he could do nothing about it.


    "I told you Knull, you scaring us with Darkness will do nothing to us as we have already accepted the presence of Darkness in the world. There can be no Light without Darkness and no Darkness without Light. Now just die and go in peace and may you complete your obsession with the Wall." John said.


    "No... No.. No.. how could this be happening? What have you done?" Knull spoke out in total fear. It felt as if he had seen some kind of demon and it gave him immense fear.


    "Death scares everyone. Doesn''t it?" Clark said seeing the severe reaction of Knull. It was odd for sure but none cared at this point.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "No... You are killing the Darkness. What have you done? Why is Darkness dying?"


    "What?" All three were taken aback. They never expected such words from Knull. Knull was dying pretty fast and they could already see it. The dark symbiotes that were attached to him were detaching themselves from his body. But John and Yhwach could feel that Knull was also losing power. A power that seemed ancient and unique.


    But Knull was not just losing that ancient power, but it was as if the ancient power itself was dying. Yhwach and John had a grave face. They calculated wrong. They didn''t expect such things to happen.


    ".... No....No.... You all will die for what you have done. You have hurt the Darkness. This will create imbalance in the multiverse. Hahahaha.. You all deserve it. Didn''t want to get rid of me? Didn''t you want to keep the secrets of the Wall to yourself? Now you will go to the grave with that secret. Hahahaha.." Knull screamed one last time before he died. His body just turned to ashes and with that the ancient power too vanished.


    Darkness was obliterated from the multiverse forever. Never to return again. But this didn''t put a smile on the faces of the three. John especially knew the gravity of the situation. There was a crucial balance that had always been maintained by all. The multiverse has always been in balance. Now out of nowhere it was broken.


    And now like dominoes, it will create a storm and now it will be very hard to predict what will happen.


    "What just happened? Why did Darkness just die out of nowhere?" John asked in a very serious tone to Yhwach. For the first time, he was in full control of his summon. Normally, he abhorred it but this time he didn''t care. The last attack of his proved to be fatal for him.


    Yhwach''s face changed from being a casual one to a face which seemed like it was drained of all colours. John didn''t care if he had the Light Force. He didn''t care even if Light Force would tell others of his control power. All John needed now was answers.


    "I don''t know. I just used my sword to kill him. And out of nowhere Darkness died." Yhwach said in a neutral tone. He seemed like a robot, programmed to answer John.


    "System, is he speaking the truth?"


    [


    Ding


    Yes, Host.


    ]


    "Then how did Darkness just die?" John murmured. He was confused of what just happened. It was at this time that Clark answered.


    "I think I know why Darkness just died."

 612. A future which nobody knows

    John turned to Clark. He didn''t expect that out of all people Clark might have the answer of what just happened. The death of Darkness will be problematic for him as he would have to answer to the Living Tribunal and the other judges. He was always warned of not inserting his hands into the daily lives of people and their struggle.


    But he never paid attention. But now this was something which had gone out of his hands. And he had no idea of how he would handle the future, and the Living Tribunal was the least of his worries. He had seen how imbalance destroys everything in the comics. And if the future was remotely related to the whole problem of imbalance, then he would be the sinner of all the multiverse.


    "Tell me." John said.


    "Do you remember why Shinigami and Quincies fought in the first place? The whole war that should have happened before and was never shown?"


    "Yes." John answered. Yhwach was the son of the Soul King and this was the main reason for the war. But the Shinigami''s didn''t know that secret. Only the highest echelons knew of that. The general information provided for the war was that the Quincies destroyed the souls, and this created a huge imbalance.


    And this was true. Quincies power obliterated souls and this created a huge problem for Shinigami.


    "You mean to say the power of Yhwach obliterated the soul of Darkness as he is a Quincy?"


    "Exactly." Clark said.


    John was frozen in his spot when the realisation hit him. Yhwach had always introduced himself as a Quincy to others. So for this reason Clark knew of him. Like others he had seen all the anime and movies of John''s work and he had a general idea of the story.


    Yhwach had accidentally done something that he had no control over. And for this small infringement, it would create a complication that John might not have any idea of how to handle.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Fuck!!" John cursed out loud. He let go of the control over Yhwach as it was useless. It was not exactly his fault for what had happened. He just wanted to kill Knull, who would have known that this small change would change everything.


    John as Alien X could already feel the imbalance that was breeding slowly in the multiverse. Phoenix came out of his body and sat on his shoulder. Her fiery eyes had a glint as she looked at Yhwach. She knew what just happened and it didn''t look good for the future of their multiverse.


    "You were always warned of not going out of your way to stop the problems. Now look at what just happened. We are all in a huge mess now." Phoenix said.


    "Knull had Darkness with him. He was a God. He had killed Celestials. You wanted me to sit and watch while he destroys 616?"


    "Ask yourself, did this problem really need help? They had Light. There weren''t toddlers who just had just learned how to be a hero. Eddie would have been the God of Light with no problem. He just needed to suffer a bit. Now look at what had happened. You jumbled the whole future and now we are on a path of no return."


    "But he had the Power Cosmic of the Negative Zone with him. Eddie with his little imagination of being Venom might not have been able to defeat Knull." John argued back.


    "Oh please!! You already knew how powerful God of Light was when he destroyed All-Black. It would have been a tough battle for sure but I am sure they would have been able to defeat Knull. Now the small change of Yhwach''s use of the Light Force has changed everything."


    John sighed when he heard this. Maybe Yhwach shouldn''t have been summoned in the first place and this whole debacle might not have happened. Now this has turned a wheel and he didn''t have a weapon to break the wheel. All he could do was go with the flow.


    "We need to go back and inform others of what just happened. Whatever happened has happened and can''t be changed back. This involves the death of an ancient being. We won''t be able to change it as it was a Nexus Event and TVA won''t be able to control it. Loki, are you still at the throne?" John shouted.


    Unsurprisingly, Loki appeared out of nowhere. TVA was responsible for all Nexus Events and Beings. And this was a huge Nexus event. The point of no return, just like the death of Christine in What if?


    "You have commited quite the crime John. This crime according to the laws of TVA would have you pruned instantly, with no questions asked and no trial." Loki said with a smile.


    "It was not me who did this. It was him. Why am I being put in the tough spot?" John asked with a sharp tone.

 613. An overprotective Dad

    "Well you were in the group when this happened. In theory you would have been arrested. It''s fortunate that I am now the head of TVA." Loki said with his iconic smile.


    "How long have you been hiding?" Clark couldn''t help but ask.


    "I just arrived. When the sword of this big guy went through his chest, it sent ripples across all timelines." Loki said, but now in a more grave tone. He had been doing this for quite some time now and he had seen fair share of Nexus Events and Beings. TVA was even able to stop many problems before it even started.


    But this time, it was special. The problem arrived out of nowhere and from the way the timeline showed branches signified that the effect would be huge one and it would change the multiverse forever.


    All they had to see was if the multiverse was going for the good or the worse.


    "Loki, I know you want to leave the TVA but at this point of time, I can''t let you leave." John said.


    "I know that. You don''t have to rub it on me. After settling everything this time, I am out."


    John and Clark didn''t say anything against it and their silence meant that this was the last assignment for Loki in the TVA and after this he would genuinely be free and would get to live his life as he wanted to.


    "Alright let''s head back. I will have to finish one last thing before Light can be free." Yhwach mentioned.


    "You mean Dylan?"


    Yhwach nodded his head.


    John looked at the place one last time where Knull had turned into ashes. Due to the heat of the sun even the ashes had blown away, there was not even a hint of the being that once terrorized the Celestials and the universe. Nothing was eternal! John got reminded of this once again.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    John vanished with Yhwach, Clark and Loki and they appeared again at the headquarters of the Avengers. They could already see that the sky was clearing out. The symbiotes which were struck at the land and the buildings were slowly vanishing away to the sky, returning back to where they came from.


    Klyntar.


    The war was over!!


    After a few minutes of waiting, almost everybody was back. Eddie too had returned and John had ordered Robin to bring Dylan to the headquarters. To get rid of Knull and all of its influence, they need to get rid of the last remnant of his from the body of Dylan.


    When Dylan was born, the symbiotes of the upper echelon gave him the power to separate hosts from symbiotes. This was the hole in the card for the symbiotes when Knull breaks from prison. It was unfortunate that this never came to fruition and in fact it almost proved fatal to the symbiotes, as Knull had hidden a part of himself on the body of Dylan.


    Yhwach and John knew of this. Yhwach knew of this because the Enigma Force had informed him of this and John knew of this because of comics. Now this was the last work Yhwach needed to do before Light would leave and roam in the multiverse.


    "So Knull is dead?" Eddie asked. They all had a smile on their faces. The symbiotes leaving already denoted that they had won. Though many were surprised that Loki had appeared in all of this with the team, none of them complained. Not even the 616-Avengers, where Loki was a major villain and had given pain to almost everyone here during the Realm Wars and even had a personal vendetta against Strange who had lost his dog due to the machinations of Loki.


    The 616-Avengers could see that this Loki wasn''t their version of Loki so nobody raised an eye on this.


    "Knull is dead but there is a problem." Clark said.


    "Problem? Did he escape or something?"


    "No. It''s complicated, we will talk about this after we get rid of the last influence of Knull from the body of Dylan."


    "What? My son? Did Knull do something to Dylan?" Eddie got scared and he asked anxiously.


    "Yeah he did. But worry not, Yhwach will help us get rid of this in a second. Dylan is on the way here."


    "You informed Dylan of this?"


    "No. But I had a security detail around him with Robin and my children." John said.


    As they were talking, Dylan and others had already arrived. Dylan looked like any other American teenager. But there was a small change in his eyes. His eyes had a very vague spiral black and red line. It was very vague and transparent but anyone with a good eye would be able to notice it.


    "Dylan. Are you ok? Are you hurt?"


    "I am fine Dad. You don''t need to be so protective of me. I can handle myself." Dylan said with little annoyance. His overprotective Dad had been a pain in the ass for him for a long time now.

 614. Nexus Event

    Dylan visibly looked annoyed by the fact he could not attend the war. He had known that he had powers and the powers that would be a huge boost in the war but he was still denied to even get close to the battlefield.


    This annoyed him a lot but he also understood that after losing his mother, Eddie had become too protective of his only family left in the world. He didn''t want anything to happen to his son.


    "It''s good that you are fine. How will you remove the last remnant of Knull?" Eddie asked.


    "You will not like how I will do it but this is the only way." Yhwach said.


    "Will it be painful?"


    "A little bit, but it will be a successful one and you will get your son back in full health."


    "Can I trust you on this?"


    "You can trust the Light Force inside of me. I might not have any pillars of trust in this place but at least the God that is inside me can be trusted." Yhwach said as he already knew that nobody trusted him. This was the only thing that made the people here trust him. Eddie nodded his head and after a minute of contemplation he finally nodded to him.


    Yhwach bent down to the height of Dylan and without any warning he shot his hand at the chest of Dylan. Nobody expected that move but what surprised them later was that his hand went through his body and in a sec his hand came out, with a black slime-y and sticky thing.


    Nobody was even able to react when this happened. Dylan let out a cough when Yhwach hit him but after he brought out the remnant of Knull, he fell on his knees while coughing a bit. Knull went forward and helped him stand up.


    When Yhwach made that move, he thought he was going to kill his son, but it seemed like it was not the case. The black thing that was in the hand of Yhwach decimated as he crushed it with his palm. With this the legend of Knull had come to an end.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    An entity that existed for a long time finally met his demise. Never to be born again and cause havoc in the multiverse. There was a sense of joy and everybody had smiles on their faces. They had finally won against an enemy which they had no idea of. They were able to face this being united and defeat its minions.


    Such an enemy they had never faced before. A being which millions of minions under him and if help hadn''t arrived from before maybe they would have lost many personnels in the war. Fortunately, nothing of that sort happened. Even Deadpool who is known for facing near death situations every time didn''t even get a scratch in all of this.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Thor asked Loki as he saw his brother back from TVA. He had met quite a few times after he went to TVA but it was only for small talk with him and his mother. But never in any war. This was a new one for him.


    "I am here because your friend here has committed a crime and according to the laws of TVA I should have arrested him and the other two."


    "What??"


    "Huh!!!"


    "What do you mean?" There was a huge murmur in the whole Hall as they didn''t understand the words of Loki but some of them do know the existence of TVA, but were still confused why Loki brought up the matter of TVA.


    "We committed a mistake. It was an accident. But what we have done might change the multiverse forever." It was Clark who opened his mouth. He could see the confusion in the eyes of everyone so they needed to come out clean.


    "What did you do?" 616-Tony asked.


    "We accidentally killed Darkness along with Knull."


    "Eh? Darkness? You mean the abstract being that gave power of Light? So what of it? He is dead. We should rejoice more. There is one less headache for all of us. There won''t be another Knull." Johnny said (brother of Susan, the Invisible Girl)


    "No. This isn''t simple. Killing an abstract being has consequences as far as I know." Reed said.


    "Yes. We went through a Nexus Event, an Event from which we can''t go back. Like Light, the multiverse must have Darkness. It keeps the balance of the multiverse. Yhwach used his own sword to kill Knull. What we didn''t expect was that the power of Yhwach obliterated the soul of Darkness. Darkness in itself is weak, just like Light. Now for that small mistake we might have to suffer." It was John who answered this.

 615. The after party

    "So? We killed a God!! What''s the big deal? it''s not like we haven''t killed Celestials before?" 616-Tony said as he didn''t think it was much of a big deal. Knull had killed Celestials before, and it never mattered.


    So why would killing an abstract entity be of any significance?


    "Celestials die over a course of time and new Celestials emerge in place of them. The dead three Celestials which you see have faced death millions of years ago. They had already been replaced. Celestials are like an army of Gods. But Darkness is different. It is a unique being, which existed long before the multiverse came into existence. Such kinds of existence are important to the multiverse." Loki said.


    "So what now? Darkness got killed? Now Yhwach and others will face judgement?"


    "I don''t know. They might be called by the Living Tribunal and Arishem. TVA won''t step into this since I am the current head of it."


    "So the higher Gods? Whatever. We don''t care, if they want to take them away, they will have to go through us. It is not our fault that Darkness died. Who told him to be so weak?" 616-Steve said as he expressed his support for the trio.


    John''s Avengers and X-men of both of the universes didn''t expect such words from 616-Steve. They had known how everything had gone down with John''s Avengers and 616. So this was out of the blue when 616-Steve extended support to John and others.


    Not that it mattered to John or the Avengers, but the support was heartwarming.


    "Will you really support us after all that we have done?" John asked.


    "The last time you came you taught us a lesson of unity. We were not united at that point so we had no control. But this time, we won''t make the same mistake. The secrets almost doomed us during the Secret Invasion and the distrust almost separated us. We don''t want history to repeat itself. Last time we only had the mutants and the inhumans who had saved the world when the Avengers weren''t functional. It was more of a personal damage than for the people of the world. We all needed that off time to understand what we really lacked. Though Doom caused a lot of damage, he got the end he deserved so no complaints there. All we can do now is look forward and be together. And this is where we will make amends. We will not fall again, and even if we do fall, it will be by the enemies, not by our own mistakes."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    This was a grand speech by 616-Steve. None of them expected that they had thought so much before Knull came. John had his own selfishness of handling Knull as he wanted the throne of Hive. But whatever 616-Steve said moved him too. He was grateful to them, at least they didn''t abandon him.


    "I am sorry for whatever I did in the problem that Wanda caused. It was out of line." John finally admitted that what he had done was a little out of the line. It was the first time he had admitted his mistake.


    "No. We are sorry for forcing you to take such drastic measures to change. The situation shouldn''t have been reached. We had lost our way that time. But we are back. We might make mistakes again so it''s good that we have people now to bring us on track if we veer away from our main mission."  Ms. Marvel came forward and said.


    "Alright enough serious stuff, whatever happens we will face it together. Right now we need to celebrate not the brood way of what has happened. You all are invited to the grand party tonight. Be in your best dress and Steve, you better wear modern things." 616-Tony declared out of nowhere.


    "What about the people who were under the control of Hive?"


    "SHIELD will take care of it." Skye approached forward. She was already informed that she would be the next Director of SHIELD so she had already started with her preparations. The first one being to bring the people to world order again. And of course handle New York.


    The whole structure of New York had changed due to the emergence of the Transformers, so that needed delicate handling too. This was a huge responsibility but she was looking forward to it. She had been groomed for a long time for this role and now it was time for results.


    "The human resources of Stark Industries will extend hand in this regard and make sure that the Transformers will be treated well. I don''t want any kind of experimentation on them. All of the Transformers will be registered." 616-Stark said, to which Quake nodded. She had to keep an eye on this and this will take a long legal battle.


    But this power of Transformers was bestowed upon them by Tony from John''s Avengers. And 616-Tony didn''t want his counterpart to come after his ass later.

 616. King in Black

    Since the other Avengers and the X-men didn''t have anywhere else to go, they stayed at the Tower and recuperated. It''s not like John who had an almost unlimited source of power and stamina. Those who were fine went to handle the affairs of the city as the people were returning back to their home.


    The city was half destroyed. But there were no casualties. The world faced a doom where people were controlled. There were no causalities per se due to the symbiotes by there were people who committed suicide and people who died due to heart attack. There were very few cases such as this but they were still there.


    The 616-Avengers and the others needed to go and help in any way they could.


    John on the other hand was talking with Eddie.


    "Venom, there must be a ruler of Hive. Do you want to get placed on the throne? There are advantages and disadvantages if you do that."


    "Tell me about them."


    "First, if Venom sits on the throne, you will be in control of all the symbiotes in the multiverse and will be able to have the power to look into different planets, situations and places where the symbiotes are located. You can commit espionage, murder, robbery or any kinds of things you wish to just by sitting at home and directing one of the million symbiotes that are located in the universe." John said to Eddie


    Dylan and Eddie were surprised that such huge feats could be possible just by sitting at the throne. Eddie was not so animated about it, but Dylan looked all hyped up. He wanted Venom to sit on the throne. Since the moment Eddie came to know that Dylan was his son, Venom had been protecting him and helping him in any way possible. So he really wanted Venom to sit on the throne.


    "What is the catch?"


    "The catch is if Venom sits on the throne, you will age faster and in the same way die faster. It is consistent for any being who will sit on the throne. The host''s body needs to be of higher genetics to be able to handle the computation of millions of symbiotes while sitting on the throne. Knull was a special being and for that reason he was the King in Black. Same will go for the successor. You will die in a month if you become the King." John finally dropped the bomb. This was true, Eddie aged in 2 days after he became the King in Black. All the havoc that the symbiotes had caused, in order to repair the damage, Eddie almost died due to old age by handling the burden of sitting on the throne.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Eddie and Dylan both looked horrified by this now. Eddie knew there was a catch in handling this godly power, but he didn''t expect that it would be so terrifying.


    "Venom, is that true?" Eddie asked. Venom floated out from the back and nodded his head. He had already known what would happen if he sat on the throne and for this reason he never asked Eddie to take up that position.


    "I would rather not take such a terrific role and die a few days later. Find someone else." Eddie denied without any thought. He finally got to be free from every problem and didn''t want another kind of responsibility in shoulder. He didn''t want to die early and make Dylan an orphan. He had already lost his mother, he didn''t want his son to lose his father too.


    John nodded his head. He could already feel from before that Eddie would never take up the mantle of the throne. He didn''t want that kind of responsibility on his shoulder.


    "So who will sit on the throne?" Dylan was also in favor of the fact that his father wouldn''t sit on the throne. He too didn''t like the disadvantage that comes with it.


    "I will see what I can do. Maybe I will take one of the anti-symbiote and make myself the King. The Hive always needs a King so there must be one." John said as he finally laid his plans. Though he used the word maybe, he knew that it was the thing that he would do to take over Hive.


    After talking a bit with the father-son duo, he left to search for a suitable anti-symbiote that was still roaming on the Earth. After the death of Knull, the negatively charged symbiotes killed their hosts and were free from the control. Most of them have returned back to Hive.


    But there were still some left who would be starting their journey soon. John would find one such symbiote and bond with it. This ''anti-Venom'' type symbiote would be perfect for him. These symbiotes weren''t afraid of heat and sound, thus Phoenix''s power would have no effect on them and he could be the King with no obstacles. All he needed to do was convince the higher symbiotes who were on higher echelons.

 617. King in Black (2)

    After a minute of searching with his omnipotence, John appeared over the Pacific Ocean. Particularly over a whale which came over the water to breathe. The whale looked totally different from the normal whale. Its color was pure white with small streaks of black on its surface.


    From the get-go it was apparent that it was a ''negatively charged'' symbiote. And John needed to bond with it to get access to the Hive. He flew down slowly and stepped on the body of the whale as it dived into the water again. But as the whale felt that some stepped on its body it stopped.


    "I think you can hear me." John used his telepathic powers to talk with the living symbiote.


    "I can hear you. What do you want? Kill me?"


    "Kill you? Why? Do I look that dumb? I am here to bond with you. I am not Knull that I will subject symbiotes to a draconic rule. I just want to bond with you so that I can talk with the Hive."


    There was a total silence from the symbiote and John awaited its response. He waited and finally after half a minute, the symbiote said.


    "You can bond with me. The Hive wants to talk to you too." the symbiote said. The white colored whale was suddenly losing its unique color and in a moment''s notice a white colored living symbiote came out of the body of the whale. And it slowly creeped on the foot of John.


    The whole transition didn''t take more than 1 minute as John was covered by white white colored symbiote. He looked just like another version of anti-Venom but the logo on his chest was that of a burning bird instead of regular logos. The burning bird was in front of a huge door. The door signifying the Gate of Babylon and on the door had the logo of Omnitrix and also a small helmet on the top.


    All of these were different types of power that John wielded. And the symbiote was able to make that logo on his chest after John allowed the symbiote to go through a part of his memories. The symbiote had access to all of his memories except for the fact about the system.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This was him showing goodwill to the Hive. Though many of his deepest memories will be open to the Hive, he wanted to gamble that the Hive would let him be the King. The future has changed a lot and he needed extra insurance. And Hive would allow him to have that. The Hive would be able to provide security to his close friends and family. For those who didn''t have extraordinary power. (yes, Hawkeye I am looking at you)


    After the initial darkness, John found himself standing in the eye of a black abyss. John felt like he was in an auction house of chinese novels as he could see that he was on the bottom of a circular tower that had no roof. The tower had 200 floors in it and on each floor there were thousands of symbiotes wriggling and moving in random directions.


    John could easily understand that he was in the core of the Hive. He was looking in all directions to see how a Hive functioned. It looked like it was some kind of ant colony, the only difference being that there were only one kind of ''ants'' in this and there was no ''Queen'' to lead them.


    As he was looking around, 12 big looking dragon symbiotes approached him from the directions. The dragons were huge and all of them were black in color. The symbiotes were looking at him, while John was giving them a scrutinising gaze.


    "We have been waiting for you to come, O savior!"


    "Eh!! Savior? What does that mean?"


    "You saved our race from eternal damnation and were subjected to evil by the previous ruler. Thank you for freeing our kind."


    All of the dragons who were standing in a circular position around John bowed down their heads. John felt embarrassed by seeing such gratitude by symbiotes. All he did was lend a helping hand and see if there would be any benefits.


    "You know why I am here?" John asked.


    "Yes, to be the new King in Black!!!" a dragon answered.


    "Yes. A king must always sit on the throne. I am being narcissistic and selfish here to ask for the position. You have seen almost all of my memories and you know what I want. All I want is peace in the world and a proper order. Total order can never be achieved as that would upset the balance. But all I ask for is help in maintaining the order as long as possible, until chaos comes and destroys everything."


    One dragon shook his head and said.


    "You don''t have to give an explanation. We had already decided to make you the new King in Black."

 618. King in Black (3)

    John seemed astonished for a second. He thought that he would have to convince the symbiotes to make him the King. More so because his power had always worked against their species. Even now, when the dragons came forward to talk with him, they didn''t come too close to Johnny. It was only because of the anti-symbiote suit that he was still accepted here.


    But then again, Eddie was chosen as the King without much thought. Since became the savior of the universe, he was given that position, not because he had the Venom symbiote from the start. In fact, when he fought against Knull, Eddie didn''t have the Venom symbiote. When Light Force asked Eddie of which form he would prefer for the fight, he chose the Venom form. The Venom form during the fight had nothing to do with the Venom symbiote, who at that time was stuck at the Codex.


    So John in this case, was more acceptable for the position of the King. He fought against Knull without any help from the Light Force and even had good relations with the host of the Light Force. Yhwach''s powers were gravitated towards Knull and his attitude was questionable even to the symbiotes. He had the attitude of a person who was used to sitting in a very position for a long time.


    John on the other hand was more on the humble side and on top of that he was a host to one of the Primary Gods. Now that the problem of heat was out of the equation he could easily be the next King in Black.


    For all these reasons when John asked if he could be the King, the symbiotes were happy to offer him that position. As all the symbiotes admitted that John would be their new King. The symbiote that was attached to John went through a change. The prominent white color of its skin changed and the color black took over.


    After a long tussle between black and white, over the body of John, a new symbiote form was born. One with a white colored suit for John with streaks of black lines over it and even a new form of the logos representing John''s power and like Yhwach, John now had a black cape. A living cape that was waving at the non-existent wind. (Imagine the cape of Doctor Strange when he was dreaming walking over the zombie Strange).


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He looked cool in that form. But it only lasted for a second before John took the symbiote inside his body and all of the suit and cape vanished. All of this had happened inside the Codex so John was still at the Pacific Ocean.


    John opened his eyes after the ceremony had taken place and he finally took his position as the King in Black. He could feel that his life force was taken away to control all the symbiotes and bring all of the symbiotes that had been spread in the universe back to Klyntar.


    Well, not all of them!!


    Some of them would roam the universe and do good for the people. Not all symbiotes were sentient and they needed to be taken care of when they were born. So John as the King had to look over that. He would fulfil his task of being the King slowly when there is time and bring order to the chaos Knull had spread during his journey to Earth over countless galaxies and planets.


    John had a smile on his face. The final result was what he had been hoping for a long time. He had been working tirelessly for this and now the position of King was in his hand. With this he could genuinely keep an eye on the multiverse. He might not have omnipotence but keeping a check of the multiverse events was all that he wished for. Especially when he had come across an enemy which he had no idea of.


    This imbalance would surely create an enemy to compensate for what he had done and he needed eyes and ears everywhere. And symbiotes would be the best way to deal with it.


    After seeing everything was working fine in his body, he vanished. He was back at the Avengers Tower. In a few hours it would be night and the party would start soon. Until then he could roam around the city and help with the repairing process and making sure that  everything was in order.


    When he came out he saw the old New York, the one where he had grown up. Over the years, the New York of his world had changed a lot. The advancement of technology had changed the city and the New York he was seeing now was the old one.


    It was pretty nostalgic for John as he walked around and helped the people.

 619. The after party (2)

    Soon it was night and the Avengers Tower was lit like never before. This was a grand occasion for the superheroes of Earth-616. They had just won a huge war and the people of Earth needed to be assured that their superheroes were working perfectly fine.


    In fact many of the people of Earth had seen that the superheroes had been helping them to gather their lives together again and for the better. The governments had already issued statements that a very old alien had tried to take over their planet but the superheroes of various Earths had come together to help them.


    616-Tony specifically asked for this as he wanted the people to know that they had help from the multiverse too and this was also a warning to the governments to back off. The new Transformers had already ignited greed among many officials, but he told them ''no'' right on their face.


    And he threatened them the same way John did once. The governments had their heart stopped for a bit when they came to know that John was present in this war and he was the main spear of this whole operation.


    They knew better than to antagonise someone who had once shown what power really looked like.


    After 616-Tony made sure that everything was in order he came back to the Avengers Tower for the party. Many had already arrived and some were on their way to the tower. There were tons of heroes who had participated in this war and so the number of people was quite large. It was fortunate that the Tower was big enough to handle all the people and of course since it was a party there would be food and drinks around, so there were more people being added in the whole celebration.


    "You have to admit that I can throw some big parties. I bet 10$ that even in your world there was never a party as huge as this." Tony said as he drank from a champagne glass to Wayne. Bruce was dressed properly for this occasion and he looked quite handsome in his attire. Since it was a party held by Tony, of course there would be girls. So many girls were giving him flirting looks.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "We never had such a problem that we will need help from other universes to handle. So of course you won in this regard. Congratulations on being the magnet of the worst possible problems of the multiverse." Wayne gave a fitting answer to Tony''s words. Tony was tongue tied and didn''t expect that Bruce would lead the argument in such a way.


    "Hey.. This time it was your people who gave us more problems. Now we have no idea of what this imbalance would cause us." 616-Tony accused.


    "If we didn''t help then it would not have been so smooth sailing for all of us. There were too many of them." Barry who was roaming around came with a glass of his own. He looked sad a bit as he could never get high with drinks. Speed Force took that power of alcohol away from him.


    "That is true. We have been quite lucky in this regard. There were no casualties. Not even humans." 616-Steve entered the whole discussion going on between 616-Tony and others. They all started discussing what might happen in the future.


    "Where is the god-guy?" 616-Tony asked. All started searching for him and soon found John out. He was currently sitting at the bar with a glass of his own. They all went to the bar and joined John as he was spacing out by himself alone at the bar.


    "Hey John, what problems do you think we might face since you say there is an imbalance." 616-Tony asked. John didn''t reply to that and was still spacing out.


    "Yeah, what are your theories?" Barry asked this time as he put his hand on John;s shoulder. But John who was sitting at the bar was still without a word. He was still spacing out looking at the bartender.


    "John?"


    All the others immediately felt something was wrong and all looked at the bartender as that was the person on whom his eyes were travelling. His eyes were not even blinking as he was watching the bartender.


    The bartender seemed like an old guy with white hair. He had wrinkles on his face and wore squared spectacles. He was bartending very seriously as he was mixing drinks  but he had a very attractive smile on his face. The odd thing was that all the other bartenders were young and energetic while this guy was the only old person in the whole group who were attending to the guests.


    Wayne, who was with them, immediately felt something was wrong shouted.


    "All guests who are not superheroes, please vacate the premises."

 620. The revelations everyone had been waiting for

    There was pin drop silence when Wayne shouted those words. The music was stopped by GAIA as she too could feel that something and Friday went and asked the non superhero guests who were mostly models and a few politicians and businessmen to leave. the other members of the superhero team of the Avengers, 616-Avengers, The X-men and even the Inhumans were gathered around John.


    It was good thing that the Hall was huge to handle all the people or else it would have been quite awkward. All the Avengers were on alert mode, though none of them had no idea what just happened.


    As the people were asked to go out, everybody did, even the fellow bartenders left, only the old man continued with his glasses and mixing drinks. He was busy cleaning the glasses and seeing that every kind of drink was in their right place. He looked professional and his hands were steady for a man of his age.


    John was still still looking at the old man with keen eyes. He came silently to the party thinking he would enjoy his time here and even have some drink. But the instant he sat and his eyes fell upon the bartender he knew that the jolly time of his had been thrown out of the window. The whole life of his flashed in front of his eyes. That included his past life too.


    In a minute or so all the other extra people had left and the superheroes were the only one sin the whole Hall. Bruce came forward and finally put his hands on the shoulder of John to break him from his stupor. He gave the shoulder a squeeze.


    John, who had been spacing out all this time, came back to reality. He stood up from his seat and bowed his head. This was the first time had bowed his head in front of someone. He then proceeded to say


    "To what do I owe a visit from such an esteemed self as yours? Mr. Creator!!!"


    The other people who were ready to have a fight or handle any kind of situation were flabbergasted by the words of John. They had already noticed that this ''bartender'' was special and most of them thought that this person was some kind of enemy. But the words of John made them almost fall on the ground.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The creator? Who is that?


    The bartender who was cleaning the glasses looked up at John and smiled. His smile seemed like the world would just melt in the feeling of warmth. Each move of this person seemed elegant and divine for the lack of better word.


    "I came all the way to meet you, special one!!" the old man said. If by this time it was not apparent who this person was, then let me make it clear to you all. This old man was the One Above All!!!


    The ultimate powerhouse of the Marvel Multiverse!!


    The person who created everything from the get go and was the embodiment of the multiverse. It was him who looked after everything. It was him whom the Fantastic four once met when they went to a journey on the multiverse. They saw him drawing on a canvas. Drawing their very existence!!


    He is the final Boss whom nobody could defeat!! Well that is how the story went at least!!


    John was surprised by the words of John and truth to be told he was panicking a bit inside. In all of his life he had been fearful of only one person and that was One Above All. When his soul first transmigrated here he was always on the lookout if this person would come for his life.


    He was the anomaly of the multiverse. His existence was what OAA had never planned and he was sure  of it. Then came powers. The powers which had no connection with the multiverse. As time went by, he thought that OAA never cared. He was in this small assumption. The assumption and dream that broke today with him paying a visit of his own!!!


    "Uhh... Ummm... Did I do something wrong?" John asked in a very shaky tone. He knew that he was responsible for the death of Darkness. Yhwach was his own summon at the end. Though he gave freedom to him, at the end Yhwach was his man. Now the question was did OAA know of his power? Or it was something different?


    "Let''s introduce ourselves first shall we?" OAA said as he kept the glass on the table.


    All the others who were listening to the conversation were confused. They had no idea who this person was but from the gesture of John, it was apparent that this person was a very big deal and they needed to be cautious. Though there was no hostility as of yet, they needed to be preapred.


    Now knowing that, no amount of preparation would be remotely enough to face this person.

 621. The revelations everyone was waiting for (2)

    "Yes." John said as he turned around and looked at everyone. Each and everyone had confusion on their faces. Most of them were his friends here and some of them were close enough to know the friend circle of John. In fact the friend circle of John revolved around the Avengers.


    For this reason the people from John''s Avengers were confused about the arrival of this new person. They had never seen him before. They had curiosity more than confusion on their faces. What kind of person was this who had made John freeze on his spot.


    "Guys, this is OAA. Or as we call him. One Above All. The creator of the multiverse in a pure sense and the embodiment of the entire multiverse."


    John spoke those words very carefully and steadily. He wanted each and every word to be heard by all and let them understand the gravity of the situation and the person who was now standing in the bartending booth. All the other people who heard the words of John were dumbfounded.


    They never expected such an introduction by John. They thought that the person was some kind of ultimate boss. Maybe someone who came to take John and others away for the crimes they committed, but none of them ever thought this person, who was supposed to be the creator, was standing in front of them.


    Everyone here has been throwing the term ''God'' here casually. Even Wanda could be termed a God because of her reality bending powers but in the end she was not the Creator. But this person was the supposed Creator!!! They didn''t know how to react to this.


    "Are you kidding me?" Tony asked as he looked at John with serious eyes.


    "No. He is the guy who took away Thanos from us." John replied. Tony hearing those words didn''t even pause for a second. The nanoparticles crawled in his hands and he pointed both of his thrusters at OAA.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Seeing such a move from Tony, all the others followed suit and pointed their weapons and powers at OAA. They didn''t know why Tony did it, but all the others trusting the move of Tony followed him like ants and were ready for war!!


    Only Bruce Wayne looked at OAA with trepidation.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself. Put your weapons down. No matter how powerful you are, we won''t survive a snap of his." John shouted as he felt the environment was too intense and he needed to calm the room down.


    "Embarrass myself? Are you serious? He took away Thanos from us. I will never trust any words coming from his mouth." Tony said. John didn''t know how to answer those words of Tony as he too didn''t know why Thanos was taken away.


    "It was not my intention to take away Thanos but the situation that we are facing is delicate and we needed a person who had a strong power and will. We needed an informer. So Thanos at that time was the perfect person and we took him away as the guinea pig."


    It was OAA who replied that. He smiled and answered that question. He didn''t mind the hostility he was facing from everyone.


    "Who is ''we'' here?" Wayne asked.


    "We will come to that point later. But for now can we lower the hostility? I will answer all your questions. Don''t worry. I am not here to take away John or the others for the death of Darkness. We have more problems to worry about than the death of an abstract being."


    The others looked at John. He was the de-facto leader here in this whole situation and they would follow his lead.


    "Lower your weapons. Even if we want to fight we can never win." John said. His words still had a little hostility in the tone. This small tone suggested that he didn''t trust OAA completely. It was because John didn''t know if his system was known to OAA. If it was, then he was in huge trouble. That tone of hostility in his voice was because of his thinking.


    His thinking that his greatest secret was out was what terrified him the most and he wasn''t sure how he would handle it if it ever went out.


    The others did so at the order of John but they didn''t lower their guard. Though it was mentioned that he was the Creator, they didn''t want to go down without a fight. OAA came out of the bartending platform and took a seat on the sofa. All the others were just giving him ''looks'' as he slowly sat at the sofa. His way of walking really suggested that he was an old guy who had pain in his legs.


    "So where was I? Ahh yes!! The ''we''... Tell me Mr. Jameson. What do you know of the Wall?"

 622. The revelations everyone had been waiting for (3)

    /* Many theories from here are not in the comics and this part of the story will have elements which have never happened in the comics or things that I just made up. Until now I have been faithful to the comics but from here it will change */


    "The Wall.. Wall ... What is this? Why am I hearing so many mentions of this Wall?" Clark asked as he was visibly annoyed. During the fight against Knull, they heard it so many times. Now again this Wall has popped up.


    "Every multiverse has a wall. A wall that separates every multiverse. A wall that had remained since time immemorial. This wall encompasses every multiverse or single universe that exists out there. For some there are Gods and for some they are left on their own. In this multiverse I am the controller. " OAA said slowly as all were listening to what this old guy had to say. They had been hearing a lot about Wall from Knull and now finally there were revelations.


    John who was hearing this was also surprised. There was never a mention of the Wall in the Marvel Comics. This was totally new information for them.


    "So we have a Wall? What of it? Knull mentioned that he wanted to cross the Wall." Wayne said.


    "Mr. Wayne, you all have also come across the Wall. Aren''t you not? Knull wanted to cross over and conquer all the multiverse out there. That was his plan from the start. Sad that his journey came to an abrupt stop."


    John who heard this now finally understood why Knull was agitated. He thought that the summons and his watch came from the other side.


    "Wait!! Do my summons and items really come from the other side of the Wall? System, is it true what OAA is saying?" John asked the system but he never received a reply. This silence meant that whatever OAA was saying was probably true. Then that meant his summons came from other multiverses and was not made up by the system.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    This theory itself was enough to turn his world upside down. This meant the system was kind of a power that could transport people from other multiverses to here and had enough power to control them. The system was not as powerful as he thought it was.


    The people who had arrived from the multiverse finally got to know that they had crossed to this multiverse after crossing the Wall.


    "How did we cross the Wall if it separates us?" Clark asked.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk about. There has been a breach on the Wall or should I say a crack on the Wall on your side of the multiverse. I believe it is for this reason that you all can come from other multiverses."


    "So does that mean there has been a breach on multiple multiverses and the Wall is breaking apart, because we have people coming from other multiverses too."


    "That I don''t know." OAA said, shaking his head. "I have no idea about that. The only multiverse I have contact with is the one Mr. Wayne, Mr. Kent and others like him hail from." OAA said.


    "Whom did you contact to know about them?" John finally opened his mouth as he too needed to ask some questions. Since OAA said that he had contact with another multiverse he must have met someone from that place. He had a feeling who that person might be but he still wanted to know.


    "It was me from where he got to know us." came a voice from a dark location at the Hall. And from the dark place emerged a man who seemed like a person who was stuck in early ages. He wore an old fashioned suit with a hat on his head. The person too seemed old with a white moustache which was properly groomed. He wore a black hat too, just like a person who came from 1930''s


    John instantly knew that his speculation was right.


    It was Presence. Just like OAA he was the Creator, the Source as they called it, was the person OAA was in contact with. John''s face changed a bit seeing this. If OAA was not enough, now it was Presence.


    He was now sweating internally. He felt all of his secrets would come with two creator level existence that appeared in front of him. All he could do was put up a brave face and tackle the situation.


    "I am Presence. The Creator of the multiverse that Wayne and others hail from. It''s nice to finally meet you all." Presence said as he introduced himself to others. His voice, too like OAA, seemed like it came from an old guy.


    The other people were having a hard time digesting all of this. If one God wasn''t enough, there was another one now. Two beings who held the ultimate power.


    Are Gods growing like money from the pockets of Tony?

 623. The revelations everyone was waiting for (4)

    "So two big guys in the same room? Aren''t you both supposed to fight for the supremacy of the multiverse or something?" Tony said as he still didn''t let go of him making fun of others. It was fortunate that OAA and Presence haven''t killed him yet. Just for his words alone any of the Chinese Novel Gods would have killed him with one word.


    John didn''t want that to happen to one of his good friends so he went forward and put his hand on his shoulder to warn him to calm down. his words might just rub the two in the wrong way. OAA and Presence have been almost non-existent in the comics. Presence more so as he hardly ever showed himself.


    "No. As opposed to the movies and series that John Jameson makes here, we don''t fight for supremacy or to see who is more powerful. That is absurd and not required." OAA said with a bright smile on his face. He didn''t mind the slight of Tony.


    "How are you here if you don''t belong here? If you came here won''t it break the wall?" Wayne finally pointed out the main problem about the appearance of Presence here. They didn''t know exactly how they had arrived here as John never gave them those memories. They wanted to know the reason for their appearance in this world, and Presence might just have the answer.


    "I am not physically here. You can say it''s a clone of mine. I have always been able to do that. The Wall was never able to stop me. My friend here is able to do that. This is not a big deal for us. Though we can''t show our powers in another multiverse, we can travel in both of the multiverses freely. But you, my children, is what I call a curious case. We had no control nor any knowledge of how you appeared here and your emergence didn''t even affect the Wall in the first place." Presence said.


    "So we are not culprits of the breakage of your so-called Wall?" Diana asked as they thought that their emergence had been responsible for the crack in the Wall or as they called it. But Presence ''s words didn''t imply any of that.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "If we are not responsible and you are not here for the death of Darkness, what is the reason for this sudden knock on our door?" John asked. He first thought that the death of Darkness triggered them, then they spoke about the theory of Wall break and now they were saying that neither of it was the reason.


    So why the hell are they here?


    Both Presence and OAA shook their heads.


    "Then why are you here?" Clark asked.


    "We are here because the Wall has a crack and the people who had been trapped in the Wall since the start of time might just break from their chains and cause havoc in the multiverse. And that includes both the multiverses. The previous cracks had only been on the side of us. But after the death of Darkness, there is a crack on your side of the multiverse too. In this war, we can''t insert our hands as we need to look after all of creation. So we are here to ask for your help and help us defend the multiverse."


    All of the people present were surprised by the words of Presence. They never expected that a God would come down and ask for their help. This was a first.


    In normal situations they would have been very happy but from the tone of these two it seemed like for ''defending'' the multiverse it would take more than just a small fight.


    "Wait? People from the Wall? What are you both talking about?" John asked as he was confused.


    "Yes. The Wall is huge but it also houses many criminals and entities that had been sealed away, almost from the dawn of time. The Wall is what keeps them sealed away, never to see the light of the day. But after the crack in the Wall, we fear that it would cause them to be free."


    "The Wall that you have been speaking about? Is it the Source Wall?" John asked this question with a quivering voice. This was his speculation. The origin of the Source Wall was never explained totally in the comics. All it was said was that it was a prison and it protected the Source or the multiverse.


    "Yes. Mr. Jameson. The Wall here is the Source Wall"


    "Shit... Shit.. Shit... Shit.. Fuck..." John blurted out without any kind of decorum that he had been maintaining until. The break of the Source Wall had serious implications and since this supposed Source Wall was on their side too, their multiverse too to bear the brunt of it!!


    He had read about the prisoners that were struck in the Wall and if any one of them did get out, all it would cause would be a huge damage in the multiverse if not its destruction.

 624. The revelations everyone was waiting for (5)

    "So we are in fear of all the beings that were once struck at the Wall?" John asked while clenching his fist. He knew what the answer was but he needed to hear what Presence and OAA had to say about this.


    "Yes. We do know some of them who are stuck at the Wall, but since the Wall is connected to all the multiverse, there will be some beings whom we have no idea about." Presence said. This stumped John completely. From the words of Presence it meant that there might be more people than it was expected as the Wall was connected to all the multiverse.


    There was horrific silence, the people present here had no idea of what kind of prisoners were stuck at the Wall, but the Creators have themselves come down to ask for help. They didn''t know if they should be proud of this or cower in fear, because they could already sense that the enemies they would be facing would be immensely powerful now.


    "So whom do I expect? Perpetua? Yuga Khan? One version of Darkseid and all the forces that were sealed?" John asked as he already had an idea of whom they had to face at the beginning. Presence and OAA both looked at John for a second before Presence nodded and said


    "Them and more!!"


    "Fuck this shit."


    The glasses on the table were thrashed and blown away by John out of pure anger. He thought his biggest concern was his secret to be out by these two people, but now it seemed like he had more of a headache than what he had expected from the beginning. The problems he would be facing now would make him wish that the things which he had expected before would come to life.


    The others all looked at John not realising what those weird names represented. But from the reaction of John, they might be enemies that should be more powerful than the Knull they had just faced. John then looked at the faces of all of the people who were present in the room. He could see the confusion, the fear, the anxiety, the excitement on the faces of all.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    John had been trying to save everyone since the start. He owed this at least to Earth-616. Now he would have to do the same for the multiverse. And this time the enemies might not even arrive by knocking on the door. They might just hop on to the bed and slit their throats without them even realizing.


    But he knew that it was too late to go back. It was them or nothing. There was no stepping back. After looking at his friends for one last second he said


    "So war it is!!!"


    "War it is!!!" Wayne and others instantly shouted seeing that John had decided to go to war against the upcoming enemy or in this case enemies. Multiple ones in this case. The people had no idea who these enemies were or what they would face but since the Creator had said that they would be facing enemies as old as time itself they should expect enemies higher than the level of Knull.


    John waved his hands as two glasses of champagne were brought to existence. The environment of the room was tense and he needed to break the sharp tension in the room. He handed over the glasses to both of them and thus offered them peace. At this time, John and others didn''t want obstacles between them and the two creators who had arrived to warn them of the coming future.


    "Where is Thanos?'' Tony asked as he was still held at that person. The trauma of Thanos was not something that Tony would ever forget or let it go. OAA looked at Tony and said


    "We sent him to the Wall from the crack that had appeared on our side. We knew that over the course of time the cracks would appear on our side of the multiverse. Me and my friend here decided to send someone to scout the Wall. He was the perfect candidate for this mission and he voluntarily agreed to help us too. To go beyond the enemy lines and bring us information about the Wall. Our friend John Jameson seems to know a lot but we have a feeling that even his knowledge will not be enough for the dangers that we are going to face."


    "You.. You sent a villain to do a hero''s job? Are you both nuts? Do we have a scarcity of good people in the multiverse that we had to send Thanos to the Wall?" Tony roared out. He was all in favor of sending people to the Wall to find out what was in the Wall to begin with.


    But Thanos of all people should be the last candidate for the job.


    "We sent him because he is expendable, while you and the others present in the room are not."

 625. The revelations everyone was waiting for (6)

    Everybody had a weird impression on their faces but they didn''t say anything. A section of the people here had no idea who Thanos was but from the tone of Tony it was apparent that he was a very ''big bad'' and Tony particularly was obsessed with him.


    "How can we trust Thanos?" Tony asked.


    "We don''t. When he comes back we can go through his memories. If he comes back. There is a man sized if in this whole mission." Presence said.


    "Good. I can''t wait to fuck him up for good for the last time." Tony said. They established the problem of Thanos, as many here thought that OAA was funding Thanos for doing terrorism.


    "Why did you mention that I am a special one?" John finally asked the question that was burdening him for some time. The subsequent answer will decide his future with his friends.


    "Your powers or as you like to call it dream powers come from the Wall. The Wall is a part of the multiverse so it has chosen you as its champion in order to put everything in order. I called you a special one because your powers, your dreams and even those special items of yours come from the Wall. You are more special than you think. You are the savior that the multiverse had been searching for." OAA said.


    Hearing those words of OAA, John felt like he was struck by lightning. He had been trying to find out the source of his system for such a long time. And the answer came to him out of the least expected person. But the words of OAA made him realise a crucial point of this whole power swap thing.


    "So I will die if the Wall breaks apart?" John asked.


    "This I can''t answer as we have no idea of how your power works. We only know that you get your powers from Wall as we have seen the flow of the source but we don''t know to what extend its affecting you. All we know that you are special."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "So if I understand it right, my time is limited. The breaking of the Wall will be my end and I will have to do everything possible to not let it happen." John said. The Wall was his life force and he needed to stop it from breaking and make sure that the enemies coming from the Wall were stopped.


    He had to work double.


    Such words of John made the people of the room feel very heavy. Everybody here knew that a multiversal Wall would be very hard to repair and they had enemies who would be trying to poke more holes in it.


    "We will repair the cracks using all the technology that we have and make sure we keep the enemies at bay." Reed said to give assurance to John. None of the people here wanted to see the death of a person who had been shielding them from problems.


    "Yes. We have the brightest minds of the multiverse. I am sure we will find a way to repair the Wall."


    "We will leave for the Wall with all our equipment and start working on it."


    Those words were said by many of the brightest minds of the room like Beast, 616-Tony, Banner and others.


    "It''s fine. I have always said nothing is eternal. If one day death comes, I will accept it with no hesitation. I just don''t want my death to be meaningless. And repairing the Wall? I have seen a future where the Wall had cracks and that didn''t end well. Don''t put all your money on that. I would rather ask all of you to prepare for war than give your mind to repairing the Wall. I am sure the people on the other side of the multiverse are trying the same thing and they are losing. So you all better start making war preparations and put the whole planet on high alert."


    Clark came forward and without any warning he slapped John. The people who were murmuring about the power of John and how to face the enemies, instantly went silent. John put his hands on his face, as he felt the slap. This was a full blown slap of a Kryptonian. If John was a normal person he would have been dead.


    "We don''t give up on our teammates, our friends. We will do everything possible to repair the Wall and if we are successful in it, we will send the information to the other side. I think Mr. Presence here will be happy to help us in this regard. As Steve had one said, we don''t trade lives."


    The words of Clark put a smile on the faces of others. None of them would give up just because there is a very minute chance of winning. And all of them expected others to do the same for them. This time John has been put to the trial of death and others will have to bail him out.

 626. Source Wall

    John was a little surprised but was grateful for the words of Clark. He was his summoner but he had let them be in full control of themselves. He didn''t expect such words from Clark after what he had said but he did understand that the team of Avengers would never let anyone die if they could help it. And truth to be told, he was a little scared.


    If the system really hailed from the Wall, it might prove to be disastrous for him, so he needed to do everything possible to stop its destruction.


    "From what I understand from all of this is that my power lets people from the multiverse come here and the Wall doesn''t stop the whole process?" John asked.


    "We have very little knowledge of this and all we are saying now are just speculations after much deliberation. We have studied you for quite a long time before arriving at the conclusion. But yes, this was all that we understood." Presence said.


    John sighed in relief. Even if they weren''t particularly correct about his system they were not far off from it. At least the secret of him having control of his summons remains intact for now. And John hoped to keep it that way till his death and beyond. In the end he did care a little bit about his legacy.


    Of course if the Wall is repaired and everything went well, then he would be living for almost eternity and live happily ever after!!


    "Is there anything more we ought to know before we prepare for war?"


    "No. John Jameson here has more information about the Wall than us. His dreams let him know more about the Wall than us. There is only a small crack on the Wall so there is still time for the prisoners to emerge. Of course if you can plug the hole then there would be no war and we all would be safe." OAA said.


    "Then we better work our ass off for this and repair the crack."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Reed and others, without wasting a second proceeded to walk to the lab. They needed to ready their equipment for the journey. They needed to travel to the so-called Wall and see how they could fix it. They would use instruments to check the structure and make necessary preparations.


    Even Tony joined this team as he didn''t want his company partner and a great friend to die just out of nowhere.


    "How is the situation in the other multiverse?" Wayne asked Presence. Since Presence was from his multiverse he should know more about the crack in the Wall and its implications. Presence hearing that question was silent for a second and he looked like he hesitated a bit before opening his mouth. Wayne, seeing the hesitation of Presence, asked.


    "Lay it on me. I can take it."


    "You are dead!!"


    Such words by Presence were like a thunderbolt to the people present in the room. Even Reed who was leaving for his lab stopped in his tracks including Tony and others. Tony turned back and walked to Wayne''s side and said.


    "Old man. Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Clark came to Tony''s side and instructed him to calm down. Tony had been particularly agitated in this whole meeting. Maybe it was because of Thanos or maybe he felt too insecure with all that was going on. All the power he had seemed nothing in front of actual powers and he felt he was useless.


    And Tony hated that feeling. Presence and OAA could see those emotions of Tony and for that reason they had been tolerant. In fact, they could see those emotions on most of the people present here. Only difference was that Tony didn''t hold back. Even 616-Tony was on the verge of eruption and speaking out his mind but seeing that his counterpart was doing the job for him, he didn''t meddle.


    But in all of this only Wayne was calm and asked.


    "Where and how did I die?"


    "You died by the hands of Darkseid while defending Earth and their people." Presence said. Such words made Wayne smile for a bit. He died at the hands of an old enemy and didn''t die for any silly reason.


    "Wait. Hold on. Darkseid killed Batman? Where? Earth Prime?"


    "Yes. Darkseid used his Omega sanction on Mr. Wayne."


    "Omega sanction? You mean he used his omega beam on him?" John who was sitting and going through all the comics in his mind about the Source Wall stopped and asked Presence.


    "Yes. Earth Prime Batman is dead." Presence said.


    "Then how is the Source Wall broken? The story hasn''t progressed till the break of Source Wall. The break of the Source Wall shouldn''t have happened now. Only the emergence of the 10th element (the one which powers the Mother Boxes) can lead to the cracks in the Source Wall."

 627. Source Wall (2)

    Presence was a little stumped by the words of John. He didn''t expect John to know of the story of Batman and the Omega beam being used by him and even the story of this.


    "The Wall had been broken for sometime and this thing has no relation with the 10th metal or the death of Batman."


    "Shit... Changes in the story of that multiverse too. Is there any anomaly in that multiverse?" John asked.


    "Not that I know of. At least I haven''t felt any anomalies."


    "But he did die after Darkseid used the omega beam on him." Presence continued.


    "Mr. Presence, I will ask this. Are you losing your control over your multiverse?" John now asked with a serious tone. He was confused by the word Presence because according to the story, after being hit by the Omega beam of Darkseid, Batman survived. It was a very weird way that he did it, but in the end he did survive. This was essentially the start of a chain of events which changed their multiverse forever. For better or worse!


    Presence looked at John with squinted eyes for a few seconds. He didn''t understand what John had meant by these words at first but looking at John''s face he had an idea of something had gone wrong somewhere. He closed his eyes for a few seconds before finally opening it. He had a surprised look.


    "How did this happen? Something like this happened and I don''t know about it?" Presence''s eyebrows creased for the first time. He seemed agitated.


    "He travelled back in time. Didn''t he?" John asked. Presence nodded his head. This meant that the wheels had already turned but he had no idea how it would proceed, but it was surprising that Presence had no idea that this had happened with Batman and he specifically had to go through many things to understand the situation with Batman.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Presence might be losing his powers in his multiverse. If that was true, then OAA might also lose his powers over their own multiverse. This notion alone scared John. This meant there wouldn''t be multiversal God over their head and they would be left with their own tools to deal with problems.


    "Am I losing my hold of the multiverse?" Presence murmured. He already knew that there was a lapse of knowledge. This had never happened before. This in itself was absurd and shouldn''t have happened. Not in a billion years, but here they were. Presence losing his nigh omnipotence.


    This was a first.


    Presence didn''t speak another word and just vanished while holding his glass. He didn''t even say goodbye. But none of the people present thought it was rude. He was an embodiment, the Supreme Being of a multiverse. If one day out of nowhere that belief was taken away from him, that person would be rattled.


    "That was that. It seems we can''t hold any hopes on higher beings. We are on our own." Banner said as he started walking to the lab. He didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "I will go and see if I have lost control of my own multiverse. We will pay a visit to you once again to understand what the future might hold if the Wall is broken. It seems like you know a lot about this Wall." OAA said.


    "I do know something about it but it seems like the break of the Source Wall might impact differently than I initially thought. I will have to see the Wall with my own eyes then we can discuss further."


    "You can ask for anything you like. The Living Tribunal and Galactus would also help you in this regard. Galactus is unique so he will be help us in many ways in defense."


    "I understand. I will contact Oblivion to take us to the Wall when we are ready." John said.


    OAA nodded his head and after saying his ''bye'' he too vanished just like his friend Presence. He was in a hurry as he needed to tour the multiverse and if there was an anomaly. John on the other hand called up GAIA.


    "GAIA, go through every database and search for a person named Owen Reese. If anything is being weird, red flag it. Bruce and Matt will help you in this. I want you to be very serious in this investigation." John said to Wayne and Matt Murdock of Earth 616. The Daredevil of this world. Here too he was a criminal lawyer and he would be able to help them in any kind of investigation and search.


    Owen Reese or otherwise known as the Molecule Man, was a weapon. And if the weapon was present on Earth then one of his speculations would be correct, though he prayed that was wrong.


    Or else they would be in more deep shit than they were now.

 628. Owen Reese

    "Is there a problem with this person? I can search for him with my Cerebro if you want?" 616-Professor X said as he approached John. The X-men too understood the gravity of the situation that they have been put to. Their whole world was in grave danger now and they needed all the resources available to them.


    "No. Don''t use your powers on him. Wayne and Murdock, don''t use your powers on him if you find. Talk to him gently, show him the bright side of humanity. Show him what humanity is capable of. Show him how beautiful the world can be. Of course this is not required if he isn''t present in this world, but if we do find him make sure that he is on our side. He will be our Hail Mary. The last weapon we can ever use. "


    "Why do you speak in such a jumbled manner? Can''t you tell us the whole picture of what this person is and how he is a weapon. If he is a weapon we will just kidnap him and lock him, assuming the fact that he is super powerful. If he is too much of a threat, we will just kill him. I assume for the good of the multiverse we can sacrifice that." Ms. Marvel came forward and said.


    "No. Never even think of restraining him or do anything with him. It will just trigger the destruction of all. I don''t want any mishap in this. If it gets out of hand, nobody will be able to save us. And we will have to leave the universe and billions... nigh....trillions of death will be on you. I will explain the case when the time is right. Under no circumstances will a person approach Owen Reese if he is ever found out. I don''t want to trigger an avalanche that will destroy the multiverse. Is that clear?" John said as his voice slowly rose so that all could hear his voice loud and clear. OAA had given him free reign in the multiverse and even the Living Tribunal will have to listen to him.


    He never liked bossing over someone but in this he would have to take the lead. He couldn''t be a bet-protagonist. Especially in 616. Here people had less trust in him so the only thing he could do was establish a chain of command and authority to keep things in check.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "I know you all have many questions and some of you are curious about what is happening on the other side too. In due time I will reveal everything. Only thing I ask of you is patience. Let Bruce and Matt investigate. Only after the results can we take action. I assure you that I am very serious in saving the multiverse and every universe is important to us. Collapse of a single one will just lead to the collapse of everything and this will just be a nightmare, so every single universe is important. So please trust me here on this and don''t make any kind of hasty decision." John warned them again.


    The Avengers looked at John and at least from his face they got to know that whatever was scaring John must be really a story to rattle John in this regard. Even during Knull he looked cool and calm and never showed any kind of fear. But the prospect of losing the multiverse was one hell of a fear it seemed.


    "Shadow, send some symbiotes to Earth and hide among many hosts on Earth. Actively search for any trace of Owen Reese, you have seen my memory. Upload the information to the Codex and let Klyntar send symbiotes to the multiverse. I want as many worlds as possible."


    "Got it."


    Shadow, that was the name John had given to the symbiote that had attached to him as he became the King in Black. Matt and Wayne wouldn''t be the only ones searching for Owen. And symbiotes would be a good way to send more trusted people on this manhunt. He had also shared what kind of person Owen was and what kind of precautions they would need to take if they found him.


    "I will be back in a few minutes. I need to consult some people who have massive knowledge of the Source Wall. When I come back, I will take some of you to see the Wall." John said as he vanished from his spot. He needed to consult with the Maltusians for knowledge of the Wall.


    They were the most ancient beings who had knowledge of the Wall and they would be able to guide him more effectively. There were very few Maltusians left now and they were called by a very different now and respected very highly.


    They were the Guardians of Oa.

 630. Oblivion

    John had teleported. He was back to his first ever planet summon. When it happened for the first time, he was ecstatic and for a moment he couldn''t even believe it. The system was so powerful that it had brought a whole planet into existence, never mind the individuals.


    But now that he had a general direction of the source of power for the system, he could understand why the system was so OP. Anything from the Wall was extraordinary. There was an instance when a White Lantern once managed to cross the Wall without breaking it. It was said he became a God after doing this.


    This alone signified how powerful the Wall was. The only difference was that there was the Source Wall on their side too and they needed to do everything possible to save the multiverse, and this time it was two multiverses.


    He was sure that the DC people on the other side would try to do the same but their plot had changed. He wasn''t even sure if they would succeed. In the comics they were able to succeed because there were many coincidences.


    Lex was betrayed by Perpetua so he turned on her. Then the change of allegiance of Super Boy Prime which saved Diana at the end and of course when the Hand came to see what the hell was wrong with the multiverse.


    The Hand.


    This was a mystery for John too. Very little was said of them. Only thing that could scare Perpetua. Perpetua, who was said to be the mother of the multiverse, feared the Hand so it could already be understood how scary they were. And their multiverse was saved just because the Hand had a change of heart and took pity on them at the end as they fought the army of the Batman who Laughs.


    The Hand was probably more powerful than Presence and OAA. And John didn''t want to leave this on chance. He needed to save them, long before there was intervention by the Hand. Perpetua and her minions needed to be killed.


    The epic story was revolving his mind while he landed at the Citadel. Since he had appeared out of nowhere there was nobody at the Citadel. But he had already alerted the Guardians to appear. He even asked the Blue Lantern Guardians to appear in this meeting.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After a minute of wait, the Guardians from different directions came flying in and took their positions at the Council. Since Ganthet and Sayd were not near, they had appeared at holographic form.


    "John Jameson, why the sudden summon?" Appa asked. This might sound rude but it was not. The guardians had been stripped off from the emotions after they had decided to make the rings, so this sounded pretty normal to John.


    "The Source Wall is going to break. We need your expertise."


    The Guardians who had a normal look on their faces while sitting gripped their armrests. This news was something none of them expected. Not even in their wildest dreams.


    "How is this possible? There is no Source Wall in this multiverse. We have checked. There was not supposed to be one." Appa said while trembling. Even his voice was breaking when he said that.


    "There is a Source Wal. And it''s pretty alive and kicking." said a voice which didn''t belong to any of them present in the Citadel. The voice had just appeared out of nowhere, because the person had just teleported himself here.


    Normally, they would be on alert as a person had appeared at the Citadel without alarming the defense system of the Oa. But the person who appeared was an acquaintance.


    Oblivion!


    He was the God of the void outside the multiverse. John suspected that he was the Guardian of the Wall, since he had always stayed outside the multiverse. Even the Guardians weren''t fazed by his sudden appearance. They had seen him in John''s memories before so they weren''t surprised


    "You have been looking over the Wall, haven''t you? But told the people that you are guarding the void."


    "Yes. A necessary lie to fool people and stop them from being curious about a thing which we almost know nothing about. It''s fortunate that you know a bit of them, but I can assure you that they would be more scary than you know."


    "I understand. So, Guardians, you heard it. The Source Wall exists and it is in the Void." John said.


    "We will send half of us to the crack with a team of Green and Blue Lanterns. Since you informed us, I assume that you too have made a team for inspection. Give us 24 hours to assemble a team which would be best for this kind of mission. Oa as of now will pull its resources to manage the Wall and we would be in a state of emergency till the problem is solved. All in favor." Appa said in one breath. He didn''t even hesitate a bit in saying this.

 630. Beyonders

    All the others raised their hands in favor of declaring emergency for the Green Lanterns and establishing a super-powered team for handling the Wall. The cracks in the Wall would require a team of Green Lanterns to monitor it all the time and make sure there were no unwanted leakages from the Wall.


    They would have to establish temporary stations near the crack too. They needed a proper base to deal with the enemies which might emerge from the Wall. This would take a long time and proper management and for this reason the Guardians wanted some time to gather and manage the necessary resources for establishing a base.


    John didn''t utter any more words and looked at Oblivion.


    "I will be at 616 in the time being. Where can I meet you?"


    "After the Guardians are ready I will go to 616 to pick your team up."


    "Cool. See you tomorrow."


    John vanished and appeared again at the Ring. GAIA''s mainframe was still here but it had lost connection after a small part of her was taken to 616 so he needed to talk with her and ask her to search for Owen Reese in their universe too. Though he wasn''t sure if the Molecule Man would take the same identity of their world too, but at least they had one narrow path to look for.


    Molecule Man or in this case Molecule men were the human weapons the Beyonders had made to blow up the multiverse in one single explosion. The Beyonders were beings which had come from beyond the multiverse. Their origins was always a mystery but now that he thought about it after the knowledge of Source Wall, he guessed that Beyonders had also come from the Wall.


    It made perfect sense. The Beyonders were really powerful, so much so that they were able to defeat all the abstract beings, including the Living Tribunal. And the only way they would have a chance to defeat the Beyonders was by using the weapon the Beyonders themselves made.


    Using Molecule Men. All John needed to do was find one and everything later will fall in place. Using him as a lightning rod he could go to various multiverses and catch the Molecule men and use the same way Dr. Doom did to defeat the Beyonders. Use their weapon against themselves.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Now John had only one fear. If the Beyonders got any whiff of what was happening, they would just trigger the weapon. Molecule Man was kind of a weapon which would explode on every Earth if they triggered it. And in the multiverse, Earth was the centre and the main reason that every universe existed, it was of paramount importance that every Earth existed in the multiverse.


    If even a single Earth gets destroyed, it would trigger an Incursion and each Earth would just crush on another Earth from the multiverse and thus destroy the multiverse. In this multiverse, Earth was really important and a small change in its state would just prove doom to everything.


    It was for this reason, there had always been superheroes on Earth. Humanity progressed slowly but their importance to the multiverse could never be looked down upon. Molecule Men was the key here and they needed to be very careful in handling this if he ever existed.


    "GAIA, search for a person who might be named Owen Reece. He might have a power of manipulating molecules of every non-living thing around him. Check all the cameras over the course of time and inform me if there was a person who displayed any hint of such kind of power. Make it discreet and any progression report to me or any other Avenger. I might be away for a few days so start working on it."


    "Hmm.. It seems like this person is really important." GAIA said as she appeared as a hologram.


    "Yes. The multiverse is at stake if he exists." John replied.


    "Alright, I will start going through all camera videos that existed until now. This might take time as there is an unimaginable amount of data."


    "It''s alright. Take your time. Just make sure you go through thoroughly. I will be away anyways. Only some of the Avengers will be home."


    John then sat down and meditated. Since he was in the universe he was accustomed to he needed to see if there was a Molecule Man. At the end he had omniscience here so it shouldn''t be hard for him to find. And thus he started to search on Earth.


    He meditated at his own house for a good 30 minutes. There was no Molecule Man on Earth. He had gone through all Owen Reece but he found none threatening. He still asked GAIA to work on this because it was Beyonders they were talking about. Beings which defeated the Living Tribunal like it was nothing, and destroying the multiverse was their version of fun.


    Such beings would definitely put up counter measures even if what they were doing was termed as ''fun'' by them.

 631. Old friends

    John had vanished again from his place. He had to ask for more help if possible and he knew a perfect place from where he can get one. A place where he had visited before and saved it. A place which owes a debt of life to him.


    Earth TRN891.


    The Earth which had gone through Flashpoint and once faced a huge disaster.Their Avengers saved them once and now it was time for them to lend them help. He didn''t expect that he would have asked for help but it was required. Each Earth that John had visited and had connection would be under scrutiny by him.


    Owen was too huge of a variable to pass by and they needed all the resources available for disposal. And their Earth could prove to be a major help for them.


    John had appeared at the Avengers Tower of Tony Stark. Since most of the things on this Earth were equivalent to 616 so many things remained the same here. He appeared at the rooftop, and this time there were no machine guns to welcome him like last time.


    The last time was embarrassing as Tony had defense mechanisms all over the Tower, for fear of intruders. But this time when he had arrived there was no sound, no alarms, nothing.


    Peaceful silence.


    John went down stairs from the roof and knocked on the door. The door opened automatically and a robotic voice said


    "Welcome Mr. Jameson, Mr. Stark and others are at the conference hall with the others. He said you can go to the Hall where you can meet everyone."


    "Everyone?"


    "Yes Sir, after you had arrived I informed Mr. Stark and he called everyone through video conferencing."


    John''s eyebrows raised hearing this. He was pretty sure that his appearance on the roof must have alerted Tony, but seeing that it was him that had appeared he might have called everyone. It was thoughtful of Tony and a little unpredictable of his character.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    John walked a few steps and took some turns to reach the hall. As he opened the door, he saw Tony sitting on a chair sipping his drink while others too was sitting on a chair at a big oval table. Everyone was sitting, the only difference was that the others were sitting but their presence was not in the room.


    It was a hologram of everyone. It was Reed, T''Challa, Professor X, Namor and other people who sat high on the authority of the Avengers.


    "It''s been some time Mr. Jameson since we last saw you." Reed said.


    "Yeah. I never wanted to come here as the appearance of other beings from a parallel world affects the timeline. But I had no other options but to pay a visit here. I am just surprised that Tony was sharp enough to all everyone." John replied.


    "Well, Living with Barry made me understand that people don''t casually travel into multiverse,a nd even if they do, it is because they had no other options. We are not having any problems with any villains as of late so I can only assume that something must have happened at the multiverse for you to show up. Your team is more powerful than us which means that the whole problem is bigger than we think. Am I right?" Tony said all these in one stretch. It was like he had become a detective as he deducted all of this with just his appearance alone. John looked at Tony with an astonishing face.


    "When did you become Batman?" John asked.


    "That friend of yours rubbed off one me.. hehehe... Now tell me. Am I right?" Tony asked with anticipation, wanting to know if his thoughts were right.


    "Yes. We do have a problem and this problem is multiversal level. And we need your help if you want to help that is. We need the brightest minds with the problems and make sure we are working at full capacity with all the resources we have." John said without much explaining the problem. he would have to explain it anyway to the 616 people so he was waiting for all to come together.


    The Guardians would be more fit for this role.


    "What is the problem?" Black Panther asked.


    "The problem is a little complicated. All I can say now is in the worst case scenario, there would be no multiverse out there and we would end up in a single universe, while others would be just killed. Trillions and trillions of life will die."


    The faces of everyone changed while listening to the last sentence. They thought the problem would be like a new enemy who was hell bent on conquering the multiverse, but it seemed like they had a bigger problem than they thought. After a moment of silence, Reed said


    "What can we do to help Mr. Jameson?" John smiled at it and said


    "I want you...."

 632. Rest

    John stayed at that Earth for a few more minutes before leaving while saying that he would open a portal later to 616 for them to cross over and come prepared. The Avengers, who had no idea what they were jumping into, readily accepted. They trusted the person who had once helped them so much and helped them to overcome an enemy who was unkillable.


    Of course, Barry too had the same privilege here.


    John was back at the Ring and went straight to the Tower. It had many books and some of them were so ancient that even he had no idea what was written on them. Most of the time he was too lazy and more so because he was too powerful to even care.


    But this time he can''t do that. He needed to have all the knowledge possible and see if it had any clues of how to handle the Wall. There was Order and Chaos at the DC side too so there might be some hints from it.


    And after hours of research and reading, he was finally able to get some clues about the Wall and ways to mend it. Though it wasn''t exactly a solution, at least there were some things which could point out and lessen the expansion of the said ''crack on the wall''.


    It wasn''t a permanent solution but at least this was something. He took some important books with him and went to his home. He needed a time off.


    Since he had almost 24 hours before the next gathering, he wanted to use this time for the best of his ability to relax and steam off his constant running around. Tired was an understatement for John.


    Knull was a huge problem and that needed a proper burial.


    And now that he was out of it, it seemed like he had welcomed a bigger problem. For now he just wanted to rest and have time with himself.


    And home was his place to rest and go through everything he needed to do for the upcoming ''arc''. John went through so many things in the past few days that he needed a mental recharge and home the place for escaping from all of this.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    John went straight to the bath and even asked Audino to give him a massage. His body didn''t need any of that but he wanted to mentally relax and have some time off. After having a good time he went straight to bed to sleep.


    After having a sound sleep he woke up the next day as usual and had his breakfast. Since the people would still need some more time to prepare he went to the patio of the house and sat on his favorite chair as he looked to the Earth.


    The Earth looked beautiful. John whenever had time loved doing this as looking at the Earth gave him peace and serenity. All this would crumble down if he didn''t fix the problem. But that was it. John had no idea how to fix the problem.


    If one multiverse breaks their multiverse wouldn''t be far away from destruction. It would be like a stack of dominoes. The difference was that there were only chips on it. There was a 50% chance that the chip would fall on their side. And from the looks of it, it might just fall on their side and take their multiverse down with them.


    Beside John, Audino and the spirit of the House appeared. Audino just stood by John, while the spirit took out a chair and sat beside him.


    "The others haven''t returned with you. Do we have a problem?" the spirit asked.


    "Yes. We do. We have encountered a serious obstacle as I am at a loss of what I need to do to save us all."


    The spirit stiffened at the words of John. Until now he always had solutions to his problems but for the first time he felt a sense of loss from him. It seemed like John was tired and it almost felt like he was on the verge of giving up.


    "You are giving up just because there is a problem you can''t solve?" The spirit asked.


    "It''s not that I am giving up. Even if I do everything, I can''t save everybody. If I save this multiverse, I will probably succeed but I can''t say the same for the other things out there. The other multiverse. The multiverse from where you came." John finally spoke out the reason he looked listless. Even if John does everything and saves the multiverse, the people on the other side might not have the same privilege.


    They might die without their own knowledge and their lives wouldn''t even matter in the grand scale of events that were spiralling in their multiverse. That made him sad. At the beginning he thought that there wasn''t any multiverse out there and Marvel was the only one.


    Maybe his Earth was just another small dimension that John hadn''t been able to find out. But all changed when OAA dropped the bomb.

 633. All gathered

    "You can''t save everyone. We can only do what we do best. The results, the consequences are the things we don''t think about much. Sometimes our actions save people, sometimes it doesn''t. But that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t try. If we don''t try to solve it then who will. Right?" The spirit said in a very bland tone. It seemed like she wasn''t saying such big words but she was having a cold conversation with John.


    But John knew that her way of talking had always been a little cold. That was her nature. John, hearing those, didn''t reply. He knew whatever she said was right. They could only do so much and hope for the best.


    There was no perfect solution for everything. One thing or the other will slip away and lead to another kind of problem.


    He just sat there and continued looking at Earth. After half an hour, from the corner of his eye he saw a large spaceship approaching Earth, or it was better to say that the large spaceship was approaching the Ring.


    The spaceship was a totally new model that the universe had ever seen. The spaceship was special because it was developed by the Guardians!! Yes, the Maltusians took out their technological knowledge and advancement to carry out this crucial long term mission.


    And a good spaceship was just one of the ways for it. They also brought a special team for this, a team of Green Lanterns and among the ranks was Emma too. She was one of the first Green Lanterns of the native universe so she had quite a weight around the Lanterns so her inclusion in this mission was a natural one. Of course, John asked the Guardians too to take her.


    The alien looking spaceship soon landed near the Hall of Justice. John flew to Hall and waited for them to arrive. This was the first time for the Guardians to ever go out of Oa. They had never done so since they had arrived in the universe.


    The new universe did arouse curiosity of the Guardians but not strong enough to go out for a roam but the crisis has finally brought them out of their shells and take this matter seriously.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A team of 5 Green Lanterns stepped out from the hangar and among the Lanterns there was one from the Kree race too. This was a little shock for John but he didn''t point it out. It was a shock because the Kree was from the pure bloodline and it was surprising that someone of that bloodline was not so haughty enough to take over the mantle of Green Lantern.


    Emma was leading the team. She stepped quickly as she arrived at the Hall. After seeing John she didn''t even waste a second to arrive at his arms and kissed him. She had been out for quite a long time and she missed home. She had always wanted to work on a mission with John. To help him.


    Finally she had the chance and she was going to do everything to prove that she was worthy to stand with John. The other lanterns too had arrived slowly after her and allowed PDA to finish between their captain and the person who had once saved their universe with his powers.


    John was pretty famous at Oa after Black Winter and many were thankful to him as he saved the universe, so he had a pretty good reputation. Of course some feared him too because of his power but all in all they had a good impression of him.


    The Guardians too had come out of the spaceship and slowly floated to the Hall. Since they were powerful telekinetic and thus they were basically a toned down version of Professor X.


    "Mr. Jameson, we have gathered all the equipment required to handle the crack. Though we have never faced this situation before, we believe we have enough expertise to handle it." one of the Guardian said.


    "I believe so. But this mission is something which is dangerous and time consuming so I have gathered a small team of my own." John said as he opened a portal beside. He didn''t even let the Guardians speak another word as the portal had opened.


    After a few seconds, a few people emerged from the portal. The Green Lanterns who were behind the Guardians were dumbfounded seeing the people that had arrived. It was not because of the people that had come but among the people who had come had freaking dinosaur.


    And if that was not enough, there was a small girl sitting on the neck of the red colored  Tyrannosaurus . This whole combination of a small girl and a dinosaur was totally a weird one. The Lanterns gulped seeing all of this.


    The girl was the smartest one from Earth TRN981. On the same level as Reed Richards. She was brought with the team of Reed, Banner and Tony. The greatest minds of their universe.

 634. All gathered (2)

    She was called the Moon girl, although she was young she was hailed the prime intelligent person in their world and thus she had come too. The other Guardians took a good look at the girl and at the dinosaur but didn''t say a word or introduce themselves.


    It was the lanterns who were interested in the people who had just arrived from the multiverse. They had read about them only in the books of Oa but never met them. This was the first time. And they were excited about it. Emma was the first to approach the new team that had just arrived


    "Emma Watson, a Green Lantern of the Hala Sector."


    "Tony Stark, an Avenger, philanthropist, billionaire...."


    "...playboy. Yeah we know." Emma stopped him in his words from giving him any chance to finish his iconic line.


    "You are the wife of that God guy. Aren''t you?" Tony said as he didn''t mind that she had taken his words away from his mouth.


    "Yes." Emma replied with a little bit of pride. John, who listened to the conversation, just shook his head seeing how these two were at their necks like kids. The other Green Lanterns went to the other members and introduced themselves. They had fought with the other version of theirs in Black Winter so they had a general idea of who these people were.


    Only the Avengers didn''t know much about the Green Lanterns. Whatever they knew, it was from Barry Allen. So they were more curious about them.


    The Guardians who were seeing how these people were busy gossiping, coughed for a bit to attract attention.


    "So we have all gathered here and all of you know what problems we are going to face...."


    "..Ah, excuse me. There is another team on their way here." John interrupted the Guardian who had started giving the speech.


    "Another team? From another universe?" Another Guardian asked as he heard John.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "No, a separate dimension." John replied as he turned his head to look at the entrance of the Hall. He had already felt that another team had arrived. A team which was different from humans. This team was an additional one that John had summoned. They needed all hands on deck, and he had asked help from them.


    All of them heard footsteps from the entrance after John said that. There were many of them and the people present were curious to see who was this new team that their coordinator John had asked for.


    "My..My... It seems that we are late."


    "Of course we are late. You have been sleeping all day instead of doing your work."


    "Act like a Captain please."


    Soon all got to see who had arrived. It was the Green Lanterns and the Guardians who had recognized who had arrived, and some of them even flinched for a bit seeing who had come.


    The people who had arrived were Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Kisuke Urahara and their lieutenants, with 6 more people.


    The people from Soul Society. John had called the brains of Seireitei for this mission. Since the mission would require sealing of cracks and scientific research, John had called upon the greatest of minds from Soul Society for this.


    The Avengers were curious about these new people as they were pretty sure Barry had never mentioned them. But the whole surprising part was the way Mayuri looked. They were pretty sure that he was human, well at least the body structure seemed like he was human, the ''black mask'' that he wore was what stood out.


    It was totally out of place, and all the Avengers couldn''t keep their eyes from it.


    "What are you looking at? Never seen a Shinigami before?" Mayuri couldn''t help but grumble seeing that he was getting weird looks. Even the Lanterns and Guardians who had read about them from the books of Oa and even seen the series that John had published, couldn''t help but look at Mayuri and his weird sense of fashion.


    "What is a Shinigami?" Banner asked as he was confused.


    "Shinigami''s English translation will be Death God. But it''s more complicated than you think. We can all introduce ourselves after we reach our destination. Is that fine? Oblivion is waiting for us on the other side." John said as it was already time and he didn''t want a  God to wait for him and he liked being punctual.


    All nodded their heads. There were too many people and there would ,more people that were going to meet, so it was better that the introduction was done after they had all gathered. John waved his hands as he opened a huge portal to 616.


    "Please follow me." John said as he stepped inside the portal, and following him the others stepped inside too. And when all of them had stepped in, they all saw that they had arrived on a huge balcony of a tall building.


    Above the balcony, there was a huge letter A. Signifying that they had arrived at the Avengers Tower.

 635. Introduction

    All walked in from the balcony itself and didn''t even bother to knock. This was rude but John had appeared here so many times that he was sure Friday had given him access.


    The TRN-Avengers were looking around curiously, they noticed that almost all of the things of this universe were identical to theirs. This put a smile on their face. When they appeared in John''s universe, everything looked so different. They noticed that the place that they had landed was in a space station. It was unprecedented that the headquarters was in space.


    Barry had mentioned about a different world that was orbiting the Earth and their headquarters being located there.  This put them to shame and in fact Tony had been trying to put a headquarters in space. But saying is one matter, and executing is different. TRN-Tony was still thinking of how to handle teleportation.


    The Shinigami''s were curious about the new place they had arrived. John had already informed them of the mission or at least gave an idea of it. It should also be mentioned that Yhwach was ordered by John to leave the premises. Since the war was known by many people here it was better he never showed his face to the Shinigami.


    He could control their thoughts for sure but he didn''t want any misunderstanding by the people who had a vague idea of the story.


    "So you have brought new friends with you." 616-Steve who was sitting on a sofa nearby and looking at the television said. Friday had been informed that John had arrived with a team of his own and he was one of the few people who was in the Tower to look after everything.


    The symbiote problem and the mass hysteria was not so easy to handle so all hands were on deck. All the Avengers of both the teams and X-men of both the worlds were working overtime and 616-Steve was managing everything.


    "Yeah. Took me some time to gather everyone. Reed and others are still working?" John asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Yes."


    616-Steve was curious of the new people who had arrived. They looked like they were all different kinds of aliens. Some he had known, like the Kree and some of the races he had come across before from the universe of his won. While others he had no idea about.


    For example the Guardians. He had never seen such dwarf aliens before who could levitate without any power. 616-Steve could feel that these aliens were not something to be trifled with. Since he had come across the Green Lantern before, he could already notice the Green Rings on some of their fingers. So he had already speculated them to be from the police force that Hal Jordan had spoken about before.


    He and Hal had teamed up when they were fighting the symbiotes, that was where he got to know that Hal belonged to the defense forces before he became a Green lantern.


    Though 616-Steve was not a detective of the highest order, he could notice and pick up some tricks over time, so he had already recognized that some of them were the Green Lanterns, and he also noticed that a female was holding the hand of John.


    "So this is Mrs. Emma Watson. I am Steve, nice to meet you." 616-Steve approached and shook his hands with her. He had already known from the others about their love. Emma greeted him. As Steve was talking, Tony and others had arrived.


    "What the hell. A dinosaur? What is left? A dragon?" shrieked Tony as he entered the room. He had just arrived from the laboratory but he was greeted with a living ancient creature and sat on top of it was a young girl.


    He was dizzy after seeing such a scene. This world had gone crazy. He didn;t even care that another doppelganger of his had appeared. Reed and others too who had arrived at the main room and he too looked surprised seeing a dinosaur in the main Hall.


    If the Hall was a little smaller, the T-rex wouldn''t have it in the Hall.


    "Steve, your long lost friend has arrived." 616-Tony said as he mocked 616-Steve as he was from the past.


    "Ha..Ha... Ha.. Very funny. Now call all the others. We have a lot to discuss and many introductions to make."  616-Steve said as he answered back in sarcasm. Tony didn''t answer and was just looking at the others people who had arrived with John.


    They had already known that John had gone for help, but they didn''t expect that the help would arrive in different forms of aliens and a freaking dinosaur. Friday had already sent a message, asking all of the people to return back to the headquarters.


    It was time for some more revelations and proper introduction to the multiverse and the dangers that they might be facing.

 636. Introduction (2)

    It took an hour for all the people that were scattered all around the globe to arrive at the Avengers Tower. Most of them were not so fast, as many were far away in various other countries. But the presence of Hal, Natasha, Barry, Pietro, Hyperion and other fast moving members made it faster for all the members of different teams to arrive at the Tower fast.


    But each one that had arrived were just surprised out of their wits by seeing the new people that John had arrived with. Especially Deadpool. He was having a time of his life by making fun of each one of them.


    Especially Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Seeing the blabbermouth he almost cut Deadpool in two, not that it would have mattered to Deadpool, as he was almost immortal when it came to injuries and cuts that could lead to death.


    Only way that Deadpool could die was old age and his rate of ageing didn''t seem like he would die any time soon. One of his bane. Being barred by Death, has its aftereffects. Urahara had to hold down Mayuri so as not to make a commotion here on foreign lands.


    At the end there were so many people that, 616-Tony had to bring all the people to the garage of the Tower so that all had enough space and talk. The Green lanterns set up a temporary stage and even seats for everyone to sit. The Guardians, John and other leaders took the stage. This looked funny but there was no other way to accommodate everyone.


    Appa came forward as he was leading this mission. The Guardian would be the leader as they were better fit in this kind of mission. The enemies might be manipulative so they needed someone who was devoid of personal emotions and would be able to think for the greater of the multiverse.


    "Greetings. I am Appa, a Guardian of Oa. I know that many of you are confused and many were taken aback about what had happened a few hours prior. You all have been thrown into a situation that none of us has any solution. The best we can do is duct tape the problem and move on. This seems pessimistic, but that is the optimistic solution that we can offer you. I don''t want to give false hopes but from what Mr. Jameson has told us, it might not be a good one. With all being said, we will have to try our best to remedy the problem."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Such words by Appa didn''t raise any kind of hopes to anyone present. They were given a glimpse before by the words of OAA but they had held hopes. Hope that they might be able to overcome it. But it seemed like the journey would be a tough one and it might not lead to a desired result. They thought that everyone would be properly introduced but all they received was a dose of fear.


    There was a small murmur among the people but soon stopped it as they could see that Appa was not done with the speech. It was just the starter.


    "The Source Wall, or you can call it the Wall here is what is called a boundary between multiverses. We belong to a race called Maltusians. An ancient race that had seen how technological advancement could lead to. We had faced wars and destruction before. From our own kind and thus long ago we had decided to advocate only peace and never interfere among the fellow beings. Since we belonged to an ancient race, we have knowledge far greater than the other alien species. This knowledge gave us a glimpse of what the Source Wall is."


    "Along the course of time, we have gathered all knowledge that we could gather about the Wall. The Wall could be said as a prison for people who wanted to achieve more than their limitations. Or you can say these people who were prisoned there wanted powers that could destroy the multiverse. There are beings trapped there which we have no answers to. Anyone of them leaving the multiverse will create havoc and there would be a fall in natural order."


    "Let me show you some of the beings and their descriptions so that you have an idea of what these people could do if they go out." Appa said.


    Hal used his ring to project a huge screen. And on that screen was a humanoid man who looked like a Roman gladiator. He had a helmet which two massive horns. the horns seemed like they were taken from a huge goat but such huge sized goats had never been seen ever before. The person was at least 9 feet tall and his body seemed like it was made of broken rock, but the streamlined between the broken rock pieces established the fact that it was only a rock like skin. He had a sword in his hand and looked intimidating to everyone.


    Even though it was just a still picture of the person.

 637. Introduction (3)

    This time it was Batman who stood up and came forward to introduce the being that had just appeared on the screen.


    "Most of you know me. I am Bruce Wayne and I hail from a multiverse that is beyond the wall. I am not sure how I and others had landed here but we are not ill towards this multiverse. I know that many might be suspicious of us that we are the reason for the break of the Wall. We might be. Or we might not be. But we can promise you this that we didn''t arrive in this multiverse by breaking the Wall or by our own wish."


    Bruce spoke those words at first. Although nobody had pointed it out to them, he wanted to make it clear to everyone. This was important. As he needed all of them to work together he needed to say these words out in the open from the beginning itself.


    "Don''t worry Bruce. Everybody here trusts you and your team. You have fought with us side by side for a long time. If the Wall was really broken by the emergence of your team, it still wouldn''t matter because you are not the only beings who had arrived from a different multiverse." Banner said as he looked at the Shinigamis who had come with John.


    "I believe so, but I still wanted to make it clear to everyone. Now for the person who is presented here. He is called Yuga Khan. Father of Darkseid. Most of you don''t know who Darkseid is. Think of him as Thanos of our multiverse. Only difference is that he is more cruel and more dangerous. And Yuga Khan is more cruel than Darkseid and more powerful. So powerful that he willingly invaded the Source Wall to get more power as there is a rumor that if a person ever comes back from Source Wall, he would be more powerful and have an eternal body. And this Yuga Khan is nothing in front of the real bosses who are struck at the Wall." Wayne said as he pointed at the image.


    Then the image changed and showed four massive beings. Beings so huge that could easily rival the size of Galactus. And there were four of them!!!


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Shit."


    "Is this for real?"


    "We are truly fucked by daddy!!" Deadpool commented as everybody could imagine what would happen if any of these beings were set loose. One Galactus was already a headache and now if the Wall was broken they might have to fight these 4 beings together.


    "These are the primordial Gods or as we call them ''Omega Titans''. And like Galactus they devour worlds but they are not as hungry as Galactus. Only a seed of a world would be enough to satiate their hunger. But the thing is the world should be a living one. Believe it or not, they can be termed as warden of the Source Wall. If they break away and don''t return them to the Wall we will be truly and honestly ''fucked''."


    This whole single speech sent shudders to everyone present. If a prison had Galactus-like beings as wardens, then they could imagine the prisoners. This was the worst situation they could imagine.


    "Some of the beings that we have knowledge about who are trapped in the multiverse are Ares, God of War and other such Gods who wreaked havoc once. Then we have Perpetua who can be termed as one of the ultimate bosses. She was trapped there a long ago because of her transgressions. Her title is ''Mother of the multiverse'' so you can already imagine what kind of being she is and what might happen if she is let loose." Wayne said.


    "And these are beings that we know of. On top of that there are 7 dark forces that are trapped in the Wall. Many of you have come across the Speed Force that is wielded by Barry and Pietro. There is the opposite of it. The Still Force which can make things slower and is the evil counterpart of the Speed Force. Anyone who can wield can easily be termed as our enemy and should be hunted down."


    "And that is just one of the forces that is trapped there." Barry mentioned that from the stage.


    "At first we can understand that there are beings trapped there. But now you speak of invisible power that is trapped there? What the fuck!! Give us a break already!! And you say that it is just one of the forces that is trapped?"


    Wayne and others nodded their heads. A small introduction that they had heard was already enough to cause an Avenger level event in any universe. And now they have multiple of these trapped, itching to come out. And once they do, it would be game over for everyone.

 638. Secret Wars

    "There are more people who might be trapped of which we have no idea about and things we have no knowledge of. There are some that we do have an idea of. The related details will be shared to all of you." Wayne stopped his speech as he went to his seat at the stage. He had a gloomy face since the moment he came to know about the presence of Wall.


    Batman had much knowledge of the Wall because of one reason. The Mobius Chair. This gave him immense knowledge and omnipotence. He had all the knowledge the multiverse had to offer at that point of time. John had given him the boost by giving him the properties when Batman once sat on it.


    Although he hadn''t seen the future, he did know of what might happen if any of the prisoners were set loose. He didn''t show it in his face, but the people close to him could see that Batman looked more broody and gloomy than usual. Batman never showed his emotions on the surface but now he was showing a bit of it and it didn''t seem good.


    Finally it was John who had stood up and walked to the main podium to give his speech. Bruce had talked about the dangers but the people here were still not awake to the real dangers that their world might face soon and so he was going to be the bad cop and give them a rude awakening.


    Many people here were thinking that the prisoners might escape from the other side instead of their side as OAA and Presence said that the crack in the wall was more on the other side and their side was lesser.


    But John was here to change that mindset.


    "When I first came to this world, I already had a notion of the superheroes living here and their lives. Long ago I had said that I have seen the future. I have seen what goes down when the chips line up like a domino. Many here didn''t believe me and I also know that many here don;t trust me. At least not completely yet which is fine. The situation in Wanda was just one of the things that triggered me to take drastic decisions to change the people here and their way of thinking."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "It was brutal for sure. People died but at least the X-men got recognition due to it. They weren''t able to save everyone but at least they tried their best. For that they do deserve a pat on the back."


    Such words made the X-men almost blush. There were only a few X-men left but they did their best to save people when John depowered the Avengers. The people of Earth 616 finally got to know how they had been saved every time they were in danger. They were grateful. That was all John wanted to see.


    "But this is not the only reason for my aversion to the Avengers of this Earth. I still do but it has gone down a lot. And no it is not for Wanda or the arrogance which many of you possess. Let me show you a glimpse of one of the possible futures and why I hated the Illuminati of yours."


    John said as he waved his hands. The whole parking space was covered in a white light which made almost all of them blind for a second. The scene changed where they saw Black panther teaching some of the kids about warfare and how to hunt. The whole scene looked wholesome as T''Challa was a very good teacher.


    The others who saw this were dumbfounded. They have never seen magic be used in this way. Only John''s Avengers were not surprised, instead they were excited. The last time this happened was during the Thanos invasion. Now again they would be seeing the same thing.


    "What is this?" 616-Steve asked.


    "A possible future or rather show you a glimpse of what might happen if we don''t band together. Here you will understand why I hated the Illuminati." The members of the Illuminati just held their heads in shame.


    They had taken some decision that they weren''t proud of but they took it to save people. They had no idea what John was going to show but they could feel that their image would drop after what John was going to show.


    They wanted to stop it but like others they were curious of the alternate future and the enemies they were going to face so they didn''t speak out even though they wanted to. There were many people present here. Many who had come a long way and even their doppelgangers. So they couldn''t say no.


    Then the image changed and showed Black Panther turning his head and looking high above. What he saw and what the people present in the meeting saw made their jaws drop.

 639. Secret Wars (2)

    This was a planet which could be seen slowly approaching their Earth from space. This was something that had never seen or happened before. A planet approaching another planet? What the hell is this?


    T''Challa got the scare of his life as he saw this and everybody could already imagine what would happen if their planet and the approaching one collided. But then saw another thing that made his jaw drop even more. The approaching planet burst into an explosion. The planet was blown into pieces before it could even touch their Earth.


    The video rolled as T''Challa came across a group of aliens who had just arrived. One thing led to another and T''Challa had to fight the group of aliens. Finally after much fighting, T''Challa was able to capture the leader of the alien.


    Black Swan was the name of the leader. And later she was taken to the Illuminati to make head and tail of what the hell was going on. And when the revelations came, it blew the minds of the people.


    The Earth before that was supposed to collide with their Earth was another Earth from another universe. This was an Incursion. This process had started from some time now and this factor of collision between two Earths had started because one Earth in one universe had collapsed. This process destabilised the multiverse and thus every other Earth was now facing Incursion. The only way to stop this Incursion was blasting the other Earth into pieces.


    It was either you survive or I survive!!


    There was no way out.


    There were no options for them. The people in the Illuminati had a very ugly face and they didn''t know how to handle the situation. The only way to survive was to kill everyone from other Earth. This in itself was a crime.


    A massive war crime!! Not only would they be responsible for the death of the other Earth but also the other universe.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And then the Illuminati took the decision of following the ways of Black Swan. Blowing away the other Earth for their own survival. There was a general consensus about it among the members of the Illuminati. Everyone voted for it.


    Except Steve Rogers. He was dead set against killing an entire planet. And thus Doctor Strange had to forcefully make his memories vanish.


    The video stopped there as John brought everyone back from the illusory world. This was the starting story of Secret Wars (2) where the Beyonders came to have fun. This whole storyline was downright cruel.


    All the people present were stupefied and didn''t know how to react. According to John this was one of the possible futures. The word ''possible'' was enough to run chills down their spine. But among all of them there was one person who was particularly very angry.


    That was 616-Steve Rogers.


    He looked at all the members of the Illuminati with rage and anger. Out of habit, he even had his iconic shield in his hand, ready to beat the shit out of all the members of the Illuminati, starting with Namor.


    He was the one who was on board with this whole plan of decimating other universes and Earth.


    "Calm down Captain. This is only one possible future. This has not happened yet." Namor said with a very meek tone. He could see all of them were not looking at him in very good eyes and any words he might misspoke would just send him to hell.


    "Calm down? All of you. The whole bunch of you are rotten. No wonder John depowered us last time. You all have been sitting too high at your levels to even think of the general public and people living their lives. You traded one universe for another and you asked me to calm down?" Steve was seething as he said that.


    "But this hasn''t happened and we will make sure that every universe is under control. Mr. Jameson here has already seen this so I will speculate that he has seen the end story too. Isn''t it right Mr. Jameson?" Namor asked.


    "I do know the end story. I have seen how it would end. But now I am not so sure if the ending is what I have seen before. Future is always changing. Like Knull was killed by another person. It was supposed to be the work of venom and now we have an imbalance. This has already titled the balance of the multiverse. But now you know why I had prejudice against the Illuminati. I hope you will reconsider decisions that would bring ruin to all. I will tell you this, the decision of destroying Earth was not the solution of this Incursion and soon everything collapsed. So think twice before you make decisions."

 640. Introduction (4)

    "I will never trust any of you again." 616-Steve declared. The others hearing this held their head in shame, because they knew that in their hearts that if such situations ever arose they would repeat the same decision. Of course now they had a trump card called John Jameson and now they know of the future.


    Since it was the future of the multiverse, John would definitely help. As OAA said he was an anomaly and thus now they have a chance to make the future right, but there was a big if. Nonetheless they had hopes now.


    "It''s fine Captain. We can''t charge someone guilty based on someone committing a crime in an alternate future. I am sure they will do better this time." John said as he glared at all the Illuminati members. Everyone got the cue and all shouted words of affirmation.


    "Yes.. yes. we will not go down the path."


    "I will not wipe out any memory of anyone. Others are present here too now so I wouldn''t be able to even if I try to."


    "I will never advocate such a war crime."


    616-Steve looked at everyone of the Illuminati, he had eyes that screamed distrust but he didn''t speak any more words. John was finally able to calm him down with the notion that such situations would never arrive in the future.He wouldn''t let it happen.


    "I know many of you are thinking why this happened and what caused the Incursion. It was caused by Beyonders. Beings which never belonged to this multiverse. Before I had never known the reason behind their emergence but now I highly speculate that they belonged to the Wall. So assuming that the crack had appeared at the Wall, they might emerge here soon." John finally spoke about the main enemy which he was expecting.


    "If they do belong to the Wall, then we need to stop them before they arrive." Steve said.


    "That''s the thing, Captain. They don''t need to take actions personally. Yesterday I spoke of Owen Reece, he is the weapon that Beyonders have built to blow up Earth. He is a walking time bomb. GAIA did we find any such person that I asked you to find?" John asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I have kept tabs on each Owen but none of them showed any such behaviour, I have put them under intense surveillance."


    "Good. So Owen is the bomb the Beyonders have prepared or they might prepare on each and every universe. And detonating a single one would just start a cascade of events. of course, the Beyonders might not give us a chance and just blow each Owen Reece with a single blast destroying all of the multiverse that we know without giving us a chance to retaliate."


    "And I will say this again. Don''t go after Owen. Never. I know many of you are thinking of killing each and every Owen Reece. Don''t do it. We are not sure if beyonders have started working. I don''t want innocents to be in the crossfire."


    This made each and everyone shudder. Destroying the multiverse with just a human bomb. This seemed like fantasy, but the words of John meant that everything was read and they might have to face such an enemy.


    "Then we need to kill the Beyonders before they even get to place the bomb and stop them in the Wall itself."


    "Sure. But you have to understand each beyonder is as powerful as The Living Tribunal and there are a bunch of them." John said


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "The fuck."


    "Mommy I think there is pee coming out from my pants. I want to go home."


    Such words by Deadpool might have made everyone smile but this time, it didn''t even spark a reaction from the audience.


    "So this is the enemy we are facing. We have no idea who would emerge from the Wall. It might be Perpetua or it might be the Beyonders. But all we can do is be ready to stop their invasion. For this reason I have brought friends over who have knowledge about the Wall and people who are great at sealing and stopping."


    "Let me introduce my friends. This is Urahara, ex-Captain...." John spent the next half an hour introducing his friends and even the Guardians came forward and introduced themselves properly. This whole thing took more than half an hour. The others were confused about this Soul Society, but at the end they finally got the gist of it.


    They were surprised that John had connections and friends with such weird beings and death itself.


    "So everyone is briefed and some of you will accompany me to the Wall and set up a base there. The others are advised to sharpen their weapons and be ready because the call for help might arrive at any given moment."


    "I don''t know how big the crack is so I can only imagine the worst and work on it. Oblivion, you have been listening to us for sometime so I think now it''s time for you to show yourself." John said as he looked at one corner of the parking space.

 641. Spaceship

    The moment he said that from the corner of the parking space a man emerged from the shadow. The man seemed like he was an assassin out of the fantasy books from the medieval ages.


    It was Oblivion. The Guardian of the Void. He was someone who looked after the multiverse from afar. From the Void. That was the lie that had been told to everyone. He was the Guardian for sure but in addition he watched over the Wall too.


    He was the security that the multiverse had provided to see over the Wall. And this time he was tasked of taking John and his team to the Wall.


    The last time he met, he warned his compatriots of not to antagonize John, but one person didn''t heed his words. Oblivion was the only one who was wary of John. It was because he could smell the same breath from John as he normally got from the Wall.


    Maybe because the system that John had was powered by the Wall and Oblivion got the hint of it, but at the end Oblivion was very cautious when it came to John. And rightfully so. John had shown his prowess more than one time and even the famous Unmaker was dead, never to be revived again.


    It was done with the help of a trick for sure but at the end he defeated someone whom the Living Tribunal himself found it hard. And now Darkness too was gone. All done with him leading. For Oblivion, John was evil for sure because he tilted the balance, but he knew that John was the necessary evil as even OAA himself had pinned his hopes on him.


    "Guys this is Oblivion. He will be our guide in the journey. He is one of the great abstract entities on par with Eternity," John said introducing him to everyone. All of the people present were now numbed by one thing after another. Few hours ago they met OAA, then about beings who are more powerful than they could imagine in their wildest dreams and now an abstract being who has the same power as Eternity and from the looks of it he would be the guide.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Hello."


    Such greetings could be heard from everyone and they all tried to be as polite as possible. Of course John''s Avengers had already met them before so there was no need for new introduction, though Oblivion knew everyone present and even the ones who came from another universe, he didn''t know about the Shinigami.


    This was new, so eyes them for a few seconds before turning back to John.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go."


    "We will need a spaceship to be at the void. Your current technology and suit isn''t enough for your allies to be at the Void so you will need a spaceship that can withstand the void and have a shield or whatever you call it to be safe. Do you have such spaceship?"


    John went into contemplation. According to Oblivion they needed a spaceship which can withstand void and also have a shielding facility. The biggest spaceships right now in his pocket was the scout ships.


    But those ships weren''t big enough to take everyone with and establish a base near the Wall. They needed something like the Star Destroyer from Star Wars.


    Big enough to have a shield and have power enough to blow everything to pieces as every major base should have one.


    They needed a moving base and large one at that.


    After much though and many movies that he had made he came across one ship that was big enough to hold each and every kind of facility. It would be suffice to say that ship was too big for the number people they have but it could be over looked with the new summons that he could bring with the spaceship.


    The Wall would be under surveillance 24/7 and it was not possible for him to be at the ''base'' all the time. So he needed a weapon that could look after it. This operation would take a lot of time so he needed something sturdy and big.


    "I am going to pull one spaceship from the multiverse but it is too large of its size to land on Earth it would be better if we go to outer space and I pull it out." John said. Since here everyone knows that John has been given powers from the Wall and he had talked about this before none of them were surprised by the words of John.


    They were just curious about the kind of Spaceship that John was going to ''pull''.


    "Let us go to space then." Oblivion said.


    John nodded his head an waved his hands at the people who were ready to go to the Wall. They said goodbye to their team mates one last time before vanishing with John.

 642. Spaceship (2)

    All the parties who would go with John and Oblivion were given time beforehand to say goodbye to their teammates and even their family beforehand. They had no idea how much time would pass by as they worked on the Wall and researched it.


    There were many who had joined this team. Even Beast from the X-men of John''s universe decided to join and contribute as his doppelganger too had joined. They were excited to say the least though they were scared too.


    But saving the multiverse took precedence.


    So the team which was supposed to be a small one turned out to be a big one. With 40 members from 4 different universes. For the first time people from different universes had come together for such a massive project.


    John''s vanishing move took the team and threw them to the open space near Earth. The whole team were wearing suits made by 616-Tony and Tony. The new suit was more durable and better and Wakanda had pitched in their Vibranium for the suits.


    "Where is the spaceship?" 616-Tony asked.


    "It''s on its way. I had to use a lot of power to bring it." John replied.


    "Which universe are you bringing it from?" Tony asked.


    "You will see." John replied with a mysterious smile. So they all started waiting. After almost 5 minute of waiting, everyone saw a small dot in the distance. The dot that was very tiny from afar slowly started getting bigger. And in a minute or so everyone finally got to see what kind of spaceship John had brought from another multiverse beyond the Wall.


    The men of John''s Avengers didn''t even recognize the spaceship until Banner''s eyes glowed.


    "Is that the Harvester? The main ship of that alien race?"


    "Yes. The spaceship of the alien race from Independence Day -Resurgence. Didn''t like their story at all but damn these people had a huge one." John said. Everyone from John''s universe agreed. They didn''t like the story but they didn''t think much about it. Most of the movies of John signified other multiverses so the story was not a concern for them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The spaceship was proof that there were all other multiverses out there that they had no idea about.


    "Wait!! You mean THAT ship? The Ship that was almost the size of the moon?" Tony asked.


    "More or less yes."


    "Man, you have some weird fetish for big ass things. First there was the Ring and now the Harvester."


    John just looked at Tony with glaring eyes. Tony did catch him red handed. He did love toys. For a moment he even thought of bringing the Meridian or the Installation 00 for this adventure but he stopped himself. Those will be too big for their own taste and it is better to go for smaller things.


    Smaller being the sarcasm here.


    "Are the aliens still on the spaceship?" Batman asked as that was their main concern here.


    "Yes, but they would listen to my orders. They are not so powerful to begin with and all of them live under the shell so it''s easy to control them using magic." John replied. All nodded their heads as he had done the same thing with Lex Luthor and Trigon before so they were not so concerned about it.


    The others however were stupefied to say the least. The spaceship looked so massive that it could cover countries easily and if this spaceship ever crash landed on Earth it would be like the dinosaur age all over again. But there wouldn''t be any new species later as the Earth itself would break apart just by the sheer impact of the spaceship.


    The spaceship in shape looked like the ones that they had seen in old sci-fi movies. A circular disc shape with claws poking out from all sides.


    "How the hell are we going to control such a ship?" Beast asked.


    "The ship has its own ecosystem which you could change as you see fit. It contains an army of strong aliens who will heed your command and work under you so you don''t have to worry. The aliens will serve you and you just need to do your research." John calmed the others down. The other people from the Avengers explained to their teammates about the spaceship. Soon the spaceship had arrived. Though they were very confused about all of this at the beginning, they soon got the hang of it.


    As this discussion among the team members was rampant about the approaching spaceship, 616-Earth was going through a ''heart attack''. GAIA and the Avengers had to step in and calm the people. It was fortunate that only the higher ranked people got to see the spaceship from their observatories and all the satellites had been destroyed in the invasion of Knull.

 643. Reaching the Wall

    The huge hangar that could easily fit 100 trucks side by side slowly opened after the spaceship stopped at the edge where the heroes were just levitating with the help of suits. The sheer size of the hangar was enough to make their hearts chill, let alone the spaceship.


    As the hangar opened in absolute silence, the other got a view inside. There were aliens standing inside the hangar. The aliens that looked like it came out of a sci-fi movie. A long standing alien with tentacles wriggling around.


    Except for the Avengers, the others felt weird seeing such aliens. They were warned about the aliens before but they didn''t expect that the aliens would look like these. Most of the people here have seen aliens before, but all of them were in humanoid form, never in ''octopus'' form.


    This was new to them.


    Seeing everyone was still looking at the aliens, John broke them from the stupor and said


    "Get in. Mr. Oblivion here would take us all to the Void."


    The others broke from their stiffened gazes and slowly followed John as they all entered the hangar. The aliens which were standing bowed their head as John and the aliens entered. 616-Banner felt a little weird seeing all of this, including many others seeing how the aliens were greeting them as if they were kings.


    The aliens didn''t even introduce themselves.


    "Can they not treat us as kings?" 616-Banner asked.


    "These guys harvest living planets to fuel their conquests and treat lives as cheap as ants. They don''t need our acceptance. Their slavery will be their salvation for the multiverse." Tony chimed in the middle to cut all forms of sympathy that his teammates were having at this point for the aliens.


    Tony then proceeded to tell about how these aliens work and what the ship was made for. They were dumbfounded to say the least.


    "Must have cost you a loss to bring this ship here?" Wayne asked.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Little bit but it doesn''t matter. Now that we have a spaceship we will leave." John said as he looked at Oblivion as he was looking around the ship curiously. Like the Avengers and the X-men, everyone was curious about the spaceship.


    This spaceship had everything. From its own weather system to playgrounds and houses. John had spent some extra fan values to decorate the whole spaceship so that it would fit for human living and necessities.


    Oblivion after looking around for a few seconds vanished with the spaceship. The authorities who were keeping an eye on the spaceship from the telescopes had sighed in relief as they saw the spaceship just disappearing. They were in pins and needles even though SHIELD had said that the spaceship was not hostile.


    Knull had scarred the people for life!!


    "We will reach the Wall in 6 Earth hours. The journey will be far and I will direct this spaceship. You can start settling down and get ready for saving the Wall." Those were the last words of Oblivion as he disappeared. He didn''t leave the spaceship but he didn''t want to show himself to the people around.


    He had always been a loner. That was his destiny and the reason he was made. Interacting with people wasn''t very high in his priorities.


    "Talking to an abstract being really is tough." 616- Beast said.


    "Sure is. I don''t even understand what these beings are even after people around me explained to me ." the other Beast said.


    All roamed around to see what the spaceship had in store and were led by the aliens that had inhabited before. John had mentioned that this spaceship was changed so they wanted to see what changes had been done.


    The Guardians flew to the forest beside the lake. This ecosystem was made in accordance with the humans so it was perfect for the Guardians too. They were more interested in nature rather than living with humans. The Green Lanterns too followed them to help the Guardians make homes for the Guardians.


    The other humans and mutants didn''t mind as they also felt a little uncomfortable with the presence of Guardians beside them as they could easily feel that the Guardians had no emotional quotient.


    Everybody took their stuff and moved to their new homes and base. The three Tony decided to stay together and share a laboratory as they could invent more and make suits suitable for the void after getting a taste of how it looked and operated. This was important as they needed to work on the Wall and everyone needed a suit.


    Everyone except for John and the Green Lantern. So they would be their testing subject and the lantern ring will be their basis of suit-making.


    The others too decided to make separate labs and work together.


    In this way 6 hours had passed by as all were settling in. Soon the aliens who were serving them came to knock as Wayne had called all of them. The Wall was within sight from the command center.

 644. The sights

    All had reached the command center which was at least the size of two football fields and it was directly at the center of the spaceship. One might say if it was the center how would they get a view of the outside. Well, it was simple. It was because the command center had perfect image projection from outside the space.


    The command center was built in such a way that except for the pedals and the rudders required to direct the ship the other images would just be projected at the command center just like a VR panel all over the roof and the sides of the command center.


    John specially asked for this modification as he got this idea from a famous Chinese novel he had read in his previous life. And from the looks of it, this modification was worth the price. With this they didn''t have to look outside just by the holographic images.


    This was more like a reality VR for the people.


    Now getting back to the story, all had arrived at the command center as Wayne called everyone. Even the Guardians had shown up. They were all curious about the Wall that had been spoken for quite a few times. And their sole mission was to save the Wall from breaking apart and thus flinging them to an unknown future which nobody would like to see.


    When the first images of the Wall came projected at the walls of the center, they were mesmerised. Most of them expected the Wall to look like black. Because that was what the Void.


    The Void had no color, no planets. Nothing. Imagine Black Hole but on a universal scale. That was what Void was. But the Wall was different. Even from afar they could see the color. And it was not just a single color. Even from afar the people could identify that the Wall was made of different colored lights emitting from it.


    It felt like a ray of hope in this damned darkness. If the people didn''t know better about the Wall and were ignorant many would have run to this place to seek refuge. Of course being in the Void itself was a miracle. forget about reaching the Wall.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This multiverse wasn''t like DC where the edge of each universe had a Wall. The Wall here was outside the multiverse so none could get access to it. Even if a person does reach the Void, it would be nigh impossible to reach the Wall.


    As the spaceship was approaching the Wall, the people got to see the Wall in more vivid colors and more clarity. Since it was a projection, none could use their powers and see further away. They could only do it from a window and the window of the spaceship was too far away. All of them were too lazy to move.


    They finally were able to see the Wall after a few minutes of flying towards it. Except for Wayne, John and the Guardians many were expecting just a Wall, just a simple combination of different colors. But when they got near to it they were dumbfounded.


    The Wall was transparent!!


    And from the transparent Wall, everyone could see different species and different kinds of aliens struck in the Wall. It seemed like there were alien species being frozen in clear ice for thousands and thousands of years. All of the aliens that were struck in the Wall were in a single position. In a T-pose. It was little funny as this pose was basically how the police take pictures after a person were arrested on Earth. But none of them smiled here. Some aliens were small and had height lesser than a human being. But others were the size of Galactus!!


    The Wall was huge enough to even capture these people and imprison them here.


    "What the!!! These are living beings that are imprisoned in the Wall?"


    "These are the alien species that are threatening us?"


    John had seen the Wall in the comics and from the looks of it, this wasn''t far away from the art work. When OAA said that his system came from the Wall, he had a feeling that not only the system came from the Wall.


    His soul too might belong in the Wall!! Maybe his Earth was struck at the Wall too and for one reason or another, the system and his soul were transferred to John''s body. Maybe someone from the Wall had powers of divination and thus had written the comics over the course of time. And for that reason he had such immense knowledge of the future.


    In this multiverse, over the course of time he had accepted himself as John and had long forgotten his previous life. The comics were the thing that kept his connection with the previous world.

 645. The crack

    Now he might be looking at his birth place. Of course it didn''t mean that his planet was exactly in this location. It might be somewhere which borders other multiverses, but nonetheless he was almost sure that somewhere in the Wall there was his planet which was full with people of imaginations.


    Producing vivid stories, not knowing that it was just the reality outside the Wall and some people diving the stories and making hell of a money out of it!!


    Though it was just a theory of John, he had a feeling that this theory was probably the truth. If the Wall breaks apart, maybe he would see the truth and might even go back to his previous world.


    As all those thoughts were going through his mind, the Harvester had reached the Wall and the different species that were struck at the Wall was more clear and everyone got to see. Among the prisoners, John even saw one of the Omega Titan.


    "There might be more than 4 Omega Titans." Wayne commented as everyone got to see a huge being the size of Galactus. John who was just eyeing the huge being looked over at the Tonys and asked


    "Tony, are the suits ready?"


    "We went through the suits of the aliens over whom we are ruling now and after looking at their structure I got a few ideas and we made a bigger suit with 4 tentacles that could be controlled via mind waves. So basically we are half octopus and after analysing the Void we were able to integrate a Vibranium suit that could withstand the pressure of the Void. So in a sense we have the prototype but there is only one we could make in such a short time."


    "Hmm.. Make multiple ones. Me and Oblivion will go and see what the crack looks like." John said.


    All nodded their heads. Reed heard that all the three had come up with a prototype to be at the Void. Al pitched in their expertise to lessen the time required for the people to be at the Void. Even the Green Lanterns were stopped from going to the Void without a suit.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    John called Oblivion who was one the shadows. And both vanished from their place and reached the crack at the Wall as Oblivion took him there.


    The crack was over the surface of the chest area of one of the Omega Titans. The crack was very small and nothing was emitting from it. No sound, no light, nothing!


    But the crack was apparent just like a small crack that appears over the surface of a mobile device after it gets some kind of damage for various reasons. Only this time it was on a huge transparent Wall. And the crack was at least 100 times the size of cracks that appear on the glass of a mobile.


    The size of the crack as compared to the size of the Wall was probably negligible, but this small crack, if not repaired, would just get bigger and bigger, and ultimately lead to a calamity.


    "So this is the crack!! Is it enlarging?"


    "It was 0.0045% smaller when I last came here to check. I have been monitoring the crack closely."


    "Hmm. Do you have any idea of filling the crack? Any kind of energy that would work?"


    "No. The other beings tried their best. We even used the remnant power of Darkness to make the crack heal. But nothing heals it. For this reason we had to got to the supreme being to ask for help. He in turn asked for your help. I am not sure if you could help but your power comes from beyond the crack so you might have a shot at it."


    Oblivion said this in one breath. He had a bland tone to speak of but he was quite serious. But then he changed his tone and said in a more grim voice.


    "I hope you don''t betray us or stab us. We have been monitoring you for quite a long time and we believe we are better judges of characters. Although your power comes from the Wall, we hope you don''t have any allegiance to the Wall. The supreme being trusts you. We will hunt you down if you break our trust, no matter the consequences."


    John was taken aback by such words. He had never thought of it in this way. If he really came from the Wall where was his allegiance. Does he need to fight his own world at one point of time? If the Wall breaks will his world too break apart? His power level was too high and he could just obliterate his previous world. But one thing he knew for sure, he might be lenient to his previous world if he ever came across them but to others he wouldn''t be.


    He has his own family here. His own team. On no condition he would give this up.

 646. Inspection

    "John... John... Are you listening to what I just said." Oblivion couldn''t help but break him out of his stupor as he saw John day dreaming while looking at the crack. It was suffice to say that he was annoyed a bit seeing John as he spoke of betrayal.


    "No.. No. I heard you the first time. I was just thinking of what you said. My power comes from the Wall. If my power hinders me to act upon the enemies, what should I do. I would have to make contingencies against myself if that happens. Betrayal is out of the table. I would have to ask Phoenix to give me power if that happens."


    Oblivion didn''t expect such words from John and honestly none of them thought it in this way. everyone knew that John''s power came from the Wall so if it backfires, then it would be a huge problem for everyone to solve especially if a person as powerful as John be neutralized.


    "Do whatever you have to do to make yourself active. The supreme being trust you so I think he has already thought of that scenario. If you do get neutralized, you have Phoenix so there won''t be much of an obstacle. You are our main weapon. We all will have to fight together."


    John nodded his head while he still kept an eye on the crack. He was in huge stress now and had to think about multiple angles. His presence might be a liability here. Until he was sure that his system wouldn''t stop him from stopping the invasion he needed to out of here.


    Not that his presence here was absolutely needed but he wished to stay here but it seemed like he wouldn''t be able to and have to leave his summons and his friends here. Even Emma would have to be here with the Guardians.


    It kind of frustrated him but there was nothing he could do. The enemies on the Wall were numerous from the looks of it. There was an army here as opposed to what he had read on the comics of DC. The comics wouldn''t help him much here and he needed to make his own path in handling the enemies. He would have to take a back seat here and help his friends overcome as much as possible.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He would have to share his knowledge and would have to be behind the scenes as much as possible until he was sure he wouldn''t be an hindrance to others.


    After looking at the crack one last time he went back to the spaceship while Oblivion had left for his own work. He was back at the command center where Wayne and others were looking at the images of crack on the screen. The Guardians were discussing among themselves about the crack and how the images were differed from the Source Wall that they had watched over before on their life.


    "How is the crack up close?"


    "No much difference from what we could see here." John said pointing on the lie images on the screen.


    "No other sensation from up close?" a Guardian asked.


    "No that I know of. You can set up instruments to monitor it as I won''t be here always." John said.


    Others were surprised by this decision, especially Emma as she thought they would be together here and work here. This would be their home away from home. Though this place had nothing outside the spaceship but inside this spaceship was bigger than a US state. This had so much space that it people were in short here and only the aliens under them were enough to fill up a small amount of space.


    "Why? Why are you leaving?" Emma asked. This question was on everybody''s face. Then John spoke about his insecurity here and how he might be a liability.


    "This is bullshit!! Nothing of that sort will happen here. Your power doesn''t only come from the Wall. In that case everyone here who came from beyond the wall would be a liability and should be under scrutiny but we have seen nothing of that sort." Tony who just entered the center said.


    "Then we should all be under scrutiny." Wayne said as he too thought that what John said might be right.


    "No. We trust each other here."


    "We might but on what guarantee should we operate if the Wall thinks of controlling us from one way or other. We arrived a the multiverse without any help or any suit which signifies that Wall had played its part in sending us far. We need to think of all scenarios. Even betrayal by some of us." Wayne said as he dropped his greatest fear. Wayne was always good in imagining the worst case scenario.


    "Then we better have contingencies against our own selves." Mayuri butted in.

 647. Inspection (2)

    As soon as such thoughts had started arising among the members, the Avengers looked at Wayne. Normally this could be settled as Wayne''s department because only he establishes contingencies for all the members.


    "Bruce, it''s your work. Do you want to do it?" Tony whispered in his ears.


    "I have already started doing it and making a file on each and everyone the moment we left the multiverse." Wayne said.


    "Sometimes you are more scary than these Omega Titans that I am seeing right now." Banner who heard this whispering said. John had already known that Wayne had been doing this, but he was surprised how early he had started.


    He was powerful now so he didn''t need to do such kinds of things, but the habit of his stayed and he would do everything possible to make separate files on anyone he deemed as a threat or powerful. John coughed a bit to attract the attention of everyone, even Emma who had a death glare on her face. She was angry that John would leave and though she understood why John had thought of it, there was nothing she could do.


    Even the Guardians thought that John might prove to be difficult if his power went out of hands. Though he had the Phoenix Force, it was better that he was kept out in the research to fill the crack.


    "Wayne will set up files for each and everyone of you on the basis of weakness and how to counter them if any one of you goes rogue. I will also be under evaluation and everybody is expected to be asked some questions and a personal interview by Wayne here." John announced.


    Everybody again started whispering but all in all there was a general consensus. Almost everybody here knows Wayne and those who didn''t would get used to him pretty soon. He was powerful and trustworthy, at least from what they could see. Wayne came forward and said in a loud voice.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I will make separate files for each and everyone of you. I will keep these files in high security and files would be kept on each different Earth, where you all hail from. This bundle of files will always be under security and off the grid so that some bad guys don''t get other thoughts about this. I have faced this once so I will be extra careful about it. (Batman animated movie involving Vandal Savage. He was ousted from Justice League later after his contingencies on the members of the JL was leaked)


    "All in favor!!" Tony said as he supported his friend to make files on their friends. He had wanted to do this for a long time. He has his own paranoia, especially now. Unsurprisingly, more than 80% lifted their hands. Those who didn''t belong to the Shinigami group as they were new to this whole thing and half of them didn''t even understand what ''files'' were. Only Mayuri and Urahara had a better idea of what the discussion was.


    "The suits are almost ready. You will have to wait for few more hours before we leave for the crack so that we can inspect it. Do make your instruments ready so that we can start on our main work soon, while I will go through each and everyone of you in the meantime. John will be here until a file on him has been made."


    "Now you all can disperse and work on your own and have fun till it lasts." Wayne said. He really had a way to depress the people around him, but those who were used to it didn''t care about what he said.


    John and Emma went to their own place. In the journey, everybody had settled down in their own place so he too found a big place for himself and Emma. There he had properly explained why he was taking this decision as he wasn''t sure of his own self.


    Phoenix Force was there for sure but he was also a Sorcerer and 2/3rd God. Both of his powers were too OP to look over and make sure that these extra powers of his was not an enemy to his allies. Emma almost cried hearing this but she ultimately accepted after consoling her for an hour.


    Soon many people were called as the suits were manufactured for everyone and Tony even set up a factory in the spaceship. It was fortunate that T''Challa had agreed to let them take some amounts of Vibranium from his kingdom.


    Though Tony had that in their Ring, he didn''t want to go back just for this small purpose. Many had gathered at the center. In the first expedition, not all will get the chance to see the Wall up close. Even Wayne would sit back and supervise everything.

 648. Inspection (3)

    The first mortal to ever go close and look up at the Wall on this side of the multiverse was Thanos. He was forcefully sent through the tiny crack that had first appeared on this side of the multiverse. Thanos''s body was made small by the OAA and was sent inside forcefully. Instead of being struck at the Wall like a sculpture, he vanished after entering through the crack, or it would be better to say that the small body of Thanos had vanished without being struck.


    When OAA saw this, he had a gloomy face. It meant that the inside of the Wall was probably free and huge and only the outsides had some species being struck which served as the boundary between the Wall and the beings that were on the Wall, which apparently might be moving freely and conspiring to come outside.


    Now after some years, there was another group of mortals who had come up near the crack to inspect it, monitor it and maybe heal the crack if possible. The people who had arrived were probably the best of the best minds the multiverse had to offer. Reed Richards of two universes, Tony Stark of 3 universes, Bruce Banner of 3 universes, Beast from two universes, The Guardians, Urahara, Mayuri and other tons of people who would serve as the bodyguard and all of this would be led by Bruce Wayne.


    He would keep an eye on everything and everyone and make sure that the Wall didn''t play tricks on them. He would even make emergency protocol if there was a problem of his own. In the past it was the Justice League who was responsible if he went rogue.


    But this time he couldn''t trust anyone so he would have to make emergency protocol. He even asked John could get his hands on Kryptonite. John agreed to supply him a few of those rocks to make sure that Batman and Superman get weakened if any of them went rogue.


    John stayed at the spaceship while the others just went to see the crack and make a small platform near it and start working. They went with their new Vibranium made void resistant suit or as 616-Tony named it VMV suits which the three of them made together.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    They were in black color but it had a white streamline all over the body. It was made of nano-tech so none of them would have to face problems wearing the suit manually. As the first team was ready they flew away to the platform that the Green Lanterns had made.


    "This crack doesn''t look big. You all are making a big deal out of it." Mayuri was the first one to speak as he stepped on the platform and looked at the crack. Like others he couldn''t feel any pressure or any kind of energy flowing out of the Wall.


    There was nothing or at least they felt nothing.


    "This crack is getting bigger as time flows by. In time it will only get bigger and these aliens will just flow out."


    "Alright but will they survive the void? This void in itself could be declared as a boundary which no bring would find it easy to cross and find the multiverse. The Void is unending and the multiverse of ours is just a small part of it."


    "Then what will you do if it completely breaks apart from the other side. It would break on this side too right? So we have to make sure that the other side doesn''t affect our side. And we can only make sure of it by plugging this side of the crack. So we need to take this crack seriously and also make ourselves ready for war, if the beings cross to our side."


    John was looking at the platform from the command center with Wayne going through all the files that he had from before and the ones he would need to make.


    "That platform will come pretty handy. Green Lanterns are really flexible." John commented while looking at the people working. He could see that Reed had gone with his instruments to experiment on the crack and see if there was any solution.


    "True but we might need more power as security here."


    "What do you have in mind?" John asked.


    "The White Lantern!!!"


    "That''s a nice dream Bruce. But you do understand that if I want to pull the entity of White lantern here it would cost me a lot." John said. The White Lantern was the strongest lantern group from all the shades of the ring. This Lantern was the embodiment of life and had powers corresponding to all the lanterns of the DC multiverse.


    It was not that he couldn''t bring the entity but the thing is it would cost him a lot of fan values to bring him here.

 649. Seal

    White lantern is the most powerful lantern and John could bring the entity here because there was a shortcut in bringing him. At one point of time all the members of the Justice League were White Lanterns. This happened in the Darkest Night series and with the help of White Lantern all the deceased superheroes were brought back to life who had died over the course of time.


    Even Aquaman who had died was brought back to life with the help of White Lantern ring. John could bring the entity easily but it had to be remembered that not many white lantern rings were made and only a few wielded it in their lifetime.


    Wayne was right when he said that having a white lantern was probably the best security here but then again, it would be his summon and it might again prove to be a liability. So John would have to be sure before summoning the white lantern entity.


    John was in deep thought as he saw that Urahara and Mayuri were talking on a particular topic.


    The topic of Bakudo!


    Bakudo was a kind of spell that binds people or things and keeps it under a seal. Many of the anime used this For example, it was used to seal away Aizen and the Shinigami used it in different cases to seal away things which they thought would be impossible to kill. even Aizen himself used bakudo on Ichigo when he thought that Ichigo was too powerful for him to handle.


    Of course at the end Urahara came to finish the job for everyone. Another scene where bakudo was used was during the 4th great ninja war. When many of the deceased shinobis were getting resurrected left and right, the nations decided to seal them instead of trying to kill them which was proving to be impossible.


    At the end they were successful in sealing many shinobis who were too much of a menace. So all in all bakudo has come in handy in many tricky situations. And so, this time too Urahara and Mayuri had decided to make new seals and bins surrounding the crack and monitor if there is enlargement in the crack.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    This whole situation would take a lot of time as they would have to try every different seal on the crack. While this was being decided by the Shinigamis, the scientists of their side were going through the technological route. The good old route.


    Of course they would have to see if the magical route was possible in this sealing of the crack and for that Doctor Strange from Earth TRN891 had also come with the whole team. He was here for the magical side. Since the other Strange couldn''t just leave their Earth being the Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange asked help from Clea (Wife of Dr. Strange, she was in the post credits scene of Multiverse of Madness. She is the current Sorcerer Supreme after the death of Dr. Strange and previously she was the Sorcerer Supreme of Dark Dimension, yes the same dimension of Dormammu)


    So they had guns from all the sides possible from the multiverse, now the question was if their bullets were good enough to stop the enemies and seal the problem once and forever.


    John stayed at the Harvester for quite a few days to see if there was a problem with the system. He had talked with it and tried to pry out its secret. But all he got was silence. But all he could gather from the system was that it did really come from the Wall and it didn''t have any malice to the multiverse.


    John didn''t know if he could believe the system. For sure it had helped him in his quest to gain power and lead a good life. Now all he had see was if the system was truthful to him or not. Like others, John too had to go for evaluation and had to go through many interviews with Bruce to bring out his weakness, if there was one.


    After multiple interviews Wayne figured out his weakness as his friends and family. That was the only weakness that could be gathered as his strength was already off the charts. Of course John had access to his own weakness as he himself was the summoner of Wayne.


    Finally after a few days staying at the Harvester, John left for his home. He didn''t need the help of Oblivion this time. He already had the coordinates saved by Nabu and if he ever wanted to come here he would be able to easily come back by portals to this location of the crack.


    After saying goodbye to his friends and a little tearful Emma, he vanished away and was back at the Ring. Before he left for the Void, he had sent the Avengers of his Earth to their home so that they could be back.


    Even the X-men were back at their new home or rather their moon.

 650. The Dark Multiverse

    John was back at his home after a long time. He had been gone for quite a few days and had to go through a lot. First it was the problem of Annihilus which got resolved by itself, though it did give him a headache for sometime. The negative zone was always a problem and when one gets a taste of it, it just spirals down from that point.


    When John arrived at the House of Mysteries he was greeted by his children and the other members of the family. His children were the only thing that made him believe the words of the system that it wasn''t inherently bad.


    Because his children were not his summons, they were real! It just happened and honestly it was one of the most beautiful things for him. It was weird for sure but in the end he was a proud father. His children were very important in his life and he would do anything to protect them.


    Though they have all grown up. for him they were still his babies. His children now worked in the ranch of Pokemon, some were in SHIELD and two of them even joined the Avengers trained by Hawkeye, Geralt and Black Widow.


    He was proud of them. Proud of his family. And proud of what he had done with his universe. And now he would have to look after the multiverse so that his home is saved.


    "GAIA did you search for Owen?"


    "I did. But there has been no such evidence of any of the signs that you are looking for." GAIA said as John took a glass of beer and sat on his sofa. He was tired a bit mentally so he had brought out his bottle to chill a bit.


    "Keep an eye on this. Has all the X-men settled down?"


    "Some of them just got their new homes after coming back so it would take some time to settle down. They are new here. It would take time for them to get a hang of what is going on with this world and this universe."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    John nodded as he took a sip from his beer slowly. He felt tired. Tired of being the center of everything. he could already envision the upcoming war. He had already accepted that the Wall would break apart at one point of time as it had happened in DC comics at the end and some of the greatest evils would be released from this.


    And some of these evils will produce more evils and with that the Batman who Laughs would rise. Now he is a huge problem. A being with such a kind of power is of their level. A person who could shape reality and universe as he sees fit and the only thing they could do to stop him was to use the power of hope and truth.


    And he was just one of the beings. He wasn''t sure what the Hand were and what kind of beings they were but if they saw some foul play in their multiverse, then he too would be decimated into ashes. He had never spoken about his fears to anyone. Until a few days ago he didn''t have any insecurity or fear. He was almost at the top of the food chain. Maybe the Living Tribunal would be able to give him a proper fight.


    But now he could already see multiple beings that could fight against him toe to toe or give him a good beating. The Beyonders, the Batmans from the Dark Multiverse & their army and God knows what that Wall was hiding. (I will explain the theory of the Dark Multiverse and different versions of Batman as the story progresses).


    All these thoughts made his heart feel heavy and soon he was sleepy. His eyes closed in a few minutes and slept away on his couch. The spirit of the House who had been looking after him brought a blanket and covered him.


    She didn''t take her to bed. Beings like him don''t normally sleep. If he had done so, it meant that he was mentally exhausted and wanted a rest. The mortal body of his had been stressed too much.


    "A great war is coming."


    "Audi..."


    "None can escape this war. Not even you Audino."


    "Audino.... Audi"


    "We will have to arm ourselves and fight with our best if we want to survive this."


    "Audino!!"


    "Good. I will train you myself so we can be helpful to him. Though they are holding on to the hope that the Wall wouldn''t break but from John I can already feel that he doesn''t have much hope about the Wall being intact. We will have to be prepared."


    After that short whispering conversation they both left the room so that John could sleep in peace. John didn''t speak about the Wall or anything of that matter to her but she had already known about this from the members of the Avengers and she had knowledge of the Wall from the books that were in the House of Mysteries.

 651. Keeping an eye on the Multiverse

    She didn''t want to speak about her new acquisition of knowledge to John as he would easily stop them or anyone of importance from participating in the new mess but she wanted to participate nonetheless along with Audino. People might take a liking to her and think that she is only good at healing but people forget that she is also good in close combat.


    Not only her, all this time that she has been here she has made friends with many God level Pokemons of the World. John had always given them free reign and since she was a being made out of magic the higher level Pokemons were interested in her and to know more of their surroundings.


    She was a treasure trove of knowledge and she acted as the news reporter to them. John speaks of many things to her and thus those news and knowledge gets passed on to the higher Pokemons. Even Mewtwo comes over from time to time to listen to her, though he had become a Guardian of Oa a long time ago.


    And thus after John slept away, she called all the higher level Pokemons (except for Arceus) to have a talk and speak of about the future and their war which was coming soon.


    John had no knowledge about all of this and he was just sleeping soundly at that moment. He slept for 10 hours straight. He saw himself being wrapped in a blanket while he was on the couch. He smiled seeing this. As he was spacing out, the spirit came with a cup of tea in her hand.


    John didn''t have much preference about tea or coffee and he hardly drank any but today was one of those days where he needed one and she could perfectly understand that. Being the ''Alfred'' for John for such a long time she had got to know some of the habits of John.


    "Thanks for the blanket." John said.


    "You looked like you needed rest. Didn''t you sleep in the Harvester?"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "How do you know of the Harvester?"


    "I spoke with the remaining members of the Avengers. They spoke of the spaceship that took many of you away."


    "You speak with my friends?"


    "You can''t expect me to be at home at all times. Do you?"


    "I guess that''s right."


    "Did they say anything more?" John asked as his eyebrows were raised when he got to know that she had made friends with the other Avengers. None of the Avengers had spoken of this before. Not that it would matter if she spoke to them or not but this information was new to him.


    John didn''t think much and didn''t even bother to look through her memories or the memories of other members of the Avengers. He would never in the lives of his summons until absolutely necessary.


    As he drank his tea slowly he recounted his fight and the things he had to face with friends a few days ago. Of course he didn''t speak of OAA or other such serious matters. He didn;t want to make her worried not knowing that she had already known all of this. She just let him speak his own mind and his own perspective about the fight against Knull.


    "So where is Yhwach?"


    "He wanted to be in 616 so he is staying there and said something about making an army. So he is there recruiting."


    "An army for what?"


    "I don''t know. I just let him be." John lied. After OAA spoke so many things he ordered Yhwach to make an army of his own and make their own Sternritters (Followers of Yhwach and were under the direct command of Yhwach. They are the levels of Captains).


    "Will he be dangerous?"


    "Naa. He will be fine. I asked GAIA to keep an eye on him."


    "Any plans for now?"


    "Now? I am the God of symbiotes so I was planning to send symbiotes to universes I have access to and keep an eye on the multiverse."


    "Keep an eye on the multiverse? Why?`` The spirit acted surprised but she could already understand what he might be thinking. John needed an army and what better army one could get than the symbiotes with powerful hosts.


    "Well, like 616 I want to help every universe I can in my own way." John lied again as he wanted the symbiotes to get a powerful host and also keep an eye on Owen on every universe he could get access to.


    "Oh that seems about right. Alright I will leave you to your work. I am going to bring back Audino from the ranch. She had been playing there too often."


    "Let her be. It''s not like we need her always here. She can lead a good life and have fun."

 652. New planet

    After the spirit left John closed his eyes. He had work to do now. At first he needed to bring Klyntar here, in his universe. Klyntar was the Hive point for all the symbiotes on its planet so it being here was necessary for John as he needed to be on the control and access any memories. from the symbiotes and Klyntar would be his Hive point. He would place the planet at the satellite orbit of Saturn just like Oa.


    Oa would serve both as a security for Klyntar and a deterrent for any forces that might have some ideas about this planet. Neither the aliens nor the humans dare to go near Oa. They had been warned and most of the people who come from far to Mars for trade were told about Oa and the Green Lanterns. Now the Green Lanterns were like hot potatoes in the universe and they know about their power.


    Thanks to John''s movies and stories which were now famous all over the universe. Lex Corp held the marketing rights and since the company was very wealthy, it didn''t take long for John''s movies and series to be famous all over. Disney now has a huge turnover and could easily rival the total worth of Earth in just its wealth.


    Of course John gives away a lot of his wealth to charity, young orphans and Pokemon gyms. Umbrella had benefited a lot from the Disney''s money and they now can rival in power against the countries too, though technically the company didn''t have any kind of military power. Umbrella and Disney had stayed away from politics as much as possible. Nobody would want to poke a sleeping beer and politicians too stayed away from them.


    As John closed his eyes and stayed on the couch, on the orbit of Saturn a new planet just got added. A planet almost as the size of Oa but it was eerily black. But even on this pitch black planet if one looked closely they would see small black ''puddles'' wriggling and moving around. These were the symbiotes. The appearance of Klyntar sent alarm signs on the space agencies on Mars and on Earth. Only after Oa sent an announcement that this new planet called Klyntar was under their jurisdiction did the people back off.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    But there would always be curiosity of why a new planet had appeared without any signs. Most people thought of John''s works and went through his movies and series again to search for any clues. Sadly, they were none and the average people would not even know of what the planet was and what it signified.


    SHIELD even asked John about this sudden change and the only answer they received was ''don''t care about it. It is under the rule of Oa. If you can ever join the Avengers, you might know what the planet was''. This was the answer the Security Council got from John. Only Fury had knowledge about it as he had close ties with the Avengers and he had learnt a lot from the Avengers when they had returned but he would never open his mouth.


    He was just surprised that Klyntar was on Earth but from all the clues he had received was that Klyntar now had a new King. And this was probably Hal Jordan or John Jameson. It was either of them. Hal Jordan was on the list because it was close to Oa and John was on the suspect list because Klyntar had come to their universe. Only John had enough free time to hop an entire planet from one universe to another.


    Since Klyntar was an ally he didn''t much care. In fact he was eyeing that some of the symbiotes would bond with the human agents of his. His SHIELD now had 70% shinobis and the rest humans. It was shameful to say that the shinobis were doing a better job at handling missions than the humans. Not that it mattered as the success rate was high and the Security Council were having orgasms out of it but as a Director he still felt that the humans were left behind by a lot and at times he wanted to restart the super soldier serum.


    Only because of the presence of the Avengers and Steve did he stop himself from taking such fruitless decisions. Now there was Klyntar, all he needed was to convince John or Hal to hand over some symbiotes for his human agents and he would be happy. He would love to experiment on them and see if there was any use of them. He had heard a lot about Venom and he couldn''t wait to talk about it with Hal and John soon.


    As such weird thoughts were revolving around the head of Nick, John was having a conversation with the higher echelons of Klyntar and shared his ''visions'' of the future with them.

 653. New story

    "So you want us to make more symbiotes?" one member asked.


    "Yes. There might be a war soon and we need soldiers. You have seen my memories. These people are endless and we will need everyone possible. But for now we would need to keep an eye on Owen Reece and see that he doesn''t emerge in any universe that I can get my hands on."


    "Alright. Klyntar will pool its resources and send symbiotes to multiple Earths and go through mitosis so that we can get more soldiers. But you have to understand that these new soldiers won''t come fast. Mitosis take a lot of energy and we have to make sure that it is done properly or else there would another symbiote like Carnage."


    "I understand. Just take your own time. I will open portals to multiple Earths and you can just dive into it." John said.


    "We understand. We will do everything possible to make sure that during the war we have enough army."


    John nodded while he opened his eyes on his couch. He had been talking with them telepathically and now he was back to reality. He waved his hand as new portals had started appearing inside the planet of Klyntar. There were multiple of those and all of these portals were connected to different Earths of the multiverse. There were countless numbers of Earth and it was not possible for him to send each and every one of his symbiotes to every Earth.


    But even if he got access to 60% of the Earth on the multiverse, that would be enough. Owen and more soldiers that were on his first to do list. In addition he would allow the soldiers to be a superhero in their own worlds too and if possible gain more help from the local superheroes of every universe that the symbiotes would touch on.


    Earth was important for the multiverse so there would not be a shortage of superheroes and people who have extraordinary powers.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    John got up and went to have a bath and cool himself off. He was looking forward to having a long shower before going to work. Yes, he would go to work again in Disney and make two different series. This story wouldn''t actually make any changes in the fan values as these new stories were never made in real life and it was there only in comics.


    But this story was required. It was required for everyone to know the story of the other side before they faced them. Knowledge would be their weapon in the upcoming War. The enemies are of their level and they would have to make sure to use the best of it and fight them.


    Before returning back to Earth he had a general discussion with Wayne, 616-Tony and TRN-891 Tony about his series and movies. When OAA came John spoke of many things that others didn''t understand like Bruce Wayne being sent to past and such other words. They were curious, especially Bruce himself. They wanted to know.


    All John could say was this was a long story involving many factors and he had promised them that he would tell them their story but not over words in a conversation but over moving images.


    "You want to spread your work in our world?" TRN-891 Tony asked.


    "Yes. I have a company named Disney and they have a proper structure. Your Stark Industries can cooperate with us and share the profits as my works gets spread all over the multiverse."


    "How much profit are we speaking about?"


    "50%. My profits would all go to charity and such other organisations."


    Both of the Tony had accepted this deal and signed on it. John was not a lawyer so he would have to send some of this subordinates to two universes to work on them and set up Disney offices there. This would be a lengthy venture as Disney would have to mass release many movies and series over the course of time but this was necessary as his new stories would help the people get to know the story of the world and in doing so would help in gathering fan values.


    He was already powering up Superman, and he needed multiple Supermans like him and new worlds would be his key to that.


    John went to his office at home and started writing the script. The script was a long one and it would take some time to write them but he would be able to finish it in a day as he would be using his powers to write it. Phoenix, who had never seen John writing a movie or series script, had the time of her life when she finished reading the first script.


    "This story is amazing. No wonder Wayne spoke of White Lantern and if they could be brought here. They are really powerful."

 654. New story (2)

    John just smiled, though Phoenix called this as a story but by now she knew it was otherwise. Whatever that had been written in the comics definitely had happened in the other universe and whatever was written in the comics of their universe might follow the same route too.


    This was a scary thing. It was as if destiny had been written for the people living here long ago. It might not mean anything to the people who are living their lives like normal but for people like them who saved the universe or multiverse as a whole it would mean there was a shackle on them. No matter how hard they tried they couldn''t get out of it.


    John knew that none had ever doubted him as he had always mentioned that he had glimpses of future and it was never constant. In fact his presence has already defied destiny and the past ''comics'' weren''t able to define their lives. But it didn''t mean that it wasn''t there.


    According to what he understood, some people in the Wall were able to control the destiny of the people living on both sides. And they would win the war only when these ''controllers'' were killed.


    And for that he needed to find who was behind all of these. The comics book writers? The producers? Who?


    After a full day of spending his time and writing the full draft of the story of ''The Blackest Night'', he went to sleep. He was happy with what he had written. It took quite a lot of his brain muscles to come up with a script which portrayed the story of the Blackest Night. The comics were different and writing it on a script was different.


    After doing this he finally understood why the producers of the movies always shied away from the comics and wanted to make their own story. Copying comics was hard as there were some ridiculous elements in the comics that a person could never portray in a movie or series.


    Of course, in return they would receive the wrath of the fans. A small deviation from the comics was fine but a major deviation which changed the whole story altogether would receive nothing but hatred and lots of hate mail.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    It was fortunate that Disney never had to deal with comics. Since the comics never helped in collecting fan values he stayed away from the industry, of course there were fan fictions and internet theories on his movies and series but he never cared about them.


    The next day after having his breakfast he went to work again. This time it was another story that he would be releasing via Disney, and as usual Phoenix came out to read. She knew that yesterday whatever story John wrote was a masterpiece and the things that might have happened in the past in the other universe.


    And today it would be another kind of story.


    But as John started writing and she started reading, her face didn''t look good. This was one of the most devastating and ugliest story she had ever seen or heard. She had been living on this multiverse since the second iteration, but never in her life had she seen such destruction, such horror, such cruelty ever before.


    The enemies which John wrote about were not even human. They were serial killers to put it in a mild tone.


    "What the hell is this?" she almost screamed out.


    "This is what the story on the other multiverse is going on and it only get worse from this point."


    The phoenix was more flabbergasted the more John wrote. At first she thought it was just a story involving low level players and it wouldn''t matter but later it went to the height of Gods and the universes were dying left and right, planets were used as weapons against each other and their allies were dwindling as time passed by.


    There were so many deaths that it was not even countable now. The whole calculation was now about how many universes remained to fight and how many of their allies had left. This was a tragic story from inside and out.


    "Is that the future of the other multiverse?" Phoenix asked as she read and John was at almost the end. Even now she couldn''t see a happy ending. It was as if nothing would remain even if they won the war. The multiverse was gone and only a few universes were remaining and that too was dwindling fast.


    "Future? That we depend. You were asking once why I have no hope of this seal of the Wall, now do you understand why I said that war would happen no matter what and this is just their side of the future which I can look through. Their future had already changed from what I understood, and we might be facing the same situation. My prediction and dreams of the future now are just a reference. Nothing more.

 655. Celestial Armor

    "You are really being pessimistic here."


    "Hope for the best but always expect the worst. This is for that. We can''t hide forever. "


    John took almost one and a half days to complete the other story. It was a huge story as it was about various characters and their story, even the story of the enemy was included in it in order to show why the enemies had chosen the path and why they have risen to be the prime antagonists.


    After finishing and working for almost 2 days and destroying many of his brain cells and working. He had not worked hard for such a long time.


    "From next time I will pay more to the screen writers. They deserve more credit than we provide them." John murmured as he went to sleep. After 2 days he was tired and wanted some rest. The next day, John went out of his home to go to Disney.


    He had contacted Harvester to see if there was some progress. Since the coordinates of the crack was fixed he would always contact them, and if it was not enough Thor had sent some Ravens for proper contact. Since the Thor of their world was All-father Thor sending Ravens was the least he could do and have proper communication.


    Communication was always important at war. In these 2 days there has been a slight change among the personnels in the Harvester. 616-Tony and John''s universe Tony had come up with another project.


    The ''Celestial Armor'' project.


    This project was something John had expected. In the comics after the death of Knull, Tony made himself a Celestial Armor by using the 3 dead bodies of the Celestials and the armor could be said as probably the most powerful armor if his persona of Iron God was not taken into account.


    This was the newest armor he came up with when Hulk had gone into rampage. (the recent comics on Thor vs Hulk is really mind boggling. Hulk is the new Thor and Thor is the new Hulk. You should read it. Pure fan service.) But now Tony would be building it for his own personal use and for the unknown enemies they might be facing.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Even Tony of their own universe was supportive of this project. They could feel the tension around the Harvester and they knew that they needed more help in this regard. Closing up holes was never his forte anyways. He was known for destroying things, not rebuilding, so after keeping only one Tony in the harvester, they were back at 616-Earth with the help of Oblivion.


    Oblivion had been on the Earth silently as a Guardian and since OAA had tasked him to listen to John till the threat was neutralised, he would have to remain as the Guardian of the Harvester and John''s team.


    As John entered the conference room, he was greeted by Kevin and other higher level people of the company. Disney had never been public and it remained as a private property of John. Though many have tried to interfere with their Studio but none got close to it. Umbrella was not the same case, that company had a board, though the majority of the shares was under John and Tony so they could be said to be the ultimate boss.


    "Sir, it''s nice to see you after such a long time. We thought you would never step foot in this room ever again." Kevin said as his eyes glowed with worship and fanaticism. He was one step away in labelling John as a God.


    In fact John was pretty sure there was a church in his name somewhere, or maybe multiple churches. After earth changed and grew in size, people never looked at him the same way. Though his involvement was kept under wraps as much as possible, many people had already guessed it.


    Though the inclusion of Pokemon had given rise to many churches and weird religions, John was definitely the forefront of it and Kevin looks like he was sure a member of one of those. John was amused by all of this but never stopped this indulgence as long as none were hurt.


    People must have free speech and free thinking. If everyone thought the same, it would just be boring and innovation would stop.


    "Did you go through the previous script I sent two days ago?" John asked as he took the prime seat at the conference.


    "Yes Sir. The story looks groundbreaking. We didn''t know that there were so many lanterns out there and even such a powerful White Lantern. Are there other kinds of lanterns?"


    "There is another kind of Lantern but we can talk about this later." John said while his tone went down as he spoke those words. It was as if he was saying those words to himself. There really was another kind of Lantern but that power too was struck the Wall.


    The Ultraviolet Lanterns

 656. New technology

    "For now focus on this story. Can we have a series out of it?" John asked.


    "A series is possible but at the start there would be a lot of exposition. Many people might not like it." a member spoke out his mind. He was one of the executive producers of all the major movies in Disney. He had been in this industry for quite a long time and he had a general idea of what people liked and what they didn''t.


    "I know but you forget Star Wars too started the same way and they still went on to become a sensation. I know the thought of using exposition is a little bad but here we can''t portray the full story. I know that this is a little annoying but we can only bank on the hope that the people would love the story which I am pretty sure they would. People have enough knowledge of all the villains and other stories that are prominent from the series of Justice League and other short animated series." John gave his own opinion.


    Exposition in a movie is never encouraged as it just takes away the immersion but in order to portray the story of ''The Blackest Night'' they would have to do it, no matter what.


    The other members in the room also agreed to this. Though exposition was the negative point of the story but the story in itself was a great one. Kevin and others could already imagine the profit and money they would be able to get from this. All the members and producers here were basically billionaires. The profit from Disney was huge and John normally never cared about the wealth much and hardly took a big portion out of it. So the people in the higher position had a huge amount of profit.


    But that didn''t mean that John never cared about the low level employees. He had given them huge benefits and a salary that was incredibly high than the market standards. Seeing that Disney would always need help from different studios for Vfx, sound and other partners, John had set up independent studios of these and appointed deserving people on the top. Now there were three Vfx studios attached to Disney namely Digital Domain, Scanline and ILM (These are the real Vfx studios Disney normally ask for CGI purposes. They are responsible for most of the CGI that we see today.)


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    And like Vfx there were other studios attached to it. These studios even get orders from other studios too and that too raises a huge profit from all of it.


    "Sir, this whole project will take a lot of time and multiple characters. Do you want the past characters to reprise the role?"


    "Definitely, bring them all in no matter the price. Nostalgia is a huge business and use it to your greatest advantage. Can we finish the project fast?" John asked as he was thinking of finishing it fast. There was another important series on the queue.


    "We can sir, ILM has come up with a way of using a 360 degree screen, instead of having green screen for Vfx so we have original background light and thus helping us in cinematography, direction and Vfx. This reduces the time by almost 50% and is much cheaper." (This technology is actually present today. Mandalorian has used the same way and even Avatar - The way of water will use the same technology)


    "Hmm, then it''s good. If you need space to work you can use the land here on the Ring for shooting. I will ask Guilty Spark to listen to you on this. Just don''t invade the private property of others." John said as he was really in a hurry. It was as if his ass was on fire.


    Kevin was both delighted and confused. Once upon a time John was like this. When Disney was established and the helm of Justice League was taken he had made the people work hard for his project. They thought at that time that it was because of the visitors from the multiverse.


    Now again it felt like John was again in that same zone and he intended for people to work again at that same pace.


    "Sir, are the people in the stories arriving?" Kevin asked in a very low tone. John heard that could already understand what Kevin and others were thinking so he replied.


    "No. This story is important for the people of the Earth, not because the people from the story will arrive from the multiverse but because these stories will happen or already happened in the multiverse and the people should have knowledge."


    "Knowledge of the story? But why? Is it required?"


    John just shook his head as he refused to answer them. He didn''t want to put people in panic by opening mouth where he was not supposed to say.

 657. Nostalgia

    Kevin didn''t push it further to know the intricacies of what John was doing. He knew that the Avengers dealt with Gods and it was not always good to know what he was not supposed to. Though he didn''t understand why ''Gods'' were interested in movies, he didn''t raise a question about it.


    John then handed them the new long story that he had written the previous which the Phoenix had labelled as a horror story. The story was definitely a horrific one but the same would happen in their case too if the Beyonders had their way with their multiverse.


    "This is the new series you would be working on after you finish the previous one. This story is important and the previous one should be used as a foundation for this series. This would be a long one and I want all of you to prepare it carefully. I am giving you a few hours to finish reading it and then tell me what you think about it."


    Kevin and others were surprised that John had come up with another story. The previous story was already a huge project and now it was said that the new story was more important and the previous one could only be used as a foundation.


    This meant the new story should be the main focus of their project and from the pages that they could see, it meant the project was a long one and it would take a longer time to finish. But it also made the members excited. It meant that there was a new story and they would gain more profit, because all the stories which had John''s name written on it would already be a blockbuster before it could even hit the market.


    John''s name in itself was a kind of God in the entertainment industry.


    John left to let the members read the script while he went for a round at the company and its various offices. He hadn''t stepped on the premises for such a long time that it had been years. The offices were made as the same model as that of Earth had been, it had been expanded for sure over the years but the basic model remained the same.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    After having enough money John made sure that the office looked artistic instead of having a minimalist design for offices which most of the corporate offices had. He wanted art to be present in every form and even on the designs. He had spent quite a lot in fitting arts and designs from various era in the offices.


    This might not inspire anyone but he wanted to make sure that people would be reminded that minimalist design would just shut down the art side of the brain. Those subtle brain programming was always important for people though they would always overlook it.


    While he was having those thoughts and walking around the offices, the employees were excited to see their ''heartthrob'' in real life. John almost never showed his face to the public. He was a mysterious figure to everyone. He was the person who had given a story to many of their famous superheroes.


    He was supposed to be the man behind the Avengers and their formation. At least that''s what people thought and according to online voting people believed that the huge black Phoenix was John himself. The percentage of vote was almost 71.89% of The black phoenix that had appeared when the first red ''giant'' showed up for the first time and the bird protected the Earthlings, and from that moment on he was hailed as the greatest superhero.


    His approval ratings were even higher than Batman and Tony Stark themselves.


    And John was suspected to be that Phoenix. And people working at Disney definitely believed it more. John was happy to talk with the employees and make small talk with all of them. All of them deliberately avoided the question related to his private life or Avengers. Somehow the employees knew that they shouldn''t cross the boundary and ask questions related to the superheroes life.


    He had been denying that he had been an Avenger in public for a long time and there was no solid evidence that he was one of them, so it was better to not to irritate him. After spending quite a few hours with everyone and even having lunch with many employees he returned to the conference room.


    The moment he stepped in he could already feel the sombre atmosphere in the room. The silence was depressive. This meant that the people had already read and finished it. And whatever they read, it was terrible to put it mildly.


    "Did you like the story?" John asked as he wanted to cut the tension in the room.

 658. Horror

    "What the hell is this?" Kevin was almost shaking when he said those words. By now everybody had known the story of the multiverse and the multiple multiverse. Though it started as John''s lie but now he himself knew that whatever he knew was the truth.


    But the others had long ago accepted that whatever John had written had probably some kind of truth in it. The story of the Blackest Night was brutal enough, but at the end there was a silver lining. There was a sense of hope in the end.


    But the new story that John had written had nothing of that sort. No hope. No good ending. Nothing. There were cool concepts here for sure but that too was distorted by various degrees. There were high points in the story but it could never be denied that the story was a dark one. John had never seen Kevin before so agitated but he could understand why had had such reactions.


    "It is the story, Kevin. There is nothing I can do. And if you are asking about the percentage of truth in it. I can only say that the truth might be more horrible than I know. I wish I could say that it was all false and this was all a sham but it is not."


    There was a total silence in the room when John said that. Until this point John had always said that his stories didn''t have 100% truth and it was only a template to signify the stories of superheroes. But this time it was different, the stories that John had come up with were mind blowing to say the least.


    "You want us to make this? It might throw the people into panic." a member asked.


    "Honestly, I didn''t want to give this story to the public. I had known this story for a long time but I never wanted to bring it to light as it was not required. But it''s different now. We are in the crossroads of major changes and we need to be ready. No, this universe needs to be ready for what it is about to face and thus this story is important."


    "Why? What happened? Is our universe threatened by the enemies that you wrote about in the story?"


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Maybe.. Maybe not. Maybe I am over-thinking. But we need to take precautions. And this is the first step."


    Kevin and other members got serious thinking of what John had said. He was very vague about it but they could all understand that the Avengers and their universe was threatened by some kind of power. All their lives they had seen many things. Two huge beings that were bigger than their solar system itself. Their Pokemons. Their power.


    After the emergence of the Avengers, there had been peace. But many people know that Chaos was not something that could be controlled. Chaos was just another side of the coin which had Order.


    And finally this Chaos had caught up to them, and they would all be implicated soon. Though they had no idea how serious the problem was, from the looks of John it was pretty damned concerning.


    "We will get to work and finish the story as fast as possible." Kevin promised John. All this time he had a carefree attitude to it. But this time it was different. They would have to be serious in this whole project and would have to give their 100% to it.


    "So how much time would it take to finish this story?"


    "Sir it will take two years to finish it. The technology we have will be enough to finish it fast. Disney has never borrowed technology from outside of the solar system to portray the movies or series, but for this we will do our best to finish it in two years."


    "Hire the best directors and the best people for this. I want it to be good. The second story is a horror one for sure but make sure that the story gets portrayed. Horror should just be a part of it."


    "We understand. People will panic for sure but from the entertainment point of view it is probably the best one we have come across as of yet."


    "I will leave the project to all of you and I will just input whenever it is required. I will be around for a while as there is no work for me in the Avengers." John said as he started to leave.


    "Sir, one question." Kevin called. John stopped and turned and looked at him curious of what he wanted to ask.


    "Sir if that multiverse has such a horrific story. Does our multiverse have a horrific one? We have read that Dr. Fate can look into the future. Have you ever looked at our future?"


    John got stiff when he heard that question. He didn''t know what he should say. After a moment of silence he said.


    "Our future is always changing. And I am trying my best that a set future doesn''t come across. All I can say is in one future we do have a bad ending but there is a silver lining too."

 659. Old weapon

    "We understand. We will try our best to make the people of Earth and this universe knowledgeable and let them know what might happen if some people don''t stand up and defend themselves."


    John was surprised by the words of Kevin. He really didn''t think much when he spoke those words in a very vague meaning, but he still understood the gist of his words and Kevin being a huge devotee of John wanted to help him and the Avengers.


    For the normal people, Avengers were like Gods walking among men and people like them needed their worship and offerings. If propagating stories could help the Avengers then he would do it without a moment of hesitation.


    John didn''t say anything more and he returned back home. He knew that Disney would take some time to organise the plans for the upcoming two years and he would supervise most of it. His work now would be divided into two parts.


    One was helping Disney and another was keeping an eye on the Wall. Of course he would also have to keep himself updated with Klyntar. On random moments he would open portals to gather information on the various symbiotes that were spread on the multiverse. It was a very annoying situation but there was nothing he could do about it. The gathering of information was required and the moment Owen emerges would mean that the horn of war has been blown.


    Though John had his own doubts. If Owen or the Molecule Man really does emerge from the multiverse then it would mean the Beyonders had used their powers. The crack in the Wall was the only way to do it.


    It was all based on the theory that the Beyonders would not be able to cross the Wall without the crack. If they were special beings who could cross the world without any interference then they would be in a larger pile of shit.


    [


    Ding


    Total fan values - 80 billion


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ]


    "The last time an update arrived was at 30 billion. Now I have more than double of it but it was still not enough to get another update. System, is there any other update or was the previous one my last?"


    [


    Ding


    The host doesn''t have the authority to know


    ]


    "Damn. Even after three updates all I get is no authority? I am sure even you don''t know the answer." John cursed the system loudly in his mind. Though he was skeptical of the powers of the system and even was a little afraid of it, he wanted to know if there was any kind of update later.


    It had been a long time since he had seen an update and he wanted to know if there was one. Unfortunately he didn''t get to know anything out of the dumb system.


    John had already decided that he would wait for one more year before he would spend all his fan values for new and powerful characters. There were many characters out there whom he had never thought of bringing. They had enough characters now but he might need more soon, so he needed to spend the fan values wisely.


    As he was thinking of all of this he vanished from his home and was back at Earth. The Earth was very different now and people were more happy. But he made one thing sure. It was that the smaller dimensions that was attached to this Earth didn''t get affected by the change in Earth.


    In other words Ta Lo was still safe and sound. He was back on Earth for one reason.


    Goku.


    He wanted to see how big he had grown. He had left him with Xu Wenwu so that he gets to know about martial arts from the best of the best. John walked right out of the portal just outside the big gate of the home of Shang-Chi. His home was still the same. It was on a mountain which had luscious trees. The difference from the last time was that the trees were bigger and he could see various Pokemons roaming and flying around.


    John was a little bit stunned by what he was seeing. He knew that these were his summons but he never really looked closely into them. Now that he was seeing it in a serene environment, he could bet that if there was Heaven, it couldn''t be more beautiful than this. As he was contemplating all of this, the door of the old chinese style opened slowly with a loud noise.


    A young man stepped out of the door. The young man was only wearing pants with no shirt, but he had a chiselled body and had all the right muscles in all the right places. The young man wasn''t alone, there was a small kid on his back which had spiky hair. The young kid looked jovial and was laughing from ear to ear. He looked like any other small human kid.


    The only outstanding impressions being his hairy tail and the hair.

 660. Jumbled story

    "It''s been some time." The young man finally spoke after seeing John. The moment John appeared near the gate, the young kid on his shoulder informed them that a person had arrived suddenly at their doorstep.


    Listening to this he was curious and came out with the kid. The young man was Shang-Chi and the kid was Goku. Goku could sense that a very strong person had appeared. Though he was small, John had been spending fan values once in a while to enhance the growth speed of Goku. He needed him to be on the power level of Super Sayian as fast as possible and this was the only thing he could do was spend some frugal fan values and infuse some memories of the future into his brain.


    This time he had come to see how his progress was. And from the looks of it Goku seemed powerful enough to handle Raditz even though he was still a kid. This was astonishing progress, because the same progress in the anime happened after Goku was older.


    Hell, by that time Goku had even married and had Gohan!!! But this was good for the Avengers and soon they would have a strong fighter among themselves. If the fan values wouldn''t give any other update by the next year, he would go for the Prince. The Prince of the Saiyan planet.


    Vegeta


    For a long time, he was the most favorite character for John. He was young at that time and he didn''t have much access to anime since he was in a country where anime wasn''t so much of a culture. But later when he got to see more animes his views changed and many others became his favorite.


    It was almost time to bring out all the famous characters and especially from his favorite anime.


    One Piece.


    He had been avoiding One Piece because the story hadn''t finished and because if he did bring it here, it would tip the power scales by a whole new margin. But from the looks of it, it would be time soon to bring them and since One Piece had tons of amazing characters, it would be very helpful for the Avengers. It was fortunate that John still had access to manga from his previous life so he was always up to date or else his greatest regret in his new life would be not finishing One Piece.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    John was lost in his own thoughts for a second when Shang-Chi spoke but in a moment''s notice he was back to reality.


    "Sashi buri-dana.... aaah sorry ... It''s been some time... yes."


    John was so lost in the thoughts of One Piece that he almost spoke in the voice of Crocodile. He felt a little ashamed that he almost spoke Japanese here. Shang-Chi had a weird look on his face as he could easily see that John just spoke Japanese but he didn''t point it out.


    There was an awkward silence among the two and it was only broken when her sister came out to greet John. She brought him inside. Though there was an awkward moment between the two before, it didn''t change the fact that the two siblings still hold huge reverence for John.


    He had changed their lives. Avengers had protected their life even after they knew that their father was a mass murderer before. And now they had gained a sibling in the form of Goku.


    He was so powerful now that even if all the family pits against the kid, they couldn''t even touch him. It was hilarious because both of the mother and father were the ones who taught him martial arts.


    In just two years, he was powerful enough to beat all of the 4 in a single combat. But it was good that the kid didn''t hold any malice for the family. Actually he was very respectable to his parents and even his elder siblings. They all loved him with all their heart and treated him just like another member of the family.


    But they also had told him the truth of his ancestry after he was old enough. Though it was not required as John had been injecting memories of his past but the family still felt that he needed to know.


    Goku didn''t care about his ancestry and was happy to have such a loving family. He had even gone a few times to Ta Lo and like John he too was loved by the Water Dragon of the lake. Goku loved being with the dragon who would roam the skies with him and have fun. Goku could be said to be very much pampered by many people.


    Even Rayquaza had appeared in front of him quite a few times as the Pokemon had a weird kind of connection with Goku. The story was all jumbled up for Goku but he was more than happy to experience such a kind of life.

 661. The jumbled story (2)

    John spent the rest of his time with their family for the whole day. He had come just to see Goku and how he was growing up but ended up receiving the hospitality of the family. Xu Wenwu had finally started to trust him a bit, though he still felt that John had an ulterior motive but he didn''t point it out.


    Years of immortality has given him a lot of knowledge and experience and he could easily that something was bothering John but he didn''t bring it to light. At least not in front of family. John even stayed at their place as guest for a night and Ying Li insisted on it.


    The next day, John had decided to follow Xu on his hunt trip (not pokemons) for the food which he usually does. Living at a secluded location meant that they needed to be self sufficient and hunting was one of the many necessary skills required.


    John and Xu went for a hike on the mountains while Xu took a bow and quiver which contained arrows. Both were silent when they started the journey. Ying Li asked for John''s help here because he felt that both of people needed to reconcile and hunting might help, though John could easily conjure food with magic but seeing the enthusiasm of Ying Li he accepted.


    After half an hour of awkward silence on the hike, Xu finally spoke up


    "Why are you here? Just to see Goku?"


    John was taken aback by the direct question of Xu but at the end he replied


    "Primarily yes. I wanted to see how he was growing up."


    "You wanted to see how your weapon is growing. The Avengers want to know, isn''t it?" Xu almost had a harsh tone when he asked that. Over the course of time he had accepted Goku as his own son and he didn''t want any harm to come to his son. He knew that Goku being with them had a purpose and he might be someone who was reared as a weapon for the Avengers.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He had doubted that for a long time and as the days went by he was more sure of his assumption. John was silent with this question but he finally replied.


    "Honestly when I left him here I didn''t think much. We Avengers are really powerful at this point. We can destroy planets, galaxies as we see fit and even create ones when required. It should have been like this but something has happened. And we aren''t sure if we save ourselves. I have said before, the Avengers doesn''t know of his existence and it will remain that way, but if a day comes we will have to bring the child to light and he would have to help us. Even if you don''t want your son to help us, there would be no other way. The fate of the multiverse would depend on it."


    Xu was surprised by this answer. He had a very vague idea of how powerful Avengers were after the planets got reconstructed and it was all over the news. Even their own Earth changed in size. But he never expected that their power would be so crazy that even galaxies could be destroyed.


    The crazier part was even after this the Avengers were living in some kind of fear!!! Xu got serious hearing the question. There was no reason for John to lie as he was powerful enough and he could always take away Goku. It meant that John only wished for proper truth to be communicated.


    "Is the situation that serious?"


    "As of now no. We are handling it but it can get real ugly real soon."


    "Can we help?"


    "If you wish to, why not? I will ask GAIA to keep you in contact and if we have an emergency we will call you. As of now you can make yourself and your family powerful as much as you can. I will also ask Umbrella to lend you a hand in this."


    Xu nodded his head. As they were talking they noticed a full grown turkey from afar. Before the turkey could even blink and turn its head it was impaled a arrow. The arrow didn''t come from Xu but by John who had killed it with one strike. Xu didn''t even get the chance to bring out his bow.


    Seeing that their ''food'' was dead before he knew what happened showed how powerful John was and how better he was if he wanted to assassinate someone.


    "I will be releasing new series in the next two years. Keep an eye on this. You will get an idea of what kind of problems we are facing." John said not even caring that he just killed a turkey.


    "Problems? As in plural? And you releasing to masses. Wouldn''t that cause panic?"


    "Letting the people know is important. They can''t be ignorant. And yes, it is plural."

 662. Jumbled story (3)

    Xu spaced out for a moment. From the words of John he could easily deduce that the threat was on a global scale at least and that means his family was also threatened. It meant he too needed to contribute in this and even he might need the help of the family.


    "Tell you what. Send your children to the Witcher School. They will get body enhancements from the potions which we have made. Umbrella has done tons of research on enhancing body strength, speed, agility and other factors on a human body. If you like you can go to the Ring. We will be happy to help you. And these potions can lengthen the life span. You might be immortal, others aren''t so you should give it a try."


    John advised Xu as he picked up the dead body of the turkey. Xu didn''t reply to that as he was now in his own world thinking about his family and future. John didn''t say more as they both walked back to the residence of Xu.


    After having a hearty breakfast, John went away. After John left, Ying Li asked about the purpose of John''s visit. She didn''t ask John but that didn''t mean she had no idea of how the world worked. All Xu replied was


    "There might be a war soon and he asked for our help. It is time we send our children to the world and let them face the ugliness of society to prepare them."


    <hr>


    After John left he appeared many light years away from the Solar System. In a totally new galaxy. The galaxy that was under the rule of Nova. Most particularly he appeared at the capital of the Nova Empire.


    Xandar.


    To meet an old Summon. Lex Luthor.


    Lex has got himself a promotion. He was now the Nova Prime of the Nova Empire. The previous Nova Prime had become old and retired and Lex did everything possible to get himself to the highest position and it was kind of easy for him. Nova Empire was inherently based on numerous races and they were least racist to their fellow citizens as opposed to the krees.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Thus as Lex was influential and already had a seat at the Council he was chosen as the new Nova Prime. Of course, Lex had to pull a lot of strings to get himself to that position. He did charity, bribed and even threatened at times. And his company was too big of a deal and was almost the backbone of the booming economy of Nova.


    Though the company now had branches in all major locations of the universe, their main factory and headquarters was still in Xandar. So John basically had influence in almost all reaches of the universe. This was a scary thing to say for a single person.


    He could be said to be the person behind the curtains controlling everything. It was fortunate that he never really cared for the influence and all he wanted was peace and prosperity. Sadly, that was never the case.


    He appeared right at the gate of the home of Lex. The home of his had changed a lot over the years and by now it was a huge villa. John had appeared at the door of the villa bypassing the security and the gate. He didn''t even care for all the security and stoppage for entering his home.


    The door opened after a few seconds as Lex himself came down to open the door as John had sent the information that he would be arriving soon.


    "Come in Boss."


    John just nodded his head and came to the guest room. He went and sat at the couch. Lex went to bring some juice for both of them, though it was not required he still wanted to do the formality. After all John was his controller and he needed to do the basic hospitality.


    "How is everything Lex? No wife yet?"


    "Hahaha Boss.. Women are a distraction for me. If I wanted fun, I could get it anywhere but if I want to have something permanent I would need time which I didn''t have. Now I am the Nova Prime, so now I might search for someone but that is for the future." Lex said as he sipped from the orange juice that he just made. John didn''t reply to that and just was enjoying the beverage.


    "How is the company?"


    "It''s alright. We now have at least 60% of the market of spaceships and almost 80% when it comes to weapons."


    "Hmm... Lex, start making fighter spaceships in large quantities. Make it hidden so that there is no panic. And make the soldiers under the Empire ready. We might need to go to war soon."


    "War? Against whom?"


    "Against people from the other multiverse."

 663. Back to old work

    "I understand Boss, I will get to work on this and raise an improved Nova Corps as fast as possible."


    John nodded and then he proceeded to ask about the number of people who could fight for the Empire and how powerful they were. John didn''t want to bring normal people in harm''s way during the war, but if push came to shove he needed to have a force which would be responsible for the well being of the people here in this universe.


    John wanted to have everything set for war when it arrived. Each and every force on alert. Since Nova was under him he didn''t need to do anything. As for the Shi''ar Empire and the Kree he would send some spaceships. And he had already decided on a type of army for this.


    From the 40K Warhammer universe.


    There were enough super powered people in that universe that could easily serve as the vanguard for this universe when it comes to protecting. Since he couldn''t influence the other empires directly, he could help them from behind. That would do. A part of the army from 40K could serve as their own vanguard.


    They were summoned to begin with and he didn''t have much liking for the soldiers of their universe. They were awesome and powerful for sure but from what he had read about their attitude for general people, it was not something that set well with him.


    So as a sacrifice, their universe would do the job.


    Now that everything was in place John left for his own home. He had a mini vacation at Xandar after talking with Lex. He had been running around too much so he thought of giving himself an alone time away from everyone.


    The villa of his at Xandar was perfect for this. John returned back after a few days to insert his hands at the new series. This was a long term project so he needed to give enough time to it. Though there were better directors for this, there were some intricacies that were in the comics that he couldn''t write in a script especially when it came to cinematography.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    they hadn''t seen the comics. Only John had seen it so his input was very crucial for the story and thus he too got to work with all the others. Disney was able to rope in some good directors for the series after paying a hefty price.


    No good movie directors would go for a series as this was a long term thing. But seeing that the technology provided by Disney was top-notch and it was a deal of 2 years so many different directors agreed to pitch in.


    And thus the work started with John going for office everyday and once in a while visiting the Harvester. He would go from time to time to other universes and use his omnipotence to look for Owen while also keeping an eye on the Crack.


    The people in the Harvester were able to slow down the damage of the crack. But that was it, they were only able to slow down the damage, not heal it or stop it. They were trying all means possible for this but still it was no avail. Even the current Kages of Naruto world were brought to see if they could do anything about it.


    But there was still no permanent solution. Reed was particularly stressed at all of this. He was the main leader of this operation from the human side and all he was coming across was failures after failures. He was from 616. He was supposed to be the smartest man alive, even in the entire multiverse it was very difficult to find someone of his intellect but here he was.


    With no solutions!!


    John, who was seeing all of this, had already expected it. Even the Guardians of Oa couldn''t do anything about the crack when it first appeared after Justice League used the Xth metal. There was no going back once the crack had appeared.


    It was either you die or I die.


    The question was who was going to win the war at the end. And John had a feeling that there would be more hidden enemies. The Wall was huge and he had no idea who else was hiding in the Wall. In the original story, the Hand came at the end and saved the multiverse from total destruction.


    But here he wasn''t sure if they would come. The Hand saved that multiverse because Diana gave herself away for saving everything. And from the looks of it their story too had changed so he wasn''t sure if the Hand would even help either of the multiverse.


    So now they can''t put their hope in others and have to work to save themselves.

 664. The first visitor from outside the multiverse

    In this way the days were passing by. It had been 3 months since the Harvester had been sent to the Wall while John was busy making the series. He would go to the harvester once in a while but all he could see was depressive faces. Even Emma looked stressed and worn out with all the research.


    She was the oldest Green Lantern of their universe so it was her duty to be both the shield and sword of the whole corps. Hal was more of a guide for the new recruits. She was the pride of the Green Lanterns.


    The first one. So she had too much of a responsibility as she wanted to be the face of their corps. But as the days were passing by at the crack, the hope was dying out as there was no progress in their research and healing the crack.


    John on the other hand had already accepted that the multiverse would collapse and had already started making preparations for the greater battle. He had been busy guiding GAIA to take precautionary measures.


    The Ring was built as a safe haven for the last of the species if there was ever a Flood outbreak. TO save some in order to save the species. And this was what John was doing silently. He had started to gather the animals, plants and fishes and send them to the Ring.


    It felt like he was working just like Keanu Reeves in the movie ''the time when the Earth stood still." Whatever he was doing was never his choice. It was just a fail safe he needed to do in order to save the few he could.


    There was never a problem with humans as there were enough at the Ring. The only thing it lacked was different kinds of other species as John was working on that silently. While doing this he was also working on the series.


    One day as he was busy talking with directors and cinematographers at the set with all the other actors and actresses, there was a sudden crack in the space near them. This was not a typical opening of a portal of the multiverse. It was as if the space was bent due to a portal opening.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    All the others who were busy with their work stopped right on their tracks seeing such an odd scene. Many were scared and frightened, while others were curious. Some people here knew that John belonged to the Avengers so they didn''t have that much fear. They were in the Ring so the Avengers would always protect them.


    Even the Hall of Justice was just a few kilometres away.


    John on the other hand had a gloomy look on his face. He had never seen such portals ever in his life. He had been using portals for such a long time. He had seen portals of old gods who used black holes.


    But the bending of space to open a portal was the first one. And it didn''t even raise any alarm by the Guilty Spark nor the magical defense say anything about it. After the portal opened a humanoid body stepped out from the portal.


    At first it was just the legs. It looked shrivelled as it felt like there was no blood flowing in the legs as John could see the tendons, the muscles and the bones. The skin was greyish in color with a hint of black on his boots.


    Soon the body was out of the portal. His height was little above 6 feet and like his leg his body too was thin as everybody could see the bones which was covered by a weird and rough grey colored skin. But what stood out the most was the head.


    His head seemed like it was burning in fire. The head seemed like it was covered by some form of glass of inverted tube shape but the inside of the glass was burning in fire even on the inside. But the fire was giving off fumes even outside the glass. The head had distinct eyes, nose and mouth but it was only apparent because of the change in colors of fire.


    All in all, the person seemed like one form of Ghost Rider. In fact it could be said that the person looked like one time when Punisher became the Ghost Rider. The person had a huge book in his hand. The book had a Green hard cover and on the cover was something written in some language that John had never seen before.


    The others were dumbfounded as the man had appeared at their set out of nowhere. Some were in panic and some were just rooted at the spot but nobody ran. But some did have their Pokemon balls in their hands ready to use them at the first sign of danger.


    John on the other hand just stood by and looked at their new visitor.


    "Ahh...New multiverse.... It looks good... Hmmm a strong being had pulled me here. Where is he?" The person who had just arrived finally opened his mouth. His voice seemed just like any other normal guy and that too in English.

 665. The first visitor from outside the multiverse (2)

    The man looked around for quite a bit before he finally laid his eyes on John.


    "Oh dear. An omega class entity who has knowledge of multiple multiverses. Interesting." the man said. The others were surprised by the words of the man. They could easily understand that he was referring to John but they didn''t understand what ''omega class entity'' meant.


    Probably a very powerful being. But that was the least of their thoughts right now. Everyone was thinking of only one kind.


    Who was he?


    Why was he here?


    Why does he look so weird? It''s as if he came from a civilization which doesn''t have any blood and half robotics. And that fire on his head seemed like one of the aliens on the omnitrix of Ben 10.


    John himself was bewildered for a bit. He didn''t know who he was and he had to go through his memories to see who he was. And then it struck him. The person was present in only one issue of the comics. A person who did a survey on dying multiverses.


    Dying multiverses!!


    Shit!!


    "The Chronicler. To what do I owe the pleasure?" John finally spoke out his mind.


    "You know me? I don''t remember meeting each other. My functions are acting normal. So you either know me from another source or my memories have been wiped out."


    "I know you from another source....." John said and then he turned around and looked at everyone. He could see the curiosity in their faces but he couldn''t answer them.


    ".... Guys, Please leave us. You all will be paid extra if you keep your mouth shut about it."


    He was sure that this incentive wouldn''t actually make their mouths shut but he tried to make sure that whatever these people had seen wouldn''t spread too much. They know that Ring was working on AI so some people fear that the Ring would be able to tell their secrets, though such cases had never happened before.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Everyone slowly left the premises leaving John and the other being alone. He was called the Chronicler. He was sent from outside the multiverse. His book that he was carrying was called ''Codex omniversa''. It was a magical book which recorded the histories of the multiverse that he visits automatically.


    The book was a powerful one as it could go though histories of multiple universes simultaneously on its own. It keeps the history. And Chronicler visits multiverses when it is on the verge of dying or in its last breath. The death of the multiverse doesn''t mean like Black Winter. Black Winter just starts a cycle of decay and birth of the multiverse.


    Here death of the multiverse meant that everything related to the multiverse would come to an end. And Chronicler arriving at their multiverse meant that their time had started ticking.


    "Tell me about your multiverse." The Chronicler said.


    "You can already read my memories through the book. Just read it."


    The Chronicler was stunned by the words of John but didn''t refute it. It seemed like the omega being entity that he just met really knew everything about him. The Phoenix who had been sleeping inside also came out to look into the creature that had just arrived. She could tell that this new person was powerful enough to threaten her so she didn''t ask John to take any stand or oppose this creature. She would have to say how things turned out.


    The Chronicler soon turned the pages of the book and looked into it. There was an awkward silence between them for quite a few minutes. John in order to alleviate the situation conjured two chairs so that both could sit down while he went through John''s memories.


    There was nothing that could stop Chronicler. He was an immensely powerful being and right now John didn''t want any being who came from outside the multiverse as his enemy. Since his function was to go through histories and memories he would let him be.


    Though it was a severe invasion of privacy, there was nothing that could be done.


    After a few minutes of reading by Chronicler, he looked at John with a surprise on his face. He didn''t even know where to begin and even his supreme book didn''t have some pages.


    There were missing pages on a being. That had never happened before. Missing pages meant the book couldn''t extract some history or memory of the person. This was my first.


    "Who are you?" The Chronicler finally asked. He knew who John was but he wanted to know who he was that wasn''t written on the missing pages.


    "You have read. Doesn''t it say everything?" John was confused by his question. Chronicler could even bring the dead to life to extract history and memories as he did when he brought Metron to life just so that he could get his memories as he used to have the Mobius Chair.

 666. Gathering evreyone

    "I don''t know why but I can''t read it. It has never happened before. It can only happen when a being doesn''t belong to the multiverse and comes from outside. In other words, if we share the common origin."


    Such words surprised John . He already accepted that his system came from the Wall and Chronicler could be said as someone who was from the Wall. This Wall here could be taken as a broader sense here. It could signify that the Wall served as a place between different multiverse. Like his previous world belonged to a place which was outside the jurisdiction of normal multiverses.


    It was good that his secret was still safe. Phoenix was beside him and he didn''t want his secret to be out in front of her.


    "I don''t know. Maybe because a part of my power comes from the Wall." Listening to these words the Chronicler went through his memories and he got to understand that his powers did come from the Wall and the Wall was his home.


    He was one of those few beings who could cross Wall as he wished and he was given the authority to survey every dying multiverse. And on this case two neighboring multiverse would die and the Wall between them would vanish


    He had seen that people living there had already known of it and they were trying to close it but he knew that it was of now help. The beings that were struck in the Wall would soon emerge and would just bring chaos.


    He could stop it but he didn''t have the authority. He had seen many multiverse but he didn''t see such beautiful ones like these two. Both of the multiverse had heroes.


    Heroes who rose up and saved their people multiple times. Such couldn''t be said for most of the multiverse out there. (this actually happened as the Chronicler said that he didn''t such beautiful multiverse in a very long time).


    John sighed as bit as he watched Chronicler going through his book while taking in all the history of the multiverse. John''s current memory of the present multiverse was enough to tell him a lot, though the Chronicler would still have to visit several multiverse to gather more history.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    John''s presence attracted him as he huge knowledge of the multiverse.


    "Our multiverse is really dying?" John asked.


    "From the looks of it yes. The beings trapped in the Wall would soon come out and some of them are omega level entities. This multiverse doesn''t have so many omega level entities. There is a chance but is very minuscule."


    "We will fight for any chances that we get." John said.


    "I hope you do. I will be on my way for completing the book. This multiverse survives or not is up in the air. I need to finish the survey." the Chronicler left after saying goodbye to John.


    "He really feels like a robot made to observe and write down. It''s very unique that he too has feelings."


    John was back at home after having the conversation with the Chronicler. He wished that he could give John some hint about the upcoming omega level beings that was going to wage war, but he wasn''t programmed that way.


    From his words it already meant that it was a waste of time in helping to stop the Crack. It was better they get ready for the war and bide their time to strike. And for this a convention needed to be set up with all the major players being in the meeting.


    It was time everyone met everyone.


    John after returning home called GAIA.


    "Tell the Avengers that I have called for a meeting among all the superheroes that we have ever come up with and all the other beings that had arrived from other multiverse, we have a decision to make."


    "Acknowledged. I will Fury too. He is going to retire soon."


    John after entering home sat on his couch. He had already used the system to call upon the kages, the mages from Asgard, Lex and the Captains including the 0th division. After using his system he was back at the Harvester.


    Specifically at the lab of TRN891 -Tony.


    "Hey John. Whats up? Why the long face?"


    "Something happened. Call everyone."


    "Everyone? Is it serious? Did some slip by from the crack?"


    "No. Not exactly. I will explain when everyone is here."


    "Alright."


    Soon there was a notification to all the members that were in the Harvester. Even the Queen Mother was given the notification to attend the meeting. And this notification was not only to the crew members of the Harvester, the messages were also sent to all the members of the Avengers, X-men (from 3 realities), Inhumans (from 2 realities) and even Nova Corps of 616.

 667. Gathering everyone (2)

    In the past few months, John had done some major changes. He had established two new branches of Disney on two different Earths.


    Earth 616 and Earth TRN 891.


    It was all done under the cooperation of Stark Industries. Though Tony or the Avengers didn''t understand why John was adamant on doing so, they let him do it. Many people had weird obsessions all over the multiverse and since John just wanted to spread awareness about superheroes they were all okay with it.


    After all, since the movies of Captain America there was nothing of that sort. Now there was a new genre that John had introduced and John had specifically asked for the release of the movies and series over the course of time.


    Basically, Disney was releasing one or two movies in a span of 1 month. They would have gone for more but John feared that the people would get the ''superhero'' fatigue so he only allowed 2 at best.


    But the reception he received for these movies were tremendous. Their worlds already have superhero culture but there was never a form of movies. This was the first time.


    And people loved it.


    The portrayal of Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman....


    There were many superheroes. Though it wasn''t like their superheroes, it did show the struggle of theirs and that they had their own lives. The reception of the movies were immense and John''s fan values were boosted again.


    He was happy to see that.


    The other thing that John did was communicate with other superheroes. He had tasked the Avengers of 616 and TRN 891 to make the other superheroes know of their predicament. Everyone accepted this small mission as it was just spreading new information and stories. So in this way John got acquainted with other superheroes spanning over two universes.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    TRN 891 didn''t show up with X-men last time but after John asked their help they readily agreed and this happened the same with Inhumans of both the universe.


    John avoided the Inhumans of their universe for one absurd reason. All this time, one invasion after another they never seemed to care. Since they didn''t care, it was better to leave it that way.


    Another person John didn''t bother to call was Captain Marvel. Only after the death of Nick did she show up. Even after the invasion of Loki she never even gave a glance. And the same thing happened in the movies too.


    Since she had so little care about Earth it was better to leave it that way. Now their universe had Green Lanterns and she still didn''t show up, so they were better without her. (I don''t like her character so sorry about that. Never liked her character in the comics too. Too bossy and thinks she runs the Avengers.)


    And for the first time John has called everyone for this meeting in the Harvester. Everyone knew about the crack in the Wall but none had seen it. So this was a perfect chance to bring everyone and show the difficulties they had been facing and also the traveller that John''s universe had just been visited by.


    It was time for blowing the war horn and getting everyone on their feet. This war couldn''t be evaded even if anyone tried. So it was better to get everyone on the same page. It was decided that everyone would be brought to 616 and after that Oblivion would be bringing everyone here.


    John had extracted another Harvester for this operation. He couldn''t just teleport so many people from the multiverse to the void. Even Oblivion, the ruler of Void couldn''t do that so what say him who was powered by the multiverse. he might be able to do it using his full power but it could only be done forcefully and not everyone could be brought in a single trip.


    So it was better to take the old route. A single Harvester wouldn''t even cost him that much.


    In a day everyone had gathered at the Avengers Tower. In the main Hall many portals were opened and many people were coming across the portals. There were many of them.


    At first many superheroes didn''t believe the words of John as they thought it was far-fetched from TRN 891. But it was different now. Reed Richards of their own universe attested to the words of John.


    So many were new here and many of them didn''t even know the concept of multiverse before. But now it was different. This was a new adventure for many people and they were excited.


    In an hour or so everyone had appeared at the Hall and all the portals closed. John slowly stepped after opening door from the side and said


    "Welcome everyone. To the Avengers Tower of Earth 616."

 668. Gathering everyone (3)

    "I know many of you are confused as many of you haven''t been briefed properly. And this is a new type of thing or even knowledge for many of you. Some of you know me, some of you may not and it may be possible that you are paranoid and think I am trying to kill everyone here, because let''s be honest, I brought you all away from your home on pretext of a multiversal war which may or may not be true...."


    "... And with that I might even attack your home as the villains never need a reason to cause havoc."


    When John said these words many of the people who were new to this shuddered. They never tonight saw this from another angle and whatever this new person said was right. They really were too foolish to leave behind everything on their Earth without any question just because their leaders had asked them to.


    Some even thought of revolting by those words but they could say that many were giggling silently by the subtle threats of John. That proved that whatever John was speaking was just a hoax and a way to make fun of their foolishness.


    This made many of them shy and embarrassed, thinking that John didn''t even need to do anything and let the people go through a range of emotions in a matter of a few seconds. Clark who was behind John couldn''t take it anymore seeing these new ''recruits'' get scared by veterans like them.


    "It''s enough there is no need to scare the new people. I am Clark Kent from Earth 1999999. We have all brought you here with no lie and we really do face a war. Soon we will be leaving for the place that we have informed all of you about as everyone of you has been given a brief overview of what is happening right now."


    Everyone calmed down with the stoic but easy going voice of Clark. He was one of the leaders of the Justice League and thus he had quite a pull and charisma to make people have good will towards him. John had a charm of his own because of him being the King of Babylon but he was never a good orator. At best his oratory skills were on par with Wayne who was a man of very few words.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Our spaceship will soon be here where you will meet the rest of the crew as there were many others from our own universe who would join."


    There was a murmur among the crowd but nobody said anything as their leaders seemed like they had known all of this from sometime and they calmed down per se. But all had excitement witten on their faces.


    For most of them this would be their first space travel and they were dying to go to this ''spaceship'' that was supposed to take them. As the discussions were going on among the crowd, the new Harvester was already extracted by John and like last time the spaceship appeared near the moon, or could be said it was extracted behind the dark side of the moon to hide its size from the general public.


    Last time it created a commotion among the people of 616 so John didn''t want another complaint from 616-Tony. John waved his hands and in the next moment, all of them who had arrived from different universes had arrived at an open field.


    The field had grasses. On one side of the field it had forest and on another side far there were a row of mountains. But this wasn''t the catch. The main point was that the sky had a purple color and it was very apparent that the sky was fake. The harvester was so big that it had a detailed ecosystem of it''s own. Only difference here being the purple sky.


    Many were amazed by this sudden change of scenery and many people had already guessed that it was teleportation on a massive scale. They had seen teleportation before but not of this magnitude. This was new for them.


    "Is this a new place?"


    "No you idiot, it''s a spaceship. Can''t you see some small windows on this side from where the space is apparent?"


    "But how big is this spaceship to have such a huge place."


    "We have just been brought to a different universe. This already is a new thing. Now get used to it or else you will embarrass yourselves as superheroes of Earth."


    As this discussion was happening among the crowd. 4 new portals opened from another side of the field. The new portals were like the ones that they had crossed across while arriving on Earth. The portals meant that there would be new allies that they hadn''t seen before.

 669. The horn has been blown

    As the portals opened, the 3 portals had humans who came out of it. One portal had people coming out with quadrilateral shaped hats on their top and clothing which was not conventional. The clothing could be said to be part of ancient Japanese Culture.


    Another portal had people coming out which had weirder clothing from the first one. One wore bare minimum clothes, one didn''t have a shirt, one wore tight-fighting dress and various others.


    The other portal was more of a normal one as the humans who came out of it had a uniform who wore the same kind of dress. A white haori with traditional Japanese clothing inside.


    They were all unique in their own ways and many could feel that the new people who had arrived were powerful.


    As expected they were the 5 kages with their advisors, the captains of all the divisions and the fairy Tail guild from Asgard. Till now Fairy Tail had been away from the normal fight and they only looked after the 10 realms safety and security but this time John had decided for their involvement.


    And the last portal was rather big. There was a reason for this was that there weren''t humans who had arrived from the portal. These were animals of huge size that had arrived.


    Yep, you guessed it right, John had called some of the powerful Pokemons over. Arceus, Ho-Oh, Darkrai and some other ones who could fit inside the Harvester without causing any damage to the surroundings.


    John wanted to include everyone in this and thus didn''t hesitate to bring in everyone, so that in the war he could easily say that everyone volunteered. The crowd was taken aback by the inclusion of weird looking animals and from the looks of it these animals weren''t like normal ones and some might be really powerful as Professor X could easily tell that some of the animals were psychic.


    This was a new revelation for them and from the power that was oozing out of them, few of them are of his level. (yes, I know many will say Mew and Mewtwo are more powerful than Professor X, but in comics he once brought down Phoenix Force to its knees (Scott was the host) So he is powerful even if the movies hasn''t shown much)


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Seeing the new people, 616-Professor X, 616-Captain America and others approached the new visitors in order to get acquitted. John hoped that everyone could get accustomed to each other and have an open mind.


    Professor X of both the worlds approached the Pokemons with the help of John''s universe professor X. Since the X-men of their own universe had become accustomed with Pokemons by now they were easily able to communicate. Though the Pokemons normally didn''t find it hard to communicate, it was only possible when it came to basic things.


    Some Pokemons would always find it difficult to communicate in a detailed way and the Professors were able to close down the gap for everyone present. Some of the Pokemon who had arrived were cute like Mew, who loved pranking people and its smile was very contagious so the women loved it.


    Mewtwo was a Guardian of Oa so it had its own pride.


    This was a new kind of world for everyone and John just smiled looking at it. He never expected that there would come a day when the multiverse would have to be introduced to his summons. This was a new thing even for John.


    As people got into talks, the Harvester had slowly started travelling in the universe and was on its way to the crack. It would take some time to reach so everyone was allowed to roam the spaceship and was offered various entertainment in their journey.


    Food, drinks, gyms and even entertainment sections were available in the spaceship and all were happy to see such kinds of facilities in this big spaceship. The aliens were working for all of their enjoyment and everyone was in a fun mood as they looked at the passing stars outside.


    None of them talked about the mission or the crack. They could feel that it might be their last form of enjoyment in a long time and thus everyone was having a time of their life.


    After a few hours of travel, they were finally reaching the edges of the Void and they could already see another spaceship that was of the same model as their spaceship. They could also see the huge barrier from their window.


    The barrier was so huge that they couldn''t see the ends of it from any direction. And even from far hey could see the crack that had appeared on the Wall. The crack had grown larger over the course of time and they didn''t have any idea of how long the Wall could hold.

 670. Horn has been blown

    The Harvester finally stopped after being docked through a huge tunnel between the two Harvesters. It was done so that people from both the spaceships could travel between each other.


    As the previous Harvester already had a place of theirs and it had a huge place just like the other Harvester, the others came forward to explore the same old spaceship. Though it was of almost the same model, being an alien tech they were all curious and looked around.


    John had given them time to settle and move around and even allowed them to go and see the crack and feel the energy and even try to seal the crack.


    For example, Byakuya was the first to go out and look at the crack. He felt it was embarrassing that the 0th squad had to come down to seal the crack and they were blot in the name of Soul Society.


    But after seeing that even the 0th Squad shaking their head, did he calm down a bit. Though his version of anger was more of a passive one and him being highborn also played its role.


    Such examples were all over the place as even Gray and from Fairy Tail Master Makarov came to look upon the Wall. The Wall was made of magic and various other elements so they tried their best magic to seal the crack. But like always it failed and the expansion of it never stopped.


    John gave all of them a full day to look and explore around, even allowing them to go to a distant void with proper equipment and look into the other places of the Wall.


    The next day, everyone was called in Harvester 1.


    Everyone freshened up and came to a huge gathering. The aliens of the ship had provided a chair for everyone in the open field of grass. There was a huge stage upfront and everyone could get to see the people on the stage easily.


    This was a big event but all could understand the gravity of the situation. Many have heard the murmurs going around and they soon realized that this shit was serious and from here on out there was no turning back.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Welcome everyone. Welcome to the Wall and the spaceship called the Harvester..."


    "Many of you are a little confused and don''t understand why your bosses have asked for all of you to undertake such a long and far journey. We are sorry for that as we have called you out in such a short notice but this is important enough to all of you to know what we are facing or should I say what we will be facing."


    "Few months ago the two universes heroes came together to fight an evil being called Knull. In all sense it was not a hard fight and we won the war easily. It was not much of a hassle for us but it did cause panic. But we made a mistake. We killed Darkness."


    There was a murmur in the crowd. They could understand that an evil being called Knull but what they didn''t understand was what Darkness was.


    "Darkness is a symbiote being or an entity that exists in the multiverse. Think Darkness as evil and light as good. Our multiverse always needs balance. And both of them maintained that balance. So in that war we tilted the balance in the good side. Normally we should rejoice as we obliterated an evil being but as I said the multiverse needs a balance we tilted the balance."


    "Now comes the problem of crack. All of you have been briefed over the Wall, the multiverse and this crack that we are seeing. After the death of Darkness, the crack has been expanding at a rapid pace. With the use of magic, technology and other things we have been able to slow down the process but this isn''t enough. It will soon be as huge as a door and beings that are trapped in the Wall will ultimately come out."


    "Now about the beings that are trapped in the Wall, I personally have been making a proper story or rather a movie on it. Both other universes have recently been bombarded with movies sponsored by the Stark Industries. I will advise all of you to go home and watch the movies for knowledge purposes. In a few months the beings that are trapped in the wall, their powers, their strength would be out for everyone to see."


    "I know this sounds absurd but this is the fastest I can do for everyone to get an idea how powerful enemies we would be facing. Just retelling the story in my mouth isn''t enough to describe the horrors of the enemies. And you must be thinking why I have suddenly brought you all on such short notice."


    "Well, it''s because we have already been visited by a person that resides in the Wall a few days ago."

 671. Preparations

    There was an eerie silence when John finished those words. What John just said just blew their minds. When John called everyone, many of them thought that he had been contacted by OAA or other supreme entities and it has given rise to new problems or even new cracks in the Wall.


    But they never expected this.


    A person from the Wall had arrived and they couldn''t even see how he did it.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" one person couldn''t hold it together in this eerie silence and spoke up.


    "You heard me right. I met him 2 days ago. Don''t worry, the person who arrived was friendly and there was nothing that we could have done to stop his arrival. He is commissioned by the Wall to travel the multiverse and record different multiverses. More particularly dying multiverses. Yes, you heard me right... Dying multiverses... We don''t have much to live."


    John paused after saying this. There was silence again in the huge field. But it only lasted for a second and then a huge uproar occurred. John''s words could be described as too blasphemous even for the heroes present. Only the leaders of the organisations were silent and had a gloomy look on their faces.


    They had already expected this. Even after 3 months there had been no progress in their research and Reed even declared that it might even take him 100 years more to completely understand the wall and even then he wasn''t sure if he would be able to repair the Wall.


    This was a shock to many but the other scientist who accompanied him knew that whatever Reed said was true. Even Mayuri, who had so much arrogance worked with Reed to find a solution but there was none and all were just now trying to slow the process instead of repairing the Wall.


    But it was still expanding and as the days went by, the crack was picking up pace.


    "Silence." 616-Professor X spoke telepathically to everyone and forced them to calm down. There was too much noise. They needed to calm down and listen to John.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "The person who visited us goes by the name The Chronicler. As his name suggests he is given the role of writing down the stories of the multiverse in his book. That is his work and only visits the multiverse when it is in the verge of death. So going by the general assumption we are facing death. Death of the multiverse. But we can survive."


    John stopped after saying this. He could see that his last sentence had brought hope back to the people present. They were looking at him with the hope that this person who had arranged such a huge meeting and even rallied their leaders to follow him might have a solution.


    "There is a solution. To all of it. But for that we might have to fight for it. Fight for everything and only then we might be able to survive all of this."


    There was murmur in the crowd this time. Professor X had given their body control back to them. He had only controlled them for a few seconds.


    "We will fight till our death. I have my children waiting for me at home. I don''t want to see their death in this lifetime. I would rather die first then see that. I will do anything to save the multiverse."


    "I have my parents waiting for me at home. Dad might be a little pain in the ass sometimes but I will do anything possible to see them alive. I am in."


    Such brave words were spoken by any and almost all of them volunteered. Since their leaders had vouched for John and many of them had seen how John had worked with them before, they trusted him. Actually most of them were grateful to him instead of harbouring hatred for him.


    If John hadn''t called all of them and informed them of their crisis, they would never have known. At least now they know and can act on it.  After seeing the Wall they were all motivated to work to save the multiverse. Or rather their own universe.


    "Good, I am glad that you all are on board with it. Now comes the main point. All of you will have to start preparing for the War. The shinobi and the Seireitei world will be tasked for preparations. The science division of Seiretei will be tasked to work with the scientists of multiple worlds to make proper equipment. Our world has no shortage of money or rather our company doesn''t have any shortage. The war will need capital and we have lots of it. The others will be asked to make preparations of their own and be on alert always. As we speak I am also working in multiple fronts to gain more support from wherever possible."


    "Doubt not, this war will be a long and harsh one. Many might die, and even I might die. But I promise that we will do our best to save this multiverse."

 672. Courage

    After this Clark came forward to speak his mind and boost the morale of the crowd present. They have come a long way from home and all they received was one shock after another. They needed to calm their minds and give hope to them.


    They have been really far away from home and tossed among the people who came from different universes. This was already overwhelming for them and after what John said about the future, if the people present were normal human beings they probably would have broken down mentally.


    The future was something that should always be a mystery and never spoken about. If a person gets to know the date of his death, he would probably go crazy little by little. knowledge of the past and future isn''t always good for everyone. It was one of the reasons why Gods don''t try to peek into the future too much and don''t trust it most of the time. Kang was one of the people who had looked into the future.


    And he had gone crazy!!!


    So it was better to help the people to be mentally stable. Even Wayne came forward to speak about his plans and try to divert the situation from the horrible death that was waiting for them. Though the general knowledge of the death of the multiverse wasn''t good for everyone, John had watched too many movies and comics to see that if in future there wasn''t any trust between the members it would never go down well.


    Though it was hypocritic of John to think that as he had hidden the greatest secret of his but in the end many of the superheroes had always hidden their means of power.  John''s source of power had always been vague and it wasn''t like he was manipulating people blatantly.


    He had given almost full freedom to everyone and only for villains did he stop his hands.


    The meeting went on for more than 2 hours where many of the people raised their hands to ask about the doubts about the Wall and other related matters. John had been patient about the questions and he answered whatever he could. At the beginning, the people weren''t responsive as they were still trying to digest what they came to know, but soon after initial trouble all calmed down and tried to gain as much knowledge as possible of the future.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    After the whole discussion John finally said


    "I will suggest everyone to go through the movies that I have made for all of you to get a more graphic picture of the things and enemies we might face. And also the future series, which will come out in 2 years. According to my calculations and precognition there is still time for the war to erupt and thus giving us time to prepare. I hope everyone will go through the movies and series to know your allies and work accordingly."


    Everyone was confused by such a weird request from John as they didn''t understand why movies and series were important but they didn''t question it. Since he said it was important they might just look over all and get an idea.


    In this way the greatest meeting of all of the superheroes of their multiverse ended. This meeting was the first one of its kind and it happened at the Void. Such a situation had never happened before so it was a new thing for many.


    Even Oblivion felt that this meeting was too huge and John overdid it but he didn''t call it out.


    The people were allowed to stay at the harvester for two more days to see if there was anything they could do to contribute to the research that was going on near the Wall.


    John meanwhile had returned to his home to work on his series. There was still a lot to do. When he returned, there were many who had seen the Chronicler so they were curious about the person but none had the guts to question John.


    Not even the famous actors who were playing the great superheroes in the series.


    Finally after a few days of awkward mood at work, Kevin approached John and asked who that person was in front of the whole public.


    "Sir, can you tell us about the person who had visited. I know it might be very top secret but everyone here is curious. Everyone present here is binded by the laws that whatever happens in the studio and shooting will be a top secret so you don''t have to fear that any secret will ever leak out."


    John, who had been working all these days, was surprised that they had the courage to ask him. All this time, everyone present had been seeing him from the glasses of worship. When Constantine had arrived the last time many had seen him. After all these years many present here had known that he was an Avenger but none had asked him of his other ''work''.


    This was a first.

 673. Release of the 1st series

    "Do you really want to know who the person was?" John asked while he eyed everyone present in the huge set where they were shooting. Everyone tried to avoid his eyes but he could already see the curiosity of all present. All this time he could easily tell that they were curious but nobody approached him.


    Only Kevin had the courage. John sighed a bit. He knew that he needed to speak up here for a bit. It wouldn''t matter anyway because soon they will know of the person who had appeared.


    "He is named as the Chronicler. Think of him as an observer. I think some of you who have read the script of the second series know who he is."


    Kevin shuddered when he heard John say that. In the script that John had given them, there was an entity who was named as such, but since the story is much in the future he didn''t give much importance to it. But now that he knew who he was, he could easily recognize the being who had appeared a few days ago.


    Kevin had a bad feeling when he recognized him. The Chronicler in that script has very little screen time but his presence explained many things and showed who was actually controlling the multiverse.


    John didn''t speak more words about it. The next series would be out soon so he didn''t need to explain much. He knew that the knowledge of the Chronicler would scare many people present but there was nothing he could do. All he could control was the spread of knowledge and he would make sure that the more general public would never know of top secrets.


    "Let''s get to work, people." John said as he got to work again with the others. This shoot was tiring for many people as they were on a tight schedule but everyone was happy to see an epic series come to life so everyone gave their 100%.


    In this way more months flew by.


    The shinobi world was totally busy with the preparations for the War. America Chavez actually decided to live in their world as she had to open the multiverse for war preparations as help was arriving from two universes. The preparation was working in full-fledged mode.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Factories were made to make new weapons for the shinobis and the normal superheroes. Tony Stark of all three universes were personally working on this. All the three universes Wakanda was also ready to provide Vibranium whenever needed.


    Every single superhero, shinobi, magicians from Asgard and even the Shinigamis were now busy getting themselves ready while John and others looked over their Earth.


    <hr>


    After 8 months of work on the series, the first series was finally out. The people had worked tremendously hard to work on this series and it was the most anticipated series of that year. Disney had hyped the series by a whole new degree claiming this was a masterpiece and would easily cross the expectations of the fans.


    Since it was a series and was made on the budget of movies for every episode, the actors, directors and everyone related to the series claimed that this series would blow their minds. Even Justice League : Apokolips War would fade in front of this story. But Disney had also asked for people to have a general idea of the series of Justice League Unlimited as many characters from that series would also play here in live action.


    Since it was a series release on Disney+ (Disney please don''t sue me) everyone could watch the series while sitting at home cosily with their family. By now technology was more common to the people than John''s previous world. Even the poor had access to high end mobiles and the middle class people could easily have holographic watches.


    This was a new age that they were living in. All thanks to the Avengers and Umbrella.


    Tony had asked for the concurrent release of the series in all 3 universes at the same time so Disney management had to work overtime to complete the distribution.


    On a chilly night of December, all the Avengers had arrived at the House of Mysteries. They had arrived early in the morning and it was only a few minutes before the release of the whole series. They had all decided to binge watch the series together.


    Even the family members of the Avengers had shown up for the series. It wasn''t a movie like always so they had decided to barge in the huge home of John to watch the series. Normally the Justice League had an idea of any series or movies related to them.


    But not this one.


    "How long is the series?"


    "9 episodes!!"


    "That''s long!! I hope it is good."


    "Does it matter? All you need to care about is that whatever you will be watching has already happened and I tried my best to portray what I had watched in my dreams."

 674. Death

    All took their places in the big Hall. House of Mysteries already conjured comfortable cushions, beds and chairs for each and everyone so that they could watch the series in comfort. Even Morgan Stark who had come with Pepper was given a very comfortable place with Pepper and Audino volunteered to take care of the young child.


    She was still very young and could hardly speak her words.


    The series they had been waiting for finally started. Since there were no movies or series ever made on it and in order to fit the whole story of the DC universe, John had made some changes to fit his storytelling. There wasn''t a huge deviation from the original storyline but he still had to touch on somethings to make it more believable.


    The exposition opened with a person speaking about the start of the multiverse.


    "There was nothing but darkness when this multiverse had taken its birth. In order to fill the darkness, light had to be born. The color of the Light was white. It took its birth and defeated Darkness. But a single color of white light wasn''t enough for the new multiverse so it broke down and formed the light that we now see on a rainbow. The seven prominent colors of the rainbow."


    "Each colors had their own entites and thus these colors could form the lanterns. The color of Green was the most prominent since it was in the middle of the rainbow. It had more power and since it denoted the will of the multiverse, the Green Lantern Ring proved to be the most powerful rings among all the different colored Rings.


    "The Guardians noticed this power of Green Will long and harnessed it for the safety of the universe and the multiverse. Everything was fine until all the different colored rings slowly rose and formed their own Lantern Corps.


    "The Violet lanterns which denoted Love and had the Entity Predator."


    "The Indigo Lanterns which denoted Compassion and had the Entity Proselyte."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "The Blue Lanterns which denoted Hope and had the entity Adara."


    When people all over the world had started watching this, at first they were confused. They didn''t expect a bunch of exposition in the beginning but none complained as it showed the origin of their universe and multiverse. When the part of Blue Lanterns came they could finally understand where one of the Avengers got her powers because many had noticed a person in blue light which had almost the same power of a Green Lantern but there was no explanation of it since the start.


    Now they finally had an explanation of one of the powers of the Avenger.


    "The Yellow Lantern which denoted Fear and had the entity Parallax"


    "The Orange Lantern which denoted Greed or Avarice and had the entity Ophidian."


    "The Red Lantern which denoted Rage and had the entity Butcher."


    "And as we all have known and seen the Green Lanterns which had the Entity Ion. All these entities had existed since ancient times and these entities most of the time chose their hosts."


    After this exposition, the story started with a small-time villain named William Hand which goes by the name Black Hand. Hand was born in a family which ran a mortuary. Since the beginning, the young Hand was always obsessed with dead bodies and he had a huge love for death. The family found it very odd and took him to many psychiatrists.


    But nothing came out of it. Later the family accepted it and went on as normal. But one day he was met with one alien named Atrocitus. He was a convict who had been running around. When he came across Hand he declared that Hand was evil and had a darkness in him. So he should be obliterated.


    So he tried to kill Hand with a weapon. But at that moment, The Green Lanterns showed themselves as Atrocitus was a convict from space and Hand in the middle of it was able to hide the weapon of Atrocitus.


    And from that point onwards with that weapon he started his journey as villain. Over time he came across many superheroes. He even once was able to fight toe to toe against Hal Jordan.


    "Jordan, a small timer made you run for money. You should up your game." Natasha couldn''t help but mock the famous Green Lantern.


    "It''s my other version. Not me."


    But he was never happy with what was happening in the world. There have been various deaths of superheroes over time but no permanent death for them. Many had died but they all came back to life. Hal died on one mission but he was brought to life. Clark died but he too was brought back to life.


    He felt it was a mockery of Death. Death should have been the ultimate destiny of all living things and the Justice League had been mocking death over the years.

 675. All the colors

    In the meantime there was a different scenario on Oa. There was a huge change because a Guardian of their own had betrayed them.


    Scar was his name.


    Betrayal would be a little tough word to explain in this situation. He had betrayed the Guardians because he was being controlled by someone or something and thus he was forced to do that. He killed two of the Guardians and imprisoned all the other Guardians. But that was not all that was happening in the universe.


    There was a war happening. A war which involved almost all the Lanterns and it was happening between each other. Every other Lantern was fighting all the other Lanterns. This was happening in every sector of the universe and there was nothing that could be done to stop this.


    As the Lanterns were fighting among themselves, a dark power was rising in one sector of the universe. With this the first episode ended. This episode was basically an exposition for the story and showing at what point of time the storyline was.


    Only thing that''s constant in the series was chaos. Many superheroes were dead like Batman (Batman isn''t exactly dead. He is being sent to the past and he is trying to get back to the present timeline. This happened because Darksied used Omega Beam on him in the Final Crisis. Final Crisis, the Blackest Night and the Darkest Night (Death metal) are all connected. I am not explaining Final Crisis as it is not important for the story and only the other two series are being explained here. Blackest Night is important because it is time that the most powerful Lanterns to rise).


    The people who were watching had a sense of fear onto them. Even ordinary people. Until now there had been no permanent death among the Avengers. Now, this story had started in a very dark tone with their main hero Batman being dead.


    This showed that even superheroes were not eternal.


    Then the second episode started with many people gathering to mourn the death of many superheroes. In the meantime, Black Hand had gone totally insane. He had been obsessed with death to such heights that he went to his home to kill everyone in his family.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    And if that wasn''t enough, at the end he killed himself with the same weapon that he had been using all this time to cause horror and notorious works over time. And his death blew the final nail in the coffin.


    His death gave rise to the connection of an old Entity that represented Death itself.


    Nekron.


    He was the person chosen to bring Nekron to this universe and thus he was given the power to wield the Black Lantern. The Black Lantern had a very unique power. The power to bring death to work for the Lantern Ring.


    In other words, the Lantern Ring could turn a dead person into a zombie. A zombie which had all the characteristics of the dead person when he or she was alive. This changed everything. All the dead heroes that had been dead for a long time were coming back to life.


    Superman from Earth 2 who had died long ago in the Final Crisis had risen from the dead (I am not sure where he died as there were so many versions of him that I don''t remember).


    Aquaman who had died had come back to life.


    The Martian Manhunter who had died also came back to life.


    Hawkman, Plastic Man ( Imagine Reed Richards) and many other superheroes who had died had come back to life.


    And they were hunting for flesh and heart. Only that would satiate their hunger. Only by doing that the zombies would be more powerful, making the Lantern Rings more powerful and at the end providing more power to Nekron to fulfil what he was meant to do.


    Death to the universe.


    This was chaos all over with fights happening in every place and superheroes trying their best. Flash and Hal were fighting Martian Manhunter (his power is like Vision with weakness of fire and also a telepath).


    Superman and his son were fighting Superman from Earth 2. Even his dog Krypto had joined this fight. (If you remember that cartoon show of Krypto the super dog)


    It took 3 more episodes to portray all the fights between superheroes. Every superhero was given time to show their powers and fight till the end. It was blood all over and from the looks of it the superheroes were finding it difficult to stop this sudden invasion of zombies.


    And top of it the other people were killing their fellow countrymen. The more people were facing death, the more the power of the Black Lantern was rising. Superman and other superheroes were able to stop their opponents but they could already see that their fight was far from over.

 676. All the colors (2)

    The other superheroes were able to stop their rivals and previous friends for only one reason only.


    The Indigo lantern corps. They were a special kind of Corps. And it was only wielded by a single tribe in the universe. The Indigo Tribe (Indigo-1 was the main wielder of the Indigo lanterns. Abin Sur forced the Indigo lantern into her after Indigo 1 killed his daughter).


    Truth to be told, every Lantern had their own uniqueness. The Orange Lantern had only one Lantern Corp known as Larfleeze. His power was that he could construct the people he had killed in his lifetime thus he was a walking army of his own.


    The Red lanterns used blood as a form of weapon and their own blood would be replaced by the light of red rage.


    But the most unique were the Indigo lanterns as they could easily teleport over space and read any place in the universe. And another power was in front of other Lantern Corps; they could easily add their own power of indigo light with the other corps and provide more power. This helped Hal Jordan and other superheroes to defeat their enemies temporarily.


    Only Super Man and his family was able to defeat the Superman of Earth 2 without any help but even then they were very much spent after defeating him. And that was only one zombie superhero.


    Indigo 1 with Hal then went on to travel the universe to gather all the Lantern Corps of different corps to band together and stop the Black Lanterns. Whatever was happening on Earth, it was happening the same over the universe. The Black Lanterns were busy trying to make the other Corps as their own by taking their heart away.


    Everything was a mess. And after much conviction and deliberation every other Corp decided to come together. Even Sinestro, who had been the lifelong enemy of Hal decided to keep his feelings at bay and agreed to help.


    Thus the final fight started at this point. With all the Lanterns coming together for the first time since the introduction of these Lanterns. This was a huge deal in the series as this scene was one of the epic scenes that the series tried to pull off.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Even Ganthet, the Guardian of Blue Lantern, showed up for this fight.


    Meanwhile, in the Coast City, the home city of Hand, a Black Lantern battery rose in place of his previous home. The Black Lantern looked huge. When every lantern corps arrived it was already too late. They used all of their powers together to destroy the Battery but it only ended up making the Battery more powerful and ended up bringing Nekron in flesh for the first time.


    This was a nightmare!!


    Nekron looked huge with a scythe in his hand. He would easily be denoted as Death Gods as his body looked like he was the Death Gods that many people imagined him to be. The lantern corps had a face of fear now. They had tried everything possible and even used the powers together but it was still not enough.


    And if this wasn''t enough, Hand used the body of dead Batman. ( This isn''t the actual Batman. It''s a clone of his which Darksied made during the Final Crisis. At that point nobody knew that he was sent back in time)


    Using his body and the connection he had to other Justice League heroes, Hand was even able to make the other superheroes who were once dead as the wielder of Black Lantern. Clark, Diana and other superheroes were soon changed to Black Lantern Corps. The rings were now coming out of the mouth of Hand which was travelling everywhere to choose their new hosts.


    Only Barry was able to escape this change as the Lantern Rings couldn''t travel through time. Barry travelled through time to 2 seconds into the future thus saving himself and the Lantern Rings couldn''t.


    This was a failed war by now. Even Clark Kent, one of their greatest weapons, was on the opposite side. There was almost no hope.


    It was at this point that Ganthet did something that blew the minds of everyone. He said.


    "Hal Jordan, give me your ring."


    "Why? We need it to fight the war."


    "Just give me!!"


    Hal didn''t think much and gave him the Ring. Ganthet took the Ring and made a copy of it, just out of thin air without any help from any machines. Whatever he said next shook the core of the Lantern Corps and even the audience who were watching.


    "The Blackest Night is a prophecy in the Book of Oa. Since its a prophecy, the Book of Oa always had contingencies against it. Whatever Lantern Rings were made all this time, the Book of Oa made sure that each Battery and each Ring is under the control of the us...."


    "The Guardians."

 677. All the colors (3)

    "This is unfair...."


    "I will kill you for this..."


    Such harsh words came out from all the other Lantern Corps who were currently fighting in the war as they listened to Ganthet. He didn''t pay any heed to them as he himself wore the Green Lantern Rings. After doing that he took the rings of some of the other Corps and made a copy of them. And these new Lantern Rings flew away, in search of new hosts.


    The Blue Lantern Rings flew to Barry and the ring itself.


    "Barry Allen, when all hope dies, your presence gives hope to the people surrounding you. You will be the new Blue Lantern."


    "Alexander Luthor, you have too much avarice, too much greed for your own good. You will be the new Orange Lantern."


    "Mera, Queen of Atlantis, you heart burns with rage. You will be the new Red Lantern."


    "Roy Palmer. you have immense compassion for your friends. You will be the new Indigo Lantern." (Arrow series, DC version of Ant-man)


    "Scarecrow, you find joy in infusing fear into your fellow beings. You will be the new Yellow Lantern." (Batman 1st movie, Christopher Nolan''s, he was the guy who wore a rag as his mask and used chemicals to show fear)


    "Diana Prince, your heart is filled with love, you will be the new Violet Lantern."


    But Wonder Woman was already a Black Lantern, because he had died once long ago and was brought to life, but the power of love was proved to be too much for her own sake and the Violet Lantern took over the Black Lantern which was thrown away.


    If every Lantern corps coming together wasn''t epic enough, this point of the series was huge enough to throw the audience into an awe. They had never expected this to happen. Even the Avengers themselves didn''t expect such scenes. This was unprecedented.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    All turned their heads and looked at John.


    "You always knew, didn''t you?" Steve asked. John nodded his head. Thus turn of the story was too much for even them to handle. And if only this was the end. Ganthet continued. with his words as the new Lantern Corps which had just got boosted were fighting against the enemies


    "We have been fighting on this planet for a reason. We speak of ourselves as the most ancient and the life giver of the universe. But it is not true. The real reason there is life in the multiverse and universe is because of Entity. The personification of Life. And Nekron is here because he wants to kill Entity and plunge the world into death again."


    The warriors who were fighting were just speechless listening to the words of Ganthet. Sinestro, meanwhile was furious. He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "You imbeciles. You hypocrites. All your secrets. All your inaction had led to this. Every inaction of yours now has cost us so much. You don''t deserve to be called as a Guardian."


    He was furious as he flew away. Now to a specific direction. Nekron was finally able to unearth the point on Earth where Entity was hidden and was forcefully taken out. And Sinestro right to the Entity in order for him to become the new host.


    Thus, Sinestro became the first White Lantern of the universe. It wasn''t any hero who had first wielded the first White Lantern Ring. It was the Sinestro who ruled over Fear. But his power of White Lantern Ring didn''t last long. Nekron was easily able to rip Entity out of his body in order to kill it.


    But there was a small window for all the other supeheroes and they acted on it. Hal Jordan, Wonder Woman and others instantly flew near Entity and soon they go their new White Lantern Rings. And from that point onwards the superheroes were the new White Lanterns.


    All this time they were trying to use their powers to destroy the black Battery. But not this time. Indigo 1 mentioned that they would be able to destroy Nekron only if they could change the state of his main connection to the physical world.


    And that can be done only if William Hand is alive.


    Thus the superheroes banded together to infuse life onto Hand. Hand who had committed suicide came back to life. But that was not the end. Since his power to connected to Nekron was strong, by reversing it the amount of power which his body contained was immense.


    He vomited out many White Lantern Rings and they flew away to replace the Black Lantern rings of the zombies. With that, all the dead heroes that had been dead for quite a long time had come back to life.


    Every single superhero who had died for various reason over the course of time was now back to life. Everyone, except Batman!!

 678. get all together

    This was a happy ending from all angles. There was a new lantern corps and that was the most powerful ever to be seen in the multiverse. But it did raise questions on many things. Especially the Guardians who had been guarding such a huge secret for a long time.


    But a person from a higher point of view could easily understand why the Guardians did what they had done. The secret of Entity was too huge for anybody to have knowledge of and it was too powerful and could easily be misused if the Entity was used badly by others who might have nefarious intentions.


    And even if the intention was pure, it should always be remembered that Death would eventually arrive for everyone. Batman was the prime example. People didn''t understand it was still dead as the series had a post credits scene.


    The post credits scene showed Darksied using his signature Omega Beam on Batman. He was supposed to be dead but in the next scene they saw Batman opening his eyes on a desert. On a far distance of the desert he could see many people pulling huge cuboid shape rocks. There were various guards using whips on people who were pulling these huge rocks. And on another side of the desert there was a half built structure that looked like a Pyramid.


    The people instantly made the connection. Their Batman had travelled back in time due to the Omega Sanction. Tony and others had finally understood by what John meant when he said those words to the Presence about Batman travelling back in time. The story was finally coming to light for everyone.


    "Is Nekron dead?" Clark asked.


    "Let me ask you a question? Can Death ever die?"


    Everybody gulped when hearing those words. Few months ago they killed Darkness. This wasn''t a huge deal for many and others would rejoice on this but everybody knew that the balance had been broken.


    But it was just balance. It was only about Darkness. It was nothing in front of Death. Death must always be there or else the multiverse or any universe would just collapse on itself. And by those words John meant that Nekron was till out there. Somewhere.


    Stolen story; please report.


    (I have not portrayed all of the stories of War of Light. There was the Anti-monitor inside the Black battery and other small tid-bits. If I did that I would have to explain the events of Sinestro Corps War which was like a prequel to it. I won''t go the lore of Anti-Monitor as it would make everything too complicated and he isn''t important to the story)


    "This was one hell of a story. If it wasn''t real I would have given a review of 10 out of 10. Sadly this story is real so I would now rate it 0 out of 10." Tony declared.


    "0? Why?"


    "It was one hell of a tragic story and many people had to suffer. Though it was all goody two shoes at the end, only the people who fought know the pain and the trauma."


    John was impressed by Tony''s words. The heroes were able to save everyone at the end but they had to go through so much just to save themselves. If there was even a small mistake in their judgement, everything would have been doomed.


    This story showed how thin the line was between eternal damnation and life. If Nekron had won, their whole multiverse would have plunged into death and there was nothing that could be done to stop Nekron and his army.


    These were the thoughts that were revolving in the head of the Avengers. This series brought everyone together. In this hectic schedule of the Avengers relating to the Wall and the preparations for war.


    All needed a time off and this series was the best way to get their mind off. After the series ended, everyone discussed the series and its implications. Batman especially was able to deduce many things from the series.


    Like the universe had been connected for a longer time and there was more chaos around. His absence was in itself a huge matter and it showed how Batman was so important in their lives. After much trial and error were they able to defeat Nekron. It was a long process and thus showing how important he was to the team.


    The Avengers were dying to know of what would happen to Bruce after he was sent back in time but John didn''t open his mouth on that. He refused to spoil foe the team. Not because he didn''t want to, but because if he did he would have to talk a lot of explaining to do. And that would itself take more than a day.


    He just asked them to have patience and see how everything would turn out as the new series was already in the works and it would be out soon.

 673. Look whos back

    "You are one hell of a pain in the ass. Why does it matter.... Wh?" Tony who was going to have a useless argument with John stopped in his tracks as a loud tone got blasted from his pocket.


    The tone was more like an alarm. Tony instantly brought out a device which was making a noise. This was a special device made by the best scientist from multiple universes. This was made for emergency situations.


    Situation that arose from the Void. Since the Wall was very far away, they had to use their best technology to make an emergency communicator from the Void to the Multiverse. And for the first time it had gone off.


    John and others had already known of it. He vanished after hearing the alarm not even caring of what the others were thinking or the way they should have reacted. This was the first alarm that arose from the Harvester that was near the Wall. Since he couldn''t take others to the Wall he vanished away. He would reach there the fastest, the others could take their time and reach.


    "Wait John... No... Shit..." Batman screamed in a loud voice to stop John from vanishing but he was already gone.


    "He should have asked us before making that move." Tony clenched his fists when he said that. The alarm came the moment they were away. All this time many were juggling from Void and the Multiverse for work purposes.


    And the moment there was least guard at the Wall, there was an alarm. Talk about coincidences.


    "Hope everything is alright." Hal mumbled. The other Harvester was actually in their solar system parked for their travel. It had been sometime that the spaceship was used for travelling to the void. At first the Council wanted to know of this huge spaceship as there had been no knowledge of it in the intergalactic net.


    But Wayne said that it belonged to the Avengers and the Council backed off. Avengers had stayed out of politics for a long time and they wanted to keep it that way.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The other Avengers had already ordered for the Harvester to pick them up and go to the Wall.


    John meanwhile was already at the Harvester. There were still some heroes on the Harvester watching over the Wall. TRN 891 Reed was one of them and it was him who had sounded the alarm on multiple universes about a situation. John appeared right beside Reed.


    "Reed, status"


    "You are here?? Good!!! I thought I would have to fight alone with this bastard, look who''s back..." Reed said, pointing his finger at the screen. John looked at the screen which showed the rack. The Crack was now of huge size. There were multiple platforms being established by the Lantern Corps.


    The crack has grown in almost 5 times the size they first saw. And as the days were passing by, the speed was getting faster. But that was not the only thing that was being shown on the screen.


    On one small point one could see a pair of hands trying to emerge out from the crack and a leg. For those who have been in the multiverse for a long time and had been undergoing an intergalactic voyage for a long time, they could easily recognize those hands and the leg that had just emerged out. The figure seemed like it was trying his best to get out of the crack.


    There were several Green Lanterns pointing their rings at the emerging figure. They could already guess who the emerging figure was.


    It was Thanos!!!


    "How is that bastard coming from the Wall? Did one of his variants come to Wall long ago? Is it because of him there is a crack in the Wall?" Reed said in a grim tone.


    "No. This Thanos was sent by OAA to the Wall to gather information after he was defeated by us. We were almost close to killing him when the TVA came to take him away."


    "Are you sure that he is the one?" Reed asked again. Thanos had been a menace no matter which version was being taken into account. It was surprising that OAA sent him to the Wall. Maybe because he was dispensable, OAA thre him to the Wall. Reed didn''t take much time to understand why Thanos was sent to the Wall by himself.


    Now, after a long time he was back!!!


    "Last time we met, the Avengers made the promise that if we see him next time, we would kill him. Seems like we will be able to keep the promise." John smirked. He didn''t care what he saw in the Wall. Since he was back he could easily read his memories and find out what he saw inside the Wall and later kill him.

 680. Crisis Energy

    "Zoom the image..." John ordered the alien who was operating the cameras that was nearby. He wanted to get a close picture of the person that was trying to get out. On closer inspection one could easily see that his hands and leg weren''t exactly in its pristine state.


    There were deep cuts and bruises all over his body parts. Blood was flowing from the fresh wounds and they haven;t even clotted for a bit. AS the images were being received by John and others who were at the command center his torso was finally out of the crack. The crack now had grown wide enough from his body to be out.


    It looked very difficult and almost gruesome for Thanos as he was trying to be out of the Crack. Normally he should have died the moment he had stepped at the Void but it seemed like there was a power that was protecting him from the ravages of the Void.


    "Zoom on his hand.." John ordered again as it seemed like there was something in his hand to which he had clenched very hard. as the images were zoomed again at his hand, John finally got to see what he was holding.


    It seemed like a Tesseract sized cube. And inside the transparent cube was a ball made of magical lines. It glowed very brightly in blue color. John was skeptical about this new thing that Thanos had in his hand.


    "What is that?"


    "No idea. We will soon find out what he is once it is out."


    Reed nodded and he already asked the Lanterns to bring his body here once he was out. The Guardians too had ordered them the same. Thanos seemed like he was trying his best to get out of the crack.


    And after a minute of desperate struggle he was finally out. But it wasn''t all sunshine and flowers when he stepped out. He had lost his other leg and an eye of his was gone. He looked horrible with big gashes all over his body. He seemed like he lost a lot of blood.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Even John, who was cruel in a sense, felt pity for Thanos from the way he looked. It looked like he had gone through quite a massive struggle in the Wall. The Lanterns had already covered him with their constructs and he was brought to the Harvester.


    Without any second thought he was sent to the medical wing. The place where he could be treated. John was already waiting for him in the medical wing to cure. The Guardians too were present. The Guardians brought him down to the bed while John waved his hand at Thanos.


    He wanted to use the Phoenix Force to cure Thanos. They were all curious about the first living person who had stepped from the Wall. Though he was injured very badly, his heart was still beating. He was a modified Eternal so of course his life force was off the charts.


    But soon John realized that even his Phoenix Force wasn''t able to cure him. This made John raise his eyebrows. It was one of those few times that his life force wasn''t able to cure someone. Then the Guardians came forward to cure Thanos.


    The medical pod of the harvester was of very high level technology and they could heal Thanos fast, but they needed answers immediately so everyone was trying their hands. Mayuri came and injected a bunch of juices in his body and the Guardians tried using their own power on Thanos.


    But it seemed like it was hurt by a very mysterious force and the healing factor was very slow. One of the Guardian finally opened his mouth and said


    "The energy he has been hurt with isn''t simple."


    "Can you tell what kind of energy it is?"


    Appa who was the leader of the Guardians nodded his head and said


    "Crisis Energy!!!"


    "Crisis Energy? What is that? I have never heard of this!!" Reed who was present in the room said. Mayuri too shook his head. Only John who was present knew what energy it was. The energy of the present time. The energy which was responsible for all the crisis and evils that happened in the DC multiverse.


    This energy was fueled by the present. It feeds on the present without caring for the future or the past. Many human beings love to live in the present. They care less for the future consequences or the past. For example, an Oil company CEO of Earth would care shit about the environment. He would do anything possible to live his present life, not caring anything about the future or his children.


    This factor of living in the present was termed as Crisis Energy. The energy which Perpetua and many other ancient beings fed upon. And it looked like Thanos was hurt by Crisis Energy

 682. Totality

    Diana went to the medical room and used her lasso of Truth and binded her by her lasso across his torso. Soon a special kind of energy was flowing out from her lasso and covering the body of Thanos. The new energy was white in color and his wounds were getting healed at a considerably faster pace.


    But he was too injured to be cured and healed easily. Even with her lasso of truth it would take a few hours. Diana had looked over him until he was healed.


    John meanwhile was holding on to the cube and was waiting for Thanos to wake up and talk with him. He talked with the other Avengers about what had happened. Since Thanos was able to get out of the crack it wouldn''t take more time for the beings trapped there to be out of the Wall.


    It was a matter of concern for everyone and they needed more fire power.


    "I will send a fleet of automated new warships made by Lex Corp here. It would at least stop the enemy for a few minutes if they emerge and give us time to understand the enemy."


    "That will do the groundwork. Bruce, how far are the war preparations? Do we have enough people?" 616-Reed asked.


    "We already had a considerable number of people and they had proper coordination among the shinobis. Thanks to the 4th great Ninja war but we needed them to be up to date with the latest weapons and jargon. The last 5 months have been dedicated to that. Our SHIELD had provided all the resources. The Soul Society had also been given all the necessary preparations. Only thing left is the coordination between us. We will need to conduct drills regularly to be in sync."


    "Then we will establish camps for this purpose."


    As the discussion went on how to establish camps, Wayne allowed for the camp to be placed in their world. The Ring had enough space and land for them to work on. Till now, none of the people from the other two universes had stepped foot on their universe and they had been wanting to do that.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    And Wayne had finally opened their doors for other people. It was not like they had been stopping the ''other worlders'' to come. It was just that they didn''t have any occasion or reason for them to go to John''s universe.


    As the discussion was happening, Thanos had finally woken from his coma. Thanks to his well built body and strong healing factor, he was out of coma much faster than everyone expected. John and others surrounded his bed as he was recuperating. Thanos''s eyes looked blank as he was staring at the ceiling with emotionless eyes. He seemed devoid of life.


    Even Tony who had considered Thanos as his life long enemy couldn''t help but feel pity for Thanos. The universe''s most feared being was now in a medical facility and even after being healed he seemed like he didn''t have any ounce of zeal to live longer. He was forced into a place where only the cruel of the cruel enemies were imprisoned and he had survived there. Those emotionless eyes spoke of his times in the Wall and it looked like it was really a harsh one.


    Before John and others could even ask their question, Thanos opened his mouth and said.


    "The Wall is a nightmare. Nightmare that I couldn''t even imagine in my most wild dreams. I have gone through many things in life but it was nothing in front of life on the Wall."


    "Sometime ago, I came across a woman. A woman of terrifying power and ambition. She wants everything in the multiverse to be under her rule. And for doing that she was ready to kill everyone and make her new servants as powerful warriors so that she could fight against the people who had imprisoned her. There was power which had binding her. The power and her were both of the same nature but the people who had imprisoned her had made it in such a way that the opposing power could imprison her forever."


    "When I reached her place after being sent to the Wall, I got to see her and I was sure that it wouldn''t be long before she gets out of prison. So the only thing I could do was take away the power that was imprisoning her. If she gets hold of that extra power it would be devastating. The cube which you took away from me is the power. Secure it. Save it in the most safe location possible and never use it."


    He said all of this while still looking at the ceiling with no emotions. It was as if he was reading out a will before he went to sleep forever.

 683. Totality (2)

    "Was that woman named Perpetua?" John asked.


    Thanos''s face finally had a reaction. His face showed fear and then a hint of surprise. He never expected that person who he considered as his eternal rival and an enemy that he must take down was the one who healed him and now it seemed like he knew about the woman who he had nothing but fear.


    Then he remembered the words of John when they last met at the battlefield he spoke about powers that was beyond his imagination and things weren''t as simple as it seemed like. All these years that he had passed inside the Wall made him remember John''s words more and more.


    And finally today he understood why John was right at that point. He was naive and thought about destroying half the population of the universe would solve each and every problem. The truth couldn''t be much further than the fact.


    Now he was back and he got to see the same face that he once hated. But surprisingly he was grateful seeing his face once again. What he had seen in the Wall made him realize that there were powers he wasn''t ready to handle.


    It would be fine if he died, but he wanted to do something useful for his multiverse. For its safety, so he stole the cube from the woman. And he was successful, albeit it came with a lot of pain and a a missing leg. He didn''t care about it. He was a lost person anyways, and now the cube was in safe hands and from the looks of it, John had already known of the woman which mad it more easy for him.


    "Yes. It was Perpetua." Thanos finally admitted after moving his eyes to look at John. He moved his eyes away the next second. He didn''t deserve to look at John or the others present here. He was a failure. John who was looking at Thanos could vaguely understand what Thanos was thinking but he didn''t mind.


    "So if I am not wrong than this cube should be the Totality."


    Thanos again nodded his head. John''s speculation came true. This cube really was the Totality. The DC multiverse has 7 forces which govern the rules and laws of their multiverse. There was normal physics and everything normal of their multiverse but these 7 forces stood above them.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    They were :


    Anti-Crisis Energy,


    Speed Force,


    Emotional Spectrum (the Lantern Corps were powered by the Emotional Spectrum),


    Life Force (the power which is wielded by the Atlanteans especially Aquaman and Mera),


    Sphere of the Gods ( The power which is wielded by all the gods, both new and old which means it includes Zeus and Darksied both and even Angels and Demons),


    Dimensional Superstructure (Wielded by the World Forger, Monitor and Anti-Monitor, they basically monitor all of creation),


    Collective Consciousness ( wielded by the beings who have immense knowledge and wisdom. Lex Luthor, Batman have all been touched by this power) and lastly


    Faithfulness ( it is the power that is generated by the goodness of people''s hearts and called upon their heroic nature )


    And it was always a known fact that there must always be a balance. The Totality was the balance. This cube had all the negative forces of DC multiverse stored within. This was made by the Hand in order to not let the 7 dark forces of the multiverse to wreak havoc. This was a prison for the 7 dark forces.


    And now these 7 dark forces were now in his hand itching to be let loose. Thanos was right when he said that the cube should be secured in the deepest pits so that it could never see the light of the day. This Totality should have been in the DC multiverse bit it seemed like Thanos had changed its fate. Now he understood why there had been a change in the story of the DC multiverse because his handling of Thanos had changed a huge portion of the story.


    John''s presence was an anomaly which now affected two mutiverse and this was just the start. The Totality should have never come to their multiverse but since it was here they needed to secure it.


    Meantime Thanos had gone back to sleep. He was still very much injured. Crisis Energy was not a small thing and Diana wasn''t efficient in using Anti-Crisis Energy as of yet. She still didn''t understand the essence of it so Thanos would have to suffer more. And from the looks of it Thanos didn''t have any zeal to live further. John didn''t say anything and he just left the room with others.


    John knew of all the secrets so the others too followed him as they were curious of what this Totality was and why it should be sealed away forever. Some of them could feel the terrifying energy emitted by it but they didn''t know what it was.

 684. Totality (3)

    All came to the command center. By this point, those who were supposed to arrive from the multiverse had already done so. Many people had responded to this and even some B lister superheroes of two universes had come.


    John''s universe didn''t allow everyone to follow him to the multiverse. Bruce had left half of the team back on their Earth in case it was a grand plan of an evil being. John took the main seat beside Reeds, Straks, Wayne and Kent.


    Others took the surrounding seats as the aliens had arranged.


    "I presume all of you have watched my series which was released today. Is there anyone who hasn''t?"


    None of the people raised their hands in denial except for one.


    Miles Morales. The other Spiderman of Earth 616. He raised his hand in utter shame. He couldn''t finish it because he had homework to do at home and he had decided to watch it later at night. But before he could finish his homework, his other ''work'' called for an emergency, and thus he had to leave his homework and come here.


    Now that John called it out he felt embarrassed but he still admitted it in case there were terms later from the series he would be blank. He had watched all the movies and series released by them in the past few months and he had to figure out time just to watch a few series.


    Binge watching the series and animes took a lot more time than many of them thought. They had to race against time to finish everything and it was more difficult for Miles. He had school and homework and on top of this he had to be a part-time superhero. He had to approach Peter later asking him to look over his neighbourhood before he finished the series.


    He was amazed by the story that John had portrayed. The animes were what attracted him the most. He had already seen some of the people from the anime and he had already become a huge fan of the characters.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    In this emergency call, he secretly wished that some of the animes characters would arrive but sadly there were none. So he could only hope to meet them in the proposed drill together.


    "You all must be confused by the words of Thanos and the cube that we just acquired. Honestly I didn''t need to explain much as whatever he was saying would have been properly explained in the next series that would have been out in a year or so but since the problem is already here let me give you a short run down on the things that Thanos just mentioned."


    "There are 7 forces in their multiverse...." He went on a whole explanation of the different forces present in their multiverse and even mentioned about the emotional spectrum that the people had just finished watching.


    "So now let me explain the forces that are trapped in the cube. One of them is Crisis energy. The energy that hurts Thanos and the energy that only gets power from the Present time. It overlooks the past and future. Diana''s lasso was effective because her lasso works in the past. Her Lasso commands people to talk about the past and thus it is fueled by Anti-Crisis energy. Crisis energy is the opposite of that."


    "Many of you have seen the Speed Force. Barry and Pietro can use that power. It''s a special kind of force which makes people run fast and do tons of other amazing things. The opposite of it is in the Cube. It is called Still Force. It is exactly what its name implies. It has the power to make things slow. The vibration between the molecules slows down due to the Still Force. It''s a terrifying force as it gets more powerful when Speed Force is used against it. In relation to this there is Sage Force, which basically makes people smarter and have psychic powers and Strength Force which makes people stronger for those who have access to them. These two forces could be said as the cousin of Still Force and are not the main 7 forces. "


    "You have seen the different forms of Lantern Corps but they all fall in the category of visible spectrum of light seen by human beings. But there is another Lantern Corps or rather the power of the corps in the Cube. We call it the invisible spectrum. And they are called Ultraviolet Lanterns. As opposed to the Corps having the power of the Lanterns, the entity Umbrax controls its corps and does things as he wishes."


    "The Atlanteans of their multiverse are powered by the Life Force. Namor you can relax, there is no such power in our multiverse. So as I was saying, the Life Force is the power which Arthur and Mera use. Like others this too has an opposite. We call it the Tear of Extinction. Those who wield its power can kill Gods and send them to the Graveyard of the Gods. Think of it as Valhalla of Asgard."

 685. Totality (4)

    "The next is Void Wind. It''s the twin of Tear of Extinction. When both come together then it gives rise to the so-called ''Ragnarok'' of the Gods in their multiverse. Like ours, their multiverse too has Zeus and other Olympians. "


    "The last ones are Black Apple, which is gained when one gets a glimpse of the forbidden knowledge of the multiverse. Getting a glimpse of any of these forces will taint the other person with the power of Back Apple."


    "Sixth Note is when the impossible is glimpsed. It doesn''t sound bad but when something defies normal explanation it gives rise to many problems."


    "And the last one is Faithlessness. As it is the opposite of Faithfulness you can already guess what its'' power is. These are forces that are being trapped in the Cube. Once it is released, there will be nothing but destruction all around. It might not collapse the multiverse but causing wreckage everywhere will be just a flip of its hand. I will mention this though, the Crisis energy had always been present in their multiverse so 1 of the dark forces has already been present in their multiverse."


    "Now let me come to Perpetua. She is called the mother of the multiverse of their world and there is a reason for that. Aeons ago the Judges of the Omniverse or as we call them ''The Hand'' was sent to control the new multiverse that they created. But she was tired of the Judges and wanted to dethrone them so she tried making the multiverse in her own image. She made Apex Predators, a hybrid of humans and martians to battle against the Judges. The Hand got information on it and sent Cosmic Raptors to imprison her."


    "As you all have guessed. She was imprisoned in the Wall with Cosmic Raptors around with the Totality that we have in our hand. She should have remained there forever but it seemed like that the Crack in Wall from both the sides is releasing her slowly from her banishment and as days go by she is getting her powers back."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "If the Hand is so powerful, then why don''t we just call them and save ourselves." TRN-891 Tony asked.


    "Sure. Do you have a phone number for them?" John asked in mockery. Tony got embarrassed by this counter question. They really didn''t have any means to call them and pass them the information.


    "Is there no way to contact these Judges?"


    "Not that I know of. We can only pray and defend."


    "This should have been the headache of their multiverse but now its the problem of both of the multiverse. I am not sure if the other multiverse knows of our existence. Presence should have alerted them of us by now. Its fine even its not, its not like we can pass the information easily."


    "So there we have it. The whole history of the villain that we are going to face and if the Wall on our side breaks we might have help from the other multiverse."


    There was total silence in the room. They expected the enemy to be powerful but they didn''t expect that a person who could go against the creators of the multiverse would be their enemy. This was a whole new level and nobody was either trained or ready to face them.


    Clark suddenly got an inspiration and asked


    "John she is alone imprisoned in the Wall. Does she have an army or something? If not, there is no point in sending people who are not as powerful as us to the battlefield."


    This suggestion made many of the people in the room a little uncomfortable. It was true many of the people present in the room aren''t as powerful as their colleagues. Hawkeye and many others didn''t even have any superpower.


    "I know what you are asking Clark but she does have an enemy. And her soldiers are more demented than we can imagine." John said as he eyes Bruce Wayne when he answered. Only he knew what kind of army she was controlling and it couldn''t be more fucked up.


    John could have easily spilled about her army here but he left it for the series. The series would portray it better. John could already sense by looking at the Wall that they have 1 year more before hell breaks loose.


    This year would be the last year of their preparations and they would have to make sure that everything was in place. His precognition had already started whispering that the upcoming journey would be filled with peril. But he was ready. He would wait a few more days for the update and if there was none, he would just spend all his fan values for bringing more people.

 686. Celestial Armor

    "Now the question is how will we handle Thanos?" John asked as that was the last situation that they needed to discuss. Thanos had done pretty awful things in his lifetime. He had killed innocents in his whole conquest and this was not something everyone could just look over. Even Loki who had only killed a few people was given punishments.


    From the looks of it he had done quite a service for them by bringing the Totality but this was not enough. Not enough to satiate the deal souls that were now roaming in the Kingdom of Death.


    "Should have given a death penalty but since he had done quite a service for us he will ve served a lifetime imprisonment. All in favor raise your hand." Clark said.


    All of the people of John''s universe raised their hands. Only a little over half of the number of people from John''s universe was present as the rest were back on Earth but something told John that whatever decision was taken just now would be accepted by all the members.


    This was the best trial that Thanos could face. If it was in the hands of the people of his universe he would have been hanged till death or be given the worst treatment possible for a prisoner. Of course the people would have to catch him first, which in itself was a huge matter altogether.


    It was decided that Thanos would be transferred to the Ring soon after he was healthy enough to move. It was not that it wasn''t required for Thanos to be good enough, it was just that they feared that there might be other beings trying to get out of the Crack in order to hunt down Thanos.


    Thanos was hunted down for sure after what he had done, now the question was how far were his hunters going to go to apprehend him, so everyone wanted to wait. And even if they leave later, there would be tight security for it.


    Clark, Hyperion, Ms. Marvel and many of the most powerful heroes would be always on the border for now. Even Deadpool had decided to stay here. His argument of staying was


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    " I wanted to hit the bucket for years now. Nobody loves me here so I better just die here while saving others. At least I will be remembered as a hero." He said this while impersonating Logan. It was fortunate that Logan wasn''t here or else he would have been sliced by him.


    But everybody could see that he was being serious about staying back. His life was immortal as he could never be accepted in the Kingdom of Death so it was better to have him as an extra measure.


    John and everyone waited for the invasion of the hunters but it never came. As the days went by there was nothing that came out of the Wall. This was a relief for everyone. Thanos meanwhile was healthy enough to sit up straight so John had decided to get to his home with him.


    The Harvester of theirs detached from the Harvester and left for his own universe including others who had arrived after the emergency. John could see everyone was agitated after what happened and this new potential weapon that they had in their hands.


    Especially Tony. He seemed like he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    "Tony you alright?"


    "I am great... I am better than ever.... Just this travelling is making me sick." Tony lied through his teeth and John could see it.


    "How is the new suit coming along for the three of you?" John asked.


    Yes, the three Tony''s had decided to make three new armors for themselves. And the materials for this was provided by the 3 dead Celestials that the Avengers got their hands on during the Knull war.


    They had been experimenting on that for the past few months and getting their minds together to make themselves an armor to battle their future war. And since it was powered by the body of Celestial, each of the armor must have all the Celestial powers that the body had once contained.


    This project was taking too much time and energy for the trio but they had been working hard on this. This trip to the Wall made their conviction more firm that they needed to finish the project as fast as possible.


    "John, you mentioned Sage Force. Is there a way that we can get access to it while keeping ourselves sane?" Tony finally pitched his idea that had been revolving around his mind for sometime from the moment he heard about it.


    Tony had a feeling that if he didn''t complete this armor before the war, there would be very less chance for him and his family to survive and this idea was on the minds of all the three Tonys.

 687. SHIELD

    "Don''t doubt yourself Tony. I know the temptation of a power that would help your intelligence is huge but you don''t need one. You are intelligent and smart enough to handle everything. What''s more, you have two different versions of yourself. You can work on them and in no time you will have yourself a complete armor based on the body of a Celestial." John assured Tony.


    Like Tony many others were kind of doubting themselves when it came to such large enemies. They had seen how Thanos was beaten up. Though he was in the enemy''s territory it could already be seen how ruthless and powerful the opposing party was.


    Thanos was sent to the Wall by OAA and TVA, it would be foolish to think that he was sent without being given some forms of life insurance or power ups and he still returned in tatters. This was a huge blow to the ego of many people here and Tony was one of them.


    He didn''t like the feeling. The feeling of powerlessness. He had come a long way and he still hated this. But this didn''t mean he would give up and he would search for any means possible to save his family, his home and his universe.


    And thus he was thinking of getting a hold of Sage Force.


    "The Totality doesn''t have an answer to your questions. It is poison which will just kill you slowly. Still Force is a big no no for us. Barry would lose his power if we let Still Force out. Only after that we can use the Sage Force. And we don''t know if the Force will warp your mind. So the use of Sage Force is out of question. I am sorry Tony, I can''t let you go down that path." John warned Tony again.


    Though he was sure Tony understood the first time, he still wanted to make sure he understood how unstable Sage Force was.


    Tony nodded his head as he continued looking through the window. He was in deep thought about what he needed to do and also about the new adjustments about the armor. Since Sage Force was a no-no for him so it was better to forget about it. He had seen what his other counterpart did with all that dangerous knowledge and he didn''t want to follow that path.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After a long journey they had reached their home and Wayne went straight to SHIELD headquarters as they needed to get the Ring and a moon ready for proper drills among the many people that would be arriving soon. Reed was able to develop a device that would allow people to go to different universes if they had the proper coordinates, so for multiverse travel John or America wasn''t required.


    They would be arriving in a week so they needed to be ready.


    "You want us to host drills and proper military type exercise for superheroes in other universes? How will you explain these new people to the Council?" Coulson couldn''t help but ask. Fury had finally stepped down and allowed Coulson to take over SHIELD. It was a long time coming and Fury was too tired to handle such a large and ever growing organization.


    SHIELD had stepped its foot in the Nova Empire for the benefit of humanity and he felt he was not ready for such huge transitions in his lifetime. He would serve the SHIELD but now only as an advisor. Coulson was given the keys to such a huge spy organization and he was now just sipping Mai-Tai at Hawai.


    It was the same for 616 as Quake was given the post of Director by Fury. She was now leading SHIELD. And Coulson had already contacted her a few times. For proper coordination he even brought out their world''s Quake who had been working under him for a long time now.


    Of course Aang and others too had been working with him. Katara was now even his Secretary as Maria Hill was sent to Xandar to handle SHIELD from there. Lex had given them all the access and power required. And SHIELD was thankful for that.


    SHIELD had grown now as a huge giant. With advisors from Naruto World too. Shikamaru, Kankuro were now high level officials and advisors like Fury and they would advise Coulson on various occasions. Now there were more shinobis in the whole SHIELD facility than humans. After it extended to Nova, Maria was even thinking of incorporating aliens too.


    But for now the main headache of Coulson was how to convince the Council to give them a green signal for drills. The visitors of the multiverse hadn''t been very good for their Earth and the last time one of them came, the Himalayas was decimated.

 688. Upgrade of the system

    "Coulson, you have the audacity to think that the World Council will allow drills on our Eath from another universe after what happened last time?" One COuncil member shouted. They had all been called for the meeting after Coulson proposed a ridiculous idea of teaming up with other universes for joint military type drills.


    "Sir, with due respect it was the Secretary who came forward with this. I am just following the orders and informing you." Coulson dumped all the blame of Wayne. He too was not very keen with this sudden change but Wayne had been adamant on this saying that the fate of the multiverse was at stake.


    "Secretary asked for it? Why?"


    "I don''t know Sir. You can ask him."


    The Council members now didn''t know what to say. Normally they would boss around the others, but when it came to Secretary and his stoic face there was nothing that they could do. He always had an intimidating vibe and people would always tend to be meek around him.


    His aura was something else and none of them would like to confront him.


    "Fine. We will talk to him later. You can go." The Council member dismissed Coulson.


    Shikamaru who was standing on the door of the whole meeting had a smirk on his face.


    "They tend to be silent as soon as they hear of Bruce. Must be a drag for them."


    "You have no idea. Since the Secretay has given the green light we don''t have to care about the Council. I will clear one of half a moon for our visitors."


    "Alright" Coulson nodded. Like others Coulson too knew of the disasters they were going to face, thought he had never gone and seen the Wall, but he had seen the pictures and heard all the origin and stories attached to it.


    When Wayne proposed the idea of joint drills, he was more than happy to cooperate as his SHIELD had huge firepower. Now Shikamaru and other advisors were already working together to make up a proper plan for everyone. This was not the first time for them, they had done so the same during the 4th great Ninja War so for many this was a repeat, but the stakes were much higher this time.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    There would be death if they couldn''t overcome the obstacle. Coulson and Shikamru already arrived at the main conference Hall where they saw Fury, Bykuya and others sitting and waiting for them.


    Yes, the Soul Society had sent one of their members too in order to dish out plans for the drills and related affairs. From the Avengers side they already had Wayne so others were no required. After the visitors arrive, Reed from two universe would join this high level advisory board to chalk out a plan.


    "Did the Council shout again?" Fury asked with a wide smile. He was having the time of his life. No more meetings with the Council and all he needed to do was laugh at the fate of Coulson. One of the reason he gave up being the Director was getting away from the Council. Their politics irritated him the most and of course their total disregard for human lives.


    It was fortunate that the Avengers were super powerful and the Council had immense fear so they had been meek all this time. SHIELD had more control and say in many major things now, thanks to the deterrence.


    As the discussion had started at the conference room with all the major players in SHIELD headquarters, it was totally different when it came to John. After such a long time there was a response from his dear system.


    [


    Ding


    Total fan values - 100 billion


    Do you want to upgrade the system?


    ]


    It had been a very long time since he had seen such a prompt from it. He had waited too long for this. After the last upgrade, John had almost lost hope for this prompt. Maybe if he hadn''t brought the Soul Society his fan values would have reached the threshold but due to his summoning it took a much longer time.


    Actually figuratively, it would have taken John a much longer time but it had changed the day the Blackest Night was out. It didn''t actually contribute anything to the fan values as it was not canon, but it prompted the others to go through Justice League all over again. And the new fans that he had gathered until that time in 2 different universes played a huge role in accumulating more fan values.


    All these reasons helped him to reach the mark of 100 billion. It was a huge number. He could easily bring some of the most powerful worlds together and make new armies out of it. He just hoped that the upgrade wouldn''t cost him anything just like the previous ones.


    "Upgrade the system." John spoke in excitement

 689. Upgrade of the system (2)

    [


    Ding


    Updating


    10%... 30%... 50%.. 70%.. 90%.. 100%


    System updated.


    From now the host can get access to all the powers together from all the summoned characters and the host can stack as many as 10 characters together at the same time. But that is the highest number of character power that the host can stack, any power more would put strain on the body of the host.


    ]


    John pinched the empty air in excitement. From the beginning of his journey it had been his greatest drawback of not being able to use the character power for his own self and not after changing to character. But now he finally had the power here.


    That too 10 characters together. This in itself was a huge boost. Imagine a walking combination of all the admirals of one piece while still having the power of Whitebeard and Blackbeard from One Piece.


    This was enough to destroy planets with just a wave of his hand.But this all could be done with the power John has right now but all of these needed his power expense from Phoenix Force or Alien X or using the power of Ea. But the power which he would be able to wield while stacking multiple character power on himself would not be expendable.


    Using Logia Powers from One Piece would not consume his powers too much and he could easily use them and ensure that he didn''t need to spend too much of his energy. Phoenix Force was a bringer of life force so doing things which was related to destruction was already a kind of strain on her body.


    Finally, there was escape from it.


    The Phoenix Force, which was inside his body, came out, sending the joy of her host.


    "You seem very happy." She sat on his shoulder and prompted John.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Yes, a wonderful thing happened. I just got the call from the Wall, there will be a new nakama soon."


    "New friends? From the Wall. That is great. From your dreamy powers right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Cool, can''t wait to meet new friends."


    John lied again. Since everyone here knew by now that John had powers related to Wall, he himself had started addressing them as such. Since it was the half truth it was better to say that. It would be easier to lie about it.


    "I can''t bring the marines to this world, no matter what. Nobody will trust them, not even the controlled SHIELD. At the end of the day Coulson was the director and he would not trust the marines with his own members."


    It was alright if there were few members but he would not be able to explain controlling so many marines at the same time. Even ridiculousness had its limitations. So all he could do was summon a bunch of good characters from the series and leave the others in a separate dimension, never to see the light of the day.


    It would serve as him summoning the character and also getting access to the Logia Powers.


    "Make a separate dimension in a random location in the universe. Summon Akainu, Kizaru, Sengoku, Blackbeard, Enel, Doflamingo, Kaido, Shiki.... in this random dimension."


    [


    Ding


    Acknowledged. Summoning a random dimension a million light years away from Earth. The dimension would be hidden and can never be accessed other than the host himself. Summoning all the characters there.


    Fan values spent - 40 billion


    ]


    "40 billion? That''s way too much. Are you sure that they cost so much?" John was surprised seeing such a huge number being spent in extracting these characters. When he had summoned Yhawch, it didn''t cost him that much."


    [


    Ding


    Rest assured host, the cost has been calculated according to the power.


    ]


    "Fine. Let them live on an island with enough food and water together. Since they ''love'' each other, let them receive my love. Make sure that they can never get out of the dimension and not die in the long run." John commanded. He never liked the characters he had just summoned. He didn''t even want to see their faces.


    Some faces of theirs would just disgust him. But their powers were really out of the world and he had a use for them. Especially Blackbeard. His multiple Devil fruits.


    [


    Ding


    Rest assured. Your orders has been executed perfectly


    ]


    "Good. All I need now is a good platform to introduce some of the heroes from One Piece. And all spend more fan values on extracting more characters along the way. The war is still little far so there is time for everything." John thought to himself.


    The next moment he transformed his hand into magma. He could feel the power of Logia for the first time. For the first time he could feel that he could control his form easily. He could even transform the surroundings of his into magma which was the awakening of his Devil fruit.

 690. Everyone is called

    As John was seething in excitement in the confinements of his bedroom and checking out his Logia powers, something else was happening on one of the moons under . Wayne and other scientists were building a huge 5 feet tall ring structure on vacant land.


    The ring was round in shape and on the bottom of the ring it was connected to a huge motor shaped machine. The ring was placed vertically and it was taking time for them to charge the ring. Wayne was holding the schematics and commanding the people around to do their job properly.


    This paper in which the schematics was drawn was what he had received from Reed. It would be the portal from one multiverse to another. John or America couldn''t ever be always present to open portals. They needed one with which they could use for their own selves. And Reed from 2 universes was enough to come up with one.


    Now one was being built and it was at its end of the construction. Wayne had done it without even consulting the Council and when the Council came to know from Coulson it was already too late. They had called him and asked for an explanation and all they could hear was


    "Multiverse is in danger. We are doing it to save the world. The less you know the better."


    With that the discussion came to an end.


    The construction came to an end after a few hours. It was done.


    "Sir, do you want to do the honors?" A scientist with an excited look on his face handed a remote control over to Wayne. Over the years working with Umbrella they had come across many astonishing things. This was another exciting one. After going through the directions and drawing they could already guess what it was.


    A trip through the multiverse. They had always known about it but had never seen it in real life. This was a first for them and they wanted to see it happen but they handed the main control to one of the owners of Umbrella Corp and the current Secretary of SHIELD. After all he was the one who came up with the ideas. They were just following it.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Wayne took the control and pressed it the next moment, he didn''t even think twice or stop for a moment to dwell on the creation that they had just done. He had been hopping too many universes for the past few years to care about it anymore.


    And as expected from Reeds, a portal opened when Wayne switched it on. From the ring they could see another scenery on the other side. The other side was the other ring that 616 Reed had built under the Avengers Tower.


    Everyone could see that there were many people on the other side wearing lab coats. The leading person smiled when he saw that the portal had opened. He approached and stepped on and placed his foot on Wayne''s side.


    "Bruce, we have been waiting for you."


    "Took us time to gather all the materials. Thanks for the heads up with the drawing and explanation."


    "Mention not. Where are the others?"


    "Their homes. I haven''t called them yet. You should go and call everyone who has signed up for this. I will notify SHIELD, the 5 nations and the Soul Society." Bruce said.


    "Alright. In the meantime let us join and make a few other rings around here. Would help us more."


    "You can lead these people and direct them to make new ones. I will go and convene the people."


    The scientists of both sides were confused by the words of these 2 people. On Wayne''s side they were more confused. They thought that the drawing was made by Wayne or Banner or even Stark but from the words of Wayne it meant that this person who was the first to step out was the one who drew it.


    And what Soul Society? What 5 nations? What were they even talking about? They had questions but they knew that they couldn''t ask them. Only time would tell if they were important enough to know the answers.


    Soon they got acquainted with Reed and scientists from the other side while Wayne just left with the help of Guilty Spark to gather the Avengers, the teen Titans, some of the Green Lanterns, the Shinobis, the Shinigamis, people from Asgard and even Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Everyone had prior information about the completion of the portals and it was time for everyone to gather and train accordingly.


    "Avengers and fellow heroes of the universe. You are called to come at the Hall of Justice. The people from other sides are already here. Be here in 6 hours." Wayne gave a general call to everyone.


    Such a long time was given after careful thought about the distance which needed to be covered by some of the Lanterns and the Guardians of the Galaxy.

 691. The Captains

    John also heard this announcement from Wayne and he could already guess why they were being called. There was still 6 hours and still time for everyone to arrive so he wasn''t in a rush to go to the Hall and neither were the other Avengers.


    John arrived at Morag, the destroyed planet to practice his new found powers. At first he used the power of magma. He transformed himself into a flowing magma and became a huge giant and he punched his hand on the ground. The force was so huge that huge racks were formed on the surface and soon magma came gushing out from the cracks.


    The planet was already half destroyed, and now with a small move from John, it just made a portion of the plant more uninhabitable. John came back to his normal size and saw the awe of his power and this was when he didn''t even use his awakening powers.


    Then John used Armament Haki and proceeded to punch his hand at a nearby tall pillar. It crumbled to dust before John''s punch could even reach the pillar. Armament Haki was a broken ability and could easily influence the things around in its highest form.


    Later John checked all the powers. He could finally use many powers together without having to use other powers related to his template. He could use all kinds of Haki and it didn''t cost him much. He could use all kinds of Logia powers and even he used Sengoku''s powers.


    Phoenix meanwhile was confused about how John was able to use these new powers. Like others she had also seen the anime and movies and thus knew what kinds of powers was John practising.


    "Oye.. Where did you get these powers from?"


    "The Wall is facing destruction and it has decided to boost me up." John had already thought of the lie before he came here. Since OAA had already said that his powers and knowledge came from the Wall, he could easily dump the blame on the Wall.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Really? Seems like we have extra help in this regard." Phoenix mumbled when John gave the explanation. She didn''t doubt him as all this time he had shown powers that were not explainable or that could be judged.


    "So is there a chance for the people of One Piece to arrive?"


    "Yes they are on their way. I have tried pulling them to a good location."


    "That''s awesome. Can''t wait to see the future Pirate King. But I wonder if his power is enough to be the Pirate King." Phoenix thought to herself. Like John, One Piece was her favorite show and she had been up to date with the story. Right now the story is in Wano and the main antagonist being Kaido and Big Mom.


    And Luffy definitely didn''t have the power to face both of them. Only John knew that Luffy was different and he had a power that he himself didn''t have any idea about. ( Spoiler for the one piece anime watchers who is not up to date with the manga)


    "Don''t worry about him. He will be here soon." John said as he vanished from Morag. His usage of power on this dead planet had finally pushed the planet to total destruction. Minutes after John left, the planet burst on itself and the near dead planet was finally put to rest forever.


    John was back at his home and went to have a bath. He had flexed his muscles quite a lot in Morag so he needed to get the dirt off his body. He actually didn''t need it as magic would always keep him clean but old habits die hard.


    After proper rest he had finally decided to go to the Hall. After reaching he saw that many had arrived for this meeting. The 5 kages, the Captains, some Lanterns and some of the Avengers. There was still an hour for others to arrive so they had to wait.


    John''s own children would fight actively in this war and John had allowed them on the promise that they would not be in the frontline and would only act as support. Their powers were not very destructive and could be described as more of an espionage and supportive role so he had forced them to only act according to the roles which would be provided to them soon.


    After an hour all the members had arrived including the Guardians of the Galaxy who were the last to arrive. They were very far so it took them time to reach.


    "Since everyone in our universe is here, let the meeting commence." Wayne said as he took his seat on the main stage as he would be the face of the people of their universe.

 692. The Captains (2)

    "Are the shinobis ready?" Wayne asked the 5 kages.


    "Yes. They have been placed according to the groups we had used during the 4th Great Ninja War. team comprising long range, short range and close combat specialists and have been separated as such."


    "Good. The Captains? Are they divided in the same way?" Wayne turned his head and asked the Captains. Wayne had watched the 4th Great Ninja war and thus he had decided to use the same formation in the upcoming war. It would be better because many people from the last war were already accustomed and the new blood who would join could follow the footsteps of the old people here.


    "They are ready. We have also done the same thing and divided the Shinigamis according to their powers."


    "Good. Shikamaru, Urahara, Professor X and me will be the strategist of the whole army and will decide how we will approach the war. We still haven''t seen our enemy so our strategies will change accordingly." Wayne had already decided long ago about the strategy and how they would approach the whole thing.


    "Every one of the members of the shinobis would be provided with gear so that they could fly and could breathe through an apparatus. The gear provided would be nano particles which would only be concentrated on the feet and near their mouth so as to function properly and the same would be provided to heroes who can''t fly as of yet. Umbrella had been mass producing this from the last few months and we have been successful in making them in different sizes." Wayne said.


    This has been the concern of many people here. The fight might happen in air so they needed an assurance that everyone could fly. During the fight against Black Winter many had faced the problem though Tony was able to neutralise it. But it wouldn''t be possible the same way this time so Wayne took care of it from the start.


    "Now, the other people from the 2 different universes are already here and we need to go and give them a warm welcome. Guilty, take us there." Wayne said as he stopped speaking more as it would be useless and he would need to say the same thing to them later.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Guilty teleported everyone in the room to the moon.


    What welcomed them were two huge ring portals which was open and many people going back and forth from it. After Reed had arrived he was quickly able to finish constructing the 2nd portal and thus all the 3 universes were now officially connected.


    "Guys I have been waiting for you." Reed shouted seeing that everyone was here. For the last few hours he had been talking with the local scientists and the more he knew about this world the more he was surprised.


    He already had an idea of what this Earth would be like but what he saw blew his mind. At first he thought that they were on Earth but it soon got debunked when he saw a huge blue planet above shining.


    The scientists around gave a rough run down of how the things work here. He was surprised that even after such advancements there has been no war because according to the calculations Avengers like organisation should have been considered as a threat by the governments.


    But there was nothing as such. Avengers had proven to be too powerful to let anyone have any kind of power over them. There were multiple attempts but all it received was attacks in their backs and the governments were never able to lift their face in front of absolute power.


    Reed and others finally understood why their own team had disgusted them. Not because they were not able to convince the world but because they were too weak and cowardly. If they had taken proper measures before, none of the sufferings they had faced would have happened.


    "Took time to gather everyone." Wayne replied.


    "Yeah the people of the Nova Empire are on their way here and Guardians of Galaxy too." Reed said their universe too had people who were roaming the universe.


    "Let us wait for one more hour and then we will commence with the drills." Wayne said.


    After an hour or so when everyone had arrived, John opened two massive portals on the side. All the shinobis and shinigamis who had been waiting for this finally stepped out of the portals and landed on the moon.


    The Avengers of other universes were surprised seeing the sheer number of shinobis and shinigamis. They had met the Kages and the Captains in the Harvester and they already watched the anime but still the number of people who just emerged was huge.


    "Seems like we have an army of our own. If we feel like it we can bring the whole multiverse down with it."

 693. The Captains (3)

    "We can bring the Gods down if we feel like it. It''s sad that we don''t have to." John said as he looked at the people who had all gathered together. Everyone who was going to participate in the war were all present in the ground right now. And just the number of people would be enough to cover at least 20 football fields.


    And that was just the normal shinobis and shinigami. There was a separate section for the mutants of both universes and of course the Avengers of three universes. Wayne and Clark as usual was the face of the huge army and they could be denoted as the commander-in-chief.


    But he didn''t have all the powers. All the decisions would go under vote from the top level members of all the three universes. This was required as every decision would matter in this whole war and they should always go through after thinking about it.


    Only in emergency cases Wayne and Clark were given the power to execute orders with consulting the whole team. This was decided long ago after the topic of war came to life and they needed to choose someone who could lead humanity and the multiverse out of danger.


    There was a huge commotion among the normal shinobis and shinigamis. Everybody was given some time to get accustomed to each other. All this time each of the groups were educated about the other group, so the people here had a general idea of the powers of others.


    Soon everyone stood in a straight line according to the teams they had been assigned before.


    Long range regiment


    Mid range regiment


    Short range regiment and


    Close combat regiment.


    Everyone tried their best in assessing the powers of others and even the mutants were divided accordingly.


    "I know many of you are not happy with this sudden call and many of you are reluctant to fight so far away from home, especially when many of you don''t know why we are fighting. So I will make this clear. If we lose the war, your family, your friends, your world, everything would just come crumbling down. This is the harsh reality that we live in." There was complete silence when Wayne announced that. The common people were given a very vague idea of the type of enemies they were facing and that was already enough to scare them. So this new information was terrifying enough.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Loss of everything. Even the last war was not so scary as this one would be for the shinobis. For shinigamis who had been living for such a long time the concept of total death was out of nature and they would do everything possible to win the war.


    "You will be given a proper gear made of nano vibranium materials so that everyone could fly and execute their moves. The Shinigamis don''t need a flying device as they could easily do it on their own."


    "I am Bruce Wayne. Or as they call me, The Dark Knight. Clark Kent and I are the commander-in-chief of this army."


    "Just like the 4th Great Ninja War, each regiment will have their own captains."


    "The close combat regiment will be led by Steve Rogers of our own universe. The current Captain Universe of this world. Please welcome your captain." Steve came forward and stood on the podium. The podium was little big and high up in the air so that everyone of their regiment got to see their captain. Everyone cheered when Steve came forward. They had no idea of why a normal earth person was chosen but since he was, there might be a reason for this.


    "The short range regiment will be led by Tony Stark of TRN 891." Tony came forward and raised both of his hands to receive the applause of his regiment and others. At first Tony of 616 was chosen to lead the team but he denied any responsibility. He had been reckless all his life so he wanted another version of him to take the responsibility.


    "The mid range regiment will be led by Sasuke Uchiha of the 5 nations." Finally there was an extra loud cheer hearing the common name by the shinobis. Sasuke had been instrumental during the last war, so they were excited that a shinobi was chosen to lead their regiment.


    "And for the long range war, Kuchiki Byakuya of Gotei 13 would lead the regiment." And there was another huge roar when Byakuya came forward slowly and stood at the podium. This scene looked like a replica of the gathering during the start of the 4th Great Ninja war. The difference being there were more members and the captains were different.


    It was surprising that none from 616 stood in the positions of captains but like Tony of their world, everyone of the high level Avengers declined to lead the team. They felt ashamed about what they had done before.

 694. The Captains (4)

    "In addition to that there will be two small espionage teams which will be of smaller scale. This team will be responsible for breaking through the enemy lines and gathering information. This team will be deadly team and will be consisted of people who are great in assassination and will be crucial to the whole war. Orochimaru and Kurotsuchi Mayuri will lead the two smaller teams. In addition to that Tsunade and Senjumaru Shutaru (0th squad of Bleach, known for her sewing hands and good medical knowledge) will team two different teams for medical attention on and off the battlefield." Wayne finished his speech with that.


    But this time there was no cheer among the crowd. Both Orochimaru and Mayuri were known for their notorious deeds in all the places and them leading a deadly team meant the team which would be under them would be treated the harshest ways possible with no regard to life. There were already 4 separate smaller teams from the rest of the main regiments.


    They were not sure about their own-selves before but after Wayne announced that, the people in those small teams shuddered. Except for Tsunade who was somewhat warm and gentle, the rest were ruthless. Even Senjumaru was known for her deadly pranks. The 4 teams looked like they were on the verge of crying.


    And if that was not enough all the 4 captains already appeared in front of the team and had started inspecting them making them freeze on the spot.


    "With that body of yours... You will die second you step on the field. I will throw you out for a human shield. You will be named as human shield 1...."


    "Ah such young lads. I will have fun doing experiments on them."


    Such cruel words were ringing as the 4 captains were going through their personnels. Even the mutants who had joined them were shaking in fear hearing the words. Like others they too had watched the anime and had already known their horror.


    The 4 main regiments could only shake their heads in pity for their brothers and sisters and pray for them.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "There might be more teams joining over the course of the year so I expect all of you to get accustomed to each other as fast as possible. Now your fate will lie upon your captains." Wayne finished his speech with that and left the podium while the respective Captains jumped down to handle their business and train them in the best way possible. The only person who was not well versed in the military was Tony but he had Friday to help him out in this.


    So all in all it was good for all the regiments and the teams. The smaller teams would definitely find it hell in the next one year but they would have to endure it for the safety of human kind and safety.


    A huge part of the moon was cleared out so that the soldiers could go through drills and strategies properly and the Avengers made sure that everything would be carried out in secret. If it ever went out that a huge army was getting ready on a place near to Earth it would cause unnecessary panic and none wanted to be a part of that so Tony and John had to take care of this through Umbrella and proper anti reconnaissance measures.


    The higher echelons went to the Ring after seeing everything was in place. These soldiers would be staying in here for a long period of time so they were also provided with proper food and lodging too. This would be harsh for a bit living away from home but this would be better for them to hone their skills and relationships.


    "Your Ring is really awesome. It is so huge. I suppose humankind didn''t make it." Reed asked, seeing such a huge place and the grandeur of it. It had its own weather too. This was just like the Harvester but it was more open than that spaceship


    "No. It was the forerunners. I pulled it from a universe where there is war between aliens and humans. There is a third kind of species which could be at best termed as parasites. They were a nuisance and danger to every living thing so the forerunners built this both as a safe haven and as a weapon." John replied explaining the place from where he pulled the Ring.


    "Weapon? This Ring is a weapon?" Tony was surprised by John''s words. When John brought this Ring here he never said that this Ring was a weapon and the only thing they knew was that at best it was like Noah''s Ark for humankind or aliens.


    "Yes. I separated the weapon part when I brought it. The weapon was a very dangerous one. The weapon could release a pulse which would be able to travel until the distance of a whole galaxy and wherever it passes through it would annihilate every kind of being which has a nervous system or pain receptors and that includes all kinds of plants too."

 695. He is here

    "What? Guilty, is that true?" Tony almost shouted as he said.


    "There is no such information in the directory." Guilty replied. Tony and other Avengers now looked at John wanting to know if whatever he told was just a lie or just for humor.


    "I told you, when I brought the Ring, I separated it from the weapon. So this can only be used as Noah''s Ark." John said.


    "Will there be a future where we would have to use the weapon?" 616 Tony asked.


    "If there is a future where we are forced to kill off a galaxy to just win a war, the battle has already been lost by us." Clark said and everyone agreed on that. If they ever had to sacrifice a galaxy just to win the war then it would be lost in all sense. Of course if the galaxy didn''t have any species then it would be a different conversation but everyone understood what Clark had meant by his words.


    "It''s fine. Don''t take it that seriously, I am just speaking my mind and what I have seen in my dreams." John laughed it out loud when he saw the tense atmosphere. The Illuminati of 616 had always been little over the top and that was what poured out from 616 Tony.


    He looked ashamed now when Clark told him that but he didn''t think he was wrong. Saving the multiverse at the cost of a galaxy would be a good bargain. But he knew that he couldn''t get himself to do it. Saying something and carrying the order out is different.


    After reaching the Hall of Justice they had started to discuss how they could lead things from here. Reed of both the universes asked for Umbrella''s help in technology as their universe was in the forefront of it. John and Tony were happy to cooperate with that.


    As they were discussing there was a sudden call from GAIA.


    "We have a situation."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Put it out GAIA."


    "Over the last year I have been keeping an eye on all people who are named as Owen Reese. Yesterday one of them who lives in Texas went into a bar and got himself into a bar brawl. He was bullied alone and at the end he was beaten down and later sent to hospital."


    "It should have ended there with a proper complaint to the police as he himself belongs to the police force. But today after recovering for a bit he went in search of all the people who had bullied him. This shouldn''t have been of any importance as it was a proper revenge case but in one of the revenge fights he controlled the knife of the other party and stabbed his opponent in his arm." GAIA projected the video where a street camera had captured it.


    The video was in good quality and it was very apparent how Owen was able to control the knife by telekinesis and stabbed his opponent. He had the chance of killing his opponent but he didn''t and only took revenge in a non lethal way. John got serious seeing this video. Whatever he had expected had come true.


    Owen was here, or rather in proper terms, The beyonders had provided him power to be a bomb from beyond the Wall. He probably understood what his job was. And it must have rattled him and let him into the brawl the previous night. His revenge looked very deliberate as it was on the streets where there were proper cameras and he used the powers in broad daylight.


    "He works as a police officer so it seems that whatever he has done was to catch the attention of us. He isn''t dumb enough to show his powers in broad daylight and it could mean only one thing¡­ He wants to talk to us by showing his powers." Batman said after scrutinising the video.


    "So this is a call for ''come and get me''." Reed commented.


    "Seems like it."


    "Good. Clark and I will go and meet him now. I understand what he might be going through. Please go back to your own universe and keep an eye on your Reese. Him being here means the Reeses of all the universes have been awakened. We just need to know who of them have been awakened. And I will say this again no force or threat to be used. He is a walking bomb."


    Everyone nodded their heads. John had been talking of Owen Reese and him being a living bomb for a long time and he had been very careful of this so they needed to pay attention. With the last warning John connected himself with the Living Tribunal through the connection with Phoenix Force.


    "Tribunal, can you hear me?"


    There was silence and no reply when he spoke for the first time.


    "Living Tribunal, can you hear me?" John tried again.


    "Yes. Mr. Jameson I heard you the first time. Speak, why did you call?" came the first reply with a loud voice in his head.

 696. First approach

    "Damn. He is one grumpy old man." John thought when he first got the reply. The last time he met him was during his fight with Galactus. The Living Tribunal probably didn''t like how he did things. But he had 3 personalities so nothing could be speculated correctly of him.


    "I called him to be on the lookout. The first attack from the Wall has already been launched and the first person to be hit might be you." John warned the Living Tribunal. The Beyonders attacked all the abstract beings first during the secret wars and thus John needed to keep them. Any damage to the abstract would throw the multiverse off course so he needed to make sure everyone was safe.


    There was silence again from the other side. After a few seconds the Living Tribunal finally said


    "Is the enemy that powerful?"


    "It''s not a single enemy. You can specify them as a kind of species who does things for fun. I will advise all of the abstract beings to be together. They wouldn''t be that powerful outside the Wall otherwise we would have already been dead. But if they lay a siege on you then it might be difficult to escape so I hope everyone is together and take my warning seriously. OAA had already asked me to call you for help. So this is me asking for help. Save yourselves. We will handle the rest." John said.


    "I will call the others. If they don''t listen then there is nothing I can do."


    "If they die then it''s on their shoulders not ours. If you think you are unsafe then come to the Ring. We will handle the rest. The enemies wouldn''t dare come close to the Earth as it would interfere with their plan."


    The Living Tribunal didn''t reply to that and John could already sense that he had gone off the communication. He wasn''t sure of how seriously the Living tribunal had taken his words or how the other abstract beings would take his words. John didn''t care. The Wall would break one way or the other.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Which abstract beings will be alive? And which ones would die was already up in the air and there was no need to go beyond to save them. They didn''t have that much energy to save their lords.


    After warning them, John and Clark vanished from the Hall and had reached Barton Hills, Austin, Texas. The place where Owen lived and worked. They had taken the guises of normal people and walked up to the home of Owen. GAIA had already made arrangements so that there would be no police arrest or any kind of action from any security force.


    Even SHIELD was told to back off long ago in the matters of Owen.


    "GAIA is everything normal around?"


    "Yes. You can go in." GAIA replied. John took a deep breath before he went to ring the bell at his apartment. Owen didn''t have a family to live with and he lived alone. He was divorced and there was no child involved in the relationship.


    "Be calm and let me start talking. You are not very good at socializing." Clark said as he rang the bell.


    "Thanks Clark for the heads up." John said. This was true as he had always been a little introvert and he didn''t like talking with people who didn''t have any connection with him. Only his summons made him feel okay to be around them.


    After waiting for a few seconds. The door finally opened slowly and a head popped out. The man looked like he was in 40s but the hair he had didn''t go with his age. He had hair which could already be specified as someone who frequents an animecon.


    Spiky green colored hair. This hair didn''t look anything like the one they had seen in the picture. This was the first indication that Owen wasn''t normal or he had been normal all this time but now he had been going through changes that were out of his control and character.


    "Mr. Reese, hello. We are from the Ring. We would like to talk about something with you." Clark spoke the first words seeing the face of Reese.


    "Ring? Are you the Avengers? Have you come to kill me?"


    "Yes. Mr. Reese we are the Avengers but I didn''t come here to kill. We just came here to talk to you and if you agree we can even let you join us." Clark said.


    "Join you? But I just stabbed a guy on the streets an hour ago."


    "We know Mr. Reese that you did that to catch our attention and you are probably scared. It was a good way to get revenge. I might have gone more crazy on them after what they did to you at the bar. You don''t have to fear us Mr. Reese. We are here to help you and believe it or not, we have been searching for a person like you for such a long time."

 697. Madness

    Reese had been having a hard time in the last 2 days. Out of nowhere he suddenly had visions of him standing in front of a huge chamber and there were many thrones surrounding the circular chamber.


    It felt like he was here as an exhibition sample of the weird looking humanoid sitting on the thrones surrounding him. Reese could feel the disdain that these humanoid species had for him, and he felt angry when he saw that. He didn''t know why but he just felt like going up and beating these aliens that suddenly appeared in his vision when he was at home.


    And this vision didn''t just stop there, the main alien who was sitting on the throne stood up and started giving him commands. Commands which made him feel like his whole world was crumbling down.


    They wanted him to do a self suicide when the time was right. In the upcoming time all he needed to do was get accustomed to his new power and try to control his new gained powers. And later when the time was right the aliens would ask him for self sacrifice.


    Reese was angry and confused. He never asked for powers or anything of that sort. He had a cute Aipom at his home that had been his partner for a long time. He was divorced because his love chose a career over him. He thought his love would be strong enough to maintain everything in a balanced state but her constant tours over the world had rendered him helpless and he could already see that there was a wedge between him and her.


    And so at the end there was a divorce with mutual agreement and there was no money involved. But through all of that Aipom had been by his side and he was happy with his life and had no anger whatsoever for anyone.


    The world has changed in the past few years. Better life, better way of living, better food, almost no pollution and people were happy with all the changes that the Avengers and Umbrella had brought upon them.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    People idolised superheroes but those with little brains knew that it was the toughest job ever. They had seen a glimpse of what kind of enemies they had faced. Those huge giants that were bigger than their own solar system!!


    The idolised them but they weren''t stupid enough to want get a seat at the Hall of Justice. Reese had a good life with being a police officer. After the Pokemons came out, the crime was an alltime low. And after the change on Earth, their own place turned out to be a heaven.


    No random murders, no random robbery or any of that sort. The crime rate was at an all time low and he had a happy career to pass his days by. In fact being a police officer was now a sought after job. Good pay and almost no work. He was lucky that he had the job before the changes took place.


    But 2 days ago everything changed. At first he thought it was schizophrenia but when he sensed that he had telekinetic powers, he knew that whatever he had seen in his vision was true. He tried going back to his vision but it was inaccessible and only the mission in his head was ringing from time to time.


    "Get powerful and commit suicide when you are being called upon."


    This notion drove him to madness and thus he took the only measure he could think of. Get the attention of the Avengers. He could not get the phone number or email address of the members of the Avengers so all he could do was show his powers. He already knew that there was a global AI looking over everything.


    So he went to the bar to create a brawl. He used his powers there but since he was new to it he was beaten down. But today he was able to have better control and so he went to take ''revenge'' for yesterday and this time he made sure to get everything on camera. He had been waiting anxiously at home for the Avengers to arrive.


    "Come in." Reese said as he could vaguely understand that the Avengers had anticipated what happened to him. Their words were warm and had no malice. He felt relieved as he felt that the way he hurt those people might have rubbed the Avengers in a bad way but it didn''t seem like it.


    Reese opened the door and two strong looking men entered his home. Reese took them to the couch and both the men sat.


    One among them was famous.


    John Jameson. The rumoured Phoenix.


    And another man who had a body fit to be a god among humans. This guy was either Batman or Superman and from his behavior it was probably Superman. He looked warm and amiable. Looking at him made everyone seem like they were looking at a warm sun.

 698. First attack

    "Mr. Reese, can you tell me what had happened to you recently that you had to take such a drastic decision and had to commit crime just so that you could get our attention?" Clark asked. He needed to be as formal as possible and wanted to keep everything calm.


    Reese then proceeded to tell him about the visions and the powers he suddenly gained and after hesitating for a bit he spoke about the suicide he was asked to do. Clark had been very forthcoming and calm in all of his questions and whenever he asked any doubts of his he had been cheerful.


    So Reese felt comfortable. And on top of this John had the aura of king which made others believe that he was someone that one could put their trust on. John after listening to Reese already knew that the Beyonders were able to send their powers to him and all the versions of his over the multiverse.


    "We understand what you are going through. They can''t directly control you. If you follow our instructions then that voice in your head which is guiding you to commit suicide at the end could be stopped. You just need to be forthcoming with us. We will try our best and at the end we can even give you the power to overthrow the people who did it. You said you hated those people on the thrones. Right? Then we will do our best so that those people on the throne will be brought down." John spoke up for the first time.


    "They looked powerful. Can you all defeat them?" Reese asked in little fear.


    "Of course. We have you. We have all the means to defeat them. You have seen how powerful we are on TV didn''t you?" John reassured him.


    "I know but due to my power awakening at that time I could also feel their power. Godlike might be a word to represent them." Reese was still in fear of the visions. He was already suffering from PTSD from what he had seen.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    John didn''t care about his mental trauma which he was facing right now. All he cared about was how Reese viewed humanity. The more unstable he was , the more it would have been problematic to control. But now it seemed like Reese was more stable. GAIA had informed John about his past and it could be seen that Reese was a person who had a good view of the society and wouldn''t want to cause any harm to anyone just out of free will.


    "Reese, now we will take you to the Hall of Justice. Is that okay with you?" Clark asked.


    "Yes. I am fine even if you lock me up in a prison. I don''t want to commit suicide or follow their instructions. I just hope you will treat me well. I am not so good with pain." Reese said in a meek tone. He was not ready to commit suicide just so that some beings asked him to. So he wanted himself to be under maximum security, after all nobody would want to die.


    "No. Mr. Reese, you will be our weapon in this fight. Don''t worry. It will be all fine soon." John said as the 3 vanished from the room with Aipom who was lying on the shoulder of Reese.


    Reese was startled seeing such a change of scenery out of the blue. He saw that he was in huge hall with people sitting around a round table. There were many people looking at him in curiosity and interest. He felt like he was back in his visions but this time it was human.


    The only silver lining in this regard was that the humans had a different view of himself from the ones he had seen in his vision.


    "Welcome to the Hall of Justice Mr. Reese, we have been waiting for you." Tony stood up and welcomed him with a warm smile. He didn''t show any malice or mockery. Everyone here was warned multiple times about this, though they didn''t understand the reason.


    Soon a chair conjured up out of nowhere allowing Reese to sit in the middle while John and Clark took their older seats.


    "Thor, Strange ... It is better you are present for what I am about to say." John suddenly had empty air. Thor and Strange normally don''t move their assess. They use their omnipotence to look into discussions and situations.


    But John had called them out so they appeared the next second. There were two empty seats at the Hall and both of them directly appeared there. Reese, who was looking at all of this, was surprised. The average people almost didn''t know anything about the Avengers.


    Some of their identities were made public but that was it. Nothing more was known. And now two people including him just appeared out of nowhere.

 699. First attack (2)

    "For a long time many have been curious as to why Owen Reese is very important for the safety of the multiverse. I have repeatedly asked for an eye on each of the Owen Reese. It is because Owen is chosen by the Beyonders, a species of super powered beings from the Wall. And they have only one purpose. Destruction of the multiverse. And Owen is the way to do it."


    There was complete silence in the Hall. All this time he had given hints about Owen but never explained much. But the topic ''destruction of the multiverse'' woke them up.


    "How is Owen responsible for this?"


    "The species who are attacking us in a stealthy way are known as Beyonders. They come from the Wall or that is what I think. They are here to destroy the multiverse with one large bang. Owen is their weapon. If any Owen from any universe commits suicide it will destroy Earth. And destruction of a single Earth will destroy every consecutive Earth in the multiverse. Essentially killing everything, because with one destruction of Earth, their universe will just crumble upon itself."


    "Wait, you mean every Earth is connected in the multiverse?" Banner asked.


    "Yes. Why else do you think Spiderman is always chosen from Earth and not from other planets?"


    "So the loss of one Earth will just kill everything?"


    "One Earth and we are doomed."


    "Then how shall we stop it?"


    "It''s simple. We use their own weapons against them." John replied.


    "How?"


    "If we kill a sufficient number of Owen from the multiverse and give their powers to Owen here, we will have our weapon with which we can kill the Beyonders. Once we have the powers of the Beyonders, we can stop their mission." John said.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "So Owen here can suck the power of other Owens and even the Beyonders?" Clark asked.


    "Yes." John replied. The other Avengers went into contemplation while Reese was hyperventilating. When he came here he just thought that some random super powered beings were interested in his life or his body and that was the reason they wanted him to commit suicide.


    But this!!!


    What is this?


    Suicide? Destruction of Earth? Destruction of the multiverse? What the hell did he put his hands into?


    And now these people were thinking of making him a weapon? A weapon to kill the ones who gave him power and even seize the power? Isn''t that just suicide? Did he have a choice?


    "So we will have to travel to the multiverse in search of Owen and kill them?" Clark asked as he felt a little disgusted at the thoughts of killing innocents.


    "Some have to be killed because most of the Reese in the multiverse are either mentally sick or a criminal. If an Owen in the multiverse is innocent, then we will just suck his power away and if he is a criminal we will suck his power and kill him. And if we can''t do that on a live person then we will just leave. We don''t need countless numbers of Owen to defeat the Beyonders. We have our own powers and with Owen it will be easier." John suggested.


    "So we need to take Owen and travel the multiverse and collect more power?" Professor X asked as he wore his helmet and looked around.


    "This is the plan."


    "Who will go to the multiverse?" Many raised their hands when John said that but he himself didn''t. He had work here to do and he felt that since Doom was able to do it successfully, his own summons and the Avengers would be enough to handle Owen.


    Owen wasn''t apt enough with his power yet so it was easier for everyone.


    "Mr. Reese, now the decision lies on you. Do you want to be our weapon or do you want to live a normal life?" Clark asked this time to the person who was in the center of everything.


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Of course you have a choice. John here has already mentioned that each and every version of you out there has been activated. I am sure many of you out there are like you. Peaceful and just want to live their life. We can choose one of them and make him our weapon. I am sure at least one version of you will accept the deal."


    Now Reese was contemplating. What Clark said was true, he could easily give away his power to the other Reese, supposing whatever John said was the truth. And if that was done he would be free and would be able to go back to normal life. But does he want to? Now he was in the Hall and got to see these amazing people around.


    People who he had never seen before on TV. He even got to see Yamamoto and the 5 kages. This was amazing. Even the Shinigami and Naruto worlds were real. He had watched their anime so he knew who they were.

 700. Universe hopping team

    In a sense some of these people were his idols. The anime characters, the Avengers, everyone here had a name and they were the most powerful in their own field. He even saw Yamamoto among them.


    He knew that whatever weird discussion had been done just now was real and there was no lie in this. There was no reason for a grand lie by the people with strong power. They could easily force him to be a weapon for them.


    But they had been forthcoming to him which was more than what he could ask for. After a lot of contemplation he finally said


    "I will be the weapon for you. What do I need to do?" Reese said.


    John and others smiled when he said that. This had been their plan from the start. To show him the real world and let him decide for the rest. Wayne had studied his life from GAIA so he decided on how to make Reese voluntarily join them. Though whatever Clark said was true when he said that they could find another Reese, but they didn''t have time to do it, so it was better for Reese to join them.


    And so he did.


    "Good. We as Avengers thank you for helping us in this regard." John spoke up and said those words from the bottom of his heart.


    "No..No.. Everyone here has been saving our world for such a long time. This is the least I can do to repay all the lives that have been saved."


    "Alright since all formalities had been done, we will have to choose who will go for this mission." Wayne said since he saw that his plan for incorporating Reese had been successful.


    "We will need some strong people for this and so we as the Kages have decided to lend Naruto Uzumaki, the seventh Hokage for this mission. He is capable and strong. He has a strong heart and is known for convincing people." Gaara said as he stood up. This was decided by the Kages the moment they came to know that they needed someone to travel the multiverse and acquire more power for their weapon.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Good. Naruto will be a good fit for this mission. He is a shinobi and can sneak in easily."


    "The Gotei 13 will send Kisuke Urahara for this mission. He is meticulous in his plans and is known for devising full proof plans for his mission. He will be incharge for this whole mission."


    The Avengers also nodded their hand when they heard that. Urahara will be the perfect leader for this kind of mission.


    "And the Avengers have decided to send Diana as her Lasso of Truth would be very good in this kind of mission along with Raven. For those who are in favor of this whole team please raise your hands." Wayne said. Everyone raised their hands, including the ones from 616 and TRN 891.


    "It''s settled. Mr. Reese you can go back and pack everything. We don''t know how long would be gone for so you should pack all the essentials."


    Reese nodded his head with excitement. He would be following some of the greatest characters he had watched on TV and along with their powers. How could he not be excited?


    Guilty took him away after making a proper introduction with each member of the new team. Others from the team too needed to make their own preparations and so they left and later the other people in the Hall of Justice were discussing what their future plans would be and how to handle the Beyonders.


    John spoke of everything that he knew of Beyonders which wasn''t a lot. The comics haven''t been really transparent about their origins or their powers. They came. Beat a shit ton of Gods. And then Doom came to beat the shot out of them.


    This was all he knew and so he said everything that he had read in the comics about them. After an hour of discussion John and the others left. They had done everything that they needed to do.


    The newly formed team had decided to come to the House of Mysteries in about 2 hours so John went to his home to wait for them. He would be sending them away and he would be responsible for their universe hopping journey. Once a universe was done, they would come back to their own universe and John would send them to another universe.


    Since any universe hopping being had not joined this was the only thing that they could do. America was too young for this serious mission and she wasn''t right for this job. She wasn''t mature enough.


    After 2 hours, everyone had reached the famous home of John. Reese was particularly fast about this as he was very excited.

 701. Earth - 31117

    "Welcome to my home." John said as he opened the door for everyone to enter. Everyone happily entered the room. None of them had come to John''s home before and this was a first time for everyone.


    Reese was back with his Pokemon and bags. Naruto and others had standard SHIELD bags provided by Coulson. Fury had been a part of this operation so Coulson knew about the whole plot of Reese though SHIELD was warned not to interfere.


    "Reese, you do understand that you can''t take Aipom on your travels." John said to Reese.


    "Yes. I want to send him to the ranch of the Ring." Reese said with a hint of sadness. Aipom had been with him for quite a long time and he didn''t want to be away from him but there was nothing he could do as he was sure that no other universe had Pokemon as SHIELD had already sent some rules of universe travel to him.


    "You can keep your Pokemon with me. This home is big. Emma isn''t here most of the time and I only live here with Audino and Orchid." John said as Orchid came forward to provide everyone some juice.


    "Alright. That way after every trip I can get to see him." Reese said. John nodded.


    "Since all are ready for this great adventure. I will start with a cruel universe...." Reese gulped when John mentioned that. He had spent his life as a police officer so he had an idea of crime fighting but this was another level. A team made solely to bring another version of him to the knees.


    "... of Earth 3117. This universe is special because on this Earth the Nazis won the war." John said.


    "What?" Reese almost jumped from his couch when he heard that. When John said it was a cruel universe he thought it was because there were more crimes than the normal standard. Here the standard being before the change of their Earth.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But an Earth where Nazis won the war. Even thinking of this kind of world was chilling to the bone.


    "Yeah. There is an underground revolutionary team led by Steve Rogers of their universe to overthrow the power but that is it. The Nazi are still in power and ruling the whole world. You will have to go and find Owen by yourself while not raising an alarm.


    I have made a magical compass so that you can use it to find Owen but you will have to deal with Owen as you see fit. If he is unstable, kill him and get the power and if he is a good kind of person approach him and tell him about your plans and if necessary show him that whatever you''re doing is real."


    "Got it." Diana and the others accepted it without much thought. The concept of Nazi hasn''t been of any importance to them. Only Reese knew what horrors could there be if there was Nazi. Reese clenched his fist thinking of this.


    John noticed this from Reese and said


    "Owen. I hope you will remember your main mission while going to that place."


    "I understand." Reese replied after a moment of silence. Saving the multiverse was more important now.


    "The portal will open on the sewers of New York. You can do as you see fit. You have all the gears and arrangements. Good luck." John said as he waved his hand and a round portal opened near him. Owen was still not sure what his power was. According to SHIELD instruction John was a magician like Doctor Strange and was the Supreme Sorcerer of the Ring.


    But he could feel from his power that John was more terrifying than that. He felt it in his bones. The others stepped inside the portal without a second thought. Reese took a deep breath as he stepped in.


    John then closed the portal after everyone went away.


    "The race against time or should I say Time is Running Out. That comic was a really scary one. One bad move and everything will be over. Hope these people will be fast enough to bring necessary powers..." John was delving in his own thoughts as he was contemplating his next move.


    The war has just begun and it will stretch for a long time. He too needed to be ready. He needed to make another army in secret like the one Yhwach is making right now. He had already checked him once and he saw Yhwach recruiting Quincies by giving up part of his soul. He wasn''t going to make a huge army by giving away a huge part. That would make him sleep.


    Just a few selective one. He saw Barton willingly accepting the power of Yhwach in Earth 616 and he could already predict many of the Avengers would be Quincies. Especially the ones who have no power.

 702. Mission successful

    "I hope they will come back fast. We don''t have much time. I can''t go back in time like Doom did. The history has changed a lot. Beyonders activated the Molecule Man very late so I guess the whole operation will be very fast. Probably by 1 year...." John was in his own thoughts as he walked slowly towards his office.


    Like others he didn''t need to practice with others for coordination. His knowledge of Gil which included warfare was enough to cover that. All he needed to do now was finish his last work and get his friends to have a wake up call.


    He was back at Disney and proceeded to do his work as usual. There was a sense of urgency now, more than before. The Molecule Man has already appeared so time is really running out. He wanted to gather as many fan values as possible. Once the Wall breaks fan values would stop. Assuming the fact there would be no Earth and they lose.


    This was the worst assumption but he needed to be ready for everything.


    He started working as usual, directing and working hard. This went on for a week when he sensed the talisman which he gave to Diana. This meant the mission was over and they were done. In the office itself he opened the portal in front of Kevin.


    Kevin had seen too much in his time with John and so by now he was used to it. A portal opened. And people stepped out of the portal. But among the people who had come, there was an extra person, Steve Rogers.


    He wore the traditional Captain America dress that he had once wore during the fight against the Red Skull. It was ridiculous to say the least, but even that dress couldn''t hide the personality and confidence which he has and thus seen in all variations of Captain America.


    "Ohh we have a guest here." John said with a smile. 31117-Steve was looking around with keen eyes. He was astounded by what he saw. Just the surroundings of the room was enough to dictate that the world was technologically advanced.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The Nazi rulers of his world was advanced too but technology was kind of gold currency. Only available for the power who had power. Few days he and his revolutionary team across a team, scratch that. They came across a team which could take them down with just a wave of their hand.


    After twists and turns they finally came to know of how this weird team was together and their purpose. And technically both of their missions coincided.


    Owen Reese.


    The revolutionary team was finding ways to assassinate Owen while this new team wanted to suck out his powers. They were surprised that their target had powers and thus the revolutionary and this new team banded together.


    For Owen of their world it was the first time he actively killed someone. He was here for just 3 days and he was disgusted to the core. He wanted nothing but to kill all the people who were sitting on the top. If not for his own mission and saving the multiverse he would have loved to stay here and join the revolutionary army.


    So when he got his chance of killing a high ranking officer of Nazi in the form of his doppelganger he was the first to jump on this occasion and kill him. And thus with the help of Naruto and others he was easily able to kill his other variation and after killing him, he could already feel that a new power had entered his body allowing him to have better control on telekinesis and other elements.


    He was finally convinced of what the Avengers had spoken of before. He can suck away the powers of his doppelgangers and whatever John and others had spoken of before was the truth. Meanwhile, the Revolutionary army was having a hard time understanding how powerful this new team they just encountered was.


    The skills these people had shown were immense. Even the guy named Urahara who seemed like was sleeping had outstanding sword skills. And he had a feeling that there was more to his swordsmanship that he was showing. Diana, being the wife of Steve in their world, told their story to another version of Steve and the more he learnt the more he thought that these people were lying.


    He thought it was all a joke until a portal opened near him. Believing his instincts he finally stepped in and the things he saw around made him feel that whatever Diana had said was the truth.


    "Welcome to our Earth, Steve." Diana said with a smile as she already called her husband and informed him of her arrival.


    "This is amazing. There is another Earth out there? This ...." 31117 Steve was still fascinated by what he saw around.

 703. Zombie

    31117 Steve was mesmerised by what he saw around but that was not it. Soon a person had arrived at the door who looked exactly like him. He had heard Diana speak about this and at that time he didn''t believe him but now. Steve and the other Avengers were always allowed to come to the Disney office as GAIA was the one who handled the security of headquarters here.


    Diana went forward and kissed his doppelganger. He didn''t expect that. Due to his leadership in the revolutionary army, he didn''t have time for romance. But here was his other variation who had such a hot girlfriend/wife. He was envious for a bit for sure.


    After a moment of romance and catching up Steve and 31117 Steve talked to each other while John asked the team about the progress.


    "How was it? Did you catch the power?" John asked.


    "It was weird for me. It was as if the power belonged to me from the start." Reese replied.


    "It should be. It was yours to begin with. the Beyonders just separated the powers."


    "Won''t they know that one of them died?"


    "If they don''t deliberately search they shouldn''t. But I am not 100% sure, so it is better for you all to leave for the next world. You will be surprised by the next world." John said.


    "I am all ready for it."


    "Good. GAIA, give all of them a full body suit with a gas mask." John shouted.


    "They are on their way." GAIA replied.


    And all they now had to do was wait for the new gears. Though they were surprised by those words, they didn''t ask about it. Meanwhile both of the Steve was having a good time talking with another version of themselves. 31117 Steve hadn''t seen such a world before so he wanted to take all of this in and experience the new world before he left.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The more he saw the more he felt like his world was a little cursed.


    "So only our world is ruled by Nazis?" 31117 Steve couldn''t help but ask.


    "As far as I know, it is the only one." John replied. He felt bad for him but he could do nothing about it. Each universe has their own fate. He can only lend a hand to make things better. Until something comes up which threatens the multiverse he couldn''t actively help the other Earth.


    "Do you need help?" John asked. 31117 Steve didn''t expect that John would ask him that. Diana had told a lot about their members and especially John who was the prophet of the big team and the one who knew everything.


    "No. You have bigger responsibilities. Nazi is just one other army, plus you are on a crusade and you don''t have time for small things. We will handle the Nazi ourselves. If you want to help, provide us with good arms and ammunition."


    "Sure. GAIA, send them enough supplies to last for a year and big enough to tilt the rivals. Steve, you can talk with GAIA for the specifications." John said.  GAIA acknowledged and led Steve away.


    Kevin meanwhile was just looking at this new scene with amusement. He saw how casually people travel through multiverse with the help of John and was surprised to know that there was a universe where the Nazi''s ruled. This gave him movie ideas but he knew he couldn''t speak about it now.


    The new gears arrived after half an hour while the others went out for some fresh air and see their beloved home. Reese went to meet his Pokemon while Naruto and others went to the moon to see how the preparations were going on.


    After the gears were worn by the team John said


    "The new world doesn''t have any friends. Only enemies. The only thing you can do is fight your way out and if you can''t fight your way out, you can only escape." John reminded as he calibrated their Owen finding treasure a bit.


    "Only enemies? How come a world can only have enemies?" Diana was confused.


    "It''s not enemies per se. It is just that the world only knows hunger. So you will be regarded as enemies the moment you step in."


    "Hunger? They want our food?" Raven as he clutched his bag.


    "No. They want to eat you."


    "What?"


    "This new world will be a zombie world!!!"


    "What?


    "What the hell!!"


    "This is shit."


    "What is a zombie?" Naruto couldn''t help but ask. He didn''t have the notion of zombies as of yet so he was confused. Diana then explained what zombies were. Everyone here needed to be knowledgeable about zombies as she had seen enough movies and series to understand that the lack of knowledge will just be fatal. After Naruto understood he screamed out ''Nani-the-fuck!!!"

 704. Journey

    "Due to an accident everyone there had been turned into zombies. So I had to calibrate the device to find a version of Owen who is already dead. Your job will be to find him and obliterate him. Killing him will do no good. The only thing you can do is to incinerate him. Remember the zombies won''t die even if you chop their head off. They will be headless corpses and nothing more. Only if you tear them limb to limb or burn them, they will be endless. They go for the smell of humans and sound. The gear is sound proof and smell proof, thanks to Shuri."


    "Got it. Any more advice?


    "May the dead may never die." John said remembering those famous lines. Then John opened two portals. One was for 31117 Steve and the other to the zombie world. 31117 Steve had a good time here and he even got to see the Ring from outside and their Earth.


    It felt like a fantasy to him and made his conviction stronger to liberate his Earth from the cruel rule. He wanted his Earth to be like this, the paradise. 31117 Steve thanked John for letting him be in their world and showing him around before leaving.


    John after much thought spent a small amount of fan values to give him a devil fruit. The devil fruit of Ace. The Mera-Mera no Mi explained the working of this fruit.


    "Are you sure you want to give such a precious thing to me?"


    "We have people here who have more power than this, so don''t worry. It is just one of the useless things."


    "Alright. Thank you. I will use this for the better of mankind and save the people." 31117 Steve said as he took the fruit. John could already imagine Captain America as someone flying in the air with the use of flame.


    It will come full circle with the old movie of Fantastic Four. That would be one hell of a story.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Kevin had seen all of this from the corner of the office. He was surprised to know that there was one universe where there were only zombies. This sent a chill through his spine and he prayed for the departed soul of his counterpart.


    Then John as usual proceeded to work on the series as before. The other Naruto team took 3 days to complete killing Owen and was back. The moment they came back Diana went straight to her home without speaking a word.


    Everyone had a smell of rotten flesh and all kinds of disgusting smell from the vibranium clad suit. Following Diana all the others too went to have a proper rest and bath. John could already feel that the mission was successful and Owen had gotten more powerful so he didn''t ask.


    In this way the mission was going well. Most of them needed Owen to kill his other part and a very few ones had to be talked with properly. And as the days went by, Owen started to get more powerful. He could now easily control his telekinetic powers and change the molecular structure of things around himself.


    This was a huge leap in his power. This happened after Owen killed the Hulk version of himself. That world was weird as that Earth had only America as the only country. John had visited that world long ago with General Ross. And gave him the scare of his life which prompted the military to stop sneaking into his world or in the world of Avengers.


    They just played their own politics. Now the playing field had gone to different empires over the universe and the Avengers never cared about this. As long as there was peace and people had a happy life, John and the Avengers never bothered with them.


    After a few months of travel by this exclusive team and working tirelessly, and visiting many Earths. Owen felt like he had enough power to handle the Beyonders now. He had tried his power before, and he could feel that he could change the structure of planets and solar system as he saw fit. He could easily influence the probability of things around him without even touching them. Provide life force or take it away.


    But he could still feel that his body could handle more energy easily and there was no limit to his potential. That notion gave him a scare. He was so powerful but he still felt there was a lot to do. And above all, he could still feel that John was more powerful than him.


    Even Steve Rogers of their planet was more powerful than him but it didn''t matter now. John had already informed him that they would leave to catch the Beyonders soon. It was time to face his maker and put an end to it.

 706. Going to the Wall (2)

    "There is nothing we can do even if Owen can''t be the guide. We will have to take this war to them or else any one universe will just crash and that will just snowball the rest of the multiverse. We can''t save the infinite universes out there one by one in a year. The Wall is going to tear apart soon and it is better we take the war to them."


    There was silence in the room. Nobody spoke of it but everyone knew that the War was coming. Some wanted to avoid it but they had forgotten or rather chose to forget that there was no escape from this.


    "Who will accompany Owen in this mission."


    "I will take the first step." John volunteered. He needed to see inside the Wall and make sure what he had known was actually real or was it just fictitious.


    "I will go." Barry said as he got up. He had the speed force with him which would allow him to go at super fast speed and even change time if it is required.


    "I will go too." Wanda said as she raised her hand. She had been studying, cultivating, and fighting all this time so that she could be helpful and be powerful as the counterpart of 616.


    "I want to take Lucifer on this trip." John said as he asked for another person. Lucifer hasn''t been in the meeting and he hardly shows up and tends to be at his home in LA and just bury his head under the thighs of Detective Decker.


    But for this mission they needed someone who was in God level. So John specifically asked for him.


    "Will he listen to you?" Wayne asked, still doubtful if Lucifer will agree.


    "The threat to his family will be enough to get him from his bed."


    "Good. Any more you want to take?" Wayne asked. They didn''t refute the fact that John wanted to go. As OAA had said, his powers came from the Wall so his inclusion in the first attack was necessary.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But everybody couldn''t go as there needed to be powerful people staying on the Earth and protecting them. And thus John made sure to bring one of the strongest teams for this. He didn''t take any Shinigamis or Shinibis because he felt that it was not necessary and only reality bending powers would be enough.


    In addition they would have Owen and Thanos. Going to the multiverse would be a toll on the body too so it was necessary to have a strong mind and will to handle the erosion. The Wall wasn''t known as a prison just for fun.


    "All in favor raise their hands." Clark asked as it was customary now. And surprisingly there was tie among all the members. The Shinigamis and the Kages didn''t raise their hands as they felt a person from their team should leave. And some of their own Avengers members felt that there were less number of people in the team.


    "So we are at an impasse." Wayne said.


    "Who else wants to volunteer in this mission? I will not take any Shinigamis nor any Shinobis. We only need reality bending powers." John said. He didn''t expect his decision of taking their own team would be challenged by some people. He wasn''t angry about it. Rather he felt happy that many people genuinely felt that they needed more firepower.


    "We have huge powers with us." Yamamoto refuted.


    "You do. But this Wall is between us and Wayne''s multiverse. Your presence here doesn''t coincide with the two multiverses. We want to keep you as a hidden weapon."


    Yamamoto was silenced by this. John was right the shinobis and the shinigamis were the hidden weapons of theirs and they needed to keep it that way until the main war.


    "Take a mutant with you." Professor X said as he wore his helmet.


    "Who is going to come for this mission?"


    "Take Jean. She is still very powerful and has connections with the Phoenix Force ." Professor X suggested.


    "Sure Jean will do." John said He would have liked the son of Professor X a.k.a. Legion but he was too unstable for their own good and he was still young. Another mutant he would have liked was Hope Summers but she wasn''t born yet.


    The mutants were still far away from their future dominance and there was still time for the Scarlet Witch of their world to make the ''immortal pond''. That was too OP and even in John''s book such a thing shouldn''t exist.


    The existence of that ''pond'' would just break realities and start another war.


    "Good. Now all in favor?" Wayne asked. After this all had raised their hands signifying they had reached a decision.


    "Get ready and tell Thanos to get his ass here soon. I will plant a bomb in his brain before he leaves. Any wrong move. He dies." Tony said.

 707. Going the Wall (3)

    The team was ready in 6 hours of which the last 4 hours was spent with John going to LA and convincing Lucifer to come out of his nest.


    "I am not going to this bloody charade and the tea party that you have made."


    "But Luci there are very few people who are as powerful as you out there. In addition your Father''s interest is in this."


    "Father? Father came to meet you?" Now Lucifer was interested when John mentioned that.


    "Yes, a few months ago he came and visited us all and gave us a warning. He hopes we defend our realm and keep everyone safe."


    "Since Father has come and gave you all his feet to kiss upon, why are you here? Go on. Off your God." Lucifer said while having no respect for his Father. His Father was the Presence of the DC universe and John was sure that if OAA had sons then he would beat the shit out of his son if he acted like this.


    But it wasn''t entirely Lucifer''s fault. His Father really was responsible for many trauma that Lucifer suffered from.


    "Luci. Listen to me. You and your wife won''t even have a chance to fight if we give up and don''t do things right." John finally couldn''t take it anymore and had to use the system to make him a little obedient. He had been trying to convince him for a long time now and he was losing patience.


    "Fine.. Fine.. I will go.. So much for Father who still hasn''t shown his face." Lucifer complained.


    "It will be fine. Who knows. After this you might have to sit in his position."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you think will happen if the Wall breaks apart? This will kill your Father." John reminded him.


    "What? You never told me that. All you said was that the Wall was going to break."


    "Now you know. We can only do so much and try to save what we can."


    Lucifer now had a serious look on his face. He was fine and dandy all this time but the moment he came to know that his Father might die, it did affect him. No matter what, he did love his Father. Even after all the torture and trauma over these years.


    In the depth of his soul he believed that he was responsible for what he was facing, after all he was naughty when he was young. And now he came to know that his Father might not be present after this war that John spoke of.


    "You should have at least held a traffic sign above or something before you say such absurd things." Lucifer said.


    "It is the truth, Luci. So now get your ass up and help me. Maybe there is something in the Wall that might save your Father."


    "I will be ready in an hour. Just need to get my toothbrush and my towel." Lucifer said as he looked at Chloe who was sitting on the couch listening to them. She knew of nothing and was a little confused but she knew what Lucifer meant by Father.


    The God Almighty.


    So this thing was serious so she didn''t interrupt. John after saying goodbye to Chloe vanished from his place and was back at Hall where he found everyone waiting. Waiting for Lucifer!!!


    "Did that guy accept?" Wanda asked. She had known Lucifer from the Seireitei time and even asked him about the other forms of magic.


    "Yeah, he will be here soon." John assured.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Is he really the demon from Hell?" Barry couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah. Technically the son of God from your universe but he isn''t as powerful as he is supposed to be." John said.


    "Oww our God? That World War I guy? Hmm.. Even his son is here.. I guess he did send some help. Barry thought but he didn''t speak his words out loud. After all, God was still the real God. He didn''t want to offend anyone. As they were talking John saw Thanos sitting on the stairs on the doors of Hall.


    He didn''t enter the Hall. John could see the reason why he refused to enter the Hall. The Hall was the accumulation of all the heroes. Thanos knew he didn''t deserve to walk inside. Few years before he might have not cared after all in his book he himself was the ultimate hero.


    He was saving the universe from the demise of destruction and Celestials. But now he knew that the real heroes were the ones who defended their own freedom. Thanos was depriving the people of freedom.


    He understood what freedom meant in that prison. Now he would have to go back to that same place. He had already done the mission and now even if he dies there he doesn''t care.


    The team was ready in 6 hours of which the last 4 hours was spent with John going to LA and convincing Lucifer to come out of his nest.


    "I am not going to this bloody charade and the tea party that you have made."


    "But Luci there are very few people who are as powerful as you out there. In addition your Father''s interest is in this."


    "Father? Father came to meet you?" Now Lucifer was interested when John mentioned that.


    "Yes, a few months ago he came and visited us all and gave us a warning. He hopes we defend our realm and keep everyone safe."


    "Since Father has come and gave you all his feet to kiss upon, why are you here? Go on. Off your God." Lucifer said while having no respect for his Father. His Father was the Presence of the DC universe and John was sure that if OAA had sons then he would beat the shit out of his son if he acted like this.


    But it wasn''t entirely Lucifer''s fault. His Father really was responsible for many trauma that Lucifer suffered from.


    "Luci. Listen to me. You and your wife won''t even have a chance to fight if we give up and don''t do things right." John finally couldn''t take it anymore and had to use the system to make him a little obedient. He had been trying to convince him for a long time now and he was losing patience.


    "Fine.. Fine.. I will go.. So much for Father who still hasn''t shown his face." Lucifer complained.


    "It will be fine. Who knows. After this you might have to sit in his position."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you think will happen if the Wall breaks apart? This will kill your Father." John reminded him.


    "What? You never told me that. All you said was that the Wall was going to break."


    "Now you know. We can only do so much and try to save what we can."


    Lucifer now had a serious look on his face. He was fine and dandy all this time but the moment he came to know that his Father might die, it did affect him. No matter what, he did love his Father. Even after all the torture and trauma over these years.


    In the depth of his soul he believed that he was responsible for what he was facing, after all he was naughty when he was young. And now he came to know that his Father might not be present after this war that John spoke of.


    "You should have at least held a traffic sign above or something before you say such absurd things." Lucifer said.


    "It is the truth, Luci. So now get your ass up and help me. Maybe there is something in the Wall that might save your Father."


    "I will be ready in an hour. Just need to get my toothbrush and my towel." Lucifer said as he looked at Chloe who was sitting on the couch listening to them. She knew of nothing and was a little confused but she knew what Lucifer meant by Father.


    The God Almighty.


    So this thing was serious so she didn''t interrupt. John after saying goodbye to Chloe vanished from his place and was back at Hall where he found everyone waiting. Waiting for Lucifer!!!


    "Did that guy accept?" Wanda asked. She had known Lucifer from the Seireitei time and even asked him about the other forms of magic.


    "Yeah, he will be here soon." John assured.


    "Is he really the demon from Hell?" Barry couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah. Technically the son of God from your universe but he isn''t as powerful as he is supposed to be." John said.


    "Oww our God? That World War I guy? Hmm.. Even his son is here.. I guess he did send some help. Barry thought but he didn''t speak his words out loud. After all, God was still the real God. He didn''t want to offend anyone. As they were talking John saw Thanos sitting on the stairs on the doors of Hall.


    He didn''t enter the Hall. John could see the reason why he refused to enter the Hall. The Hall was the accumulation of all the heroes. Thanos knew he didn''t deserve to walk inside. Few years before he might have not cared after all in his book he himself was the ultimate hero.


    He was saving the universe from the demise of destruction and Celestials. But now he knew that the real heroes were the ones who defended their own freedom. Thanos was depriving the people of freedom.


    He understood what freedom meant in that prison. Now he would have to go back to that same place. He had already done the mission and now even if he dies there he doesn''t care.

 705. Going to the wall

    John was keeping an eye on the power levels of Owen and also made sure that he was stable with his powers. He even sent Zatanna and therapists to check his mental state and make sure everything was in order with him.


    He didn''t want the comics version of Molecule Man who was apathetic to things around and didn''t care how Doom ruled over the people. He wanted to make sure that this version of Molecule Man loved mankind and in a greater sense loved all the species around the universe and multiverse. John had tried once taking the power from Owen and even volunteered for this.


    But his power and John''s power weren''t compatible at all. Even with Phoenix Force and Celestialsapien he was still not able to bring out the power of Owen. Reed and others tried to comprehend the powers of Owen with the help of Grey Matter, another alien with high IQ, and others but they still failed.


    The whole molecular structure of the body of Owen had changed over time and their existing theory of physics and other laws didn''t apply to Owen.


    "We will need to understand the physiology of the Beyonders to understand the powers of Owen and its working. Or we will have to relearn everything that we know of ourselves and start afresh." Reed said after finally getting the depth of the matter.


    "So it is a dead end."


    "No. We have all the samples and all we need is to understand the connection."


    "So what you mean is we need to understand their laws of working and functioning."


    Reed nodded his head.


    "We need to go to the Wall and fight the Beyonders for that."


    "Are we really going to do it?"


    "We will have to do it."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "What if we encounter others instead of the Beyonders?" Reed asked.


    "Then we will have to fight them too." Clark said as he entered the laboratory. The laboratory was made in the Hall of Justice and due to war preparations on the moon, most of the Avengers of the 3 universe now worked in John''s universe. Clark was in the Hall of Justice when this conversation was happening between Reed and John and due to his super hearing he came to the lab.


    "Is Owen ready?" Clark asked.


    "Over the course of time Naruto and Diana had trained on the ways of sneaking up on enemies and the path of a strong warrior. He had gone through multiple Earths and I think this is enough experience. He isn''t as naive as he was a few months ago. Or at least that''s what the therapists say."


    "Then it''s good. Time to assemble a team to invade the Wall."


    "Is Thanos able to walk and fight?" John asked Reed.


    "We have a functioning Thanos but not a full powered Thanos." Reed said. He had lost a lot in his journey to the Wall and bringing the Totality which was now secured on the Ring and is always under tight surveillance with people from Seireitei and the Naruto world.


    "We don''t need a functioning Thanos. We just need him to guide us and help us avoid things." Clark said.


    "Call all the Avengers. It''s time we take matters into our own hands. GAIA..."


    "On it..."


    Thus Reed and John walked to the main Hall of Justice where all the high echelons were called. They had to wait as they all had been working hard in their own ways. Trying to get better. The League of Assassins had also joined the war preparations as Killmonger had specifically asked for this.


    The League hadn''t been active the way it was before. There was better control in the crime scene of the world so the League had lesser work. When Killmonger came to know that the Avengers were preparing for the ultimate battle he couldn''t just stay away so he too joined.


    After an hour or so, everyone was at the Hall, and those who were on the Harvester, they joined via video calls. Reed had advancement in science to figure out a faster way to communicate between them.


    Everyone sat on their seats and thus the discussion began.


    "Owen is ready to handle the Beyonders." Clark said .


    "Then do we know the position of the Beyonders on the Wall?" Wayne asked.


    "No. We don''t but for that we will take Thanos and Owen. So with both of them we will have guides who will help us." John replied.


    "Are you sure that Owen will be able to guide? Thanos can be controlled as he is a weakling now and all he wants now is to save the multiverse. I have been studying him recently so I can say that he has no plans of killing everything in the world. It won''t serve his purpose as all life will be extinct if we lose the war and there will be no freedom."

 708. Going to the Wall (4)

    After an hour of wait Lucifer was finally here but he came with Chloe. She had never been to the Ring and had never seen the famous Hall of Justice so she wanted to have a look. Lucifer teleported with her to the Ring.


    She had sparkling eyes when she looked around, fascinated by what she saw. She got to see even the team that was going with her lover for the mission. She knew Barry, Wanda but she had never seen Jean before so she was new to her. Owen too was new. But the presence of Thanos was what surprised her.


    She had seen him fighting the Avengers on Mars and that fight was apparently long before she came here so she was confused about why Thanos was here and he had weird extensions in his body with metallic parts attached to his arm and leg.


    His body looked totally different and only his face which had scars now was apparent. Though she was confused she didn''t ask. He trusted his lover and the Avengers.


    "Welcome to the Ring, Luci." John said.


    "The pleasure is mine. I brought my toothbrush, my towel and various bottles of whisky." Lucifer said, showing them his bag. Jean and Owen were surprised by his words. Owen had a little ugly face. He had read the Bible since his childhood and he was portrayed not in a very good way there.


    So he was not sure if this guy could be trusted. History hasn''t been good to him and neither was his behavior right now. John on the other hand didn''t care. Lucifer always acted like that and he didn''t care as long as he helped and he had spent 40 billions more to upgrade his power level. Last time in Hell he couldn''t provide much power but this time it''s different.


    "The Harvester is on its way to pick us up." John said.


    In a few minutes the huge spaceship was finally visible. It had been parked a little far away from Earth so that it didn''t mess up with the rotation of the Earth and the other moons.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Everybody boarded the ship after it docked near the Ring and after waving their hands at the Hall, the exclusive team left. Many people had come to see them off from the Avengers. They didn''t speak any word of encouragement and giving boost to the spirit. This war was just the start and the they have been working in shadows for a long time by killing Owen. This was just another mission.


    But very few knew how terrible the Beyonders were. John had always spoken less of Beyonders. It was because he himself knew less of them. All he knew was that Doom was able to defeat the Beyonders with the help of Molecule Man. But he knew the horror of their strength. They defeated The Living Tribunal.


    This was a huge feat and he needed to make sure he had all the cards at his hands. Now his own power had upgraded and this battle would be perfect to showcase what he had learnt. After the simple farewell the Harvester was on is way to regions outside the multiverse and it would take some time to reach there.


    It was the first time for Lucifer and he looked like a kid who got a new toy. Since the Harvester was so big it had everything ranging from football fields to bars. And Lucifer went straight to bar.


    "You cheeky bastard. You have been hiding this place from me for such a long time. If you had said that your spaceship had such places I would have come with you in a jiffy."


    "No you wouldn''t have. You still love your penthouse."


    "Can''t argue with that." Lucifer also nodded his head to that. His penthouse was really luxurious and he didn''t want to part with it for a long time. Lucifer dove straight to the cellars to drink some whisky and surprisingly Thanos joined him in drinking some alcohol.


    John could see that recently Thanos had been giving away his life to alcohol. And John wouldn''t stop him. He had spent a majority of his life killing people. Now he was in his own prison. In a few hours they were finally at the place where many had been stationed all the time and under strict vigilance by the Green lanterns.


    The Harvester docked with the old spaceship and they all came to the main ship to get their suits. John had ordered for manufacturing of suits suitable for the journey to the Wall a long back. Many had been built as they might need it if they ever go inside the Wall.


    Now was one of those cases. Professor X of 616 was temporary leader of the group here with the Guardians. Since all were telepathic they had many things in common.

 709. The Promethean Giants

    "Professor, are the suits ready?" John asked.


    "Long ago my friend. You can take them.... My friend you have been a boon to us and this multiverse. Your powers have allowed us to have a fighting chance. Though we don''t know what kind of beings we will be fighting against, at least we have the knowledge and the heart to come together and fight for a common cause."


    John was little taken aback by those generous words of Professor. He did help the mutants of Earth 616 and their presence had now been accepted all over the planet. Surely there was racism but it had gone down a lot.


    The disappearance of the Avengers proved too much for the civilians and the government and made them realize how lacking they were when it came to reality.


    "It''s sad to say but Peace never brings people together. Peace can only douse the fire for sometime but there is common hatred then humanity or any kind of species will look over their differences and come together. History has been observing it for a long time." John said.


    "True. Only a common hatred can bring people together. It is unfortunate."


    "Hatred is just any feeling, Professor. Nothing more. We as intelligent beings have both love and hatred. Both emotions are overwhelming and can be wielded to acquire more power. We just need to balance ourselves. And decide what is wrong or right. Even that notion of right and wrong is different for many people. Thanos here had a different notion from us. He is not wrong. Only thing was that he didn''t have the power. We define right and wrong by our own definitions."


    "You are right." Professor said and he too accepted the words of John. In the minds of the racist people they weren''t wrong. They were afraid of mutants so trying to kill them was justified as right by them.


    "Only strength has the right to speak and decide what is right and wrong. And here too we will have to do the same thing. Only strength can defeat our enemies and establish our own right." John said as he clenched his fist and finished wearing the suit.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The suit looked like it was Black Panther suit with no extra designs or any animal heads over their own head. It was a normal ninja-type suit with a sleek outline and a stretchy cloth. There was a mixture of vibranium and adamantium in the suit, thanks to the other two universes.


    "Mike check.. 1..2..3.."


    "All clear.."


    "Professor we will be off. Pray for us that we come back." Barry said. He was still a little fearful of the world where no known human has stepped its foot in. Thanos was not a human so he didn''t count him in his hand. It was good that Barry was just thinking of all this instead of saying out loud. There has been one human who was able to do this and come back alive too.


    "Mr. Reese I hope you will be able to get the powers and help us in the war. A lot rides on your shoulders. I hope everyone will come back victorious." Professor said as the Guardians stood behind and bade their farewell. They had a serious face and they too, like others, hoped that the team would return victorious.


    "I will try my best Professor Xavier." Reese said. Over the course of time he had got acquainted with all the members of the Avengers and now knew who was who.


    With those last words all the members of the team flew away to the Wall. The crack was now as huge as the size of a solar system. From the crack the prisoners who were struck inside could be seen easily now. Their sizes were just as the same sizes of the Celestials.


    "These are the Promethean Giants, the vanguards of Perpetua." John said as he could easily see the huge bodies being stuck in their places, unable to move. Though there was a crack in the Wall and Thanos had gone before, it didn''t mean any one could just move.


    The Promethean Giants weren''t really that powerful and were the first to be imprisoned.


    "Time to dive in." John said as he reached near the crack and took a deep breath. All this time he had been in his familiar territory. This step would be his first step to a place where he had no idea about.


    A place where there were only legends.


    "Be alert. safeguard your team and yourselves and especially Owen. Thanos you are responsible for him. We need to reach the Beyonders fast and without making much noise. You are already a fugitive in the eyes of Perpetua so if he finds you we will be dead. Did you mask your presence?"


    "Doctor Strange has covered my body with Asgardian runes to make sure that nothing can flow away from my body."

 710. Omega Titans

    "Good. Let''s go!" John said as he went straight inside the crack. Following him, the others went inside the crack. Professor X and others were all watching this with a sigh. The video was also sent to the Avengers on the multiverse. Wayne had a dignified face when he saw that. There was nothing they could do and only pray for the best.


    "We should have sent more people on this expedition." Clark came from behind and said to Wayne who was watching the video.


    "They are the most powerful people this multiverse has to offer. One has immense life force, one has immense speed, one knows witchcraft and magic and the other who can use telekinesis. They are strong and capable enough to protect and bring the power that John has predicted."


    "I hope so." Tony said as he too was looking at the video with a grave face. Nobody spoke of what would happen if they died or never came back. It wasn''t that they hadn''t thought about it, it was just that they didn''t want to think of this extreme result.


    Meanwhile John and others had finally entered the legendary Source Wall and truth to be told everyone was a little afraid. Especially Thanos. John was pretty sure he saw him sweat a bit and a small shake in his legs.


    John could already feel the total difference from the multiverse. In the multiverse he could always use his godly powers provided by Phoenix but here he could already feel that his reality bending powers have been oppressed by various degrees.


    "Wanda, can you still do Chaos Magic?" John couldn''t help but ask her.


    "I can but not with the same proficiency when I am at home." John sighed when he got the answer.


    "Barry? Any problem?"


    "No, I am still the same. Maybe because the Speed Force exists on both the sides of the Wall." Barry suggested.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "It doesn''t matter now. We have to search for the Beyonders." Jean recalled as she could also feel that her power level had dropped but there was nothing they could do. They were in foreign land and they would die if they got out of their suits, so it was acceptable that their power levels had gone down.


    Owen on the other hand was looking at the Promethean Giants standing with a T-Pose and stuck in their places. They couldn''t move. The Giants were totally new to Owen. He had visited many different places on his journey to the multiverse but he had never seen Giants before.


    He had only seen them on TV and of course they had seen 2 from the Earth when Galactus and Arishem came. It was later that Owen came to know of them  when he was journeying with the Avengers. Just the sheer fact that there was a giant somewhere who eats planets and galaxies was spine chilling for him.


    "These are the armies of Perpetua?" Owen asked.


    "It is supposed to be. She had made a species which was a combination of humans and martian genes. But that came later as these Giants were her first army. Now they are just useless relics. I don''t think she will even use them." John said as he knew Perpetua was too arrogant to use her old toys just because she was on the failing side.


    Even during her fight against an ultimate nemesis she refused to ask for help though she knew that she was dying. Perpetua was surely a problem for everyone but she was defeatable. But she wasn''t the only enemy in this regard.


    Owen prayed that what John said was the truth. They were flying past these Giants and making as little noise as possible. They didn''t need to be silent here as these statues wouldn''t come to life but they still wanted to be as discreet as possible. They flew past dozens of these Giants one by one. After the fear of the first few ones, they later got accustomed to it.


    They understood that these statues wouldn''t come to life no matter what. But that notion soon was shattered when they reached the end where there were no more Giants. As they crossed rows of these Promethean Giants, they were stopped by 4 massive Giants.


    The word massive was used here because their sizes were at least 2.5 times more than the regular Promethean Giants. These 4 Giants were huge and their armor looked totally different from the other 3. Each of the Gaints was unique in their own way and John could already feel that each one of them had massive power and strength.


    John knew of them. The supposed jailers of the Source Wall.


    The 4 Omega Titans. The 4 were named as Mystery, Wonder, Entropy and Wisdom.

 711. Omega Titans (2)

    John now had a dignified face when he saw them. He was hoping that these 4 would be on the multiverse after the crack on the wall from the other side or be dead according to the comics. But it seemed he was hoping for too much.


    The DC multiverse had already been in chaos and he had no knowledge of why it was like that. But now there was no point in thinking about this. They would have to fight these big guys before they could move further and that too without awakening Perpetua.


    "How bold of you to come from the multiverse, outsiders." Wisdom said with a loud voice. The voice seemed very old and it was spoken with authority. John thought they could say that had belonged to the Source Wall and was moving around but Wisdom''s words broke all of that dream.


    "Speak outsiders!! or I will kill you like I killed the last one."


    "Last one? There was another person who came before me? Thanos? But he was back. So there was another person who had come. From the DC multiverse? Who? Braniac? Only he knows of Omega Titans. Did he get killed? It is better if he is dead." John''s mind was racing fast and was thinking of all the possibilities from the words of Wisdom and Entropy.


    "Aah these abominable creations. With big heads come big brains with no intelligence." Lucifer spat out but not very loudly. It was good that he spoke in low volume and used his powers to not let these 4 Giants here.


    "Dead Titans, we are not here to cause problems or wreak havoc. We are just here to bring Owen to the Beyonders. You see, his powers came from Beyonders and he asked to meet his makers. For this reason we came here." John said and he used all his power including his powers from Gilgamesh and Phoenix to make himself more approachable.


    "The Beyonders?" The Giants became silent when John said that. They were sure that these outsiders had come for some purpose and it wasn''t as simple as just meeting the Beyonders who were a race of arrogant species who thought that they were above anyone else and could play with anyone as they wished for.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The Titans themselves didn''t like them and didn''t want anything to do with them. The Titans then looked at Owen and they could really feel the same power as the Beyonders. But they weren''t sure if what this person said was the truth.


    "Even if it''s true with what you said there is no proof. He might come for the Beyonders but you aren''t. So we can only detain you." Mystery said with a menacing voice. They didn''t want to violate the rules of the Source Wall even if the Wall now wasn''t in a good shape.


    "But we are not here to commit any sin." Lucifer said with a little annoyed tone. He wanted to finish the job and go back home but there was already an obstacle. He didn''t like it one bit.


    "No matter the reason. You will have to listen to us." Wonder said. John and others had an ugly face. If they fight against these Giants they would have to expose their powers. The more powers they showed the more Perpetua would be attracted.


    "Luci, can you make a huge planet?" John asked Lucifer. John had read the comics so he knew how to counter attack these 4 beings. Though they were brothers and sisters, they competed against each other since the dawn of the multiverse. And this competition could be used as a leverage against them.


    "Now come with us." Mystery said as he used his huge hands to swoop and catch the ants that had arrived from the multiverse. But surprisingly when he pulled back his hands he saw none of the outsiders were caught.


    John and Lucifer used their teleporting powers to escape the hands of Mystery with Owen, Jean and Thanos. Barry could run easily so he didn''t need their help.


    "You ants. How dare you escape my hands." Mystery said with anger. the other Titans too now got serious. They didn''t see how they escaped Mystery''s hands. Mystery had only one eye on his head but it was a huge one and also had an arc reactor type hole on his chest. So he looked like one-eyed Iron Man.


    Seeing that these outsiders escaped from their hands he charged his hollow chest and was ready to hit these outsiders with his ''chest cannon''


    "Wait.. Wait, we are not here to fight. We just want to go and meet the Beyonders." Owen now shouted. He hadn''t spoken a bit since he came here but he could feel that these Titans were hesitant to touch him. He could feel their disgust and fear.

 712. Omega Titans (3)

    "We don''t care." Mystery said as he blasted at the outsider team with his full force. At this point he didn''t care and neither did the other Titans. They have been here since the dawn of time and nothing could faze them. They had seen too much to care about small things and especially not for someone who claimed to be from the Beyonders.


    No matter what the Titans were kind of jailers here and they did have high authority granted to them by the Hand. John and others had to dodge the attack of Mystery.


    "Fuck!!" Lucifer screamed as he dodged.


    "John.. Ideas." Barry asked as he took Thanos in his arms and ran fast to dodge the canon. Everyone else was able to dodge but only Wanda got a little affected by the canon. Mystery was a powerful being and it was not easy. It was good that the suit worked like Black Panther''s suit and she released the energy stored on her suit immediately. There is a limit of how much kinetic energy a suit can store.


    John wanted the anti metal suit but even with the finest minds of the Multiverse but if they sued the anti-metal, then they would lose the protection that adamantium brought. At the end they scrapped the plan of using anti-metal and went for Vibranium and Adamantium.


    Wanda had to punch her hand in the air in order to release the stored energy.


    "Wanda, are you alright?" John asked as he flew to her side.


    "I am fine. How to stop them?" Wanda asked.


    "Luci, are you ready?"


    "You goddamn right I am. They almost ruined my high priced suit." Luci said as he started chanting some ancient words from his mouth. The Titans, seeing that the attack of Mystery too didn''t work, were a little surprised. Mystery had used his cannon which had its own homing sense and would obliterate a person when it touches the opponent.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But these people avoided the attack and the girl even took the force and was able to come out unscathed.


    "Who are you?" Wonder asked now with curiosity. Wonder the embodiment of advancement and dreams so she was curious.


    "We will be your doom." Luci said as he had finished chanting, and before the Titans could realize what was happening, there was a sudden emergence of a small ball right between the Titans and the team.


    The ball, which looked like it was made of mud, started to grow larger with a terrifying pace. And in the blink of an eye, the small ball had grown the size of a planet. The planet looked like a green one and there were all kinds of flora and fauna on it.


    Yes, John had asked Lucifer to make a lifelike planet. A planet which didn''t have any sentient life and on it and only thing it had was ocean and vast lands of trees. John knew that they couldn''t kill the Titans.


    And even if they do manage to kill the Titans, it will just alert Perpetua. It was still not time to fight her. So they went for the next big thing. Make a planet and let them fight.


    The Titans were supposed to plant cosmic seeds and when the cosmic seeds grew into a tree the 4 Omega Titans would then judge whose tree was bigger and then the Titan whose tree was the largest would proceed to feed over the planet.


    This had been their way of competition since the beginning of time in the multiverse, and it was still the same. And thus John decided to ask Lucifer to make a huge planet. A planet that could easily sustain 4 Godly trees and trigger the competition between them.


    John wasn''t sure if their hunger for a planet was bigger or their conviction to destroy the outsiders were bigger. If this didn''t work John had already decided to get access to Speed Force for sometime and just run away with Barry. Here teleportation wasn''t working as easily as he could do in the multiverse.


    The planet stopped growing after it had grown to the size of Saturn.


    "Titans, don''t you want to compete against each other and see who di... I mean whose tree is bigger and then consume the planet. I have read about this in one of the books that the Omega Titans have been fighting n this for a long time. So here we give you a planet which has all the resources to plant your cosmic seeds. And then compete on this. How about you take this planet and let us go to the Beyonders."


    The Titans who were already in defensive mode since the ball of the planet had emerged was dumbfounded by the words of John. They couldn''t make head and tail of it.

 713. The journey

    "What?... What did you say?" Wonder was trembling when John spoke those words. Like him all the others were shaking by the words of John. Any unknown person would think these 4 were shaking in anger but John knew that these 4 were just excited.


    When the Source Wall broke for the first time and they were released, the first thing that these Titans did was find 4 planets which was alive and planet cosmic seeds. Brainiac ( I don''t think I need to introduce him) made 4 different teams made up of the Justice League and the villains to stop these 4.


    And they were successful in stopping them. One of the brothers was devoured by the three, the one who was able to win the competition. Though they were successful in stopping the destruction of the planets by the Titans, they lost one of the Titans.


    And this loss leads to the imbalance among them. As the stories go. when the Justice League and the Lanterns convinced the Titans to return and repair the Wall, Brainiac and the Sinestro attacked the Titans.


    This led them to their death and the ultimate destruction of the Source Wall. Brainiac had been manipulating the JL to create imbalance among the Titans so that the Source Wall could be broken and Peroetua could be released who had already been whispering in the ears of Lex.


    Lex was supposed to be the champion of Perpetua, but that didn''t last long. And she found a new champion which led to her doom at the end.


    "You heard me right. This planet is a gift for you 4 and challenge each other. You can grow your cosmic seeds here and decide who is better. And in turn all we want is to leave us. We have an important mission." John pleaded. He didn''t want to fight not because they couldn''t win, but because their win would just trigger more problems and they didn''t need one at the moment.


    The 4 Titans were silent at the moment. They were highly tempted by the offer. Wonder even licked his lips and imagined them competing for the right to eat such a juicy planet.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "We will accept your offer." Mystery said without consulting his siblings.


    "Hey we haven''t talked..."


    "I mean..."


    "Yes yes we accept the deal."


    John had a smile on his face and so did others. Even Thanos was a little dumbfounded by this. He had suffered a bit in journey to the Source Wall. If not for some instruments he had from TVA, he would have died under the hands of the 4. But now it seemed like a planet was able to close the deal.


    "This is unbelievable." Thanos murmured under his breath. He had heard about John being the ''son'' of the Source Wall. Now he finally understood why he was called that by TVA and why they were afraid of him.


    Lucifer also sighed in relief when he heard that. He didn''t want to spend his energy on making another planet. Changing reality here was not easy. He would rather fight the Titans than make another planet.


    Without caring about the presence of outsiders they lowered and resized themselves on the planet. They stepped on the land and began making their own cosmic seeds in 4 different places on the planet.


    "Phew!! I thought we would have to fight these people." Wand said as she sighed in relief.


    "They forgot about their hatred the moment they got our gift. What a bunch of ungrateful people." Barry murmured.


    "Let''s go, before they change their minds." Owen said as he flew away followed by others. They didn''t want to entangle more with these Giants.


    And thus their journey continued.


    "I can feel the power of the Beyonders. They are far away." Owen said.


    "Good. Thanos, take the lead. We will follow." John ordered. Thanos didn''t mind the fact that he was being used as bait for the enemies and figured out traps in this blank space while they were on their way to their destination.


    Getting close to their enemies might not be easy, but then again, the Beyonders wouldn''t think that someone would attack them. And thus the mindless journey started for hours and hours.


    They came across statues and even live statues where the Giants could talk and move, but couldn''t move away from their place. Barry, being a curious guy, went and talked with them. Some of them were friendly while others were very grumpy and bloodthirsty.


    In their journey to the Beyonders, they found the famous cosmic raptors. John knew that there was only one Cosmic raptor. But here there were many.


    "What the hell is going on?" John saw that the Cosmic raptors were laying half dead or were on the verge of death. He shuddered by the sights. Black blood was flowing out of their body and it looked like a bloody battle had ensued. Thanos who was leading the team had tears in his eyes when he saw this.


    He had never been overwhelmed like this before when he saw this scene.

 714. Cosmic Raptor

    Cosmic couldn''t be identified as a Raptor actually. At most it could be called a huge black and shiny falcon. The size would be equivalent to that of a Giant. And its main function was to look over Perpetua to make sure that she never escapes.


    But here it was, dead and couldn''t die any more. John was surprised that the Raptor could actually bleed from its cosmic type body. He had already accepted their death the moment Thanos came back saying that perpetua had escaped. What he didn''t expect was the death of multiple Raptors.


    That was where his confusion was. There should be only one Cosmic raptor. Why were there multiple and that too dead.


    "Barry, you are a crime scene investigator. Find what you can. Our omnipotence doesn''t work on minute levels." John said. He needed to know what happened. Each and every body of the raptors looked different now because the cuts and damages on their body was different.


    Some raptors were burned to death. Some had their eyes and their skull blown. Some had been killed by what looked like three blades just like the claws of Wolverine. It was all a mess. Barry was checking each and everyone of the raptors and it was taking time. Since they had been travelling for quite a long time, they decided to rest a bit further from the crime while Barry checked on the bodies.


    John felt sad looking at the Raptors. They have been stuck here since the first rebellion of Perpetua. Though it seemed like there were multiple Raptors there were still slaughtered so brutally.


    "Who are these and why are you interested?" Jean couldn''t help but ask. John proceeded to speak about their origins. They were surprised by the story of John and understood why John was so interested. After 3 hours of examination, Barry came back with a gloomy look.


    "Lay it on me, Barry."


    "The bodies are weird. Some of them are killed by cosmic powers. That is normal since it is apparent that some of them are killed by her. But some of them are killed by magic. Magic elements that are similar to you and Strange. I have been in the SHIELD crime scene division all this time so I have been researching on identifying and separating elements from the magic of two kinds. But some of the bodies have two elements together. Some of the bodies are definitely killed by adamantium claws like Logan. Some are using lasers and I can bet that a Kryptonian has done it. There are other bodies which show signs that they were killed by people of both the multiverse."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    John and other''s faces got dignified when he said that. If the killing was done just by the people from the DC multiverse, he would attribute the death to the people from the Dark Multiverse. But what the hell is up with powers that came from their multiverse. And that too fighting together.


    "Thanos did you meet any weird thing or people that might have come from our multiverse when you came the first time."


    Thanos shook his head in denial. He was on a search mission. A mission to acquire more information though it derailed to something else in the end, he was here for quite a long time and he didn''t meet any one of such power.


    "What the hell is going on?" John now was really confused and for the first time in this lifetime he felt like his knowledge had no use here.


    How could people from his own multiverse could cross and make friendships with the other multiverse and that too kill the raptors. They killed thoroughly, meaning it was their intention from the start and they came to slaughter.


    "I don''t know but I double checked everything and I am pretty sure of my investigation."


    "Do you want to take the bodies away?" Owen suggested as he too felt that it was very weird. Over the past few months he had come to know of many secrets and stories so he was up to date. As a former police officer he suggested that they should take away the bodies for further inspection.


    "Good." Lucifer too accepted. He had always known of the raptors but seeing their death he too felt a chill up his spine. Killing so many raptors who were sent by the Hand and still failing to do their job meant the enemy was super powerful.


    "We need to get out of here. We are not strong or powerful enough to stop Perpetua and her weird army here. If they come back, it will be very problematic to run away." Jean said.


    "Yes. Take the bodies and leave. Barry..."


    "On it..." Barry said as he ran around while gathering the dead bodies. John took out his amulet and stored the bodies inside.

 715. Beyonders

    It took a few minutes to finish collecting the huge bodies of the raptors. Everyone had a gloomy face as they continued their journey and their speed had notched up a bit after this incident. Nobody talked after this and they couldn''t wait to finish the Beyonders and be on their way. They needed to spread this information.


    After another day of relentless journey and running, they finally reached the place where the Beyonders were located. A separate mini dimension on the Wall. A dimension which looked like an ancient Roman Hall. There were straight and smooth pillars being built as the support for the hall inside.


    "Do these superpowers live in a Hall? Don''t they have a home or something?" Jean was confused.


    "What a boring life they have." Lucifer commented.


    "It doesn''t matter if they like living like this or not. Owen you will first enter and attack. I will give you the amulet and take it inside. The moment you start your attack, call us out." John said as he gave his amulet to Owen.


    Owen could already do magic and calling them out would be fairly easy for him.


    "So you are thinking of a sneak attack. That''s dirty."


    "We need to finish this as fast as possible without making too much noise."


    After Owen took the helmet everyone vanished from their place and entered the amulet. Thanos too had come inside and everyone was welcomed by Hela. She was still chained here. Much later Hela was taken outside for sightseeing and showed her new sister and brothers who had changed.


    Hela didn''t believe  at first when John first said that her brother was now more powerful than her, and so Thor had to come and beat her down multiple times to let her believe. Of course he couldn''t kill her as her life force was attached with Asgard.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As long as Asgard was alive she wouldn''t die until and unless someone separates the line that attaches her and Asgard together. John didn''t think it was required and being alive would be more of a punishment for her.


    So here she was, being chained and never to see the light of any sun in her lifetime. When Thanos came inside he was surprised to see Hela here. On his invasion of multiple planets he had heard a lot about her and her conquest a long time ago.


    In a way, he admired her. But now, her presence just reminded him of his past and his foolishness. Without giving her any attention, all moved on a different floating island waiting for Owen to call them. They were ready to battle at any moment.


    Thanos was checking his weapon and guns. Tony had provided him with lots of weapons, both cold and hot, in the hopes that he would be helpful for the team.


    "Beyonders have all the powers I can have and all the powers any God can have but they have only one weakness but this is very hard to exploit." John spoke.


    "What is it?" Wand asked in curiosity.


    "They are liners. It means they can''t move back or forward in time. Any time related powers would be extremely detrimental to them. Of course the use of Owen is on the top but time is their nemesis."


    "But I don''t have time related powers." Jean said


    "Wanda, Lucifer and I can use time related powers like the power of ageing on them and they wouldn''t be able to escape this cycle. Jean will be our support and Thanos, you need to make sure none escape. If any one escapes, you need to inform us." John said as their omnipotence had no use here. Thanos nodded his head. He was self aware of how powerful he was.


    Meanwhile John had worn his helmet of Fate. It had been some time since he wore it. His reality bending powers were enough to do his work. But now he needed all the weapons in his arsenal.


    He brought out Sul-Sagna from his vault and kept it in his hand. And then he looked at his omnitrix. The moment he would be called he would change to Alien X and fight. The Beyonders were able to kill all the abstract beings and Gods easily so he wasn''t that arrogant to think that he was infinitely better than the Gods of their multiverse.


    He had an edge for sure over them for sure due to various tricks but here there were multiple Beyonders. John and others were waiting patiently waiting for the call. This fight would determine if their multiverse would survive the first attack.


    If they lose here, they would have to flee for a long time. John knew what might happen if the Beyonders succeeded but he didn''t want to think about it.

 716. Beyonders (2)

    "You are applying the same strategy as we did in Hell. This will blow up in your face,." Wanda said as she sat and waited for Owen to call them.


    "I know but is there any better option to sneak attack? I know that the chances of sneak attack are very less, probably less than 1% but at least we can try. Owen is the main candidate here who can fight and bring them down."


    "Wait are you both talking about Mephisto?" Jean asked as she was confused about what John meant about Hell.


    "Yes. Hell has been replaced and Mephisto is dead." John said as he remembered that the death of his has never been announced to the multiverse and people still don''t know about him. Of course, the Ghost Riders of different universes might have known this and they were probably having the times of their lives.


    Though all ghost riders were not necessarily influenced by Mephisto, he did have his sway on many of them. In fact in one universe, the Ghost Rider was Punisher and he was a menace to the universe and Mephisto and even went after the major criminals of his universe.


    "When did that happen?" Jean was from 616 so of course she knew all the major antagonists, especially, someone like Mephisto.


    "Few years back. Why? Johnny didn''t speak about it?" John asked as he was polishing his jagged huge sword with a piece of cloth . The sword had a red shine on its edge and everyone was able to feel the heat emitting from it.


    "No." Jean shook her head. She was surprised that John and his team were even able to take down such an ancient being who had been causing havoc all over the multiverse with his minions.


    Wanda then spoke to Jean about how they did it and how they were able to take down Mephisto. John on the other hand was thinking about his plan and the ways to bring down the Beyonders. The comics had never been comprehensive about how Doom and Molecule Man were able to take down the Beyonders.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Doctor Strange was on this mission and he even got the chance to be one of the most powerful Strange but for some reason he gave that up and the power was given to Doom. And thus he went on to become God Doom.


    John was sure Owen would again give the choices to them after the defeat of the Beyonders and was thinking who will take over the mantle of godhood this time. As he was thinking of these random thoughts and plans of the future, John already felt the call of Owen and was brought out.


    John didn''t even speak a word the moment he came out he took a swing of his huge sword to all the surrounding directions. He had already instructed mentally to Owen to take his head down to avoid being hit by a sword and so did the others.


    The fire slash flowed in 360 directions. They were standing on the platform which was levitating high on air without any support or energy source, it looked like magic and there were people sitting on their seats. It looked like it was there on the sets of Indiana Jones and the Kingdom of Crystal Skull, where in this case the Crystal Skulls were alive and had flesh.


    John could only make out this bit as the huge hall was instantly lit up by the fire slash and he was sure that it would take time to douse the fire as the fire was magical and it worked on a different system altogether then the Beyonders power.


    "Owen, how is the situation?" John asked after he made the move. Owen had a ugly look on his face.


    "What is the matter Owen?" Jean asked, seeing a not so good look on his face.


    "There is another person who is present in the room and he looks like one of us." Owen said.


    "What?" John and others were taken aback by the word of Owen.


    "Another person? Who?" Wanda asked. Owen just moved his head and looked in a certain direction. The fire which was burning brightly and was lighting up the hall was finally being extinguished gradually.


    They had already predicted that John''s move would have no effect on the Beyonders. If such fire was able to kill them then it would be a blot on the name of the Beyonders, though this move wasn''t just for show. The Beyonders had to use quite a bit of force to stop and extinguish the fire.


    And there were several burn marks on the hands of the Beyonders. The Beyonders looked exactly like they did in comics. If a human being imagines an alien in their head, then the Beyonders was the closest thing that should come to their minds.


    But in addition to the Beyonders, there was another person who was sitting in the main seat of the Beyonders. And that person looked like Batman on steroids.

 717. Batman?

    The person who sat on the main chair wore the exact cape of Batman, with his iconic mask and black cape. But there was a difference. This Batman had a thick beard and he looked more manly. The person looked like a mixture of Bane and Batman.


    The only difference was the beard. The beard had a weird shape and John wasn''t sure why it was like that. His mind went through all the comics and especially the Dark Multiverse of DC and there was a version which was a combination of Bane and Batman.


    But that person didn''t have a beard.


    "Whoa are you?" John shouted.


    "You got some balls John Jameson. You and your little friends come to our territory and attack and later ask who the fuck are we? Do you think that this place is your home?" said the ''fake'' Batman.


    John''s eyes squinted when he heard being named by this random Batman. He was pretty sure nobody knew of him from Source Wall or the DC multiverse. If there was another John in the multiverse of DC, Presence would have spoken about it.


    But this Batman knew of him. How? Is it because he had the powers bestowed upon him by the Wall? But he never had any recollection of Source Wall. Even when he was reincarnated, it was an instant one, or was it?


    "Fine, if you don''t want to speak your identity I will beat it out of you." John said as he could already feel the movement of the Beyonders here. He didn''t expect that the Beyonders would team up with a ''fake'' Batman.


    How were they able to accept the fact that a person who didn''t belong to their species was sitting on their main seat? No!! This Batman was leading the Beyonders... What the hell is going on?


    "We will have to beat it out to get the answer." John mumbled as he already had one thing in mind. Take this Batman down and get the answer. The Beyonders would be left to others. John had a feeling that this Batman wasn''t as simple as he looked like.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Ice age!!!" John murmured as suddenly under the feet of John the surroundings was getting frozen. It became so cold that even the air was freezing up and slowly there was a bridge between the platform from where they were standing and the main Hall where everyone was sitting.


    Wanda and others were now looking at John with a curious look. Ice age? That is Aokiji from One Piece, where did John get the powers.


    "I will explain later. Now attack." John said as he saw that he was getting weird looks from everyone. Thanos didn''t seem to care that John had frozen up the air and he was the first person to attack the Beyonders.


    Thanos had made it a point to redeem himself here so he was the first person. Wanda, Barry and Lucifer followed him. Owen was the last. The main point here was to secure the life of Owen while bringing the powers of the Beyonders.


    John appeared near Batman with a single move. He used the Soru from One Piece and used his leg to hit Batman with all his strength. Batman dodged this with a side step while he took out his katana to take a swing at John.


    John couldn''t avoid the katana and he didn''t try to dodge either. The katana which had randomly appeared at the hand of Batman went through the torso of John and the blade came out from the other side.


    The blade seemed like it went through the frozen hell as there was frozen ice all over the blade. It looked terrible and the blade would for sure break in the next move if it hit something hard.


    Batman looked at his blade with contemplation, not at all surprised that his blade had just gone through the body of the opponent.


    "He did say that you will be terrifyingly powerful, now I get the gist of it." Batman said in a loud tone. John was still in limbo. A batman who used a katana. What the hell!!


    Was this Batman from the Japanese old times ?? He doesn''t remember any Dark Multiverse story where Batman belonged to Japan. Even during the war none of such forms were shown in the comics. Most of the Batman was under Robin King and all looked the same.


    "Who are you?" John asked again and now his tone was more demanding.


    "Oh!! Don''t be impatient. He said that you have knowledge of us too." Batman said.


    "Who said that?"


    "Your nightmare." Batman said as now he used Batarangs to throw at John. These Batarangs were ladden with bombs. The Batarangs got struck at the cold icy body of John and blasted with a huge explosion.


    The explosion was loud enough to attract the attention of others who were fighting around. The Beyonders have come together to take on this small team that John had brought.

 718. Dark Claw

    After the smoke receded, everyone who had stopped the fight saw John standing where he was and nothing had happened to him which was expected. His teammates were little concerned because the laws of the multiverse didn''t apply here and many things were different.


    But it seemed they were over thinking a bit and John was still as powerful as before.


    But John knew that the explosion with the batarangs wasn''t as simple as it looked. His natural barriers of magic weren''t able to stop the batarangs. Magic had just failed John and that too against a Batman variant.


    This was really wrong on so many levels!! Batman who was immune to magic. Though Phoenix Force would have easily stopped the explosion from hurting him he didn''t need to use that power. He just used elementalization of magma from Akainu and avoided any small injuries from the batarangs.


    Now John was pissed!


    He didn''t say a word and covered the floor with dark colored particles. The power of Black Beard, the Dark Fruit. He used the gravity power on everyone present except for his present. Since the floor was frozen and they could walk on it, there was no problem in covering the entirety of the Hall.


    Batman now had a solemn face seeing this as he could feel he was being sucked into these dark particles and the gravity was slowly getting higher. Wanda and Barry who were in the safe zone could easily recognize what it was and what John had just done.


    "How many Devil fruits did you eat?" Barry shouted to ask.


    "Too many."


    "Let''s get this over with." Owen said as he used a dagger which he had just conjured out of thin and drove it right through the heart of the nearest Beyonder. The gravity pull was a welcome move for John''s allies and Owen just used the distraction as a weapon to kill one.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    And the kill of one just enabled Owen to have more power. Owen could already feel the immense power he had just obtained. When he had entered the Source Wall, he could feel the rejection that his powers faced. He was not even 50% of his old power and was only able to do some simple things which he was able to do when he first went to hunt other Owens over the multiverse.


    But now he felt more powerful than ever before. With his capacity crossing the 200% of this previous power. Thanos and everyone just looked at John with surprise as he did what others had failed to take advantage of. Killing a Beyonder and taking the power.


    John meanwhile didn''t care if Owen got new power or not, he appeared near Batman and gave a kick on his right side with the strongest power. He used Ryou (internal destruction) on his leg and hit him right on his right hand.


    Batman wasn''t able to move well due to gravity and only had enough time to lift his hand to defend. But the power of Haki did the job. His hand disintegrated and blasted away with his full hand. Nothing remained except for a skeleton hand.


    But the skeleton hand was what surprised John. The hand was silver in color and was shiny. Even after John used Internal destruction on his kick which in itself was fast, it did destroy the flesh but it did nothing to his bones.


    "What the hell are you?" John had a grave expression. He didn''t expect that Batman here had a weird skeleton build. Batman used the distraction of John and used his legs to kick away John and get away from him and he was successful in doing that.


    Barry had been running around like crazy and hitting everyone with his full speed. The Beyonders were not able to catch him and in this wake he finally got a close look at the skeleton hand of Baman which was now healing at a fast speed with flesh, nerves and muscles building up again.


    This surprised John more.


    "What kind of experiments have you done on yourself to achieve this? What is that hand? Is it made out of vibranium? No, its adamnatium." Barry was in his own world as he was speaking to himself while maintaining fast speed. Batman wasn''t able to hear Barry''s thoughts as he was recuperating slowly and John had allowed him to heal. He was sure that he would be able to defeat this Batman, but before this he wanted answers.


    "John, his bones are made of adamantium?" Barry had just arrived near John and spoke in his ears.


    "What?"


    "Yes. I just double checked. In fact he has claws like Wolverine." Barry said with solemn expression. This was when it struck John on what kind of version they were dealing with.


    Logan Wayne. Dark Claw. The Amalgam Universe.


    ---

 719. Amalgam Universe

    The Universe which was created as a result of cross-Multiversal conflict. In the comics, two brothers that are DC and Marvel once bet against each other to see whose universe was better. So they chose combatants from their respective universe to fight against each other.


    In a race to stop this, the Living Tribunal from Marvel and Spectre from DC came together and made a universe which had people wielding both the powers from DC and Marvel. And thus the famous Amalgam Universe was created.


    It had people like Logan Wayne who was a combination of both Wolverine and Bruce Wayne. Iron Lantern, a combination of Iron Man and Green Lantern, Clark Kent, a super soldier who was given a formula which had cellular samples from an alien corpse. Basically, Captain America but with the powers of Superman. Such stories were vivid all over this special Earth which had the combination of two different Earths from two different Universes.


    But here comes the problem. Nothing as such had ever happened between the two multiverses from the looks of it or else the Living Tribunal or the OAA would have mentioned. And the most important part of this universe was an existence.


    Dr. Strangefate.


    He was a combination of Dr. Fate and Dr. Strange. Two sorcerers together and he wasn''t exactly good in the comics. He wanted his universe to exist even after the battle between two multiverse was over and the abstract beings weren''t really happy about it as they feared this universe to be very powerful. So at the end the universe was locked away, never to see the light of the day.


    But it seemed whatever was written in the comics was a lie. Because here they were alive and kicking on the Source Wall. John didn''t have any idea of how they were created nor he cared. Maybe Source Wall was behind this or maybe their creation was an accident. The main thing was the Amalgam universe was against them and it seemed like Dr. Strangefate wanted to make a comeback or rather their universe wanted to see the light of the day.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    John wouldn''t have cared about it, but now Dark Claw was sent to help the Beyonders. The negotiation had already broken before it even started.


    "Logan Wayne..." John murmured.


    "Yes, John, I am Logan. Hahahah... Why? Confused? Surprised? Surprised that we exist after all our existence shouldn''t have been possible. But here we are. And now you will face the wrath of our power. Both of the multiverse will be annihilated and we will reign supreme. Away from the rules of abstract beings, away from everything." Logan was laughing like a maniac when he said all this.


    Barry and others who were fighting in the surrounding were a little taken aback by the words of this guy. The person looked like Batman but he spoke so much which was not consistent with the character of Bruce Wayne.


    There was definitely something fishy about this. John didn''t care and he again used Soru to appear near Logan as he punched at him. Logan had already healed his full hand and had taken out his iconic adamantium claws.


    As John punched, Logan took a swipe at him with his claws and they both clashed against each other. John''s hands would have chopped off if his hands were normal but John had used advanced armament Haki and also conqueror''s Haki. Thanks to Kaido.


    Logan was surprised seeing that John was able to stop his claws with his bare hands. He was using adamantium and John was just using bare hands. John didn''t speak any more as it was not required. He needed to engage him until the Beyonders are wiped away and they were getting wiped away in fast speed now.


    The Beyonders couldn''t exert their powers on their own race, so Own was beating them left and right. Wanda and Lucifer were just behind Owen helping him. Wanda was not able to change reality but using chaos magic to attack the Beyodners wasn''t difficult.


    And Lucifer!! Well Lucifer was Lucifer, he was chanting magic and weird magic to subvert the surroundings and attack the Beyonders. The only one who was suffering the most was Thanos. He was simple with only brute strength here. Even Barry and Jean were holding fine. Jean wasn''t able to do much as she only had telekinesis, there was nothing to hold on to and throw.


    Phoenix, who had been with John, took pity on her and gave her a bit of her powers to help her. Thus she was doing fine even if she wasn''t exactly helpful in this war. But distracting the opponents was fine. Thanos was the only one who took full brunt of the anger of Beyonders and was tossed around. It was good that he had the body of the Eternals or else he would have died.

 720. Amalgam Universe (2)

    John were now fighting in close combat with Logan while him using Haki. Kicks, punches, elbow knocks all moves that they both had learned in their lifetime was used in this fight.


    "Fighting a hybrid of Logan and Bruce is really annoying." John thought as Wayne was known to have practiced every form of combat known to mankind and Logan had the experience of of long age. He was basically fighting a person who had more than 80 years of experience.


    This was terrifying!! And of course the healing factor.


    And surprisingly Logan didn''t feel stop the killing of the Beyonders. He could see that he was genuinely enjoying the close combat with John while the Beyonders were dying left and right. John was intrigued.


    "Are you not going to help them?" John asked while trying to punch the face of Logan.


    "No. They were meant to die the moment Owen showed up. That was their destiny. Wasn''t it?" Logan said he was trying to off balance John.


    "But you are their leader." John said.


    "No they just fear us and our power. You don''t think that I am the only one from that universe. Do you?" Logan asked while giving a very creepy smile from under his mask. His claws were a hybrid of Logan''s claws but the blades were undercut in the from of a bat so John made it a point to avoid the under cut of the claws or else it would be painful if it touched the body of John.


    "Then why are you here if they are meant to die?" John asked.


    "To test you and to see if you are worthy of fighting our leader." Logan said as they continued fighting.


    "You mean Dr. Strangefate." Logan nodded his head.


    John didn''t speak more. He could see only a couple of Beyonders were left now. Others had been sucked dry by Owen. The last two Beyonder is desperation killed the other one so that he could suck the power of the other one.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    This gave the last beyonder more power than the original. In the whole of the fight, the Beyonders didn''t even speak a word which made the others feel that the Beyonders were communicating on telepathic frequency that the others weren''t able to tap into.


    The last Beyonder too died at the end. But when he was being sucked the Beyonder gave a creepy smile to Owen. Seeing this the Avengers had a bad feeling. It''s just that they didn''t know what had gone wrong.


    "Logan it seems you will have to die here. you shouldn''t have come just to test me." John said as he could see from the corner of his eye that the Beyonders were dead. Logan just smiled at it and said


    "You really think you can kill me? You are looking down on our universe if you think you can kill me. I might not be able to do magic. But here you are in our world." Logan said as he suddenly backed off with a jump.


    "Oh you think you can escape." John smiled as he threw magma meteors at Logan. The meteors were at least 1 m in diameter. Logan who saw this smiled and used his claws to cut two of the meteors and avoid being burnt. John''s black hole was still in effect so Logan still wasn''t able to move freely.


    In fact all this time John was entertaining Logan as he needed intelligence and it seemed Logan was happy to answer John. it was for this reason John had stayed his hand and didn''t kill Logan. He could easily kill Logan with his powers or stop him but that would render his mission useless.


    After seeing that the raptors were killed John needed data and this person was freely providing him that.


    "Logan it was nice having this small chat with you and thanks for freely providing us the information." John said and in the next moment he used Chains of heaven from different angles to chain him from all sides while making sure that he wasn''t able to move. Logan instinctively tried moving away from the chains but it was impossible as the chains had come flying in from all angles.


    He was finally chained down though he tried his best to move away. But this was the problem. Even after being chained down Logan didn''t show any panic. From the moment they had appeared, Logan never showed any form of panic or fear. This puzzled John.


    He knew that Logan wasn''t powerful enough to fight against John. So what was the gameplan of Logan?


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of us?" John finally asked the chained Logan.


    "Why should I be? You can''t kill me." Logan said.


    "Why can''t I kill you?" John asked. Logan smiled at it and said


    "If you kill me one of Owen in your multiverse would explode and it will start the process which you have been dreading and trying to avoid." Logan gave a creepy yet confident smiled. He seemed like he had won the war from the get go.

 721. Threat

    John''s face changed the moment Logan said those words. They have come a long way to get into Source Wall and take the huge risk of irritating Perpetua to come here and kill the Beyonders. And they were easily able to do that but it seemed like they had targeted the wrong person from the beginning itself.


    "What are you talking about? Your poor ass body can''t hold the power of Beyonders no matter what. The magic and the power required to kill an Owen via suicide across the Void and the Source Wall. You will never be able to do it." John said.


    "That+  is true but if I die here or just give a hint to Dr. Strangfate that I am in huge danger then he has the power to let the avalanche come down and destroy your meticulous plans and mission." Logan was still giving a confident smile while saying this.


    Wanda and others had finally reached the place where John was holding down Logan. Everyone had heard what Logan had just said and it sent a chill up their spines. They had come a long way and undertook an uncomfortable journey just to kill the Beyonders and even after that they might not win.


    "What do you want to do with that, Logan? Even if you can do that, at the end we will escape the catastrophe and later we will give away our lives hunting you down and killing you and your so called bands of misfits will be running dogs who we will hunt down. And for sure we will call more superheroes from all of the multiverse. Then I will see where your so-called courage is." John said in a threatening tone. He never liked being threatened and that too by someone who had no power over him.


    "Are you sure you will do that? Are you sure that the guilt of so many lives would not weigh on you?" Logan was still smiling when said that. He had a mad look on his face and it seemed like he was enjoying even after he was chained by Enkidu.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Wanda and others were still silent and didn''t know what to say. Lucifer couldn''t hold it anymore he started raining punches on the face of Logan. And even after a minute of punches and even kicks on his face he still had the same menacing smile on his face. The bruises caused by the assault were already healing that was visible in the naked eye.


    "So what are you going to do? Kill me and risk the lives of trillions of people or let me go." Logan said. There was silence on the scene. John sat down on the floor with an exhausted face. He had taken the risk of his own life while coming here.


    In fact when John decided to come here he was ready to give away his own life if it was required. Perpetua was too powerful for them and it was her home ground so they have been very cautious. But now even after all the precautions and even winning the battle they have been told that they would still loose. It was a huge blow for John and others.


    "You will still trigger it even after we leave you alone. Don''t you?" John asked slowly.


    "Oh it seems like you are smart enough." Logan said.


    "Why do you want to do this? Why? I don''t think we have ever done anything bad to you and your other versions are good and honest." John was confused. In the comics they have been portrayed in rather a good way, though the problem with Dr. Strangefate was debatable but at the core they still have a good enough reputation with themselves.


    "You don''t need to know why we want to do this." Logan said in a rare serious tone other than giving others an evil smile.


    "Now I understand why the last Beyonder gave an evil smile before he hit the sack. From the start itself the game was rigged." Barry said.


    "So all that we have done is going to undo anyway?" Jean was shaking in anger when she heard about what Logan was blabbering about. She couldn''t believe that a variant of her own friend could be so evil as to destroy a multiverse for his own selfish reason. Her friend would rather give away his life than commit such a heinous crime.


    "Then why not kill this dung beetle and get on with it. Since he is going to pull the trigger, why should we care for his life." Lucifer said as he conjured up a big machete in his hand to hack at Logan. He wasn''t reconciled that their multiverse might die and that too with a bang.


    He was angry that he might lose his night club.

 722. Hunter and hunted

    "You can kill me for sure but if you do that Owen will die the moment my heart beat stops and if you let me go, Owen will commit suicide 10 months later. That was the predetermined time anyways." Logan was speaking in a very calm tone and it didn''t seem like he was fazed by the fact he was speaking of the fate of the multiverse and killing trillions of different species.


    John was now in contemplation of what his next move would be. He would have to contact Eternity and let him find Owen in all of the multiverse and kill each and every Owen who is still influenced by the power of Beyonders. Kill each one before they could even understand what was going on. Only in this way could they win this race against time.


    He wasn''t sure of how truthful the words of Logan were as he wasn''t sure if Logan had the power or not , but he didn''t want to play games with such a large population and regret later for the rest of their lives. John could only hope that the 10 months time gap was the truth.


    This would be a shot in the dark but at least now they have time. There are various smart minds working at the Avengers facility and they would have enough time to come up with something.


    "I say we kill him. Who knows if he is speaking the truth or not." Lucifer said as he was still angry thinking of the fact that his night club and penthouse might be gone. Wanda and others were still shaken and in the depth of their heart they really wanted to kill him but the responsibility of such a huge decision was weighing on them and they didn''t want to gamble.


    "John, you are the leader here. What should we do?" Barry asked in a low tone. He didn''t want to be the person who would take tough decisions. John was always the person who had better knowledge of the Source Wall, even better than Batman who once sat in the Mobius Chair.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    John was looking at Logan with sharp eyes and thinking if he should trust him. Bruce Wayne and Logan were always someone who could be trusted in their respective worlds but here. He wasn''t so sure any more.


    "Will you keep your word if I do this?" John asked.


    "No, John we should kill him now." rare words came out of Thanos'' mouth. In the whole journey he had been mostly silent and never went against the orders of John or any other person for that matter. But he was forced to open his mouth. John looked at Thanos with cold eyes and didn''t answer him. He knew that Thanos like many others wouldn''t choose to believe Logan and kill him here but he has read the world more times than he could count off. Especially during the last few months.


    He needed immense knowledge and comics were the best in this regard. Dr. Strangefate was not a joke and he might just have the power to kill the multiverse. Any Doctor Strange in itself was a very powerful being but they had their moral code. So John hoped that Dr. Stangefate had the moral code and abided by what Logan said here.


    10 months would be enough to bring down each and every kind of Owen. The abstract beings would be called for this and thus it would be easier and faster. It was time for TVA to show their effectiveness and let the Time Keepers come down to help.


    "I will let you go. And I know that the Source Wall would be broken. But you are forgetting the most basic thing. The Source wall is in the Void of our multiverse. Even if it breaks, the multiverse wouldn''t fall apart unlike the other multiverse. So we will be safe. But the Wall breaks. Run and hide.... RUN and HIDE because we will come for you. Not Perpetua nor Batman who Laughs would be able to stop us from killing you and your entire band. I didn''t want to dip my hands on the filth of the Dark Multiverse but you have forced our hands. We will hunt you down and kill each and everyone of you."


    "Hahahaha.. Of course you will. We have always known that your band will come along with that band of half dead Justice League. Ha.. I heard Batman is dead there. What a shame!! Anyway if you don''t come for us, we will come for you. Let''s see who will be the hunter and who will be the hunted." Logan said as he was smiling. John clenched his fist in anger and almost blasted him away with his magma hand which was flowing down due to his anger.


    He really wanted to kill Logan.

 723. Return

    "Now leave. Leave before I change my decision." John said in a cold tone while taking his chains back to his vault. His hands were shaking a bit. For the first time since his reincarnation here, he had been forced to step back.


    After the chains were taken away, Dark Claw just stood there while rubbing away the non existent filth in his clothes. He still had a smirk under the mask which everyone could see, signifying that they still couldn''t kill him and the Avenger''s loss.


    "See you soon, Avengers!!" Logan said as he pushed a button from a small remote that he just took out. The next moment a teleportation square covered his body and he vanished.


    John was just sitting on the floor exhausted. Not because of physical exhaustion but mental. As a team he had been trying his best to hold on to the hope that his multiverse would not be affected by the Beyonders.


    The break of the Wall would already create a huge matter to their multiverse so he wanted to make sure his backyard was safe. He killed Doom long before just because of his fear. A fear that the Molecule Man will just destroy everything.


    Even after such a long plan, someone still came and threatened them with the same thing. He was tired.


    "John, are you alright?" Jean was a little concerned when John just broke down in his position.


    "I am fine. I am just a bit exhausted. So much planning. Just to go to waste." John said.


    "We can brood over this later. We need to leave. If she comes, it will not only be just mental exhaustion." Thanos reminded them.


    "Yeah, John, we need to leave." Barry also chimed to leave. John just nodded and picked up his body by force. He needed to go home and sleep. Maybe it will help me relieve his exhaustion.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Everyone stepped out of the Hall slowly and started to pick up pace to the same direction they came from. Finding a direction was very difficult in the Wall as everywhere looked the same, but John had put a magical mark near the entrance of the Wall.


    So now they could follow it. John and others cast their eyes on the dilapidated big structure that looked like something from the ancient ages of their worlds. Now it was all in ruins because of the fight. They didn''t have nostalgia about it but rather a sense of defeat in their eyes when they looked at it.


    "We will have to inform everyone of this." Lucifer said in a rare serious voice. He too was concerned about the multiverse. Since he came here with Chloe, he had done nothing but fun here and he didn''t want to give it away. He didn''t want his customers to leave who enjoyed his piano playing and his bar.


    He knew that he would probably survive the destruction. But he didn''t want just survival but rather live his life like the way it was. Death in trillions will be traumatic to him too.


    "We will." John said as he was now flying at high speed in the front while the rest were using their suit to fly at the fastest speed trying to keep up with John. The others could feel that the loss was weighing heavily on the shoulders of John and he wasn''t in the right mind at the moment.


    Barry and others were concerned a bit for John but there was nothing that they could do. Only hope that this loss wouldn''t break him. All his life John had been winning. His luck, his wealth, his achievements... everything that he had touched had turned to gold.


    For the first time he had a setback, everyone was not sure how John would handle this.


    "We will have to take him to Banner after this." Wanda whispered to others. Everyone nodded their heads. Everyone was shaken a bit except for Thanos and Jean. Thanos had faced loss before so it didn''t really matter. And Jean was from 616.


    The mutants had been on the run for a long time. So this loss was not so devastating for her. It took the team 72 hours to return to the same place from where they stepped inside the Wall. Now the crack looked larger than they saw it last time.


    The death of Beyonders had somehow triggered the Wall and there would not be much time left before it broke apart. It would probably end when Perpetua starts her last mission and faces obstruction.


    John was in a low mood as everyone could feel it but after an hour of brooding he realised that he needed to get his shit together and get over this. He needed to take countermeasures and take the battle to the Amalgam Universe.


    That Universe was the main enemy this time rather than Perpetua or the Hands.

 724. The bomb

    As they passed by the huge crack in the Wall they were welcomed by rows of Green and Blue Lanterns floating in the void with exoskeleton suits made exclusively by Umbrella where most of the brilliant minds of the multiverse came together.


    As John stepped out, he was greeted by a hug from Emma. She had been on the harvester since John had entered the Wall and had been anxious for him. She had read the books of Oa so she had a great idea of how terrifying the Wall was.


    Others didn''t have the privilege but she did thanks to being the first Green Lantern of her universe. John never spoke much of the Wall to the others or the enemies except for the high echelons of Avengers.


    "Hey! Missed me?" John asked as he was hugged tightly by Emma. John gave a smile when he saw her almost on the verge of tears. He could feel anxious. Looking at her, John now was more determined to save their multiverse. He would do everything possible.


    Emma meanwhile was looking from top to bottom to make sure everything was alright and even eyed others to see if they had a fight. Thanos had some scratches and rough bruises here as she scanned him with the help of the Ring.


    "Ummmmm... I was just nervous for you all this time. Thanos returned in tatters. Didn''r want to see you in that."


    The lanterns were expecting the worst so they even made a mobile ambulance in case they needed one. Thanos gave quite a scare last time so they had been ready with the greatest caution. Even the turrets that were on the Harvester were pointed at the Crack now, ready to blow everyone up.


    Everyone then flew to the Harvester and they had to go through the procedure of checking to see if there were any problems by any of the people who had returned.


    Wayne asked specifically for it to make sure no rat entered their Avengers team, going as far as to check the psychology of everyone who had returned. After a lengthy check at the Harvester, John entered the Command center where everyone was present on the screen.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Only Professor X, Reed Richards from Earth TRN 891 were present physically at the Harvester. Emma didn''t enter with John and others as she still didn''t have enough authority to enter in such a big discussion. Only Hal Jordan and the Guardians have the access.


    John sat on the chair with a dark mood and so did the others.


    "Tell me you killed them." Tony was the first to break the silence from the other side of the screen.


    "We killed them." Jean gave the answer in a flat tone.


    "Then we should pop champagne and celebrate. You returned in one piece and even manoeuvred away from the big Giants that we could see from here." Tony replied. Hearing Tony''s words and seeing the smile on everyone''s face, there was still no joy on the face of John and his team.


    "What happened?" Wayne asked.


    "Don''t tell me the problem of Owen is still looming on the top of our head." Banner asked, seeing the not-so-joyous faces of John and others.


    "My other variants have 10 months to live. Or they will die. I have escaped that cycle but others didn''t so we still haven''t won." Owen finally answered for everyone present.


    "Oh!! So we need to bring each and every Owen to other planets beside Earth and it will be done. Yes?" Captain America asked.


    "Theoretically yes. The beginning we didn''t touch each and every Owen in the fear that they might alert the Beyonders and detonate. Since they are dead, it should be fine." Diana said.


    "Wait!! If Beyonders are dead then how come we have 10 months? How is the timing so perfect?" Clark finally saw the loophole in the words of Owen.


    "It is because the real controllers were never the Beyonders. But an organisation that belongs to a particular Universe which has been living inside the Wall from God knows when." John replied.


    "A universe inside the Wall?"


    "Another Universe?"


    People were dumbfounded by the words of John. They had always known that they were people living inside the Wall, but a universe inside the Wall. This was new.


    "What is special about the Wall?" Naruto asked.


    "This universe has a combination of people that belong to both the multiverse. We came across Dark Claw, a.k.a., Logan Wayne. A person who has the mutant gene of Wolverine and the merits of Batman hailing from Gotham City of his Earth. And that is just one of them. The person who is leading them is a combination of Dr. Fate and Dr. Strange, or commonly known as Dr. Strangefate."


    "Eh!!"


    "What?"


    "What the fuck!"

 725. Out of the window

    "What are you talking about?" Batman got up from his seat and asked in a sharp tone. He just heard a version of himself was evil and that too a combination of another person from the native multiverse.


    "I will explain to you when I reach the multiverse. We need more people in this conversation and help will be required." John said as he didn''t want to repeat to others what he was going to say. He would have to say the same thing to others too. He didn''t have enough patience, nor the time to do that. The others too didn¡¯t push it. If they wanted to know more they could ask the others about their journey while they were returning. John was in no mood to talk much in the meeting.


    "Alright. Come to the Ring. We are waiting for you." Clark had an anxious face just like others. Actually John didn''t want to attend this meeting and go straight to the Ring to speak but he knew that the people were anxious to know what had happened.


    "Oblivion, you there?" John shouted after coming out of the command center. After a second of silence, a dark figure wrapped in a cloak levitated near him and looked at him with hollow eyes. Oblivion didn''t reply and just looked at him with no expression whatsoever.


    "Tell the others to come to the Ring. We have a major problem."


    Oblivion continued looking at John, probably trying to figure out if John was serious or not. Calling all the abstract beings was a huge matter and the last time it didn''t go well for one of them. Now John had asked for calling all of them and that too in the presence of multiversal heroes.


    It was not that the beings would commit some sort of crime if they do it, but it feels very weird to them. They are Gods and these heroes are mortals at the end. It didn''t fit right. But Oblivion also knew that he couldn''t say no to John.


    OAA had spoken long ago about it. At the end, Oblivion nodded his head and vanished away from his place. He would have to inform his colleagues about it.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    John after this short encounter, took the Harvester and flew away to his home and Emma joined this journey as she wanted to be with John.


    "You look stressed." Emma asked as she sat near him while holding his hand.


    "I lost for the first time in my life. Won the battle but lost in strategy." John replied in a gloomy tone. He was still not over the fact that he lost in such a helpless way. He didn''t expect that someone would one up him from the start. It should never have been a possibility. Emma was silent when she heard his words.


    After a moment she finally said


    "You have been dreaming of so many things from a very young age. Haven''t you?" John nodded his head.


    "John, this isn''t a fantasy world. Your dreams, your powers have helped you for such a long time. But this, right here, is the real test. You will have to step above your dreams. Sometimes your powers won'' solve each and every problem. Sometimes you just need to be yourself to save others instead of just using your powers. Besides, you just lost in a simple strategy. It''s not like we lost the war."


    John didn''t know how to answer this. He knew that Emma was right. His courage, arrogance and his confidence mostly came from the fact that he had read each and every comic out there for both marvel and DC. Over the past one year many things have changed and evolved.


    The story of their multiverse had evolved in a direction which he has no idea about. And right now he was still holding on to the beliefs that his comics would save him. It was not comics at this point. This was the point of life and death of himself and the multiverse.


    John hugged Emma for a minute before accepting his mistake and apologising. He really needed to be out of the mentality that the comics were gospels. The appearance of the Wall had already changed the fact and he needed to accept it and make their own plans.


    "It''s good that you understand." Emma said as she gave a sweet smile and sighed in relief a bit after seeing that John had accepted the fact that his dreams might not help him here anymore and he needed to make his own path over the course of time.


    John didn''t speak more words and at the end slept away on the lap of Emma. Exhaustion and mental stress finally caught up to him and he slid away to his own dreams. His real dreams. Over the course of years he had stopped dreaming. maybe it was a curse of his lie to others. But today on his lap he finally dreamt for the first time he had arrived on Earth.

 726. Assembling the Gods

    After 6 hours of travel John and others were back at the Ring. John had a long sleep along the way and a satisfying one. He looked relieved a bit when he stepped his foot at the Ring. Since everyone had recuperated on their way here, everyone from the mission was called to the Hall.


    As John entered the Hall he could see the gloomy atmosphere in the room. On the way Batman and others had spoken with his team so he had a vague idea of what was going to happen and how much time they had. 10 months was not fine. Even an infinite time was not fine because there were infinite universes out there and finding each and every Owen will just be a dream.


    But none of the others spoke a thing as John took his seat with the others nor did they blame him for the decision he took to leave Dark Claw. The terrorists could never be trusted but John couldn''t just take the gamble on the multiverse. None would be able to take it.


    "There was a rumor that long ago, there was a war between our multiverse and Wayne''s multiverse. The best heroes of both the worlds were chosen and were made to fight against each other for supremacy and to see who was better than the other. So in order to counter it the Spectre and the Living Tribunal came together to make an universe. An Universe unique to its own. An universe which has people that has characteristics of both the multiverse."


    John finally spoke about the legends that he had read to others. On his way he didn''t speak of the origin of that unique universe and thus he needed to make it clear to everyone as everyone was anxious.


    "This is a lie. I have never made any such universe." A voice from the door came . Everyone moved their heads to see who was brave enough to enter such a high profile place without GAIA informing them. But when the people saw their faces none of them went to speak up against their new guests.


    Some of the people here had met these existences before and those who had come across them, they were given prior notice about them. The people present were surprised that these abstract beings had shown up. Many of them guessed that it was John who might have asked for their presence in the meeting.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    They were the Living Tribunal, Death, Oblivion, In-Betweener, Eternity and Infinity. They were in human heights as opposed to being the normal giants that they were. Even though they were the same heights as average humans, their facial features were the same, so everyone who was up to speed with the abstract beings of the multiverse had an idea of who they were.


    "Welcome to the Ring, esteemed guests." Clark got up from his seat and greeted. Everyone in the room got up from their seats and greeted them too as no matter what, they were the Gods of their multiverse. Their multiverse was alive and fine because of their existence.


    "Thanks for being so hospitable." Infinity said in her feminine voice and took an empty seat which was just made for them. Everyone got to sit except for Death as giving her anything would just make it crumble.


    Death gave a deep glare to each of the abstract beings but there was nothing that she could do to change it. He would have to just stand at her place and not be awkward in front of everyone.


    "I didn''t make any such universe which has characteristics of both multiverses." the Living tribunal spoke again with his deep voice. Except for Infinity none of the abstract beings spoke another word and it was apparent that only the Living Tribunal had the lean to speak up here.


    Last time they spoke because John was a special entity and there were not many people present, but here there were representatives from different multiverses and it would not fit well to speak much in the presence of the mortals.


    "I know and as I said before that it was just a rumor. I have no clue about how this universe came into being and that too in the Wall. But one of them definitely has the characteristics of both the multiverse. Assuming that what I have dreamt about is true then their universe is really special and they have the powers joined together."


    "So what are we being threatened with?" The Living tribunal asked.


    "We have been given 10 months to live." John replied.


    "What?"


    "Yes. But it''s not absolute. There is a way to escape this predicament. You must have known that Owen here has been travelling the multiverse and killing his counterparts. It''s because Owen''s power comes from Beyonders. But essentially Owen is a time bomb made by the Beyonders. If we kill each and every Owen that is powered by the beyonders in the infinite universe out there we should be safe for the time being." John said as that was his plan.

 727. Plans

    "Who gave that timeline?" Death was seething in her place when she roared. The surrounding floor and things were decaying fast as she was seemingly very agitated. Many people present in the Hall gulped down seeing the anger of her. And even the other Gods were angry. The In-Betweener was looking at John with glaring eyes. His eyes seemed to be saying that this debacle was because of John. But he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    The presence of the Living Tribunal and OAA''s promise of full rule over the Gods to John was threatening enough. Even Infinity spoke to him before and warned him not to make any rash decisions or else none of the Gods would be able to save him.


    "The person who is the head of the said Universe can be said as a combined version of me and Dr. Strange. He might not have all the powers that we have but he definitely is a master of sorcery and magic." John said as he finally spoke of Dr. Strangefate. Then John explained everyone present of the Universe that is supposed to be and the dangers.


    "In the end they threatened us with 10 months. I have called you here because we will need your help to kill or displace the Owen that are left in the multiverse into any other planet excluding Earth. Earth is the center of the universe of the multiverse and destruction of a single Earth will just lead to the collapse of the multiverse."


    "First tell me, why the hell will you let an enemy slip through your fingers?" In-Betweener asked in a glaring tone.


    "If I haven''t done that, they would have triggered Owen and it would have led to the fast collapse instead of the buffer time we have now." John wasn''t angry because of the question of In-Betweener. He had another headache to bear rather than entertain a self-glorified God.


    "Why did they even bother to give us such a timeline? Giving us 10 months means we will be able to avert it." The Living Tribunal was confused. Those who had a general idea of how the psychology of the villains work would be easily able to discern that something was wrong here.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Giving them 10 months was too long. And that too just for saving one person from their Universe. It was understandable that Dark Claw was an important person in their universe. But any villain would easily choose to sacrifice one of his pawns easily to secure his ambition and dream.


    So why the 10 months for Dark Claw?


    "Maybe even if we save the multiverse we are doomed." 616-Reed finally put his thoughts and the thoughts of others on the table. They got a general idea of what was going to happen and they had already expected the worst.


    There was a sombre environment in the room after Reed said that. Even John was expecting that. Their multiverse was doomed and no matter what after the break of the Wall, nothing would remain the same. All they could do was wait and see how it pans out.


    "So even if we save the multiverse from claws of Beyonders we might all go straight to destruction?"


    ""It seems like it." John said.


    "We can''t think of this right now. We need to take one step at a time." Clark said to calm the nerves of everyone present. If the people present in the room weren''t strong minded it might have led to panic or other forms of violence. Nobody in their right minds would like to hear that their world, their life, their existence in all forms would soon come to an end no matter the struggle.


    It was good that only the strong and worthy people were sitting at the Hall now and none of the conversation would ever be public or else there would be public outrage and collapse of society.


    "You need us to kill the Owens?" Death asked, finally thinking of the main point that they needed to tackle right now.


    "We can''t go to each universe and kill Owen. So I would ask for help from the Living Tribunal, Eternity and Death to be the judge, jury and executioner for this project." John said.


    "I can''t kill people. I am only the protector of life." Eternity said with a bland emotionless tone.


    "I know and so for this reason I asked for Death''s interference. Eternity can search for Owen and the Living Tribunal can be the judge. If you need any help or people from us, we would be ready to provide people." John pitched his idea of how to handle the various versions of Owen out there.


    "Fine. We will take some of the guys here for help." Death said as she made a sound with her tongue inside the mask. Everyone got a chill in their spines with that sound alone.

 728. Plans (2)

    "Those who are in favor of this plan please nod." The Living Tribunal said and all of the three heads that were attached to his head nodded along with the main head. The Living Tribunal has 3 heads and each head had a different name and function so in order to reach a consensus.


    The other abstract beings too nodded their heads and everyone reached the same decision. Even In-Betweener too agreed to it.


    "So we will deal with Owen. What about Dr. Strangefate?" Infinity asked as like others she was concerned for the multiverse.


    "That is the second reason why I had called you here. What do you want us to do or rather what can we all do together? Do we launch an attack on the Wall to bring him down or wait for the Wall to break on its own and then attack with all our strength." John said.


    Wayne and others too were silent on this. Owen was not a problem after John confronted Dark Claw. He knew that there are many universes out there but it would be very easy for Owens to die. He just needed a nod from Death and Eternity. With the multiversal omniscience of Eternity and the power to kill and destroy everything with the help of Death.


    This would be a walk in the park for them, of course they would have to agree to do that at the beginning which John was sure that he would be able to convince. In fact John had a feeling that giving him 10 months would be a win for John and this statement was also known by Dr. Strangefate.


    It''s just that John was confused about why his counterpart would allow them to have the headstart when he knew that he would fail. or maybe he didn''t know that OAA had given John full reigns and was still thinking that they would be helpless like Doctor Doom.


    If he was thinking that they would be helpless like Doom then it meant that Dr. Strangefate didn''t have omniscience like John was expecting him to have. That would be great news for John and others. But if it wasn''t then it meant that he had some other plans, probably more dangerous than John had any idea about. Or others for that matter.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Everyone now was contemplating what should be done and what they could do. Finally it was Orochimaru who stood up and spoke in his own snake-like hiss.


    "We can send some ninjas and shinigamis to the Wall for scout operation. If they could return with more intelligence then it would be better."


    Orochimaru was the captain of one of the stealth teams so he had enough hold to speak up on the meeting. And what Orochimaru said was sensible. John was also thinking the same. Sending a small throw away team for reconnaissance was possible and it could be done with no casualties of high level members.


    Though it sounded harsh, for John it didn''t really matter. These were his summons and if required he could always bring them to life. So John was up for it, but of course all the abstract beings and the Avengers would have to give a green signal to it. And for that he wouldn''t manipulate their decision. Sending a scouting team in itself was a big thing and he didn''t want to take any wrong step here.


    Especially now, when he has no idea of what the future will be like.


    "Then we will have to make a team with enough power to go into the Wall and come back with results." Byakuya said. Though the kages and shinigamis were ready to accept the death of the underlings, not all of the Avengers were ready for this. Especially Captain America and Clark. In the beginning itself they were not okay with armies being made and trained for war.


    But they also knew that this was necessary. Though they had an ugly face while this discussion started they didn''t oppose it. At the end the fate of the multiverse was at stake.


    After everyone agreed with sending the team, they started making plans of how to approach that universe and what equipment they required. Especially Reed. During their last voyage inside the Wall, Reed and his team was able to get many data from their suit and was now actively trying to make a device which might allow them to communicate from inside the Wall. Though the research was just a few hours old, his intellect has helped him research it fast.


    "When should we send the team? Before the massacre of Owen or after?" Wayne asked.


    "The killings will take a month as there are many universes. Not all deserve death and many would be displaced from their home. Those who will be displaced, we will try to cure them or give them to our Owen. Others will be killed." Death said.

 729. Plans (3)

    Clark gave out a sigh when Wayne and others came to this decision. He had been trying not to spill blood when they carried out their missions and work but there was nothing that could be done to avoid it.


    After all the the existence of the multiverse took precedence.


    Orochimaru then pitched the idea of how his small but effective team would proceed and take action. John and others gave pointers on what to avoid in their search and mask their presence. Reed would help them with a better suit.


    The discussion went on for one more hour with the Living Tribunal''s promise that before the team leaves he would personally give some powers to the team for their protection and hope of successful return.


    After the discussion, everyone went for their own work while John just went home with Emma. Emma was given leave from the Green Lantern Corps and being the senior most officer and the Corps have finally expanded to a huge number she was give the sector which belonged to Earth. Hal Jordan and Emma W Jameson would be the new protectors of the sector.


    Earth has been the hot bed for troubles in recent times so while on the Harvester, the Guardians had decided to ramp up the protection of Earth and it''s sector. Though Oa always has an army at its disposal, the army was mostly made of robots and new Lantern recruits. Having a senior officer was much better.


    John took a day off after his return. Even his dad felt that something was wrong with his son, so he came to the House to pay a visit. Though John didn''t elaborate the problems, he too could feel that the Avengers have encountered a tough opponent.


    But he didn''t give any advice. The least John needed now was advice. He had enough of that in his life. What he needed now was just assurance that everything would be alright. Even Phoenix, who didn''t like to speak much, had come out and told John to man up and just face the world instead of trying to save everything and relying on his dream-like powers.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though john did understand that he still wanted to save everyone. He didn''t want a battleworld like situation after the break of the multiverse. Though he would have enough power by then to restart the multiverse with the help of Franklin Richards (son of Reed Richards, one of the most powerful mutants if not the most powerful mutant, he essentially restarted the multiverse with the help of Owen after God Doom died. So he is responsible for the new continuity of marvel multiverse that we are seeing and reading now).


    But it would mean the death of the existing multiverse and restarting everything. 99.9% of the people would not even remember what had happened and they would be easily brought back. But those who do remember the previous death, they would be scarred for life. And john wanted to avoid that. The pain, the death of trillions of people.


    And now if the the Wall breaks in the future, they wouldn''t even know if restarting the multiverse was possible or not. So John wanted to avoid this by any chance possible.


    And killing this new sorcerer would be the start. They had a few months for preparation and then they would be ready to launch the war that would define their existence. Jameson had no idea of how deep the waters were for the Avengers but he hoped that everything would be back to normal as soon as possible.


    "Son, do we need to alert the people of the Earth and the galaxy?" Jameson asked. Now Earth was in contact with many sentient life forms in the universe and in fact the Milky Way galaxy was the playground of Earth right now. The World Council had been expanding their reach like crazy and due to the indulgence of the World Council on this, SHIELD had more freedom to work than before.


    In fact SHIELD had even asked for help from the Soul Society in recruiting members and John had allowed that to happen. SHIELD was always under the control of John.


    "No, saying anything would just trigger a panic. And no amount of help would remedy the situation we are facing right now." Emma gave no even before John could reject such an idea of informing people to be armed.


    "Alright. If you do need any help, ask me. I maybe old and senile but I can manipulate people more than you kid." Jameson said with a laugh.


    "I don''t manipulate people." John denied and lied meanwhile.


    "I am the father. Father of the famous John Jameson. Who are you lying to?" Jameson laughed and walked out without listening to John. John just smiled at it. Jameson had always known that his son has always manipulated things and people around in order to have a peaceful life. And he wasn''t against it. As long as it didn''t hurt anyone.

 730. The last series

    After a week or so John had calmed down and was looking forward to new things in life. And John got this motivation because he had brought a new set of people into this world. The people who he had always idolized his whole previous life from his favorite anime.


    When John was sent to the marvel world, one of his early regrets was that he might not be able to finish his favorite anime. But then the manga and animes from his system gave him relief. And now he needed help from the person who lived for adventures and would think of things but explore the unknown.


    Monkey D. Luffy.


    The man who would become the Pirate King. Or at least that was what Oda promised.


    John thought it would be the perfect time to bring the whole crew. Especially now when Luffy himself got a huge boost with his gear 5 and awakening of his Hito Hito no mi : Model Nika fruit. Though his anime industry had released the One Piece anime but the anime hadn''t reached the point of his devil fruit awakening.


    Though it would just be a matter of time. There was no manga in this world so the people still had no idea of his devil fruit being known as the wrong devil fruit. But John, who had been following the manga, knew better.


    And John was right in bringing Luffy to their new world. Though it did put a hole in his pocket as he brought the version where he defeated Kaido. Especially now where he had been feeding power to Superman and Goku. But for John it was worth it.


    "Luffy welcome to your new place."


    "Wow.. This place is so cool.. Did you bring us here? What is that? A huge ball?" Luffy said as he had stars in eyes when he was looking at the Ring and Earth. Luffy wasn''t a bright kid to begin with so John and Nami had to explain to him what this was. He had already inserted the related memories and information of this world in their head. But Luffy would require special care and explanation.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    John then proceeded to spend the entire day with Emma and crew of Straw hats Pirates to explain their world again. But they didn''t mind doing that. It was fun for most of the part because the crew was funny. But of course, they had to take care of the food. The food of their world wasn''t like the One Piece world so they had to eat more.


    When it came to others, they were happy. Chopper got to know the new world of medical technology. Zoro got to know of the Shinigami and he was itching to go to the world of Hell. He had encountered the Grim reaper before in his world and now he would get to see the ones who belonged to this world.


    Nami was fascinated by the powers. Franky didn''t miss a beat and went straight to the lab of Tony and others to upgrade his armor. Sanji was happy to see new recipes. Jimbei, Ussop and Brook were also very happy to see the new world and were excited.


    "So what do we have to do here? Since there is no adventure, where should we go?" Zoro asked as he was still sober and he needed a new purpose. Of course being the nest swordsman was still on the table but they needed a general direction since John had brought them here.


    "A war is approaching and though we have enough fire power we would still need your help and motivation. Luffy and your crew is a motivation for many in this world so I hope you will be key figures here."


    "Do we inspire and motivate you? Of course Captain Ussop will lead you to victory and bravery..."


    "Don''t compliment us like that you bastard.. I am not at all happy..."


    "Yohohoho.. I wonder if the girls in this world will show me their panties..."


    John and Emma just laughed seeing them talk like that. Emma and the Avengers were already told very long ago that the Straw hats would be coming one day. It''s just John didn''t give them a timeline so nobody said anything when the Straw Hats showed up.


    Many of the Avengers came to greet them. So it was all fun and happiness. Due to their arrival, they had to have a grand banquet as Luffy was almost in tears asking for it.


    Meanwhile, John''s last series was in its final stretch and it would be out soon. This series would be the last of his contributions to Disney before hell broke loose and they went to a war that was beyond his understanding.

 731. The last series (2)

    Luffy was allowed to go to the universe since he was longing for it the moment he came to know that he could explore the stars. This was not possible for Luffy in One Piece (at least not yet. I am not sure what Oda is going to do)


    "Luffy you can go but you must return in 3 months." John gave the order.


    "Heeh... No... I will explore the whole universe." Luffy rejected.


    "Are you an idiot? If you want to explore the whole universe you will die before you finish even a corner of the universe. The universe is too large for us." Nami gave a punch on his head to explain the details of the universe. She had already learnt of the universe and the vastness of it and the sea which they had sailed before seemed like dust in front of it.


    "But I want to." Luffy insisted.


    "I am not saying that after coming back you can''t return for exploration. I am saying you need to come for the launch of the series. I want you to show up for the premiere. The series will be launched in a premiere, in a movie like fashion. And for this premiere I have called everyone. You have not met the ninjas and the shingamis."


    "Ninja? The ones who can shadow clone jutsu? the one who can walk on water? the one who can do nin-nin?" Luffy, Chopper, Ussop and even Zoro were interested when they heard about the ninjas.


    "Yes. So if you want to see the absolute top tiers of the ninjas come within 3 months." John promised them. Luffy and his crew were really very much interested in ninjas and Luffy even had stars in his eyes imagining how the ninjas would look like.


    "Yosh!! Minna.. I have decided we will come back in 3 months. Friends have already transformed Sunny into a spaceship. So we will take the ship and come back." Luffy declared not paying any attention to the thoughts of others. Of course they might have objections but Luffy wouldn''t care.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    And thus after a week stay at the Ring and re-configuring Sunny, they set out to travel the universe and galaxies. Franky worked under Tony till then to understand the workings of the spaceship. Tony himself who had watched One Piece was a huge fan of Franky.


    Franky transformed himself with the little knowledge of science that he had. Tony even accused John that Franky was based on his character and wanted royalties. Of course John laughed at this accusation. Jimbei went to the Ranch and met the Pokemon.


    Being a Fish-man and not belonging to humans he was attracted to species that had intelligence and were living a life that his country''s Queen once dreamed about.


    After a week of clamor, the crew left for adventure and John went back to his normal work while keeping an eye on the multiverse. Though he couldn''t always peek into the multiverse, having the Alien X would allow him to look into the multiverse sometimes.


    John went to the normal work as usual and helped to finish the series. Though it might feel that this series wasn''t required now, John wanted normalcy back for a bit in his life. And making a series was the only thing he could do right now.


    Emma too sometimes visited him during work. Kevin could tell that something was off about John but he didn''t point it out. Meanwhile after 2 months, Infinity paid him a visit at work. The other crew members were surprised to see an ''alien'' showing up suddenly unannounced.


    For this series, Kevin had hired actual aliens for roles from the universe and aliens too showed up for it. Disney was now famous in the universe so every actor who wanted attention from the universe wanted to get tied under the banner of Disney.


    So when Infinity showed up with a sexy figure and golden stripes, it just raised some eyebrows of the crew members and wondered what alien she was but nobody approached her as her appointment was with the ultimate boss of Disney.


    "Is the work done?" John asked.


    "The evil ones are rooted out and the good ones are taken to different galaxies for safekeeping on a barren planet." Infinity said in a sweet tone.


    "Thank you Infinity for your hard work." John thanked her. She was one of the few abstract beings who John liked. She was sweet, kind and compassionate. Eternity was too proud and followed rules to the T.


    Death had a bad attitude. Oblivion was too otherworldly. And In-Betweener was just an asshole. Infinity was the best that John could ask for.


    "It''s nothing. The Living Tribunal oversaw this mission. So it was not too much for our part. Thanks for lending the help of ninjas. Approaching the good ones was easier."


    x

 732. The last series (3)

    "No matter what. Thank you for putting away your arrogance and helping us."


    Infinity just smiled at it and vanished away without speaking more. Kevin and others who were beside him had question marks over their heads as they didn''t understand what this ''alien'' was talking about but they didn''t question John as they didn''t want to be involved in secrets that might affect their lives.


    "Sir are you really going to launch a premiere for this series?" Kevin asked to change the somber atmosphere in the room.


    "Yes. There would be many dignitaries attending for this." John said.


    "Oh you mean dignitaries from around the universe?"


    "Not exactly. It''s a little complicated. You will be to understand after you see the guest list."


    "I understand."


    In the way 2 months more went by and it was finally time for the premiere of the series. For this premiere John specifically built a very large place on the Ring to accommodate a large number of people.


    ----


    The day of the premiere


    John arrived at the long red carpet in a fancy Umbrella made hovering car with Emma. He stepped out and proceeded to open the door for her. Then he took her hand and started walking on the red carpet.


    The journalists and the various other media persons had their eyes open when John appeared with Emma. John had been out of limelight and pictures for a very long time. It had always been difficult to find any pictures or gossip on John. Forget about other matters, they didn''t even know where John lived.


    Only thing they knew was that various other works were under him and he had been at the forefront of the change that the world had ushered in. From Umbrella to Disney. His influence was like a King over his kingdom even though he never ruled over anyone.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The paparazzi had tried everything possible to get close to him. Even bribing the crew members, but they always came out with zero results. And now here he was showing up to the premiere. He hadn''t done that in such a long time.


    Disney had been going after series and other formats mostly and the movies given out by Disney had just the name of John as producer in front. Nothing more. They got the wind last time that the previous series was directed by John himself.


    So everyone was eager to see him if there was a huge premiere. But there was none. But this time it was different. John had shown himself up for this and that too with his famous wife. Seeing John walking down the carpet while signing autographs.


    The media finally came forward with their questions and there were many who had approached. It was a rare chance for them.


    "Mr. Jameson, are you free to answer some questions of ours?" the first person asked with a little shaky tone. It was apparent he was nervous for a bit but he finally took the courage.


    "Sure. Aren''t you all here for that? There will be many famous people who will arrive soon. Don''t have cold feet like now." John said with a big laugh.The others were amazed by how easygoing John was as opposed to the rumor that he was arrogant and didn''t want to show his face to the public.


    The journalist gave a hollow laugh and breathed to come himself down. He


    "The last series was pretty dark for the likes of others but there is a rumor that this series would be darker."


    "This series is based on many different aspects. If you want to label its as dark fantasy than yes. But the series will also show about the good that the people has and how even a shred of hope is important." John replied.


    "I heard that there will be many different high ranking dignitaries who will appear for the premiere. The ones from the universe. Is that true?" Another journalist asked.


    "In a sense, yes. I have called some of my friends for this. These friends were the reason why I have such a high standing among the general public. It is only fitting that I acknowledge them in front of all." John replied. Kevin had seen the guest list before. At first he thought it would be different aliens but when he read the names, he almost fell on the floor.


    The names that were written on the guest names were nothing short of legendary. The people who would arrive would just blow the minds of the people all around the universe for sure.


    As the journalist were about to ask more about the series stopped in his tracks as he saw the first round of guests that had arrived in big cars.


    There were 5 people who had appeared wearing a white gown from neck till the feet. They wore a square shaped hat on their head and had a Japanese kanji letter written on each of the hats.

 733. The last series (4)

    Forget the journalists, even the guests who had been invited by Kevin stood dumbfounded after seeing the people who had just stepped on the carpet. And even if the 5 weird looking men and a woman didn''t surprise the people around, then the people who had arrived with them.


    Unlike the previous 5 people who had their head and face covered, the ''bodyguards'' who had arrived with the 5 people weren''t covering their faces. Their inclusion was what made the people who were wildly speculating in their minds, received their affirmation.


    The 5 people were the famous 5 kages of the shinobi world. The world where the famous ninjas exist. During the war against Thanos many had seen them but there was always a debate among the people about their existence. As Earth now was connected to the universe many had tried searching for the existence, but they had failed.


    But here they were, with all power and grandeur. Even the normal people could say these were the actual deal. The journalists and the people finally understood what Kevin meant when he said the guests who would arrive would blow their minds.


    And John too just said that he had invited many of his friends. So this was what it meant that he said that he had invited ''friends''. John had gotten his share of fortune by making movies, series and anime. Of course, he had his hands on other businesses, but the main theme was always the entertainment industry.


    And many of his stories were supposedly based on real people. Now one of the anime had come to life, they wondered who else would arrive. There were many anime that John had produced over the years.


    The journalists who had their mouths wide open for a few seconds after seeing the entry of the Kages, left John in a jiffy and ran to interview the Kages. Emma laughed seeing the craze of the journalists.


    And if that was not enough, the fans who had come to the premiere to support were going crazy seeing the Kages. Even the guests who had arrived were flocking around the Kages to get an autograph or a picture with them.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    John who was seeing all of this just smiled. He had expected such a reaction from the people around. He had hidden their existence for a very long time. It was time to bring the big guns out. He would need a massive amount of fan values to boost the powers of his summons and this can only be done via anime.


    The last series was his masterpiece for sure but in the end they didn''t contribute anything to his fan values. The anime was his real power. And this premiere would be his main show.


    "Sir Naruto Uzumaki, it is known that you have half of the Kurama inside you. But what happened to the other half, has it accumulated?" One journalist asked.


    "Ahh.. Yess... With the help of my friend John, I was able to get the full chakra of Kurama. Now he is sleeping inside me. Do you want to talk with him?" Naruto said with a smile. His words made the journalist shiver.


    Talking with Kurama. A being that was made to dominate everything. But again during the end of the anime, he had become quite cute and mellow. He, as a journalist can''t miss such a huge chance,


    "Yes Sir, I would love to have an interview with Kurama." Kurama replaced the consciousness of Naruto and for the first time Kurama was a little excited to give the interview. For the first time he had seen people that were not afraid of him and wanted to talk with him actively.


    The other journalists were talking with the other Kages and like him each and everyone was excited. They were clicking pictures and even signed some kids who had come to cosplay in the premiere. Though none of them came with the cosplay of the anime, the shinobis signed these cosplayers happily.


    And it was not the end, after a few minutes of the emergence of the shinobi. A number of cars arrived near the red carpet. Each of the cars were white in color and the car who was on lead was a big one. Slowly the doors of the car opened and from each car, one person stepped out.


    The first to step out was an old man who had a cane in hand. He had a white long beard and even long white eyebrows. He seemed like he would fall down any second. This person was also known to many.


    Yamamoto Genryusai.


    And following him the other Captains too had stepped out. There was another uproar among the crowd when the famous Captains had arrived. First it was the kages and now the Captains.

 734. The last series (5)

    The world of Naruto was already known by many people and their presence. The only thing that confused the people was where these people lived. But the existence of Shinigami signified many terrifying things for the world.


    The world of the afterlife!!


    The people were in huge uproar seeing the famous Captains stepping out with their respective Vice-Captains. The normal people at first didn''t know how to react to this. The journalists were visibly sweating. They were conflicted.


    As a sentient being, anyone would have the fear of death. And the Shinigami represented death so they had no idea how to overcome this fear and approach them. Meanwhile, the Captains had started walking on the red carpet. When the Kages had arrived, Kevin had gone to welcome them personally as he already knew from before who would come.


    He was the most excited. This premiere was like a dream come true for him. This cinematic universe was his baby. John had been the director for sure, but a series or a movie was not just the director. It had many intricacies. And Kevin looked after it. And for the last premiere of the cinematic multiverse, it was getting a reception from the most powerful people known to mankind.


    This was a badge of honor for him. And he wasn''t scared of the Shinigami like the people here. Being with John for a long time he had seen more scary people. John would sometimes speak of the beings that would show up at the office so the existence of the Shinigami wasn''t much of a problem for him.


    "Welcome to the grand premiere, Yamamoto-san. I hope the journey here was comfortable." Kevin bowed down in full Japanese -style. Yamamoto just opened his eyes for a bit and gave a nod. Kevin didn''t mind that as the old man had his own arrogance and experience. Kevin went on to greet all the other Captains.


    The scene looked a little awkward as only Kevin approached and there was a visible silence in the surroundings. Seeing the arrival of Captains, the Kages went to have a chat with the Shinigami.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The shinobi world and the shinigami world had been in cooperation for sometime now and presently more so because of joint exercise together. Seeing the friendliness from Kevin and the kages. The journalists and the fans finally had the courage to approach the Captains.


    And like the Kages, they too were interviewed and later more aggressively so. The people wanted to know if they would go to their world if they died. The answer they received was vague as there was a certain criteria to get to the world of Shinigami. This too went on for a few more minutes before more guests started pouring in.


    Next was the people from Fairy Tail along with Atreus, King of Asgard, Thor and Kratos. The people now were numb to the emergence of so many people from fantasies. They finally got to understand what John meant when he said that the friends who had helped his career would arrive.


    The people in the fantasies had always been real. It''s just they didn''t have any connection with them and only John had the friendship and thus allowing him to go forward in his life. Some were now jealous that John got the first hand in their stories and made it so that he profited from this friendship.


    After Fairy Tail, there was another group that caused an uproar.


    The famous Straw-Hats!!


    Among the anime that John had been bringing out, it was only One Piece that was still on the go!! Which meant that the story hadn''t finished, but here they were. The same Straw-hat group.


    "Ohhh.. Sugeiiiiii.... (yes I know its sugoi, but Luffy has this weird accent)." Luffy had stars in his eyes seeing so many powerful people around. He could already feel that many people present were super powerful. The other powered beings came forward for introduction. They have watched the respective anime of others too.


    Zoro was visibly shaking when he saw the Captains. He wanted nothing but to battle the swordsmen of the shinigami. He had met the grim reaper before and now he was meeting them again in actual flesh.


    "Kid, after the premiere we will have a battle." Kenpachi was the first to approach Zoro. Like him, Kenpachi too could feel the power of Zoro.


    "Agreed, we need to find a safe place and have a good one."


    Sanji had heart eyes as usual seeing the beautiful girls around. Especially from the Fairy Tail world. Chopper went to meet Unohana as he got the information that this division was the medical division. Like Sanji, Brook and others were having fun around.


    The people around were surprised to see how well the famous characters got to be friends so fast and how cheerful they were around. Maybe this was what made these people great. The power to make allies and overcome any difficulties together.

 735. The last series (6)

    The red carpet event had started 4 hour prior to the release of the series so everyone had got enough time to introduce each other. Luffy and others had the time of their lives as this was new to them unlike the Captains and the shinobis. So of course he was louder than normal, and not that it mattered to anyone.


    After having a fun time, it was time to go and watch the series that they had been waiting for.


    "Luffy are you caught up with the story?" John asked as he had given him the full DC series to begin with but Luffy had very few brain cells when it came to understanding stories and the gravity of it. He just hoped that he had enough brain for this.


    "Don''t worry, we have forced him to understand and even took exams on this." Sanji said as he was smoking his cigarette.


    "Hope so!!


    John had less hope for Luffy than any other person but then again, Luffy was just one of his favourites.


    As the shenanigans ended, it was time for everyone to enter the huge theatre that Disney had made over the course of time. Soon everyone took their seats.


    The series started with a grim tone. The first thing shown to the audience was that as the multiverse existed, there were different kinds of universes out there. Until now, we only have seen the good side of the multiverse.


    It was a struggle for sure but at least there was a good end to the story. But this wasn''t always the case.


    "There are different universes out there. Some good. Some neutral. But there are some which are just bad apples. Those universes were called Dark Universes, or collectively the Dark Multiverse."


    The exposition was done and now it was time for the main scene.


    Earth -22


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The story showed Batman and his childhood which by now had almost become a meme. Though people were still afraid of the actual Batman, the famous scene of the death of his parents was still famous for people around.


    The story was normal but it soon turned as Joker went on a killing spree. Joker noticed that the chemical that made him Joker was slowly killing him and so in a feat of rage he went to kill everyone he had known.


    Batman had to make the tough call at the end to kill Joker to save Gotham, but during his murder of Joker he himself got affected by the same chemical. And that was when hell broke loose.


    Batman got transformed into a hybrid of Joker and Batman, becoming the famous Batman who Laughs. And this was just the beginning. He proceeded to kill the Justice League, made an army of Robins from the army that Joker had made using his chemicals and controlled this army.


    And at the end ruling their Earth with an iron fist.


    People expected a dark story but bloody hell this was dark. The people saw how cruel he was, how he murdered the entire Justice League in cold blood. Made supergirl kill her own family before killing her himself using Black Kryptonite.


    And this was just one Dark Universe.


    The scene changed and then it showed another Earth. An Earth where Superman went rogue and then he started causing havoc all around. Batman saw no other choice but to inject himself with the Doomsday virus to make himself powerful enough to kill Superman.


    He transformed into Devastator and he himself later became the menace.


    Then in another universe it was Batman who was rogue from the get go. He wanted Barry to go back in time to save his parents. He wanted to see his parents very badly and he went so insane that he went to lengths to get the power of Speed Force. And at the end he got his wish, and thus became the Red Death.


    This went on as different versions of Batman were shown. Some where he was rogue from the start or some which happened by accident. This sent a chill in the spines of the people. The person who played Batman had been the same from the start, so when he got the script he was so excited that he almost jumped in his spot.


    When he signed up for Batman, he didn''t think much, but the role of Batman only made him get movies which were of one dimension. But this series was his redemption, this series will show that he could play all the roles of Batman easily.


    After this lengthy dark part of the universe was shown, it was finally time to show the real story. The story of the actual Batman. The Batman who was thrown into the past by the Omega Sanction and his way back to his home.


    But on his journey he came across an enemy. An enemy who was his maker and his nemesis too.


    Barbatos, the Bat-God.

 736. The last series (7)

    "Bruce, you think all your life, you have been doing this alone? You think you''ve been the one to keep everything in check. No.. It was I who chose you... It was I who led you to this path.... That cave where you met the bunch of bats... It was I who sent the bats so that you could be inspired... It was I who brought you back from the past.."


    Those were the words of Barbatos to Bruce Wayne.


    The people didn''t expect that Batman himself was a victim from the start. All his life he had been a normal person with extraordinary skills but now it seemed like that his history wasn''t normal. Then the story went on to see the struggle of the Justice League in order to stop the arrival of Barbatos.


    Barbatos was made by the World Forger. The matter multiverse and the anti-matter multiverse were under Monitor and Anti-Monitor, two beings who were responsible for the proper function of their respective group of universes. But the World Forger was the third brother of the two and was responsible to look over creation in the sea of possibilities.


    He made the Dark Multiverse after the fears and crumbling hopes of the people from the positive multiverse. And in order to not affect the positive multiverse, he had made Barbatos. A being which was responsible for devouring the Dark Multiverse.


    But in time his hunger was too high and wanted to devour the positive multiverse too. And thus he had chosen Batman as the portal when he went back in time.


    The Justice League had done everything possible to stop the emergence of Barbatos but they failed and soon he took over the world. The Justice League, seeing no way out, went to meet the World Forger to get help but the World Forger denied any kind of help.


    But Batman being Batman, was able to trick and get help which eventually led them to the use of Tenth Metal. The metal which was responsible for creation (Boom tubes are made of tenth metal) and eventually with this tenth metal the Justice League members got a huge power boost.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    And finally was able to defeat Barbatos. But this came at a cost.


    The crack in the Source Wall. The Source Wall had been teased since the last series. And now the audience understood why it was shown that way. The break of the Source Wall meant the worst prisoners known to the multiverse would be out soon.


    The first part of the series ended in this way. It was a long binge of almost 6 hours of watch time together. Since it was a premiere, the people got enough food and snacks to watch it. Disney had to wrestle for getting the proper rights so that people could sit and watch and had to take consent of the guests.


    And the 6 hours was worth it. It was dark to say the least but it showed that the multiverse was complicated and it wasn''t as simple as they thought. Kevin had made it clear that this story wasn''t of their multiverse. Though there were some elements and heroes from this multiverse on their own.


    This was a relief for the audience as such a multiverse would just be a world of fear and nothing more. After the first part, everyone congratulated John about the story. Though now they got the feeling that he had been taking the story of others rather than making his own, but nobody pointed it out.


    He was chosen as the friend of the multiverse. Maybe that was his power. Power to make friends across time and space. And since he had that power why wouldn''t he capitalise on it. Everyone went back after the release of the first part of the series.


    Simultaneously, it was also released online on Netflix for the normal audience to watch. As expected, people loved the series even though it was dark and gritty. Batman, who was on the pedestal all this time, was brought down.


    This was a bold move by Disney as they never expected a version of Batman to be so cruel, especially the tale of Robin King. Bruce Wayne killed his own parents in that universe and proceeded to kill each member of the Justice League. And even killed Alfred in the most cruel way possible. Robin King literally gave the people chills.


    But the social media wasn''t only talking about the series. It was also talking about the people who had shown up from the premiere. This was mind blowing news for many. Though the presence of Shinigamis did raise concern for many but then again death was something which would eventually arrive for all. No matter what, at least now they knew where they would go if they had too much attachment to the material world, supposing that the Shinigamis did their job well.

 737. The last series (8)

    The internet was buzzing at the moment. Reddit, Twitter, Instagram and all other social media was full of articles on John Jameson, the Captains, the Kages, the Straw hats and the Fairy Tail. Last but not the least Justice League.


    Those hashtags were trending like crazy and it just boosted the last series more. The last series was known as Dark Nights and the name portrayed the story exactly like it was meant to be.


    People binge watched the whole part in one day. It was fortunate that Disney had released the series on Saturday so many people were at home watching the series and they didn''t need to take a day off just to watch the series.


    Disney have been very serious about the last series from John and they needed everything possible for it to be right and not cause any obstacles for him. And they had been successful.John''s summons and the series jointly shot his popularity to unbelievable heights again.


    The series was released not only on Earth but on all places where Disney had touched his hands. the Nova Empire, the 10 realms, the Shi''ar Empire... Everything...


    John was happy to see the trend and his fan values were also rising. The introduction of many people from his anime made the people believe his stories more than ever and let his fan values rise up at an exponential rate.


    But it wasn''t all good and happy times. The Avengers were having a grim face when they had watched the series. They expected the situation to be bad but this was something else altogether. Various evil versions of Batman had come out and now they finally understood how the Source Wall was broken from the other side.


    The use of X-metal. And this wasn''t even the end. Perpetua hadn''t come out yet and she probably was the last enemy they would have to face. In order to defeat the Batman who Laughs, Batman and Joker teamed up. This was the highlight of the entire series and people didn''t expect that. But only John knew that Perpetua wasn''t the last enemy of the story.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The Batman who Laughs was. But he didn''t spoil it for them, after all in the real world even he wasn''t the last enemy for them. Dr. Strangefate was. And that might not be the last. The enemies would never stop as long as there were ambitions.


    As Vision once said the existence of Avengers would always ask for a challenge and this trend would continue till they exist. But it didn''t mean that they should stop defending and just sit by and watch.


    The next day soon arrived and the people who had arrived for the premiere yesterday, came today too with none skipping it. The story was too good and exciting for anyone to miss. And the story was important too for everyone to understand.


    The journalists who were high on adrenaline yesterday felt the same today too. One journalist even mustered the courage to approach Yamamoto for questions and surprising everyone, Yamamoto did answer some of the questions with a smiling face.


    The journalist knew that his courage had just won him a promotion in his office. He had just scored a lottery. Like the previous day, today too was a long time on the red carpet though it didn''t take 4 hours.


    Soon everyone went inside the premiere for the last part of the series and saw what the consequences were after the break of the Source Wall. Like the last part, this too started as an exposition. It showed that after the break of the Wall, the first invasion came in the form of Giants as they came to devour planets in order to compete against each other. The Justice League and the Lanterns came together to take care of this after Brainiac formed the team to stop the invasion.


    But little did they know that Brainiac and Lex Luthor, the new champion of Perpetua would betray them at the end. And that betrayal, ushered the age of Perpetua for the positive multiverse. And the moment she emerged, she reshaped the multiverse into her own image.


    The prime Earth was divided into 4 continents


    Themyscira, Megapokolies, Arkham Wasteland and Castle Black.


    In her race to the throne, it was Batman who Laughs that helped her regain all the power. Lex was cast aside and Laughs took over as her commander and reshaped everything according to the will of Perpetua.


    The Justice League had fallen. Diana was in Themyscira working for Batman who Laughs, Bruce and Superman were missing. Scratch that, many superheroes were missing. Those who were alive were just living under the radar as the army of Batman who Laughs was actively hunting them.


    An army which was composed of different Batmans. Starting from Dinosaur - Batman to a Transformer - Batman.

 738. The last series(9)

    It was straight madness all over Earth. It showed how apocalyptic their Earth had become. This made everyone confused about what just happened. The last they saw was the break of Source Wall and there was an exposition of a war in some pictures.


    They didn''t understand what the hell was going on. In Themyscira, Batman who Laughs came with a prisoner to deliver to Diana who was working under Perpetua. The prisoner just said two words to Diane before being led away.


    "Diana, Remember!!!"


    Diana was confused but didn''t show any facial expression in order not to alert Batman who Laughs. Meanwhile Batman who laughs was having a meeting with the New Justice League composed of Harley Quinn, Robin King, Dr. Arkham, Diana and other small-time villains of the DC universe.


    But then they heard a sound from the forest nearby. The Batman who Laughs turned his head and said


    "Is that you Bruce? Come out. I can sense you. Let me guess. The Cloak of Erasure given to you by Z long ago. My.. My... You have started using magic. But you forget.. I know you Bruce... I am you. It''s useless to hide in front of me."


    Bruce finally showed himself with a badass suit and cloak which didn''t fit his style exactly but it was helping him mask his presence.


    "That is the thing... Bruce... You know him... But you don''t know Batman." Wayne said as he put his hands high up in the air. And in the middle finger there was a Ring. A Black Ring that was glowing in the dark.


    A Black Lantern Ring.


    Everyone gasped when they saw this scene. The series was just blowing the minds of people now. A Black Lantern Ring wielded by the Good Batman. This was not something anyone expected. They knew that the stakes were high here but this was too much.


    "What the hell happened in that universe?"


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "This is a nightmare. Nope.. This is a nightmare.... I refuse to believe it."


    "We need to be more serious in our preparations."


    Bruce used the Lantern Ring to make zombies of all the people who had died on the lands before. Batman who Laughs brought his own army of Batman. Plastic man -Batman, Penguin -Batman, Etrigan-Batman....


    This was an epic fight. When the fight started, Diana sneaked away to meet the prisoner. In there he came to know who the prisoner was. Wally West on the body of Dr. Manhattan. It was there she finally understood what had happened.


    "Explain to me Wally. What happened? Why is the world like this? Last I remember, we were going to confront Perpetua with the power given by Dr. Manhattan, the positive forces. We used them. What happened that we have fallen so low?"


    "In order to understand this you need to understand that the thing that holds the positive multiverse, has its dark side too. We live on the positive multiverse because we have the Anti-Crisis energy. Anti-Crisis energy is based on truth. The past, the future is what gives fuel to the Anti-Crisis Energy. The past no matter how dark it was, we learn from the past. The past makes what we are and makes us better. And the future, the hopes, the dreams represents the future."


    "But the Anti-Crisis energy is what we call living at Present. The people who live on Anti-Crisis Energy are only living in the present. They don''t care about the past. They don''t care about the future. Their selfishness, their short sightedness makes them unable to look beyond a certain point. The Justice League lost against Perpetua in the fight. We lost. And because of this Perpetua was able to reshape the multiverse as she wishes. Making us unable to remember the past. Unable to think of the future. We, the Justice League are the few people left with traces of the Anti-Crisis Energy. We need to save the people. Make them remember the past. Make them have hopes for the future. Only then can we take the fight to her...."


    But while she was talking with Wally, Batman who Laughs sneaked inside the prison.


    "Pretend that I am not here and continue with the conversation. I like the story of yours."


    Diana was visibly shaken when Wally had spoken about the past.


    "We are in an endless loop Diana..." Wally said. Diana meanwhile looked at Batman who Laughs.


    "You are not going to stop me?"


    "Ahh.. No.. You see, I have my own plans..."


    "You are betraying Perpetua."


    "Oh that I have always done. I want to make this world into my own nightmare world. Not in the image she wants." Batman who Laughs said.


    "Then you can both go to hell.." Diana said as out of nowhere she took out her chain saw that she had been using and blasts Batman who Laughs with it. And with this single move the famous Batman who Laughs died, with only the head remaining intact.


    But did he really die?

 739. The last series (10)

    After the ''death'' of Batman who laughs Diana with Wally went to search for the remaining people and make a plan to storm Castle Bat and take back everything that Perpetua had destroyed. Perpetua had been destroying universe after universe so that he could reshape the multiverse from scratch.


    There were in total 52 universes in the DC positive multiverse unlike the huge number of multiverses of Marvel so Perpetua didn''t have to do much to destroy the universes. She was destroying them for fun and having a good time.


    Diana and others were horrified by this and they wanted to bring back everything and everyone. But Batman was not so happy with the plan. She wanted to restore everything but Batman felt that she was daydreaming.


    Batman wanted to just have one universe for themselves and didn''t care what Perpetua''s plans were. Batman knew how powerful Perpetua was and they could never win against her. But the plan all hinged at the point that they needed to take over Castle Bat first.


    And thus they made the plan. But as usual they confronted various versions of Batman along the way. In one case, Martha Wayne was Batman. That blew the minds of the people. This was fucked up and that she played minds tricks with Bruce.


    But Bruce was too ruthless and just shot her down. But later, when they ran the audience could see tear drops falling from under the mask.


    They finally went inside the Castle Bat and they were more horrified by what they saw. The current Earth didn''t have a sun so Batman who Laughs and Perpetua had made special measures for that. They had forced Superman to run on a treadmill and the power generated was what gave energy to the prime Earth.


    He was made to run in a room which had all forms of Kryptonite attached on the walls so that he wouldn''t be able to escape ever. And if that was not enough, Batman who Laughs had put up a guard to look after Superman.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Guard in the form of a version of Batman.


    The Darksied version of Batman. Yes, you heard it right. A Batman who had the powers and the body structure of Darksied and even his Omega Sanction!!


    "The fuck!!"


    "This is bullshit."


    "Why is the multiverse hell bent on showing Batman in a darklight?"


    Even Bruce himself had a ugly face. Having his own mother on the other side was painful enough, did the multiverse have to show him one more ugly part of his various lives?


    Later a terrible fight ensued. Superman was visibly different here as his body was slowly starting to be like Darksied. Superman himself said that he didn''t have much time to live in this world and they needed to do whatever to bring everything back to normalcy.


    In the fight, Superman noticed that Batman was not hurt at all by the Omega beam of the other Batman. It was there he came to know that Batman had died a long time ago, during the fight against Perpetua for the first time.


    The reason he was alive was because of the Black lantern. It was then the audience remembered that the Lantern Ring only takes a dead person as the wielder. Many of the people had forgotten that and those who remembered were skeptical about it. And now their theories proved correct.


    Diana went on a mission to save the multiverse. While Batman and Superman went to gather the remaining heroes on all the multiverse. It was possible because Perpetua now was fighting Darkest Night


    You are asking who is Darkest Night?


    Well he is Batman who Laughs!! Not exactly him but at least the brain behind the new form of Batman was!! When Diana killed Batman who Laughs, his brain still remained. Thus his legion brought the brain back and put it inside the skull of a dead version of Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan was a wielder of all the positive forces of the DC multiverse and thus with the help of the body of Dr. Manhattan became one of the powerful persons of the DC multiverse and with this new body he went on to fight against Perpetua.


    As Diana was doing everything possible to bring the original multiverse back, Perpetua was losing powers. Batman and Superman were forcing people to remember their past, their hopes and dreams and this made her weak. While Darkest Night was just becoming more strong in the fight.


    And finally after a long fight, chugging planets at each other, destroying galaxies in their wake, the Darkest Night was finally able to seal away Perpetua and send her back to the cracked Source Wall again.


    Ending the terrifying reign of Perpetua but it was not over as a more terrifying being was now sitting on the same throne that Perpetua once sat on. A more cruel being!

 740. The last series (11)

    But this wasn''t all that was happening. Diana was on the move and she finally found the way to take back everything that they have lost. Because she found the weapon . A weapon which had been with her since she stepped her foot on the mainland.


    The Lasso of truth!!


    The lasso of Truth was based on the fact that a person could speak the truth only if she or he remembered it. The Lasso was the truth itself. No matter how ugly the truth was, it was what bounded the past and the future together.


    With the help of the remaining Anti-Crisis energy she was able to make the remaining heroes remember their past and their aspirations for the future. This included all crisis events that had happened until then. The Flashpoint, the war with the Black Lanterns, the Final Crisis against Darksied... everything.


    The more the people remembered the more there was a rise of Anti-Crisis energy and with the remaining power she went to fight against the Darkest Night which was basically a suicide with the amount of power she had.


    But she had a plan. With the remaining power she had while she was fighting a hopeless fight against the Darkest Night she was breaking the Source Wall. The Source Wall was still standing though there was a huge crack now.


    The Darkest wanted to mend the Wall and then rule over the multiverse and make it on his own image. But if the Wall was broken, the Hands, the people who looked over multiverses. The people who looked over each and every multiverse and made sure they did they work well.


    Perpetua belonged to that category. She was one of them once but she had fallen from grace a long time ago when she tried modeling the DC multiverse according to her own image and trying to make an army out of it.


    And if Diana did end up destroying the Wall, it would be all over and the Hands will come to erase everything and start from the beginning. There would be no one to tell them about the past, the previous multiverse.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While the Darkest Night tried his best to stop what Diana was doing and enticing her with a separate universe where he wouldn''t meddle at all, Diana was staunch on her decision to break everything.


    She knew that everything would end with this but she wanted to have that hope. A hope that the Hands would see the good in the hearts of the people who were left and maybe give them a leeway. Meanwhile, the army of Batman and Supeman was fighting the army of Darkest Night.


    This was an all out battle. Even Batman used his Ring on the dead body of Batman who Laughs. Superman and Lex Luthor teamed up and beat the shit out of Robin King. Though Robin King had Kryptonite, he forgot that Superman was dying and he was living under different forms of Kryptonite all this time.


    Finally after a long fight, the Source Wall was broken and the hands arrived. The first thing they did was killing the Darkest Night on the depths of the burning Sun of the multiverse. And then proceeded to destroy the multiverse.


    Diana and others had already expected that but they wished the people remembered the past. The Hands seeing the sacrifice and going through the memories of Diana and others had decided to restore the multiverse with all the memories intact.


    It wouldn''t be the same but the memories of the past would remain with the last few people who had fought and this way the multiverse was restored. And with the curtain fell on the whole series.


    The series that had the name ''The Darkest Night'' on it. And it properly justified the name. Not only the main villain was the Darkest Night but also the whole story was about the Darkest Night metaphorically.


    The audience loved the series. It was only the Avengers and the related teams that had a gloomy face because they know whatever in the series was shown, it was real and they would soon have to face the aftermath.


    And that day probably wasn''t far!!


    "I expected it to be worse but holy shit!!"


    "The Hands will be a headache for us. They would erase everything when they arrive. We will have to stop them."


    "Then we will need the biggest guns, Tony are the new suits ready?"


    "Yes, we did a test pilot. We can now travel in the multiverse."


    "We will need to infiltrate our home." Bruce out of nowhere pitched his idea. All turned around and looked at him. The whole series here was almost about him and his versions so everyone was kind of sympathetic to him.


    But now it seemed like he was very angry with what had happened and he needed to find the solution.

 741. Decisions

    The solution that he could think of right now was charging into their multiverse.


    "Calm down Bruce. It''s not like you are responsible for all that has happened. The Batman who laughs isn''t you. He can never be you." Clark calmed Bruce. It was a very rare moment for Wayne. He had always been level headed and would do things in a calm and collective manner.


    But this series made him agitated. This series tried to destroy the perfect image he had for his parents, made a mockery of his mother and in one version even he himself killed his parents. This was unacceptable and inexcusable.


    He needed to beat the shit out of these and make his heart calm down. Bruce here didn''t have the policy of ''no-kill'' rule like the Wayne of Earth Prime. So he wouldn''t have any qualms in killing all the versions of Dark Multiverse Batman. Especially Batman who Laughs.


    He, like others, didn''t have any idea till what of the story had happened or how much the story had changed because Perpetua wasn''t the only person behind the scenes, so in order to get a hold of the situation he wanted to cross over the DC multiverse and take a look of what was going on.


    But of course it wasn''t easy to cross. Even if the route to the DC multiverse had been figured out, they weren''t sure if they would be welcomed or not. Perpetua might allow them to interfere. They had escaped from her hands last time by hiding, but they weren''t sure if they could do the same again.


    "Do we really want to cross over to the DC multiverse?" Toshiro said in his calm tone signifying that even the other groups were thinking the same and would try to clean the problem before it even started and get a hold of their future. Once the Wall gets broken, there wouldn''t be any more chance.


    Everyone then looked at John. It was John who had dreamt of their multiverse, and it was him who would have much knowledge of their multiverse. It was him who had produced and created this series and only him would have enough knowledge of the multiverse.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    John felt a little ashamed that everyone now was looking at him with such expectations. The Avengers had been controlled by him and his group for a long time and he was one of the leaders of the team. Though Bruce had the ultimate power of decision making in the team, when it came to matters of multiverse, the group would always throw him to the front.


    Today was one of those days!!!


    "I don''t know how that multiverse is faring nor do we know how the story has deviated away. The God of their world had lost a complete hold of his own multiverse. So it can lead to different scenarios where Perpetua wasn''t the only pawn. Now we have an enemy which we know very less about and don''t really know his ambitions. The 10 month timeline is soon going to end. If our multiverse remains till then we might just pay a visit. But that visit wouldn''t be a simple one. Doing that would mean we have declared war and from this point on, our future would go to the point of chaos at an exponential rate."


    Everyone took a moment to understand what John had just said. The DC multiverse was in chaos right now and they would have to swim upstream in this chaos and bring balance to their multiverse. But the real problem was even their multiverse was threatened by the Wall and the problem with Owen. Though Owen has been put out of the picture, none of the Avengers were sure if everything was safe and sound.


    Their own home might catch fire before they could douse the fire in the neighbours. They needed to take care of their own home first. Though Wayne and others would love to save their previous ''home'' but in the end this new world was their new home and that wouldn''t change even if they saved the other multiverse.


    "Let''s wait for the time line to end and then we will go for war." Wayne got up and walked away after saying those words. He was too traumatised by what he had seen and needed a time off. He needed to be alone with his own thoughts for sometime. Clark wanted to go after him, only for Captain America to come up and stop him.


    "He needs time alone. The things which we saw were the stuff of nightmares."


    "John, you are really cruel to even show the real deal of the multiverse out there." Zatanna came and accused John of showing the raw part of the multiverse. They had lived in the multiverse before but holy shit this was dark.

 742. Contingency

    The series had finally ended and since it was a weekend most of the people binged watched the whole series in 1 day. The reception of the series was immense. It had set a new record for the number of viewers in an OTT platform for the first with millions watching at a single time. Netflix almost crashed just by the sheer number of viewers at a single moment.


    Disney was very happy seeing the response and even on a universal level the response has been great. People loved the series and even though it was dark, it was loved by everyone despite getting rated R by the authorities.


    But that was fine. Being an OTT platform many underage boys and girls went on and watched it illegally. That too was a controversy later but since it was Disney the controversy was only online and no proper traction was given to this matter.


    Meanwhile, John was receiving massive amounts of fan value daily and he was feeding to the power of Goku and Superman. These two were getting immensely powerful. Though Goku wasn''t Super Saiyan yet, his power level has almost reached the level when he fought Vegeta after his training.


    So that in itself was a huge plus point. Xu and others were a little surprised about how a young Goku almost reached the power level of his older times but they didn''t pry more as Goku himself didn''t know how this happened.


    Anyways the family of 5 were super happy about it and didn''t care much. Xu had been invited at times at the Ring to talk with the other members. Except for Wayne, none of the other members knew his past so everyone received him and his family heartily. Only Wayne knew of his past and he didn''t disclose like John.


    Though others could feel that something was wrong with the family who was raising their ''secret weapon'' but since John and Wayne had no objections they didn''t ask more and just let the family be.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After the premiere John went to meet Reed of 616. He needed to see if the contingency plan was on the right track!! Yes, John had a secret contingency plan if the hell breaks loose and the multiverse collapses.


    "Reed, is the Ring and the Harvester sustainable?" John asked.


    "I have checked the structure of the Ring, There must be other models made in replica of this Ring so that it could be attached to other Rings. Yes?" Reed asked. John was a little surprised by Reed''s words as he had already found out about the real structure of the Ring.


    "The Ring was made to kill every sentient being which had a nervous system in order to kill a zombie type disease. And you are right, this Ring was one of the many Rings made and it could be attached to what can only be described as the Alpha Ring." John said.


    "A zombie disease? Sounds terrifying. But you want to use this Ring in case the multiverse collapses and make this Ring as the safe haven? What about the people who would die on the multiverse?" Reed asked and unlike others he still maintained a calm face while speaking of the death of trillions of people out there.


    "We will restart the multiverse if there is a collapse. If it collapses with the other multiverse we will restart it together with the other multiverse. Though I don''t think we will have enough energy to do that."


    "Yes. I have studied Owen''s energy levels. He can''t support 2 multiverses." Reed said.


    "So we will have to get more energy. Perpetua would be a good battery supposing we don''t lose her. My dreams told me that she was alive out there somewhere so we will have to move fast and bring her to our own convenience."


    "That is not something that is in our control."


    "But the Ring will survive in the void. Yes?" John asked.


    "The normal operations will be online but none can go out on land to live. Only on the lower levels is it possible and right now I am working on a proper invisible shield so that we can use it on the Void."


    "Good. You can cooperate with Guilty and GAIA for further research. Does the other Reed know of our plans?" John asked.


    "No, only we two know of this deal. I basically put my family on the line for this. I hope what you say of my son is the truth or else we would truly be in dire straits if we make a mistake of the thing that you have said."


    "Have faith in your son Reed. He is probably the most powerful mutant ever to be born in your universe as of yet."


    "Yeah, But being a dad I just can''t think the same about Franklin."

 743. Reaction

    Franklin Richards.


    One of the most powerful mutants ever born in the marvel multiverse. IN the actual story after getting help from Owen Reese and the downfall of God Doom, he went on to build the multiverse. Yes, you heard it right!!


    The multiverse of marvel in the comics was made by Franklin. Though he needed help from Owen, he did make the multiverse. Brought all of the people who were lost in the collapse of the multiverse and made everything right.


    He in-directly was responsible for the birth of all the abstract beings again who had died before after the Beyonders came to bring them down. And John could make the multiverse too, hell many of the people in their group could make it but the thing is only Franklin and Reed had been tasked to look into the multiverse and take necessary data so in the event of collapse they would be in the forefront of the rebuild.


    John and others could do it too but it might not be on the previous standards. John might be biassed about the good of the multiverse and tilt the balance. When Franklin made the multiverse again, he even restored Doctor Doom who had died earlier. This was a huge no no for John and thus he might not be the correct candidate. The balance was always important when it came to the grand scale of events.


    They got the first impact of it when they killed Darkness. Though the Wall already had cracks, it widened exponentially after Darkness'' death.


    John didn''t want to make that mistake in the new multiverse. But of course John and others will look over the multiverse and see that everything was in order in the world.


    All this was hypothetical upto this point and John had to see if this ever happened. He didn''t know what would happen once the Wall gets broken but he needed to be ready for any circumstances.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    After discussing a little bit more with Reed, John left for his home. Emma was with him in the premiere and he had left her to talk with Reed, so after the meeting with Reed he went with Emma to home.


    It was decided earlier that the team which would be sent to the Wall would be decided tomorrow on the general meeting where the logistics for the war and every related war matters would be decided.


    The series was a wake up call for many. Though John had hinted that whatever they were expecting from the story, it would be much darker. And John was right. Even Bruce Wayne himself didn''t expect how crazy the story of the other side was. He was grateful that he had landed on this multiverse and now had a chance to fight. Or else he would have been buried among the other unknown 52 universes that Perpetua just drowned.


    Wayne didn''t know what to do at this point so he could only hit the gym and start working out. Of course, the gym was specially made for a Kryptonian. Bruce had to ask help from Nidavellir for some gym equipment made from some of the heaviest metal known to the universe. Alfred just sat near Wayne and looked at him with a deadpan face.


    Alfred was also affected by what he had seen on the series. Like Wayne, Wayne''s parents meant a lot to him and now he had seen their memories being violated in the most cruel way possible. Everybody was affected by the story and everyone needed a time off. Diana, Clark and Bruce mostly. Hal too had seen in his own eyes how bad the Green Lanterns had fallen.


    Hal went to catch criminals in the sector. Diana just went to her home with Steve but later Steve saw her in her shower silently crying. Though she was the hero at the end of the series and they got everything back, they remembered what had happened and that could never be erased.


    Like Wayne, she too thought of the other 52 universes which just got obliterated and only the chosen ones remembered what had happened. This was cruel. A part of them was taken away and they could do nothing about it. She felt helpless.


    It was Steve who later came and consoled her. Clark went back to work but John had done a very good thing recently. He brought Lois Lane to their universe and thus Clark didn''t have to feel lonely anymore. Clark had no love life here so John needed to fix that situation.


    Only Bruce was the loneliest person of the team and only had Alfred for his companionship. Tony had even tried to introduce him to some good women but he was unresponsive or rather he would act responsive with the women only to have no feelings for the other person.

 744. The suicide mission

    The next day, everyone showed up for the meeting and it was visible that some of the heroes had still not recovered by what they had seen. Only Wayne looked a little better and the rest were not so alright.


    But this meeting was important and they needed to get more information.


    "Who do you recommend we send for the mission to go for the mission in special universe at the Wall." Naruto opened the meeting with those words. The Avengers were little down today so it was up to the others to take the lead.


    "We can send a team of Ninjas and Shinigamis for the mission, just like they were trained for." John suggested. They had been doing drills after drills for sometime now and it was time to show the results.


    "But we need people with a specific mindset." Byakuya said.


    "Then we can select some special people to lead the team. I want Gildarts to lead this team. This will be a long mission and only someone who has undertaken long ones would be able to lead." John suggested.


    The Fairy Tail members who were at the meeting were surprised that John had asked for Gildarts. It was true that he did have experience in these kinds of missions and the ones where the rate of death was almost close to 100%. But Fairy Tail members had never backed down in fear with such odds. Rather, Makarov was sure Gildarts would jump on the offer.


    He had been roaming the universe for quite some time, as staying in Asgard would just destroy many things around as his power level was off the charts and it was detrimental to the kingdom. Atreus sighed in relief when Gildarts left for the universe for being a mercenary.


    "Good, we will call him back for this." Makarov said as he smoked his pipe.


    "And among Shinigami, we can send a Kenpachi." Hirako said. The Captains had been thinking a lot about who to send and they finally remembered about a Kenpachi who was in the dungeons. The Kenpachi wasn''t Unohana nor Zaraki.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Though it would be great if it was Unohana or Zaraki as these two could be trusted, but they were too important to be sent. It was better to send someone who was expandable and could be controlled. And the 8th Kenpachi was perfect for this.


    Normally all of the Kenpachi which was started by Unoahana were savages and came from either slums or faced some kind of hardships on their way to the top, but the 8th Kenpachi named as Soya Azashiro was special.


    He came from a respected family and his power was really weird. His Shikai was nothing to be spoken about but his Bankai was what troubled the people around. His bankai could be said as a kind of Logai as he could fuse himself with the surroundings and could use the environment for his own advantage. It was very unusual for a Kenpachi to have such power but he was given the spot of the Captain as he killed the previous Captain.


    Though he was in the dungeon for crimes, he could be used in the team easily and since John could use his ''magic'' to control so sending an unused Captain for this mission would be perfect.


    "Eh!! Who?"


    "You mean Zaraki?"


    The others who had watched the anime were confused about what Hirako meant.


    "There are other Kenpachis who had worked as the Captain for the 11th division and not everyone was killed. The 8th Captain is one such." John explained the story of the 8th Captain to the others. (The story of 8th was a special novel which came later and is considered canon. It only came out as Japanese)


    "Alright, as long as he is not crazy as Zaraki, it will be fine." Banner.


    "Oye, Green guy, who are you calling crazy? Do you want a fight?"


    Banner, hearing the words Zaraki, tried to hide away. He spoke those words unconsciously as he almost forgot that Zaraki was in the room like the rest of the Captains. Everyone laughed a bit seeing how Banner was hiding behind Captain America.


    "Alright. Orochimaru, we might need some edo tensei for this?" John said> Everyone''s eyes contracted when John asked for edo tensei. This was a forbidden jutsu, not because it was hard to do it, but because it dealt with the dead.


    "Do we really need the dead people?" Naruto hesitated when John proposed it. Bringing the dead was kind of disrespectful.


    "I know that it is disrespectful but we will need the force for this war and since this is kind of a suicide mission, it would be better if we don''t let the living die. We can''t lose people so early in war."

 745. Suicide mission (2)

    Everyone was silent. Captain America and Clark now had really an ugly face when John spoke of the dead people. They never thought one day would come where the people would vote for being necromancers. All their life they had been taught that the dead should be respected but here they were trying to debate whom to send for this mission.


    "Is there no other way?" Clark asked.


    "Of course there are but we don''t have innumerable people."


    After a moment of silence, everyone gave a nod to Orochimaru to use edo tensei. He could choose some of the finest past ninjas and bring them to live., for example the 7 swordsmen of the mist. All the past 7 swordsmen died and now it was time to bring them back to service, though not everyone could be back as they would need swords for this.


    But then Tony decided to provide them swords fit for the use of the dead swordsmen. After much discussion it was decided that some of the Akatsuki members would be brought so that they could at least be useful for the upcoming war after causing much havoc before.


    They were Kage kevel shinobi and John didn''t want to lose the previous kages. John needed the edo tensei for the war and he wasn''t sure how strong the other party was. The edo tensei was a great tactic for sure and they couldn''t be killed so easily. Very few things out there could actually kill someone who had been revived by edo tensei.


    But then there was magic too, which could restrain the people revived by that. And thus John couldn''t put all the eggs in one basket when it came to edo tesei. For this reason he had chosen shinigami and even magic among them. Except for Gildarts everyone was expendable.


    If they died, John would spend some fan vales to bring Gildarts back and he could always retrieve what had happened in the Amalgam universe. After much discussion it was decided that a team of 20 people would be sent.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Gildarts would lead the team. He would be the captain. The 8th Kepnapchi would be the vice-captain for the Shinigami but he would always have to listen to Gildarts. And Kisame who would be revived would be given some control over his own self in the expedition.


    Everyone was in favor of the lineup. A team of Shinigamis and Shinobis. They would be perfect. After the approval everyone went to work. Genryusai would personally visit the dungeons, while Orochimaru would have to unseal some of the sealed people who had died during the war.


    Of course he would need help from Kabuto in order to unseal everyone and get a proper hold of them. But this was not a huge deal, because at the end the summons'' summons were under John and they would be micro controlled from all aspects.


    The team came together for induction and mission briefing the next day. The new faces came together for the first time. Some Shinigamis were surprised to see that the shinobis that would accompany them were actually dead. Gildarts came at the last and he walked in a tip-toed manner.


    There was a reason for this.


    He was so powerful at times that he could subconsciously destroy the surroundings. It had happened multiple times before. At times, the place where he sleeps gets turned into debris after he wakes up. So handling Gildarts was quite tough and he had to be particularly aware of what he was stepping on or what he shouldn''t over act.


    The Shinigamis and the Shinobis looked at their captain. They had already been briefed about the mission and all of them knew that they might not come back ever. And the Shinobis would be the first sacrifice if anything went south.


    The shinobis didn''t have much reaction to this as they had already been dead and they had been conditioned by Orochimaru and Kabuto to listen to the instructions by Gildarts.


    "Yo!! Seems like the whole team in place. I won''t bore you with details and give a long speech about bravery. All we need in this mission is intelligence about the enemy and any new information that would be helpful for the war. From what I understood we would soon go to war or try to help the other multiverse in any way we can and we can only do this if we reach the hidden universe in the Wall."


    "I will say this outright that we might not even be able to reach their universe as Perpetua might be somewhere in the Wall as we are not sure how far the Wall has broken on the other side. This mission is the definition of suicide mission and we might die before we even start the main content of the mission."

 746. Invasion

    Everyone''s faces became like a bitter gourd as Gildarts spoke more about the dangers. Especially hearing about Perpetua. They had seen her powers and the cruelty that she had done in the series that was released just a day ago.


    Though the dead people didn''t have much idea about Perpetua but according to what Kabuto had said it hinted on the fact that Perpetua was someone who was more powerful than Kaguya ever was. This itself was an alarm ring for the shinobis.


    After much instructions it was time to leave and they were allowed to use the Harvester for travel to the void. John and others looked at the Harvester which was getting smaller and smaller at every passing second. None of the Avengers nor the other teams came forward to see the suicide team off. Even Makarov didn''t come.


    People had already said their goodbyes.


    "Do you think they will return?" Clark asked.


    "We can only hope so." John said.


    "We pray that they return. I don''t want to lose such a good member of the Fairy Tail." Makarov was angry seeing such pessimistic views on the return of Gildarts, but he could understand. Beings like Perpetua was a huge obstacle for everyone and they needed to steel their hearts to face her and escape her clutch if they ever fall in her hands.


    Thanos was a lucky miracle. He was definitely given some life saving powers by OAA in case he suffered and that was one of the reasons that he was able to come back but this time they didn''t have any such privilege. Everything now depended on fate.


    "We need Gildarts to come back at least." Wayne chimed in. He looked better today. Taking a day off was helpful for Wayne, but now he looked like someone who had more determination than ever and he was itching to make everything right in his previous multiverse and not make anyone suffer more.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Especially for himself. The image of his mother being an evil version of himself was still vivid in his eyes. Though the face of the actress didn''t match with her mother in real life, the vibe was the same and this hurt Wayne more. He would love to put an end to the things where everything went wrong. Thus this mission was necessary though there would be very less chance of success.


    As this was going on, something else was happening in a secluded dimension. the dimension which had been hidden for such a long time. The dimension of Ta Lo.


    The doorway to the world which had been sealed for such a long time with scales of dragons was now on the verge of break. There had been repeated attacks on the door for the last 15 minutes and this has aroused fear among the people who had been living in this small place since they opened their eyes.


    "Has someone gone to call the family?" Jiang-Nan, the sister of the Ying - Li asked in a grave tone.


    "Yes, we have already sent two people to go to the other side and bring Goku and Xu back." a person standing behind her with weapons in his hand said. Goku had been loved by the people for a long time. He would always visit their place and play with the water dragon countless times and he was already groomed by Jiang Nan to lead the people living here for sometime.


    Though Ying-Li didn''t like this approach of her sister, she didn''t stop her. Goku has been special since childhood. He was powerful and he could easily beat everyone of the people present with only one move. This was apparent from early childhood itself.


    This gave quite a relief to Jiang Nan as the presence of Goku gave her peace of mind but right now she was shivering. They didn''t have proper communication with the outside world here. Only manually they could contact the outside world and right now none of the members of Goku''s family was present.


    And by the situation she could feel that the enemy on the other side wasn''t easy. The dragon scale door had been sealed for such a long time and there had been no cracks on this but now suddenly it was on the verge of breaking. It meant the enemy on the other side was too powerful. The soul eaters had wiped their civilisation before and now they were back with more force and power.


    Only Goku and his family were powerful enough to handle them and maybe even the Avengers but she had almost no contact with them. She could only pray that Goku would be back as fast as possible and help them cruise over this situation.


    Or else their civilsation which had continued for such a long time would end with her being the last leader.

 747. New ranks

    "Why have they not arrived yet?" Jiang Nan was pretty anxious seeing how the dragon scales on the door were falling apart bit by bit, losing its red lustre on its surface. There was no color on the faces of the people who were standing behind Jiang Nan and Master Guang Bo. All their lives they had heard of these ''soul eaters'' and how they had decimated their thriving civilisation once and here they were again.


    And this time, they were probably back with more power than ever before. Though they were afraid of death, they weren''t afraid of facing their enemies. Their ancestors had sacrificed a lot for their survival and they would have to do it too. What''s more, if Goku was here, it would not have been so difficult for them.


    The young kid could easily destroy their enemies with one move, and even the leader had said that Goku had been gaining power in a terrifying speed and his power alone could destroy their dimension with one move.


    This was terrifying but also exciting. They would finally have a leader who was ridiculously powerful, though he was never born in their place but he was essentially raised in their dimension. So it was good that Goku was groomed to be their leader.


    But today the people were facing an unprecedented crisis. And they were hoping that Goku would be back in time to save them. Praying and hoping, but time waits for none and after 5 minutes of struggle on the door by the supposed ''soul eater'', all of the dragon scales attached to the door finally fell off and the rock door crumbled into pieces.


    And as if the soul eaters had heard the prayers of Jiang Nan, they became more agitated and with one last push they finally ended up destroying the whole door with one last burst. And immediately with no warning, various flying tentacles like creatures flew from the door and went straight to the people who were ready with their weapons.


    "Warriors, formation!!!!!" Jiang Nan shouted on top of her lungs.


    The warriors behind took out their dragon scaled shield in front of them. The formation seemed like the ones the old Romans used. The warriors stacked the shields one above another and the soul eaters who were ready to reap the souls were stopped by the shields and the spears that also had dragon scales.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The spears were long and sharp and some of the spears pierced through some of the small soul eaters. Jiang Nan had made small groups of warriors with shields surrounding them so that the flying small soul eaters would not come from behind and attack.


    Their civilization had been annihilated once so they had proper knowledge from the 1st war. But they had also miscalculated the number of these small eaters and also they now had a new addition to their army.


    the medium sized soul eaters. The last time they faced in the war, it was only a huge number of small eaters and some big soul eaters but apparently after a long time now, there had been new additions to their ranks and these soul eaters also were in huge numbers.


    The warriors who were initially able to handle the soul eaters due to their weapons were now facing problems. The unstoppable were the middle sized guys and soon they were able to break the ranks of the small groups of warriors.


    The eaters didn''t take much time in engaging the warriors and they sucked the life out of them easily once they caught the warriors. There was no pain and no struggle once their souls were reaped. It was eerily silent for the dead ones. They only screamed when they were caught.


    The other warriors looking at it gulped down their throats but this scary scene didn''t make them fear, instead it gave the warriors more anger and determination to take these evil beings down.


    "Kill them, Goku will be here soon. Then I want to see how far they dance."


    "Yes, we just need to avoid casualties and everything will be alright."


    "Fear not my friends. Their redemption will be here soon and we will take revenge for what they had done to our ancestors."


    The warriors were brave enough and they have been trained since childhood, but the number of eaters that were pouring from the doorway was too much for the warrior and soon the number was so large that it seemed like the warriors were swimming among the hordes of the eaters. The shields that were used as protection were not enough to stop the tentacles of the eaters and soon the casualties were racking up in numbers.


    "Goku, where are you? We need you!!" Jiang Nan was in tears as she looked around while fighting a mid-sized eater. She was devastated by seeing the dead bodies around. Her constant prayers didn''t come to fruition as she hoped for.

 748. The dragon (2)

    The struggle was real as everyone. And the body count was rising faster by every passing second. The struggle didn''t last long. For hardly 10 minutes everyone struggled. The warriors, Master Guang Bo, Jiang Na gave everything to save themselves and hold on till Goku arrived.


    The warriors fought with majesty and valour fit for warriors of any battlefield. But it seemed like this wasn''t enough. Because in almost 10 minutes, everyone was wiped away. Jiang Nan was the last one standing and she too now was exhausted. She had killed multiple eaters and even a medium sized eater.


    "So this is it? This is how I die? The same way my ancestors lost their lives. If only Goku and Shang-Chi were here."


    As Jiang-Nan was ready to close her eyes after she was caught by the tentacles of 2 medium sized eaters, suddenly there was a loud splashing noise from the huge lake that was nearby. Jiang Nan rotated her head to look at the lake. Her face didn''t look good after she heard the sound. She knew what the sound meant.


    The dragon had come out of the lake to save her. But she didn''t want that. The soul eaters, could''t travel underwater as swiftly as they could above water and thus the dragon, the protector of Ta Lo, who had been on the lake for such a long time, could easily handle the soul eaters.


    The emergence of the dragon meant that the protector would now have to try and save her life but that was impossible. She had known the power of the protector for a long time, and though the dragon was a born nemesis of the soul eaters, at the end the dragon was all alone. All the dragon could do was buy time and delay her death.


    She would eventually have to die and the dragon too would die in this war. She had lost hope of Goku as the buffer of 10 minutes wasn''t enough to call the house of her sister.


    "No, Protector, please go back. You are the only one who could guide Goku and make him grow stronger. Please, Goku loves you. He would be devastated seeing you in a horrible situation. Please go back." Jiang Nan shouted on top of her lungs. She was in tears.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She was grateful that the dragon had her in his thoughts but she didn''t want that. Goku would lose a family if anything happened to the dragon. At Ta Lo, Goku was closest not to Jiang Nan but to the dragon.


    He would definitely go crazy if anything happened to the dragon. But the dragon paid no attention to the words of Jiang Nan and started flying around while clawing and biting at the random soul eaters that came near him. Though his efficiency of killing was superb, it still wasn''t enough as the number of soul eaters were very high.


    The soul eaters couldn''t actually hurt the dragon with its small tentacles, even the medium sized ones weren''t much of a deal, but it was a totally different story when two huge ones came over. They looked menacing and whatever they lacked in length as compared to the dragon, they made it up with the body size in width.


    The dragon might have been able to take on a single soul eater, but it wouldn''t be possible for it to be free from 2 big ones and other small ones that were being used as cannon fodders. The dragon tried its best to reach Jiang Nan and fly away with her. At least, that was the intention of the dragon. When it had sensed that the invaders had arrived, it didn''t want to meddle.


    The dragon, like others, had been hoping for Goku to arrive but it seemed like he had too much. It was apparent that this was a coordinated attack otherwise Goku, who normally remains on Ta Lo for most of the time, was away with his family outside. The enemies attacked them quickly and efficiently.


    And now all the dragon wanted was to leave the dimension with Jiang Nan and preserve the last heritage of Ta Lo. But it seemed like this wouldn''t be possible and they would die. Jiang Nan had tears in her eyes as she saw the Protector being assaulted by the soul eaters.


    The soul eater that had caught her, held her in front of the dragon. Even though she couldn''t see the expression on the faces of these creatures, she was sure that these creatures were sentient and they were taunting her by making her look how their protector was on the verge of fall and there was nothing that they could do to stop it.


    The dragon struggled more as it tore down many soul eaters and even gave a bite at the neck of one of the soul eaters.

 749. The rage

    But the power and numbers were overwhelming. And there was no hope once the third big soul eater entered their dimension through the door. It soon entered the fray between the dragon and the soul eaters.


    The battle tilted in the favor of the soul eaters. The dragon flew at it and swung its claws on the soul eaters with it''s sharp long claws but there were only 4 of it in its body. It needed more claws to deal with the soul eaters that had clung to its body.


    The dragon intended to reach Jiang Nan as her soul was sucked away slowly but it was too late!! Jiang Nan died with tears on her eyes as she looked at the protector struggling. She wanted to help her protector but she couldn''t. She used her martial arts to free herself by moving her legs high up but the tentacles didn''t allow her to do so.


    She was struck and soon she realised that the soul was being taken away by the soul eater. Though she could feel it, there was no pain. She understood why there was no cry from the ones who died in front of her.


    The ability to talk vanishes away and only the unearthly feeling of weightlessness remained after the soul was slowly being sucked away. She just took one last look at the protector as she closed her eyes.


    She was dead!!


    Jiang Nan. The last leader of Ta Lo had died and her body was thrown away like a rag doll at the ground. The dragon who was struggling moved his eyes and looked at the dead figure of Jiang Nan. In-voluntarily, there were teardrops in the eyes of the ancient beast. Over the course of its lifetime he had seen many leaders.


    Jiang Nan was a good one among them. He had seen many types of leaders, arrogant ones, merciless ones, kind ones, brave ones. But Jiang Nan was something else. Even after her own sister left the dimension she didn''t persecute her or forcefully bring her back. And when Goku showed up, she left all her hopes and dreams for the child who didn''t even belong to her.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She was the only one who was ready to give the position of leader to someone who never had any relation with their civilization. In fact, the kid''s civilization from what he understood was a savage one.


    And here she was. Giving up everything to make Goku as the leader. He loved the boy and soon he too would die soon. He had said his bye to Goku the last time, not knowing it would be the last time he would see the boy.


    "Goku, I hope you will live happily and with a smile that you always have. Don''t give your life for revenge. I don''t want the smile to go away. I know you will be able to kill these degenerates but make sure to live your life. Be the leader that the kid Jiang Nan wanted you to be. Your siblings will carry the will of our civilization to the future."


    The dragon was having these thoughts as he was fighting a battle against the 3 soul eaters. He was losing stamina in a very fast rate and he knew that he was going to die soon. One of the big tentacles finally was able to grab his neck and pull at him.


    The dragon struggled more as it tried to free itself but soon the half dying soul eater and the other soul eater used their tentacles to bring the dragon down from reaching the dead body of Jiang Nan. Even in death they didn''t want to allow the dragon to have any satisfaction.


    The dragon got very angry and finally with his claws swiped at the body of the dying soul eater. He used all his strength at its limbs to kill the soul eater. His claws went through the huge mouth of the eater and broke its mouth in two.


    The dying soul eater couldn''t handle the sudden loss of its mouth and vanished into nothingness instantly. Killing the soul eater!! But doing this, he had sacrificed his defense. The two remaining soul eaters had got the window and used their tentacles to hold on to the mouth of the dragon forcing him to open.


    The dragon was squirming intensely in order to free himself but it was too late. The soul eater had already started extracting the soul. The dragon who was struggling heavily slowly let go of his body and soon the soul which looked like it was a small sun was extracted.


    The dragon that had been living for such a long time and looked over Ta Lo was dead. And with that the last remaining soldier of Ta Lo was dead too.

 750. The rage (2)

    The soul eaters roamed the small dimension to see if there were any remaining bodies that they could suck off the soul from. The soul eaters didn''t even leave the animals that had been living in the dimension with them.


    The mythical animals that used to live with the people of Ta Lo also died with the warriors'' demise. There was nothing left in the dimension except for eerie silence and occasional small sounds of crickets that were still alive in the dimension,


    Only the insects remained in the assault. And the dead bodies.


    The soul eaters were the only living creatures alive in the dimension. Many of the soul eaters had gone back from the way they came. There were still 2 big soul eaters who were now occupying the back mountains near the gate. The soul eaters had no idea of how to cross the dimension and go to the real world but they hadn''t given up searching and they were turning every stone to search for the passage.


    The soul eaters were not listless as one expected them to be and and they were carrying out their mission effectively and doing everything possible to find the gate.


    Meanwhile, the two people who had fled to call Goku had finally reached the home of Xu. They had been running like dogs in order to reach Xu''s home. For the first time in their lives they regretted not taking communication devices when Xu offered them last time. Xu''s home was very far and had no connectivity with the normal world.


    They had to use satellite phones in order to stay connected. Umbrella had provided every facility now to let the Xu family be connected with the Ring and the real world. Xu with his wealth had even bought a spaceship for the family to travel in space which they often use to have fun in the galaxy.


    But sadly, Ta Lo was still outdated in this sense. They had the belief that their technology was much better and if they ever used any kind of technology it would be their own when they develop. Their civilization did have awesome technology but during the war, many things were lost in time as they couldn''t transfer the knowledge to the next generation effectively.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    And after constant running and climbing a hill, they finally reached the home of Xu Wenwu. The place where Goku lived.


    "Bai, what happened? Why have you come out of Ta Lo." Shang-Chi, who was busy playing Switch in his hands in the garden, saw Bai and Qin running to their door and panting heavily.


    "Shang, its a disaster. Ta Lo''s being attacked from the other side of the door of the back mountain. It seemed like it would break any moment. We need reinforcement. We need Goku and you." Qin who had followed Bai said through his pants.


    "What?" Shang-Chi almost threw away his Switch when he heard that. And he wasn''t the only one who heard the words of Qin. Goku, who was on the other end of the house, trying to sneak away some snacks stopped when he heard that. His powers had grown exponentially now and he could hear things from far away. Normally he could switch it off, but when he heard from the front he used his powers.


    And the dumpling that was almost in his mouth fell off. Without caring about if his mom would scold him later he vanished from his spot and appeared near Qin and Bai. He had just run at full speed. His speed was so high that a normal person would think that he just teleported. Goku still hadn''t learned instant transmission.


    "What happened? Is Shenron and Aunt Nan okay?" Goku almost shook the body of Qin to death when he asked.


    "I.. I.... I don''t know. I came the fastest way I can." Qin was shivering when Goku applied pressure. Goku was agitated a bit so he involuntarily used some force.


    "Goku, calm down. The door of the mountain wouldn''t break so easily. It had been sealed by the dragon scales. But, they had attempted to break the seal which means they are on the move." Xu had just come out of the main door to see what the fuss was about.


    "Dad, we need to right now." Goku answered straight to Xu.


    "We do. But among us only you can fly. We will have to take the long route and fly to the gate." Xu said.


    "Then do it dad. I will fly away, you can follow me." Goku said as he had already started levitating. He didn''t want to wait. The moment the message came that Ta Lo was in danger he had a bad feeling. It was as if his instinct was shouting at him to fly to Ta Lo as fast as possible.

 751. The rage (3)

    Goku didn''t waste any more moments when he flew away. He knew that time was of essence here and if he didn''t reach in time, then disaster would befall. And Goku being Goku he didn''t take much time to reach the waterfall from where there was entry to the world of Ta Lo.


    And without a moment''s hesitation he passed by the waterfall and went to the cave that was behind the waterfall. He flew inside and the moment he had stepped inside the dimension of Ta Lo he could already feel that something was amiss.


    There were no sounds of birds or the noises that a typical mythic animal usually makes. Normally whenever he came to Ta Lo he would be greeted by the various animals and even the fiery birds that used to fly.


    There were no such sounds or movements today. Instead what he saw was a horror show. He saw various animals and birds lying on the ground devoid of blood or life signs. The animals were just lying down. And if that wasn''t enough he got to see various evil and distorted creatures flying high in the air.


    Goku instantly realized what these creatures were. Aunt Nan had educated him about them multiple times and spoke to them about their origins and their civilization. His heart was already in his throat seeing this and it had generated immense rage in his heart. He had expected that the creatures would cause havoc but he didn''t expect this.


    With immense rage burning in his heart, he took no time to raise both of his hands and instantly blast at the various creatures flying with his normal plasma type attack. He didn''t need to execute kamehameha for these small creatures.


    And this small move from Goku was enough to burn the hell out of the numerous soul eaters that were flying around. Wasting no other moment he flew away with full speed to the place where his aunt and others lived. He was praying in his heart, hoping that everything was alright.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    But the reality gave him a slap when he stepped on the main courtyard where everybody used to practice. He saw the bodies lying around. All his friends and warriors that had taken care of him in his upbringing.


    And that was not the end, among the dead bodies he could be his beloved aunt. The aunt that had been giving all her love and attention at all times. Seeing the body of his aunt, he remembered those times where she used to give her cakes and let him eat as much as he wanted. Goku''s mother never wanted Goku to develop an ill habit of eating bad things that would be harmful for health.


    Though having a Saiyan body wouldn''t really harm his health, but his mother never let him have that freedom as it might be influential to the eating habits of his older siblings. All these memories were flashing through his eyes and then he saw Shenron lying near the lake.


    Devoid of life!!


    If the death of all his beloved didn''t trigger the ultimate rage, then the death of Shenron definitely pushed him off the edge. This was where Goku broke for the first time he had arrived at their Earth. He had received nothing but love and happiness all his life. He had always known that he was different and even his father spoke of the legacy that his race had carried.


    His father Xu, even spoke of his own ambitions that he had carried out in his early years, but now he had changed. And giving that analogy he spoke of Goku''s race and their war of domination but in the end they got annihilated by greater powers.


    But today Goku broke into rage. A rage that consumed him and all he wanted right now was to kill everything and everyone that had annihilated his friends and family. And this triggered a reaction that had been lying dormant in his body for quite some time.


    A reaction that would enable him to truly surpass his limitations for the first time!!


    The creatures had already noticed that a foreigner had just shown up from nowhere and even annihilated a small army of theirs and many mid sized soul eaters and small ones were flying towards Goku in order to reap one more soul. They could already feel that this new person was different from the rest and they couldn''t wait to devour the delicious soul of this person.


    But this time they were welcomed by a scene that would forever be a legend among the people who had known the power of Saiyans.


    Around Goku a unique power was generated. The power was glowing in a color that had never appeared before. The color of yellow.


    The color of Super Saiyans.


    The color signified a power that could destroy planets with a move.

 752. The rage (4)

    Goku''s rage was in its limits and this propelled Goku to break his own limit and get to the Super Saiyan stage for the first time. He didn''t need any fan values for this as he had already reached that threshold a long time ago as this Goku was the version when he was healed after the fight against the Ginyu Force.


    Though pumping fan values on him would eventually lead him to the Super Saiyan form and higher up but him being in rage was the turning point for him. As Goku went into Super Saiyan form for the first time, many felt it.


    Doctor Strange.


    Thor.


    Captain America (Captain Universe)


    And of Course Dr. Fate.


    John was at his home having his morning coffee and thinking about what necessary steps to be taken.


    "Huh!!"


    John spent no time and vanished from his place. His system had already notified him that Goku had a change and if John would allow the changes to happen. John approved it and thus Goku went into Super Saiyan mode.


    John teleported himself to Ta Lo, as this was where the changes had happened. And John arrived at Ta Lo, the first thing that attracted his attention were the soul eaters. There were a huge number of soul eaters flying around and all rushing towards Goku who had just turned Super Saiyan.


    And Goku didn''t even have to do anything. The aura around his was enough to crush the soul eaters. John soon realized what was wrong with Ta Lo. Everyone and everything that had once lived here was dead and for this reason Goku had turned himself into Super Saiyan.


    It was the same way Goku turned when he faced Frieza and Krillin died in front of his eyes. That was the trigger and this time, the whole of Ta Lo was the trigger. John didn''t go and intervene with Goku and he allowed him to vent his rage.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    And John wasn''t the only one to arrive. Dr. Strange too opened a portal and arrived at Ta Lo a few seconds later. He too had an astonishing face once he realized what was going on.


    "Are those beings from the other side of the door?"


    "I am not sure. I have never known any creatures of such sort from our multiverse, but who am I to proclaim that I have knowledge of the multiverse as whole. Maybe they belonged to some random universe or even outside the multiverse. But if they are from Wall, then we will have a problem." John whispered as both John and Strange were seeing the annihilation being carried out by Goku.


    He was flying fast and just using raw power and normal power to bring down the soul eaters. He was killing the small ones first as he wanted to kill the big ones later and more slowly. This Goku was not so merciful like the normal one we know.


    He was taught to be compassionate and be kind but it didn''t mean his father had only taught him that. His father had always advocated that he should protect his family, his world and the people who lived here. The soul eaters had threatened everything that he loved. And they were even on the verge of destroying everything. He would never let this happen and he wanted them to feel the pain for the loss of his loved ones.


    The genocide went on for a full 5 minutes, He killed every single small soul eater he could feel and lay his eyes on. The big soul eaters had tried stopping him with their tentacles but he was too fast and thus he was like a small fish in the sea.


    Goku went on a killing spree and soon the big ones realized that he was just playing with them. Finding no other way, the 2 big ones noticed two other foreigners flying high in the air. This gave 2 of them ideas of kidnapping them and taking them hostage so that they could force this yellow haired ''human'' to stop.


    And they flew towards John and Dr. Strange.


    "Does this dumb thing think that we are cabbages?" John said as he had a weird face seeing the courage of these soul eaters.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they are just dumb." Dr. Strange didn''t even care about these soul eaters and waved his hands. This single small move of Dr. Strange brought the two soul eaters down and pinged them to the ground with a huge force.


    Strnage used the mirror dimension as a weapon and used it to tie these soul eaters down. As Strange made this move there was movement in the gateway of Ta Lo, as new visitors had arrived.


    The family of Goku!!


    John, seeing their arrival, flew towards them and landed near the family who had just walked in.

 753. The void

    Shang Chi was already ready with his rings after he passed through the waterfall. From inside the cave he could already see the dead animals that he loved roaming about. His rings were already shining on both his arms with an orange color light.


    But he stopped in his tracks as he saw John and Strange floating high in the air with 2 huge creatures being held down by what looked like transparent chains and spears. This would have looked cool in any other time but not today.


    Meanwhile, Goku was done with the massacre of the whole population of the soul eaters and even not leaving the ones who were trying to escape from the place they walked in he flew down to the place where his family just arrived nearby the floating John and Strange.


    John and Strange still hadn''t opened their mouths to speak. Even if Strange hadn''t seen the family with his own eyes before, he had seen Goku and Xu. Xu'' rings were under the supervision of Kamar Taj after he became the Asgardian God. Plus, he had been briefed by John before about Xu.


    Thus he knew that this moment from the family was tragic and it was better to stay silent.


    Goku floated down slowly with tears in his eyes and hugged his mother. It was all rage as he killed the soul eaters but now there was sadness. He was feeling immense sadness. The fact that Goku had become a Super Saiyan didn''t invoke any feeling of surprise among the feelings in the family.


    His mother could already feel from the eyes of Goku that her sister and her people from the village were dead. There was nothing that could be done now. She, like Goku, was devastated. They both cried together and her other two children joined her and hugged the mother.


    Xu just stood there with a stoic expression but his eyes too were a little wet. He had seen many deaths in his life and that included his subordinates too but her family was the closest family he had and now all were dead. Like Goku he too felt anger and was almost ready to pinch at the body of these creatures that had invaded this sacred land.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Shenron is dead too, Mom!!" Goku said. His words made the others more sad but there was nothing to be done.


    After almost 15 minutes of crying and holding on to the bodies of Jiang Nan and Shenron, all of them wiped off their tears. Even Xu wiped the last bit of water in his eyes with his elbow. Goku and Shang-Chi had started walking towards the last bodies of the soul eaters. They were still pinned down by Strange and they had been constantly roaring loudly. They could feel that their end was near.


    They had seen the horror that these people had killed their kind and now they were on the other side of the bridge. But instead of fear, all they showed was hatred for the other kind.


    "We didn''t expect your kind to have such strong warriors."


    Those words rang on the minds of all that was nearby. This surprised John and others. In the movie, Xu Wenwu was seduced by the telepathic words of the monsters and thus he led an expedition to bring the door down. John had always thought that the creatures weren''t smart enough to talk. They might be intelligent but not enough but now it seemed that he was wrong.


    These savages did know how to talk.


    "And for your sacrilege I will kill you in the most cruel way possible. You killed my family and for this there is a special torture that I will inflict upon you." Shang-Chi said as the rings flew away from his hands and had started rotating around him as he was going to inflict some pain before killing these beasts. The soul eaters didn''t ask for mercy.


    But it was Strange who came down and stopped the first attack of Shang-Chi. Shang-Chi seeing the famous Doctor Strange standing between him and the soul eaters made him more angry.


    "Doctor Strange, I know you are a respected member of the Avengers and a magician who is on par with Dr. Fate, but you better not stop us in this crusade or else me and my brother here will not hold back."


    "Calm down, Shang-Chi. We stopped you not because to stop from getting revenge but to get more answers. They came through the doorway and from what we can tell, the other side of the door is the Void. That means the creatures came from the void. The void had been a dangerous place recently due to the break of the Wall. If these creatures really came from the Wall, then we would need to investigate who sent them and what did they want." John explained the reason of why Strange had stopped him before.

 754. Happy ending

    "What is the void? What is the Wall?" Shang-Chi and the rest were confused, but only Xu had a grave face when John explained to him. Only Xu was the one who was always updated with the secrets of the Avengers and their recent move to train a huge army.


    The army on any other day would be easily able to conquer this universe and take over any empire. The Hala Empire, the Nova Empire won''t even last a few months if the Avengers decide to attack them. But he knew that their realities were at stake at the moment. Though he did not attend all the meetings that Avengers had convened, he had a general idea of the problem that they were facing.


    Hearing about the Wall sacred him a bit to be honest. Mostly because of his family. He wants to save his family from the upcoming war. And it seems like unknowingly they have stepped on the battlefield.


    "Is this our first contact in this multiverse?" Xu asked, ignoring the question of Shang Chi and Goku''s anger. He hadn''t informed them of the inner workings of the world and this would need time. Though they had watched the series when it was released, the children didn''t think much of it, other than the fact the story was great.


    Later he would need to explain to them what was going on in the world.


    "I don''t know. We can''t be sure if they belong to the Wall. We will have to take the body to the laboratory, killing them would just make the bodies vanish. These two soul eaters can actually speak. I am sure the science department would love to uncover secrets from the void and hopefully from the Wall itself."


    When the soul eaters talked about the Wall, they started flopping around with more power and started screaming and Strange had to use more transparent mirror dimension fragments to hold them down on the ground.


    "So from the reaction I guess they are from the Wall." Strange commented after performing his magic. They were sure that the soul eaters had heard John mention about the Wall twice now and they got agitated.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "You can take them away and I hope these creatures will serve its purpose for the war." Xu answered without having a second thought. He had been in countless war in his life and he knew what intelligence was and its importance so he didn''t let his emotions cloud his judgement at the moment.


    "Dad, What are you talking about? I don''t want the Avengers to take them away and I want them to die." Shang-Chi was not ready to compromise. His eyes were red at the moment and all he needed was revenge against the beings that hurt his family.


    "Shang, calm down, I will explain everything to you once we get home. For now let the Avengers take away these two. We have a long war on the horizon and it is time you know the invasion that we might be facing soon. Goku, you too." Xu said as he started walking towards the dead bodies.


    They needed to give proper respect to the people who died as they had been dead for quite some time. His wife was still in tears. His daughter too was not ready to accept the death of her loved ones and she just went and sat near the dead body of Shenron.


    John sighed seeing this. This was the first major loss they had suffered. Since the Wall had broken, one of the 3 John, Strange or Thor would always have their omniscience on so that they could peek into the working of the 10 realms and the universe and make sure there was no breach of any sort.


    But they didn''t expect the breach in the attached dimension. The dimensions had always been special and their powers never worked on them. Finding a specific thing was fine but having knowledge about them at all times was impossible. Strange was the first to be alarmed about the breach as the magical defense of the Earth was shaken when one of the soul eaters accidentally poked on the barrier.


    He didn''t think much at first as there were always signs of poking on the barrier from time to time from the beings of different dimensions. It was when Goku turned super saiyan that he realized that something was wrong as the poking of the barrier happened to be near the place where he felt the power of Goku.


    By the time he arrived Goku had already started the massacre and John was alarmed due to his system saying that Goku had turned super saiyan by himself.


    John went forward and gave a big hug to his summon. Bringing him here, it was never his intention to make life hard for his summon. He wanted everyone to have their own life but it seemed like this wasn''t possible anymore.


    Not everyone would have a happy ending.

 755. Revenge and nightmares

    After a proper funeral and mourning time for the dead people, everyone went back. For this everyone from Avengers came as they were the supposed first victims from the creatures of the Wall. When John and others visited it was all good and happy during their return.


    Though they did come back with grave news, at least none died. But now it was different. They finally have the first casualties. Graves were built on the side of the lake and even a bigger one was done after the dragon was given a proper burial. Goku himself took part in it.


    He had tears all the way in doing this. Everyone had sympathy and compassion in their eyes as the dead were buried.


    "Reed, did you check the bodies?" Wayne asked as the eulogy was being spoken by Xu and his family.


    "I did. Pretty nasty to be honest. Their body structures are unique. Unlike any I have ever seen. I can''t say much as I need to check on them myself and make sure if they are from the Wall. If the reading that John and his team bring from the Wall matches then we have a case at hand."


    "Hmm."


    "What do you want to do if it is the people from the Wall?"


    "We will have to decide what could be done. If it is in my hands I would say we should take the war to them. That multiverse is at war anyways. Perpetua is at their home. We can easily sneak in. And even if this so-called Dr. Strangefate come we can handle him as we have the best versions of Dr. Fate and Dr. Strange with us and tons of magic. I can bet they haven''t seen the Alien X version of Dr. Fate. I refuse to believe that this bitch is more powerful than what we have. We can go to their world. Handle this so-called Darkest Night if we have time and take matters into our own hands and save both of the multiverse." Tony was agitated as he spat out his heart in one stretch. He had been having nightmares recently about this world. He now has Morgan in his life and he wants nothing but safety, security and a peaceful world and not a world where everything is broken.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    They have saved their Earth and for god knows what reason Dr. Strangefate didn''t let Owen die till now and everything was fine for now but this ended today and they finally were attacked. He didn''t believe in waiting for the enemy to arrive. He had even completed making the Celestial armor and all he needed to do was kill those evil beings and save the multiverse and hope to save the other one too.


    He honestly didn''t like the ending of that multiverse. It was a fabricated one and though everyone here knows that making a multiverse wasn''t a problem. Winning the war was!!


    If they lose the war then making a multiverse will be out of question and they will just live under tyranny if they all survive. Though many didn''t share the same views as Tony, there were a large part of Avengers who were growing increasingly impatient and just wanted to go and save people at least on the other multiverse.


    They had no idea of how the story had progressed and how accurate the prediction of John was but at least seeing them would make them more knowledgeable and help solve the crisis.


    "Fine. We can decide after the first time goes and don''t return. We will wait for a few days and then we can decide accordingly." Clark said. Like others he too was agitated for his far home that once was. He would definitely like to bring things to order.


    A superman who was slowly transforming to Darksied!


    A batman who was already dead!


    This couldn''t go on and everyone knew that. Today was the first instance of them losing an inch of their land. Who knows what will happen next!!


    "...Shenron was the name I gave to the dragon and always hoped that he would fulfil all my wishes. I was told that I came from a different world. A world where I was supposed to be a God. I never want and or ever would want to be a God. All I ever wanted to do was play with Shenron and live life happily. Now he has left the world and I want nothing for the people responsible to pay for this. I might be young but naive enough to think that if I don''t do anything then the enemy will stop. I will give my heart and soul to the upcoming war and bring peace that Ta Lo was."


    Shang-Chi clenched his fists as he too promised himself to extract revenge.

 756. Family dinner

    After the funeral everyone consoled the family one last time and after paying respects everyone went back to their home. The team that was built for invading the special universe in the Wall was already on its way and they would have to await any kind of back information they could get their hands on.


    And even if they failed it wouldn''t matter as they would start their campaign with or without. It all depended now when the war would start and it wasn''t the question if there would be a war. John already knew that even if he wanted to avoid the war, it was too late now. The chess pieces were already in their positions and everyone was eager to see who was going to move first.


    Are all the enemies clear? Or are they still hidden?


    John was in his own world and even Emma was a little distracted as they reached home but was surprised to see the parents of Emma and John''s father having a laugh at the front porch of the House of Mysteries with Audiono serving them beer bottles.


    "Son, you are back and have a seat." Jameson said as he offered a seat. John and Emma were able to squeeze out a smile as they joined their parents. Their parents had no idea what was going on with the world. They have been under the safe protection of the Avengers and SHIELD and they wanted to leave it that way. For the first time in their lives Earth has seen such global peace and people were happy and those who were not happy and more ambitious had already left for the universe in search of their own adventure.


    "Honey, you both look sad. Anything happened?" the mother of Emma said. They normally never come to the home of John as they have their own life but today Jameson asked for a family get together at the home of John and they couldn''t say no and thus they were here. But the glaring black outfit and a little sad face on both of their faces were apparent.


    "We had to attend a funeral as one of our people from the organization had an accident."John lied right through his teeth. He didn''t want to speak about the war and other problems that the Avengers were facing. The mother-in-law didn''t poke more on this topic as she could feel that John and Emma didn''t want to speak about it. Emma had been a Green Lantern for quite a long time so they knew that she, like John, had their own secrets.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The family then changed the topic and spoke of other things to lighten up the mood and everyone was having a laugh and a smile. Their families stayed for dinner before leaving and at the end it was only John, Emma and Jameson. This family gathering even had the children of John and they were called to attend.


    After there was total quiet at the home, Jameson asked.


    "How deep is the problem?"


    "What do you mean Dad?" John was confused.


    "The death!! It wasn''t a normal funeral was it? What happened? Tell me? Few months ago we saw a huge spaceship coming to Earth. Normally, people here don''t care about it as the Earth now is too advanced. But I could recognize the Harvester easily. So tell me, is the huge spaceship and the funeral related?" Jameson asked. John was surprised that his father even noticed the Harvester and was thinking that this was foul.


    Though the death and the Harvester were linked, it was not the way Jameson was thinking. John was just surprised that even after all these years, his father was as sharp as ever. BUt then again, he didn''t want to speak about the problem too much.


    "It''s fine Dad. We have handled the problem. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "You might be a great and powerful person but a parent would always worry about his son no matter what."


    "Well, everything is handled and we are on the right track." John said. Jameson didn''t ask more as he could see that whatever was bothering John and his daughter in law was something too serious to be shared with others, so he just left it in that way and later that night went home with the help of Guilty.


    "Reporters are really something." Emma mumbled as she saw Jameson vanishing.


    "He has been an investigative reporter all his life and never trusts anyone so of course he would be able to tell that something is wrong." John replied.


    "I hope Orochimaru''s team will return with results." Emma prayed in her heart and said.


    "If they return!!" John said as he tried to peek at the images of Orochimaru''s team with the help of the system but only to see darkness.

 757. Loyalty

    Orochimaru''s team was special. They were given a timeline of 1 month maximum and if they weren''t able to return, the Avengers would take matters into their own hands. And thus the long wait had started. Soon a month had gone by.


    During this one month a special team of SHIELD was set up in Ta Lo to look after the broken door and make sure that nothing escaped the dark hole that had been created. SHIELD even hired some shinigamis for this. Since these creatures were soul type it was better to let the experts handle them. In fact there was now a security detail around the house of Xu Wenwu.


    Xu protested against it as he could easily safeguard himself and his family but Coulson was not ready to hear anything about it and forcefully assigned some agents around. Goku was now a Super Saiyan and neither Nick nor Coulson was ready to let anything happen to him. Saiyans might be really powerful but if there was a deadly poison being administered into their body then it would be game over.


    Even Goku suffered from a heart problem once and almost died if it was not for Trunks from future coming with the medicine, then Goku would have been in the abode of King Yama much earlier.


    Avengers conducted many meetings during this one month and had already started making plans and for this mission that would lead them to the multiverse, the Pokemon were called for the first time. Arceus, Mew, the three spirits of the lake, Dialga, Palkiya and Giratina were called. They didn''t call Groudon and Kyogre were not called because these two were unstable and the moment they would be woken up, these two would just fight.


    Dialga and Palkiya were known to fight each other but at least at times these two would shimmer down and work together. The Pokemon were called because the Avengers would soon leave for the multiverse and they need a proper protection at home. Normally the Pokemon were left to themselves but this time everyone needed to participate as Earth would be defenseless.


    "We will protect the Earth as all the wild pokemons would be sent on high alert but Pokemons could only do so much." Arceus said as he stood at the front of the meeting.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Shinobis and Shinigamis would be sent to cooperate and they would sent to all the corners of the Earth." Naruto replied to this. Like the Avengers the Kages too would leave and soon their dimensions would be shut. Even Hell would be shut by Yamamoto as nobody was ready to see any more death in their front yards.


    And after much discussion and talks everything was planned out. Dialga and Palkiya would remove their differences aside and would protect Earth from any kind of invasion which may happen due to teleportation.


    All teleportation facilities would be prohibited on Earth until The Avengers were back safe and sound. SHIELD just put the whole of Earth under red alert and all the agents that had been on vacation were asked to report back. All hands were on deck. Even Coulson who always had a smiling face had a stern look as he went through the reports.


    The death of a dimension had hit people hard and gave many people a sense of fear and Coulson hated the fact that there was nobody to help them and the response was too late so now he had decided to build special stations on Hell and the Naruto world so that this situation doesn''t repeat itself.


    Thus the wait started. The Avengers, X-men from 3 different worlds, Kages, Fairy Tail and the Soul Society were eagerly waiting for the return of the people who had gone in search of the amalgam universe with any information.


    But there was none. None returned!!!


    After waiting for a month and even a week more there was nobody who returned. Everyone had gloomy faces when they saw none returning. Though the people who went were mostly criminals and it didn''t really matter, it still hurt them. Especially for John, his connection with his summons were cut off.


    And according to the system it was because the Wall was preventing them from accessing information.


    "Are you sure there is no problem with loyalty? The last time I lost loyalty due to the interference of Ultron."


    [


    Rest assured host. The last time it was because of Cube and they were not the summons. The summons of the host would always be loyal to the host, even if they were brainwashed.


    ]


    "Fine, I will trust you on this."


    As John made sure one last before entering the Hall of Justice. This was the meeting where it will be decided to launch a full fledged attack on the other side of the multiverse and the Wall.


    The war is on!

 758. DC

    Early morning all the Captains were called to the Hall of Justice along with the prominent members of the Avengers from the three universes. They had given enough time for the explosion that Owen might cause and there was none.


    Even after the given time, there was no response from the body of Owen''s variants. Even the main variant who was now holding immense power didn''t show any change. Though none of the Owen were allowed to return. The abstract beings made sure that none of the Owen could reach their Earth in their universe.


    Owens might be resentful but there was nothing that they could do about it. Only after the death of the enemies could the Owens be allowed to go back to Earth. Many of the Owen accepted it while some of them were very violent about it of course and the abstract beings had to take special measure against them.


    In the Hall of Justice everybody took their seats and finally the last meeting before the war began.


    "Captains. Are your teams ready?" Yamamoto opened the talks for the first time.


    "Yes. Everyone is ready and we are ready to take the war to them."


    "There will be two Harvester which would take us and a special spaceship would be sent as the first group which will have some of the Avengers from multiple worlds as the advance party. They would be the lighthouse for us and they would destroy any enemies that might arrive our way and the advance party would be responsible for cleaning the path until we reach their multiverse. We would not confront Perpetua until we reach their multiverse. If she comes in our way we would avoid them using our own power and will make sure that two harvesters carrying thousands of our soldiers would be safe until we reach their multiverse."


    John spoke up his plans. He would be leading the advance party himself. He has a special spaceship for being the lighthouse of the group. Everyone trusted him on this and thus nobody rejected the words of John.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Are the cracks huge enough to let the Harvesters pass?" Superman asked as the cracks had been expanding a lot recently but it needed to be sure it was big enough. This time Mewtwo, one of the Lantern Guardians spoke up via telepathy to the minds of everyone.


    "The crack is wide enough to let the current Earth to pass. It has been expanding at a very fast pace now and even multiple cracks had appeared along the Wall. The time for it to break completely approaching very fast so I think we should make our current multiverse more secure and start the operation Noah that we have been decided upon."


    Upon mention of operation Noah everyone got silent. Operation Noah was what the Avengers had decided upon after the break of the Wall. There would be people who would die and the number would be trillions and they would have enough power too to bring them back as they had many multiverse creators on the team.


    So Operation Noah was taking away selected group of people for safety and preserving them until the death of multiverse occurs. So when the multiverse was created again the people wouldn''t die and they would continue their life, unlike others who would have to go through reincarnation and change of memories.


    This was decided by John, Reese and the Guardians. When the idea was first announced to the Avengers, they were dumbfounded but they understood as this would be done to preserve humanity.


    The particular work had already started in 616 and a new spaceship was built on an Harvester that John had extracted. It was done to fit a good portion of humanity which would include the families of the superheroes and other people from the fields of science.


    This was done in secrecy and only the Avengers were told about this top secret mission.


    "Operation Noah has already started and the other two universes need to inform their families about the changes that would take place."


    The other Avengers nodded their heads as they had decided to inform the families of the upcoming great ''move'' that they would have to undertake and secure their future. It would be a tough job to convince others but this was necessary.


    The meeting went on as they had to decide who would lead the first spaceship and who would lead the 2 harvesters apart from the captains. John was decided to lead the first spaceship. Superman was given the second and Batman was given the last Hsrvester. The DC heroes were given the command because it was their multiverse to begin with and these two who had led the team to the fight in the series deserved their own team unlike the ones who fought against the Darkest Night.

 759. Arcadia

    "You have one week to prepare and then we are off. Take care of the logistics. The shinobis and shinigamis have a different food consumption and thus take special care. Even the Straw Hats and Goku will join us so we will need more food than a typical one. I I don''t want anyone to be hungry in this war as logistics are very important. The last war had problems with betrayal. I want Naruto to take care of that." Batman said as he wanted to keep all the holes plugged. They weren''t sure who they were going to face so they needed precautions even in the journey.


    After proper discussion John and others left. Emma went to her parents home and John went to meet his dd one last time before he goes for the invasion. John came to the home which his dad had on the Ring. John knocked on the door and a familiar face opened the door. Valentina opened the door.


    "John, what a pleasant surprise."


    "Hi!! It''s been sometime."


    "Yes. Come in." Valentina looked young and strong. Like others she too was given a dose from the dragon serum along with her family. Since she was the same as before, she continued looking after the life of Jameson as he continued his work though he had lessened his work hours now and does most of the work from. Thanks to John, Daily Bugle was a huge news agency now with control over channels, media and even OTT that broadcasts in the whole universe.


    John needed a distributor of his works and Daily Bugle had evolved into one as time went by as a huge media company with the help of Disney.


    John went in and then talked with Dad about the movie that Dad and Valentina and her family would have to go through. Jameson was surprised by the words of John. The last time he had expected that something was wrong but he didn''t expect that the situation was bad to this degree.


    "What about the people of Earth? From your words I can infer that nothing is safe. Your powers are almost godly so whatever is threatening might be able to kill a whole galaxy. So what about the people living here on Earth and Mars."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "I can''t save everyone, dad. I can only promise you that if we win, everything will be back to normal and we will have a happy ending. I can only say that and promise that." Jameson was stupefied by the words of John as he didn;t know what exactly John meant by that but he knew that he shouldn''t ask more here as John wouldn''t speak any more. Over the years John had changed a lot but there was something stubborn about him when it came to family.


    He would always put his family and Avengers first and then the rest of the world came to the picture for him. John didn''t even take the position of Sorcerer Supreme when he had the chance. After being convinced of moving out and doing the same thing with Valentina and her family. She didn''t understand why this was to be done but she trusted John as he has been a boon to her family. Her husband was doing a respectable job just because Jameson and his family helped her out.


    Even her children were well settled because of John, so she didn''t think much and had decided to follow what John said. After this John returned home and said to Orchid.


    "Orchid, I think we will have to move and go over to your old universe."


    "So the war is going to happen anyways?" Orchid appeared out of thin air and said. She normally never showed her face as Audino used to take care of everything.


    "Yes it has started." John said. A week went by fast as Emma took care of things in her sector with Hal one last time before they travel. The central battery was moved to the Harvester along with the blue battery. Two batteries in two separate Harvesters. The Green and the Blue Lanterns would also join in this fight and thus they needed their batteries.


    <hr>


    John and others arrived at the Hall of Justice and were now ready to leave. The two harvesters were already parked beside the Ring and were now loading proper supplies for the expedition. Luffy and others had also arrived after roaming the universe with all their curiosity. Goku and Luffy instantly became friends when they met each other. Those two looked like they had come from the same mother.


    John looked at it and smiled. He was really hoping to keep that smile on the face of Luffy until the end. He then proceeded to spend some fan values to bring out the spaceship that he wanted to bring for a long time.


    Arcadia. The immortal spaceship

 760. The journey

    The spaceship could heal itself and just needed a captain to pilot it. This spaceship was special and had a special history with changing the Earth for better and John couldn''t ask for any better thing to travel than this. He knew that there would be war and Perpetua wouldn''t allow them to enter peacefully, so they needed something that could suffer damage and still carry on. (Arcadia is taken from Captain Haddock, an anime movie where the spaceship is immortal and has a very complicated history which even I didn''t completely understand. The only thing matters here is that the spaceship is immortal and would heal any damage and is powered by dark energy)


    "The spaceship of the legends." Tony said as he saw the spaceship appearing. The spaceship was black and golden in color with the front end having the outline of a huge skull. The spaceship looked menacing and seemed like this was made to battle for the evil people. Only those who had watched the movies knew that it was completely different.


    John just smirked at it when he heard the exclamations of his friends. He had spent quite a lot of fan value on this ship and thought it lacked any good place to rest like the Harvester had, but it made up with its power.


    "Let''s go in!!" John said as the spaceships slowly descended on the Ring. As John stood in the hangar with few other Avengers he said out loud.


    "We don''t know if we will win this war. We don''t know if we will be able to cross the Wall safely. But we know for sure that we will give our best. Our expedition has just started and we need to make sure to give Perpetua a good gift and make sure that the Darkest Night remains as our nightmares that could only sneak up on us but never hurt if he ever comes into being. And if we can get our hands on the Batman who Laughs then it is a gift from heaven. So now let''s win this."


    "Yes!!!!"


    John and other entered the Arcadia and soon they reached the command center, where they saw the Captain of the ship, Captain Hadok with his one eye patch sitting on the Captain''s seat. He got up and welcomed John and his friends.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    John had come with Goku, Luffy, Zoro, Nami for navigation purposes if ever required in Earth Prime as John wasn''t sure if his omnipotence would change after getting into the DC multiverse. And along with them there was Thor and Captain America. These were the first party and they carried a fierce amount of fire power.


    John had chosen this group after much thought and had to make sure that it was balanced and even if they lose they would be able to come back safe and sound. Zoro and Luffy were just his personal preference as they both had high endurance and had a good amount of firepower. Plus, it must not be forgotten that John himself was carrying 10 devil fruits so even without the power he had other buffs.


    Plus very high levels of Haki in all 3 forms. With all the buffs John was sure to have the perfect team to lead the way and make the journey safe for others.


    "Let''s set sail." Luffy shouted out loud was grinning from ear to ear as he by now understood that he would be going to a new place which no people from his world has ever set before, though it was war he wasn''t able to stop himself from being happy and excited.


    Captain smiled and gave the instructions. Oblivion had already appeared in the ship. This would be the first time for Arcadia in the void and even first time in the crack. Though he wouldn''t follow John and his company to the crack it was his responsibility to give a lift to the crack.


    Arcadia was lying fast with Luffy and Goku running around and exploring the huge spaceship. Nami was busy understanding how the things in Void works. She already had a good idea of how the space worked and was already able to navigate their ship when they sailed in the universe and had their adventures.


    Zoro and Thor were busy drinking while Captain just looked at the void with a solemn face. Last time he couldn''t go to the Wall but this time he would go to the other side which was a huge leap for him and he was looking forward to dealing with things to the end.


    Arcadia soon reached the crack. Well, the word crack didn''t fit it anymore. It was just a huge space that appeared on the body of the Wall now and any massive planet would be easily able to pass by.


    Some of the Green and Blue Lanterns were still guarding the crack like always.

 761. The journey (2)

    After getting the green signal Arcadia stepped its foot inside the legendary Wall. And after half an hour of passing of Arcadia, the two Harvesters followed. Both of the Harvesters were huge and each of them even contained a remodelled version of Celestial made by Tony Star of 3 different universes working together so it can be imagined how big the Harvesters were.


    One Harvester was led by Clark and 2 captains while the other was led by Bruce Wayne and also 2 captains. Of course there was almost an equal distribution of power on both the Harvesters with their own squad led by the 4 captains. And on top of that the two secretive squads were also on the Harvesters.


    Only a single captain and his squad was left behind on Earth in order to save their rear. John and others had always a fear that this might be a trap so the SHIELD and a single captain was left behind along with Arceus.


    It was done so that there was a defense mechanism of Earth. The Noah project was also in full swing led by Guilty Spark as this AI was a pioneer of escaping from any attack as it was designed for by the Forerunners. GAIA was taken by Tony Stark as an advanced AI would always be helpful in such a war and GAIA too wanted to travel with them and take inspiration from multiverse travel and gather huge amounts of information.


    Arcadia passed through the huge frozen giants first and from the looks of it they were still in cryostasis which was good news for Arcadia and the 2 Harvesters. Luffy had shining eyes the moment he saw the Giants. He had seen giants in his own world but this was different. This was a whole new level.


    Even Goku was surprised by the sheer size of them and had never seen them before. Joh explained their history and understood that once they break out, they might have to fight them. Arcadia proceeded in its usual cautious way silently breezing through the statues.


    It made sure not to bump on them and navigated the best way possible.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "The Harvester would have to go through the top of their heads." Captain America said.


    "I guess. The space between them isn''t big."


    Soon the statues were done with and now they were facing void. John had already started using his magical power to get a proper sense of direction and the only way they could do this was with the help of Nabu.


    Nabu was the Lord of Order from the DC multiverse so it was only customary that finding the old home would be left in the hands of one of the oldest beings of their multiverse. IN fact John had used his amulet and even talked with the old Lords of Order to help Nabu in this regard.


    And thus with Nabu''s help they navigated their way to the DC multiverse. Few hours went by and there was nothing but black void. The more time passed, the more anxious Captain Haddock was getting. He had never passed through such darkness for such a long time in his previous travels in the universe. There were at least stars in the universe.


    Here there was nothing and this didn''t sit well with him. John could see the anxiety of the crew and even Captain America seemed a little fidgety in his spot but there was nothing he could do. Arcadia was flying at a fast speed and also making sure that the 2 Harvesters were behind them.


    And after a few more hours of travel there were finally specks of light in this vast darkness. Everyone had a smile on their faces as they finally saw that there was light but John and Luffy had solemn faces.


    "Guys this might not be good." John said after various light specks popped up on the screen. Both John and Luffy''s Observation Haki was telling them that these lights weren''t normal.


    "Is it an enemy?" Thor came forward as he had already in his special Wall suit built by Reed and Tony before they came in.


    "Probably. Everyone suit up." John suggested.


    Hearing the words of John everyone wore the suits. This suit wasn''t made of nanoparticles so they had to be worn physically as opposed to the ones Tony normally makes and that was fine as these suits were made for endurance and could be worn anywhere.


    They approached the light specks very fast and soon they got to see what these specks represented. These specks were a bunch of huge spaceships. These spaceships looked weird as all of them had one theme in common and it was very apparent.


    These spaceships were black in color with flood lights on all of them and each of them had a brand in the front. The brand that was famous in both of the worlds now.


    The brand of Batman!

 762. Robin King

    Thor and Captain America clenched their teeth in anger seeing the brand of Batman. Though the brand on the head of the spaceships. Though the brand had many differences from the original brand that Bruce normally carried, it was very clear that the brand was one version of Batman.


    And on top of every spaceship that was hovering in darkness with huge flood lights that were illuminating the way forward and they looked menacing from the distance. John could easily feel the creepiness coming out from the spaceships. John couldn''t help but use magic to look who was commanding such a massive fleet and from the look of things, these people seemed to know of their arrival from the start. They had been waiting for them.


    John squinted his eyes as he got to see who was sitting on the Captain''s ship.


    It was Robin King. Among all the versions of Batman that John had known in his life, Robin King was probably the most hated Batman he had ever known. This person killed his own parents and even killed Alfred and hunted each and every member of the Justice League.


    Many of the Batmans from the Dark multiverse changed due to circumstances. Most of them were accidents or in order to do good they were led astray. But Robin King was rotten from the beginning itself and now just like from the comics, he was controlling an army of Robins under him. These Robins were actually normal human beings but during the process of making Batman who laughs there was an explosion in the city.


    An explosion that didn''t kill people but turned innocent civilians into Robins. Dark Robin. And now these people were under Robin King, managing the ships. This wasn''t good from any front and they needed to take care of him before Perpetua comes to cause trouble.


    "Everyone, we will have to fight." John said as he spent no time turning himself into Alien X and flew away, John didn''t speak nonsense to anyone and just phased away from inside the ship. Captain America and others were surprised that John had such a reaction.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Normally he would rally with others and then take action but this time it was different. He didn''t even spend a single second and was already in war mode.


    "He must have seen something with his magic. The opposite must be really hateful to trigger such a reaction from John." Thor commented as his iconic red cape conjured behind him like magic. He had also worn the suit and the cape was just a decoration now. Seeing him Captain America''s eyes too shined like stars.


    Before arriving at the Wall, Steve was visited by Infinity. Infinity of the multiverse and made him Captain Multiverse (a new name that I just coined, there has never been such a person, not that I know of). A being which was powered from the Enigma Force of the multiverse itself.


    So now even outside the multiverse he was powered by the Enigma Force. After the death of Darkness there was an imbalance and Eternity needed to do something with it so he let Light, i.e., Enigma Force to be used by Steve.


    He has proved himself worthy over all these years, saving any species that he could save in his universe and helping people along with Diana. This was why Eternity allowed Steve to have a power boost.


    The hangar opened from the underbelly of the spaceship as everyone just floated away. Some could fly while Luffy and Zoro couldn''t so they had to take the help of a suit. Zoro''s mask was special as he normally used a sword from his mouth. This was the specialty unique to him.


    John was already gone to the main spaceship to fight. There was no announcement nor even a try to negotiate with the other team. This was just war in pure and raw form in space. Only difference was that the fighters weren''t spaceships in this vacuum of space.


    Goku didn''t waste a second and just activated his Super Saiyan mode and flew to the other spaceships to wreak havoc. He still hasn''t forgotten about the death of his aunt and he wanted revenge. In fact Shang-Chi has also joined him in this crusade on the first Harvester.


    Luffy went to Gear 3 mode and coated his arms and legs with Haki. Zoro was already flying to the remaining spaceships. The Batman branded spaceships weren''t just for show. Except for John, each of the members were bombarded with missiles, lasers and all kinds of deep space weapons that these spaceships were equipped with.


    And the firepower was really heavy!!! They even had plasma lasers that could auto track enemies, like Darksied''s Omega beam. This was a new thing for all. Goku, Thor and Captain America were easily able to stop the lasers. It was Zoro and Luffy who found it little trouble while stopping them.

 763. Robin King (2)

    John was dodging the constant barrage of bullets as he speedily flew over to the huge spaceship that was pointing its guns and lasers on him. He was happy that Phoenix was still working, though after entering the Wall and reaching almost at the edge of the other side the power of Phoenix had gone down by quite a lot but it didn''t matter to John.


    He had the power of several devil fruits, Nabu with Helmet of Fate, the treasure house of Babylon and even the omnitrix. He was a force to be reckoned with and this was a fact even if John was thrown into the world of Dragon Ball Z let alone other worlds which had lesser powers.


    And this small and tiny spaceship was nothing to him. Until and unless Perpetua or the Darkest Night showed up, it was useless as they would never be able to stop John. And in this case too the same was happening.


    In a minute John had already the spacecraft and he had gone through the invisible barrier of the spaceship like it was made of butter and someone just cut it with a hot knife. The guns had stopped blasting after John went through the barrier and then he soon phased through the hull of the spaceship. John needed to ask the Robin King before he kills him.


    Killing him was definitely high up on the list and if possible some intelligence of the enemy.


    As John reached the command center, he saw many demented Robins with their wide grin and sharp teeth. Their faces were a mixture of Joker and Robin with white makeup and black mascara on their eyes. It looked horrible in their small body structure and everyone had a small stature like the actual Robin in comics and series.


    John had disgust and sadness in his faces as he saw them pointing guns at John. He was sad because these people once upon a time were just innocent. Innocent people born in a world which was doomed to fail. There was almost nothing more sad to know that no matter what the future was doomed and everything would just end in disaster even if you try your best.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    It was only because of Batman who Laughs and his machinations that they were able to escape. After they left, their world collapsed on itself. The Forger really fucked lives of many people in the multiverse just because he couldn''t make worlds perfectly. A God who didn''t have control in himself.


    John didn''t kill them as it wouldn''t matter on the grand scale. This spaceship would either be taken away by Tony and Reed for information retrieval as they were just behind Arcadia or it would be destroyed by Goku and others.


    John reached the place where Robin King was sitting. He was sitting on a throne which looked like it had come right from the world of Game of Thrones. A throne made of guns, swords and other weapons. John didn''t even hesitate one moment coming across Robin and had opened the Gate of Babylon.


    The spears and sword were already sticking out from the Gate and was ready to kill Robin King. But instead of all this Robin was still smiling at John like a maniac and demented person. His makeup gave even John the creeps though he himself had made a series out of him in his world. This was enough to show how bad the situation was with Robin King.


    "Oh my famous and powerful King of the Multiverse, Welcome to the world made by our favourite Batman. The humble servant is yours to command." Those words were sarcastic to say the least and just the voice alone which seemed like wheezing sounded gruelling to John.


    "Where is he?" John opened his mouth to say.


    "Serving the Queen." Robin King replied with no hesitation and seemed like he was eager to pass information to John. As if he wanted John and find Batman who Laughs.


    "Who sent you?" John asked again.


    "Oh Great King, why ask when you already know the answer." John clenched his fist in anger hearing the reply of Robin. John didn''t speak for a moment before he said.


    "The world where I come from, there is a school called the witcher school where the children were made to go through rigorous training and life. And then after proper training they are made to go through Trial of Grass. Out of 20 or 30 kids, only 2 or 3 pass the trial. And even when they pass they suffer very horribly. Their life changes at that point. Their bodies mutate and people hate them for their mutation."


    "I wonder what will happen if I give you to those people from that school." John without saying more used the chains of heaven to capture this evil creature. Robin King who was still smiling was trying to defend. But it was impossible.

 764. The last stretch

    Before coming to the DC multiverse John had made it a point that he would bring out his own ugly side to show to these demented people. Every enemy here was twisted in their own way. Even Perpetua herself. She wanted to create her own species, her own army which would be powerful and above everyone else so that she could overthrow the Hand and be free.


    She even tried once and after living in the Wall for eternity she was still trying to do the same thing. Didn''t the eternity in ''prison'' teach her anything about the power of Hands. She was a nigh omnipotent God and she still was helpless.


    And now she has made a twisted army. Things like these always tends to come back and bit in the ass. And since Robin King were one of the few that was not chemically or artificially made, John needed to vent his emotions on this guy.


    He needed to make sure that Robin King suffered. He didn''t care if it was ethical or not. Batman might not like it but at this point, he didn''t care. This guy wasn''t afraid of death, just like the joker. But living was what scares the shit out of some people.


    John then proceeded to tie up Robin King with magical chains after taking out his utility belt which had all kinds of weapons and things that could easily defeat multiple members of the Justice League.


    John proceeded to strip Robin King naked and make sure he didn''t have any extra things on his body.


    "Since you had so much fun torturing the others in your multiverse. Craved for power, money and even depraved yourself to killing your own parents, then I guess there is a reckoning. I and my friends will be the ones to take this multiverse away from more suffering and pain."


    After saying this John used his magic to put on a Wall specified suit for Robin. He had multiple suits on him in his storage for rainy days and this was one of those times. Robin King was still smiling as he wore the suit but he looked a little confused at this point but didn''t know if he should ask.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Then he took Robin King and used his magic to destroy the spaceship from inside. He would love to keep the spaceship as souvenir but Dr. Strange Fate was breathing on his neck. Any leak of information would be disastrous at this point.


    John and Robin were the only one left in the debris after John destroyed everything with his Gate of Babylon. By the time he and Robin who was still bounded by chains came out, Goku was done dealing with the other spaceships and so were the others. Luffy actually went to Nika Mode to destroy more. His sheer size was what surprised everyone as the anime of Nika Mode was not out in their world. There were only hints of it.


    And now they had seen the Nika mode of Luffy. They were thrilled while Zoro was as casual as he was but his new sword was really a menace. Destroyed three of the spaceships in one go. Everyone gathered near John as they him coming out of the debris.


    "YO!! Who is this?" Goku asked.


    "Our new prisoner. The Robin King."


    "He is the Robin King? Let me take a close look at him. See if he is the devil as they say?" Zoro said as he gave his iconic evil smile and looked at Robin King up close. Others had a dignified expresson. Goku even clenched his fists ready to blast him away at the signal of any misbehavior.


    "Relax. I will hand him to the Wolf School and let them torture him. Since he killed everyone from the Justice League it is only customary that we give him the same treatment." John said as he threw him into the dark space of the Wall with multiple lights clinging on his body. And there was a huge signboard hanging from his neck saying


    "Treat him good, Yennefer!!"


    Others smiled when they saw it, only Luffy was confused about what just happened. Zoro proceeded to explain him while mocking his brain. Others just laughed as they flew back to the Arcadia. Thor had a grin in his face as he too had fun. It had been a long time since he had come out and had this much fun.


    Arcadia was again back on track. This small intervention didn''t even stop them for an hour. It was hardly for 15 minues. Arcadia started flying in high speed again while leaving Robin King to be picked up by the arriving Harvester. John made sure that the Harvester would pick him up. He didn''t want to let go of Robin King. Their general of the army of Robins.

 765. War

    This was a small incident in the journey to the DC multiverse. He didn''t understand why Robin KIng was sent away like a dog to be taken away. Robin King was in no way equipped to handle John and his team and if Batman who Laughs was so calculating he should have seen it from miles away.


    No matter where Batman who Laughs got the information from, be it Perpetua or Dr. Strange Fate. In the end John''s team were on the levels of Perpetua. So why the hell was he sent as a scapegoat. After this John had maintained his form of Alien X as he needed to know if there was any more ambush. An ambush of bigger size and power.


    But as time went by and they crossed millions of miles, there was nothing. And after a few hours of waiting they could see a bright light very far. The bright light seemed very clear as Arcadia flew towards it. And the bright light turned out to be another Wall and like the Wall boundary they have come through had the same crack albeit it was way bigger.


    "The situation is worse than I thought." John murmured. It was because he couldn''t see any of the guardians or the frozen villains. This meant that they had escaped. This wasn''t good news.


    "Yosh!! We have almost arrived." Luffy was excited for the new adventure. Zoro and others were too. But only serious people like Thor and John didn''t have a good face. Joh who had switched off the Alien X form used his power to look how far the damage was done.


    While John and his team had almost reached the multiverse, something else was happening in the first Harvester as Superman''s leading spaceship had come across Robin King''s live body in space.


    "What is this? A trap?" Hyperion asked as he was with Superman''s team.


    "We don''t know. GAIA can you zoom up the image?" Clark asked. And soon the image was zoomed and they finally saw the signboard with the sign of John and Thor. It looked like this was a delivery from the magic boy.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Clark then ordered to bring the live body inside but cautiously as they weren''t sure if Robin King was a trap by their enemies. They wanted to make sure. Even Superman himself came and made sure if anything went wrong he would be the first to respond. Seeing the body up close everyone already recognized who the unconscious person was.


    Robin King.


    Many of the people present were already on the verge of attacking and killing this evil guy. All of the people present on the Harvester had seen the horrors of this guy and they wanted to kill him at first glance. But Superman stopped them saying


    "I know you want to kill this person. I want to do it too after what he has done to his world. But you have to understand that John had left him for us. There must be a reason."


    "How are you sure that it was John? It might even be a trap." said one ninja who had a huge kunai in his hand. He just wanted to throw the kunai at the head of Robin King.


    "This is the handiwork of John." Wanda who was proficient in magic came forward and attested. She could say that because she could feel the same magical power as Phoenix Force. This was unique to their multiverse and it could never be copied.


    After making sure that it was Robin King, he was sent to the prison. The prison was a good one as it had all the facilities and proper protection against magic and other forms. This was the perfect place for Robin King to be held and for doing interrogation.


    Orochimaru was the person in charge to bring out any information from the Robin King. Professionals should go for professional jobs. Robin King who had just woken seeing a person as scary as himself had a smile on his face.


    "I am going to have so much fun dissecting you before giving you to the witchers." Orochimaru did a ninjutsu to start his operation of retrieving information. He needed to be fast about or else Mayuri would make fun of him.


    <hr>


    John and Arcadia had finally reached the borders and by now John had a general overview of the multiverse of DC. Among the 52 universes of the DC multiverse, only 4 remained which included Earth Prime


    When John broke the news there was an uproar. Luffy who had been smiling happily until then had a gloom in his eyes. Goku was infuriated that something like this really happened. This had happened in John''s stories but now it was real.


    This was a real war and this has just started!

 766. War (2)

    "These people need to be wiped away forever." Thor said as his eyes blazed with lightning. Though he wasn''t from his universe, the blatant use of a powered being to wipe away everything wasn''t acceptable.


    Reminded him of the Black Winter and the Ragnarok''s prophecy. It was all over again. And this time he needed to make sure he wasn''t as helpless as last time.


    John didn''t say more and asked the Captain to go through a portal that he had just opened. He was in the multiverse of DC, the place where the Lord of Order was, so opening portals was still on his powers in the multiverse.


    And the place he was going was Prime Earth. The place where the Batman who Laughs ruled over. Their own continents. Their own Earth and John needed to go there to give all of the enemies a piece of his mind. The others would probably destroy after seeing everything in reality.


    He needed to bring down Batman who Laughs before he could do more damage. He needed to make sure that this guy doesn''t get the hand of Dr. Manhattan. Then it would become a race against time, if it hasn''t happened yet that is.


    If it has, then it would be a huge fight and the multiverse might break in their terms. John wanted the multiverse to break on his own terms. The Hand wasn''t a cookie cutter organisation and it would be very tough to convince them after what the multiverse had done to itself.


    Arcadia went through the portal and soon they reached the universe where the Prime Earth was located. John proceeded to keep the portal open and make it bigger so that the Harvester could enter through it. The portal was placed near the Wall so he was sure other magicians would be able to understand that it was the handiwork of John.


    For caution John even put a special magic on it which was recognizable only to Dr. Strange and Wanda and also made sure that only magicians from his Earth would be able to identify this. After making all the arrangements of the portal Arcadia left for Prime Earth.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It would take some time to reach the Earth from the edge of the universe. Thor was looking around the universe, though he lost his omniscience like he had in his universe, he could feel how foul this universe was. This universe was looking dead and seemed like it had fallen into depravity.


    "Spirit Bomb would be very hard to gather in this universe." Goku commented as he tried to feel the good things that were left in this universe. And after a few hours of travel they had finally reached the solar system and soon the picture of the Earth was visible.


    And whatever the series John had said came out to be true. GAIA had already mentioned that the Earth wasn''t their old Earth anymore and there was a huge difference in the distribution of continents. John used his powers to find Diana and it seemed she was in Themyscira inside her own castle.


    "Arcadia, hide behind Jupiter and I will take these people away." John ordered.


    "Okay." Captain Haddok didn''t raise a question because the things here were out of his own control and though like others he too wanted to help as he himself had lived a life where he lost his world, he knew better that the forces here weren''t normal so it was better to do their part and help instead of giving away their life and the crew meaninglessly.


    John opened a portal to Themyscira and everyone walked inside. When they reached the other side, they saw that there were stairs going down towards an underground cave. The cave looked old but it seemed strong. Thor, Goku, Luffy, Zoro and John went downstairs slowly.


    Luffy''s head turned and looked at the cave walls as he could feel someone just peeped onto him.


    "Who is it? Come out?" Luffy roared. He never liked people who sneaked. John also felt it. In fact he already knew who had peeped just now. It was the Swamp-thing. Well, the partial Swamp-thing or whatever was left of him.


    The change of the world has already put him almost to the death door. The world was filled with radioactivity and thus killing off the natural plants and trees making him useless day by day.


    He was dying and only in Themyscira did he feel little good. He had been in the castle since the world was formed and guarded along with Diana.


    "It''s alright Luffy, he is a friend. The Swamp Thing." John said.


    "Who?" Luffy asked as he had already forgotten most of the characters that he had seen before. Zoro was ashamed seeing their captain don''t even know who the members were. It would be a miracle if this guy didn''t hurt their own teammates.

 767. War (3)

    Swamp-Thing that was peeping on them was stunned hearing these words. He had peeped because he heard and felt some people approaching the castle and they had appeared out of nowhere.


    He didn''t even know how these people had just sneaked in the country without his knowledge and he had never seen them before. They didn''t belong to the deranged company of evil Batman and that''s for sure.


    This Straw Hat guy definitely had some screw loose but he could feel that these people who had just shown his face were actually good. He went to Diana who had just arrived from a general meeting with Batman who Laughs to inform her.


    "Diana, there will be guests soon."


    "Guests? Who?"


    "I don''t know but it seemed like they seemed to know me. They could feel me from the walls of the castle."


    "Really? Another one of Batman''s tricks?" Diana thought as she waited for her new ''guests''.


    After a minute or two there was a knock at the door. Diana moved her hands and the door opened slowly. From the other side a man who looked kind of handsome and had a normal outfit walked in. But she could feel the power just from the position she sat. She could feel the sleeping giant inside this person.


    Being a goddess herself she could feel the power. The power which could rival ancient beings of their own world. This terrified her. And behind them were other monsters. A guy who had blonde hair and he too seemed like he belonged to her lineage but she could also feel that the power has dimmed quite a lot.


    But then again she could feel that this person could fight toe to toe with her. The other three were unique in their own ways. Especially the guy with spiky hair. This guy too had immense power.


    "Welcome to Themyscira. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Diana said cautiously,


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Did you open a hotel service or something?" John asked as he smiled at her. Though it wasn''t the same Diana of his world and his summon, it was still the same Diana to him. She looked like the one he had summoned and in fact this version of her with the golden crown looked more beautiful.


    "No! Can you please tell me who you are and why are you here? I had a tough day so I don''t have much time to entertain anybody." Diana said with a stern expression.


    "Same old arrogance. Thor, why do your gods all have that attitude." John said as he still was humorous. Thor just shrugged his shoulders. Diana couldn''t understand what these unknown guys were getting into. If she could, she would have thrown these people out.


    "My name is Monkey D. Luffy. I am the person who will be the Pirate King." the moment he finished those words he was hit by Zoro.


    "We are not in that world anymore idiot. Hello, I am Roronoa Zoro. I am striving to be the best swordsman in the multiverse."


    Later everyone introduced themselves in order to elevate the mood but Diana didn''t recognize anyone. She couldn''t remember her past because Batman who laughs had already obliterated the Past and the Future and thus her memory had been altered. She could only remember glimpses because of her lasso of truth.


    Only that thing made her feel that the world was wrong but even then she could feel that these people were totally new.


    "We are from a different multiverse tasked with rescuing this one...." John finally gave away his humorous mood and talked about where they came from. At first Diana didn''t understand but John was patient with her and explained where they came from and why they were here.


    "You want to save this universe? How?"


    "Of course by purging the world from Batman and also making sure Perpetua gets sent away forever." John said.


    "Who is Perpetua?"


    "Oh you sweet summer child, you have no idea what forces you are dealing with. Sigh!! Let me search for Batman? He will make it clear." John said as he put on the helmet. The world here was really wrong. He could already feel that some forces were trying to make him forget the past. But being a God himself he could protect himself and his friends too.


    He needed to find the dead Batman!! And he did. John opened a portal and saw Batman standing on his own grave with his name written on it.


    "Brooding about your own death Bruce?"


    "Who?" Bruce turned around and threw a batarang at John only to be stopped by John with his hands.


    "Calm down, dead guy. I am not your enemy." John said as he needed to take special care for this guy. He was a person who never trusted anyone and was skeptical about everything. He needed this guy on his team.

 768. War (4)

    Batman who was already dead was having none of it and directly flew out to punch John who had just appeared. Beat first, talk later. But Batman was going to be disappointed and he was stopped by an invisible wall in front of John. The wall was so strong that even two consecutive punches couldn''t do anything to the wall.


    Batman was surprised more by this. He knew that he had already died and death gave him perfect control over his muscles and bones and the human body tended to have more strength when one has perfect control over their bodies.


    He at that point was pretty sure that this was magic and the person who had appeared was a magician or at least someone with powers.


    "Who are you?" Batman asked.


    "I am John Jameson. I have come a long way in search of you and to make sure the universes left don''t fall into more destruction."


    "John Jameson... John Jameson... I know no other magician or any kind of mutant of that name from here. Fuck.. Why can''t I remember what happened?"


    "Batman who Laughs has wiped away all the things of the past and your memories haven''t returned yet. But even if you do, you won''t be able to remember me." John said.


    "You know what is wrong with this world?" Batman asked.


    "Oh yes. It''s a long story." John said as he sat beside Batman. He could see that Batman was confused. He could tell that he was the owner of the Black Lantern and he was sure that he died before.


    The fact that he was using a dark thing to be alive was disgusting to himself but he had no other choice. He could feel that the world was wrong and he was going to find out what was wrong but he could tell that the problem arose from the Bat Castle from the nearby continent. John meanwhile was a little confused about it too. After the mess with the multiverse, only Batman and Superman remembered the past mainly because the death of a person goes beyond Past, Present and Future, while Superman was caught instead of being killed in order to be used as a battery for the sun of the planet Earth.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    This too had changed. It seemed like Dr. Strange Fate really did something and had his hands here.


    "Tell me why are you here?" Batman asked. He could tell that even bringing the dead zombies won''t be of help and this person named John didn''t retaliate even after he tried to punch. Though Batman didn''t trust this new guy that popped out of nowhere. He at least didn''t have any malice for now.


    "To help us overthrow the evil regime that is ruling the universe and bring back everything that you have lost."


    "Us?"


    ""We have an army arriving in the next few hours. Your zombies would be of great help." John said.


    "What do you want?" Batman wanted to know what this new ''magician'' really wants.


    "To bring back the old multiverse and make sure it survives and not under the rule of a demented version of you. Want to go and see Diana?" John asked.


    "Diana!! Alright." Batman said and before he could say any other word John just teleported him to the underground castle of Themyscira where others were located. Diana had a rare smile on her face seeing the stupidity of Luffy who was clamouring about meat and even the guy named Goku joined their shenanigans.


    But what gave her true happiness was when Batman arrived. She couldn''t hold it anymore and went to hug Batman. He had missed her. She felt like she was glad that Batman she knew was still alive. Batman was taken aback by the sudden assault and was almost ready to defend but after seeing a known person had hugged him, he didn''t stop.


    "Hello Bruce.."


    "Hello Diana. uhh... Seems like a long time ago."


    "It''s not actually, though you both feel that a lifetime has passed you both fought together not much time ago and since there is no past to the world, you both feel like an eternity has passed."


    "Diana you understood what we spoke before, you can explain it to him. I thought Batman had his old memories but I was wrong." John said.


    Diana then explained what John had spoken of before. Actually Diana was still skeptical of what John and this new team had said bit somehow she could feel that what John said was right. Probably because John had the Phoenix Force and he was the embodiment of life force.


    Batman being the paranoid of the group didn''t believe what John said at all but for now he would dance with them as he needed allies now. As Diana was talking with Bruce, John received a call.


    The call he had been waiting for!

 769. War (5)

    Yes! A phone call!! It had been a long time since John had to use the old ways for communication. He could use his omniscience but that might trigger the senses of Perpetua who was busy draining the power of the remaining universes as they made plans.


    This call was from the Harvester as they were finally in the signal range. John opened Fixit which has been in half slumber mode for such a long time. John had almost forgotten about the little transformer.


    "Strange, where are you?"


    "According to Hal we are still 3 sectors away from the Milky Way galaxy. Will need 2 more hours to reach." Strange gave John the good news. It meant that everything went fine and Perpetua didn''t come after them. It was probably because she was busy with other universes or someone was playing a trick on them.


    John hadn''t let go of the notion that the enemies were playing cat and mouse with them otherwise in no circumstances they would have sent Robin King to his ''death'' and that too in the Wall.


    A neutral territory.


    There was definitely something fishy here but it didn''t matter. Only the bigger fists win at the end. John believed that and now was charging towards the enemy. He wasn''t blind but there was nothing that he could do here.


    "Are those your friends?" Bruce asked as he saw John taking a call.


    "Yes. They are 2 hours out."


    "Do you have any plans?"


    "Yes. Storm the Bat Castle. Take down Batman who Laughs and all other evil versions of you. All of them come from the Dark Multiverse and I will warn some of them are truly demented to the extreme. So I would like your focus."


    "You seem like you are confident of taking down this so-called Batman who laughs."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I can fight against him. But this multiverse is your territory plus there is Perpetua who herself was the ancient ruler of the multiverse until the Hand came and imprisoned her. So we have two strong enemies. And I want to take down the weakest before he gains a power that crosses the threshold of the universe." John said.


    "And how do you want to do this?" Diana asked.


    "Do you know your lasso of truth is one of the most powerful things that could help us liberate the world from the chains?" John asked.


    "What? What do you mean?" Diana was surprised by the words and she didn''t understand the meaning. John then explained the whole theory of Past, Present and Future and at the end telling her that this lasso could liberate the world and make people remember the past which in turn will give rise to the positive forces and weaken the negative forces which are ruling their universe right now.


    "Good theory!! But how do we trust you?" Bruce asked.


    "You don''t have to. Lobo is right now coming to Earth as we speak. He will explain to you better." John said. In the comics it was Lobo who helped Diana get to the place where the Truth was and thus with the help of her Lasso she became a God which destroyed the current multiverse. (Lobo was introduced as a villain but later he was turned into a bounty hunter in the universe who would do anything for money. In the comics, after Lex Luthor fell out of grace in the eyes of Perpetua, he in resentment asked Lobo to help him bring her down in exchange of money and thus Lobo ended up helping Diana. )


    "Lobo? That maniac? Why will I trust him?" Diana asked.


    "Because he knows your past, Diana. Lex remembers the past. He was the last herald of Perpetua. The last champion before Batman who Laughs took away everything. Oh yeah! He would do anything for money so you can ask him about it too." John said. He wasn''t exactly being convincing here but he could only do so much.


    Diana and Bruce asked for privacy as they needed to make sure that they were dealing with the correct people. John had a team and from the looks of it, it might be a huge team. The power play was weak on their side but there was nothing they could do. But then Diana mentioned a name that Bruce had almost forgotten.


    Clark Kent. Superman!


    They needed Superman if they wanted to have an equal deal with the allies. But both of them didn''t remember what happened to Superman. So again they had to come to John for answers shamelessly.


    "Superman is alive but he won''t be for long. He is being turned into Darksied by the Darksied Batman as we speak. He is forced to be the battery of the sun of this Earth so you will have to go and rescue him."

 770. War (6)

    The more John revealed, the more dizzy they became. This world was wrong in so many ways. Even the famous Superman was used as a battery. Was this a Matrix or something? At the end they had to believe the words of John as there was no other clue.


    "So should we approach the Castle Bat?"


    "We will go underground and since it''s a huge castle it has to have an underground sewer. So we will use that and charge inside. It is inside Castle Bat that Superman is imprisoned. We will free him and take care of Batman who laughs. Batman, I know your no kill rule but I will definitely kill and turn his body into ashes. So I hope you won''t stop me." John said. The no kill rule of Batman was still on and due to him being merciful was the reason Batman who Laughs escaped from prison and ushered the reign of his terror.


    John didn''t want to commit the same mistake again on behalf of Batman. He didn''t want to leave the chance that the Batman who Laughs would turn into the Darkest Night and then it would be a nightmare.


    Swamp-Thing was looking at all of this and hearing the stories with interest. He looked really bad. There were almost no muscles on his body. The skin was sticking to his skeletal bones and in fact at many places the organs could be seen as there was no skin to cover it. It seemed like he was alive just because of luck.


    John took pity on him and gave him a little force so that at least he could be better and not look so pathetic. The Swamp thing was a great spy and they needed people like him. Castle Bat wasn''t easy and it would take a lot of time to search for the sewer so they better ask for his help. And of course, John would make sure he didn''t have to commit suicide near Castle Black like the original story.


    Since he had arrived he would have made sure to save as many as possible.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Bruce and Diana had opened the map of the world and were surprised by the huge change of Swamp Thing. Diana in particular was very happy to see her old friend better.


    "Help me locate the entrance of the sewer, old friend?" Diana asked. Swamp Thing then proceeded to draw the whole sewage structure of Castle Black and even the places where they could encounter walls and guards.


    "We will need a distraction. I am sure even the sewage would be heavily guarded."


    "The Avengers would deploy three teams for them to assault Castle Black in broad daylight so that we occupy their attention. Two teams would go with us under Castle Black. One will follow Diana for her to gain the power of Truth thus liberating the Past and the Present. And the other team would follow Batman who will help to release Superman. Batman you can choose any team you like or follow your own path but this is the route I calculated and this is the most optimum way to confront the enemy. Batman who Laughs is the herald of Perpetua so I will have to make sure he doesn''t interfere."


    Bruce and Diana both accepted this and they were relieved that John wasn''t asking them to follow his plans. At least he was good on the surface, only the actions would prove later as he rolled his Black Lantern Ring on his finger. Diana still didn''t know that Bruce was dead and John too didn''t tell that secret. It was better for her not to know.


    As the plans were being made on which sewer to attack and which to leave, John again got a call.


    "We are outside the Solar System. Point us magically, and we will be there." Strange said. John''s eyes shined as he made magic signs with his hand. He could open a portal but his magic was more in tune with this world so he needed to avoid using Dr. Fate''s magic as much as possible.


    "Got the coordinates." Strange responded after a few seconds.


    And in the next moment a circular portal appeared in the Hall of the Castle. Actually there were multiple circular portals. And from these portals emerged the people that John, Goku and others were waiting for.


    Bruce and Diana didn''t recognize more than half of them, and even Diana who had the lasso of truth didn''t have recollection of any of them. But shit hit the fan when Batman and Superman of John''s own world came.


    They had their eyes wide open. When John said that he would bring his own team, they didn''t expect this. Even Diana from John''s world had arrived. The two superheroes didn''t know what to say after seeing this.

 771. War (7)

    It was like the same old 3 Spiderman meme again but this time it was for the DC multiverse.


    "Bruce?"


    "Hello Bruce, you look exhausted."


    "Diana!!"


    "You need to leave that piece of shit Batman who Laughs. But I like the crown though." Diana from John''s world said. DC-Diana and Bruce really didn''t expect that John''s multiverse would have their own versions. The explanation that John gave before was that they came from a different multiverse but he was seeing something different here.


    Even Superman was among them. What exactly was going on?


    "Bruce you explain it to them. I will explain the rest of the plan that we had just made." John said as he took the leaders of the Avengers, Shingamis and Shinobi world and explained to them their plan. Strange would be present in all three teams as he would be responsible for teleportation purposes.


    From the looks of it, this might even look like an overkill from many perspectives. But the thing was Batman who Laughs had contacts with Perpetua and Dr. Strange Fate and that was terrifying. He already was an anomaly and having more power and contacts would just be crazy.


    John and Goku would be responsible for handling Batman who laughs, others were given free reign in their own teams. If the Batman who Laughs wasn''t easily taken down then it would be full blown war. The lower level shinobis and shinigamis were ready to fight and they were eagerly waiting at the Harvesters that were in hiding mode behind the planet of Pluto.


    DC Bruce and Diana took a long time to understand why John''s multiverse had their versions and the more they heard the more surprised they were. They even had two different speedsters. As they were discussing, Swamp Thing who was chatting with the new people lifted his head for a second and had his eyebrows creased.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What''s up?" Steve who was talking to him asked.


    "He is coming. And it seems like he has a prisoner to deliver."


    DC Diana also had his eye brows creased as she didn''t expect the enemy to arrive at the doors before they could even go after them. The others were not that surprised. They had seen the story John had portrayed in the series and they knew exactly who the prisoner was.


    It was Wally West!


    John smiled as he heard that and said.


    "I will hide you all with my magic and this is the right time to ambush this guy."


    All nodded their heads.But internally they were a little confused too. Robin King was sent to the Wall and this Batman who Laughs looked like he didn''t seem to know otherwise would have already been ambushed by a team of Dark Multiverse Batman but there was nothing like that.


    And this guy following the original story was coming with Flash? Did he not know that Robin King had disappeared or was he just playing stupid. Batman who laughs was too cunning for his own good so they just didn''t understand what was the play here.


    But it didn''t matter now. The ball had started rolling so only when it reached the end would they know what it had destroyed on its path.


    John used his magic and in order to make sure his magic wasn''t being overused, Strange too did his magic and used his mirror dimension to hide themselves. Batman who Laughs came with Dinosaur Batman and the Penguin Batman to deliver the Flash. Flash too was caught in that fight against Perpetua and since his power solely relied on positive forces he too didn''t forget. Though his power levels have gone down by quite a lot he still had access to Speed Force.


    John and others didn''t tell who the prisoner was so Diana didn''t know. And of course Strange made sure that DC Batman was taken into hiding along with the rest. Everyone here had seen the Batman who Laughs on screen but seeing him in reality was a different ball game altogether.


    He looked like a cannibal with red lipstick which looked like blood was on his lips and around it. He had a dark spike crown on his head while his eyes were closed. John seeing this actually felt the comics failed to depict him in a correct way. This guy looked way more crazy. Meanwhile, Wally West whose whole body was covered in clothes and even his face wasn''t visible.


    He was twitching as he was taken away not because he wanted to escape but he felt the presence of the Speed Force. The castle had a huge presence of the Speed Force but sadly he couldn''t access it. He could feel that once he got access to it, he would be able to take down his prisoners and for this reason he was fidgeting on his spot.

 772. War (8)

    "Diana, it seems like you are not so happy to see me." Batman who Laugh said with his creepy laugh. He looked disgusting to say the least, and others who were looking at the show could tell that Diana was pissed off. By now she had known everything that was there to know and things that she needed to complete in order to bring the old world back.


    "We just met a few days ago. What do you want now?" Diana didn''t reply to that and asked another question instead. She was just waiting for others to jump in and take this guy away forever and maybe kill him. She was a warrior by birth and thus she didn''t have the no kill rule like Batman.


    But then again she held back and looked at the new prisoner that this guy had just brought. In her prison she had more prisoners like Joker, Slade, Penguin and other villains which belonged to the original world. According to the Batman who Laughs, these villains were an anomaly and they would create more chaos for him in this world so it was better to lock these villains up.


    And today for the first time an actual superhero would join the list. Flash was taken downstairs forcibly as he was looking around and trying to access the Speed Force but he was failing and thus seeing now way out he called out to Diana.


    "Diana, remember."


    And unlike the original story Diana had a smile on her face as he heard that. She already knew what had happened and she already got the answer that she felt that she had been searching for in her whole life. And Diana got the signal that the ambush would happen now in her mind. John had telepathically asked her to hold Batman who laughs.


    This guy had access to mother box teleportation and they didn''t want this guy to escape. As Batman who Laughs was taking a step downstairs, Diana brought out her Lasso of Truth and threw it at the neck of Batman who Laughs.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The Dinosaur Batman and the Penguin Batman didn''t expect sudden betrayal from Diana as she had always been the ally of Batman who laughs though she tended to be annoying. Seeing such a move, both of the Batman jumped towards Diana only to be stopped by swords placed on their necks.


    Kenpachi had placed his huge sword at the neck of Dinosaur Batman. The blade of Zaraki was actually 2 times bigger than the neck of this big guy so it would be understood how big the blade of Zaraki was.


    And Penguin Batman had the sword of Ichigo on his neck. Any single move from both of them would just be heads rolling on the floor. Batman who Laugh slowly turned his head and looked at the sudden huge number of people that had emerged. Inherently he didn''t have any powers so he couldn''t tell of how powerful these people were but the two swords that were placed on the necks of his subordinates was enough to prove that these people who had appeared didn''t seem to be joking.


    He still had his creepy smile with white teeth showing. His face structure was in such a way that he could never show any other emotions on his face. He tried freeing himself away from the Lasso of Truth but Diana had too much power.


    "Dear Diana, you have acquired quite a number of allies." Batman who Laughs said while laughing. John''s universe Batman who had been silent all this time couldn''t hold it together and his eyes burning in laser as he was ready to burn this piece of shit forever, never to be reborn again as the Darkest Night after all this was the plan.


    But it was DC Batman who put his hand on his shoulder to calm him down. These two were almost the same with the same back story so he could understand that seeing an evil version of himself was just wrong on so many levels. He too wanted to kill this guy but before they needed some answers.


    John didn''t waste any more second and used his Chains of Heaven to lock down Batman who Laughs. DC Diana, Batman and Swamp Thing were surprised seeing such a weird power of John but didn''t comment. They had better things to do now.


    "You have had quite the fun. Being servant of Barbatos for such a long time and once he was done you went for Perpetua. From one servant to another servant. Quite a resume you have there."


    Batman who laughs twitched in his place. These chains didn''t even allow him to move. Dinosaur Batman and Penguin Batman also wanted to help but all they got was a trace of blood flowing down the neck of Penguin and the Dinosaur being cut from the mechanical skin of its neck.

 773. War (9)

    "Hehehehe... Diana, quite the person you have brought to interrogate me." Batman who Laughs still didn''t seem to care that he was in a dire situation and he might die anytime. Diana was disgusted by this and went on and punched him on the face.


    "Hahahahaha...." John continued laughing and smiled seeing the erratic reaction of Batman who Laughs.


    "You seem to find it funny. Then tell me if it''s funny that Robin King is missing?" John said and then for the first time there was a twitch in the face of Batman who Laughs. He seemed to be surprised that this new person knew that Robin King was missing. Why would he know? Was he the person who kidnapped Robin King? But Robin King was just another of his pawns why would this new person kidnap him?


    "Does he really not know?" Bruce came forward and asked John seeing the little confusion in his face.


    "How do I know? Charles, can you look into his mind?" John asked Charles who was wearing his X-helmet.


    "You want me to look into the mind of this demented being? Why don''t you do it?"


    "Well I don''t want to sully my brain with dark scenes." John said.


    "Sigh!! All bad things are being pushed towards my side."


    Charles then proceeded to look into the mind of Batman who Laughs. He shuddered in his place for a second before coming back to normal. Charles saw some horrific scenes from his Dark Multiverse and he almost hated seeing all this but they needed the information.


    "He doesn''t seem to have any connection with that guy. Right now he is hoping that we kill him so that he can transform himself to the ultimate form." Charles said but he was confused himself.


    "How is this possible? Robin King seems to know who that person is and he doesn''t? Did he come and kidnap that guy just to taunt us? By the way did you look into the mind of Robin King?" Tony asked.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I did. But there seems to be some kind of magical barrier that is forcing me to stop." Charles said as all the other two versions tried reading his mind but of no avail. Even Jean tried but still they couldn''t break the barrier.


    There was something weird going on with Robin King and for this reason he was handed over to Mayuri and Orochimaru. This was the best they could do to bring out the answers they needed to as those two were professionals.


    "So this guy knows nothing? Are there any small barriers?" Superman floated near Batman who Laughs and asked Charles.


    "There is nothing." Charles said again.


    "So he is a useless guy who just wants to transform himself from a servant to a ruler. Not gonna lie, I feel a little pity. Born in the wrong universe, got assaulted by gas and now just a serial killer with brainless ambition." Flash said. Meanwhile, Wally West was hyperventilating in his own mind.


    Another Flash? Another Diana? Another Bruce? Oh god.. This was making his brain dizzy. And who were all these weird people who had arrived? He had travelled in the multiverse so many times and he had never seen such people before. But the only silver lining was that he could feel the speed force from two people here. One that looked like Barry Allen and another who had white hair.


    All he needed would be their help to make him get access to the Speed Force!!


    Batman who Laughs still had his smile due to his face structure but if anyone looked closely one could tell that this person wasn''t happy at all. These people talked about him like he was trash. That''s how Barbatos used to talk to him. That''s how Perpetua talks with him. He hated that fact. He wanted to make the world in his own image. A perfect world where everyone lived at Present.


    He didn''t have any huge ambitions like Perpetua and just wanted to live on his own terms and these unknown guys were coming and pitying him. This was unforgivable. He wanted to bring his army and have a fight but the Chains of Heaven didn''t allow him to move even a finger. There was no way he could alert anyone.


    "What should we do for him?" John asked.


    "Dispose him since he is a useless guy. If he gets his hand on the dead body of Dr. Manhattan, it would be troublesome. Until the Hand arrives we need to be as shiny and mankind loving as possible so that those people don''t judge us."


    "I thought it would be quite a fight. What a disappointment." Goku said as he was looking forward to fighting the Darkest Night but here it seemed he thought too much. Even John thought too much at this point. Dr. Strange Fate seemed like he didn''t want to meet anyone who was too cunning.

 774. War (10)

    "Hahahaha... Kill me?..... Hahahaha.. If you kill me she will come and then you all will die... I don''t know where you came from to show such arrogance in my world." Batman who Laughs was laughing hearing John and others speak of his murder in such a casual manner. Though he was surprised that they were able to deduce that fact he wanted to die and then gain the power of Dr. Manhattan but it didn''t matter.


    He would never let anyone threaten him and treat him like Perpetua does. He had enough of her.


    John and others didn''t even care about the hysteric laugh of Batman who Laughs. Perpetua was strong for sure but the moment they could get the positive forces back and let everyone here remember their past then it would be game over for her.


    Afterall, her power came from the dark forces and it would be easier for them to take her down. In the comics Batman who Laughs defeated her because he had a better pull on the forces of the multiverse then herself. She was defeated. Not killed.


    And this time John would make sure that she wouldn''t come back.


    Batman went straight to Batman who Laughs and punched him with his Kryptonite strength. This broke the jaw and let Batman who Laughs lose his consciousness. DC Batman had his eyebrows creased seeing the body strength of his counterpart. He already felt that something was wrong with this guy and now he was sure.


    "What have you done to your body?" DC Batman asked.


    "I am half Kryptonite." Bruce replied.


    "We can have family discussions later." Clark said as it was time to invade Castle Bat. The Batmans residing on the Castle Bat tended to work independently until Batman who Laughs came and ordered something. So even if they had lost their leader it wouldn''t mean that it would be easier for them to invade Castle Bat.


    "Invade the Castle Bat. And I will keep an eye on Perpetua. Diana, you need to work fast." John said. All nodded their heads and they got divided into teams. Seeing as a hassle Ichigo and Kenpachi chopped off the heads of the minions of Batman. There was no point in keeping these two alive.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    DC Batman didn''t have a good face when he saw the enemy''s heads being chopped off but he didn''t have the power to say anything. He didn''t even understand what kind of people they were and at this point they needed to be allies.


    Wally West volunteered to join Diana seeing Flash also going with DC Diana to bring out the Truth with her lasso. He could get his hands on a little bit of Speed Force in this way. Batman who Laughs was internally sweating seeing the two minions'' heads chopped off, not because he cared about them but because of how easily they killed them.


    Heroes of this world always had a bottom line but these people didn''t have one. And that was terrifying!


    On the Castle Bat at the top there were always 4 Guards defending the Castle at all times. Tony, Thor, Wolverine, Hyperion, Wanda, Yennefer, Pietro and Ciri would go on the top of the Castle and fight the 4 guardians.


    The 4 guardians this time were the Drowned, Devastator, Red Death and the Dawnbreaker. So it was basically 4 Justice League members but on the bad side. This would be a tough fight as all the 4 members were very strong. Tony had already decided to use his Celestial Armor. After applying the Hank Pym technology on the armor he was able to shorten the height of the Celestial Armor to it''s normal size so he would be able to use it freely.


    Hank Pym didn''t allow Ant man to join the universe but in exchange he decided to help the Avengers whenever necessary and the Avengers respected that decision. Ant man was still there but he didn''t join the Avengers and Scott lived his own good life.


    Superman would follow DC Batman along with the other Batman. They would have to fight against a Darksied Batman. Darksied itself was terrifying. Having him as a version of Batman was more terrifying so for this reason two Kryptonians were taken as measure. Of course Yamamoto, Kenpachi and Kyoroku had joined their team.


    The other Captains would join the normal invasion that would take place at the Castle Bat.


    And the other team which would follow DC Diana in search of the Truth would be escorted by Steve, Diana, Flash, Wally West and various other members. They also know Superboy might try to stop them so they too needed serious firepower. Superboy wasn''t exactly as powerful as Superman but at the end he was still a Kryptonian. All the Kages had decided to join this team along with Sasuke.


    Thus all the teams were ready to roll!

 775. War (11)

    Diana and Batman''s team went through the portal that Cyborg made and they soon came to the outskirts of the Castle Bat. It looked huge and eerie from a distance. The castle was huge and eerie looking. The sky was overcast with some flashes of lightning.


    The lightning was all that illuminated the castle from time to time. And from the flashed they could see the spires that were built on top of the castle and on each spire there was a Batman. Some people who had good eyesight could see this.


    Seeing this from afar was enough to send chills down their spines. Especially the Devastator. For those who had watched the series, they felt even the high grade CGI couldn''t ever replace the actual one. The actual one was terrifying.


    "Let''s go. They will be handled." John''s Batman said as he floated forward in stealth. They needed to go to the location that the Swamp Thing had marked and enter inside. Only after they encounter the underground wall and breaking it apart would they be able to summon the army that was in the Harvester.


    That was the plan!!


    And thus following Batman, the others too started moving. While they moved the Devastator, who had super hearing had already turned his head to look at a distance. Dawnbreaker, who had been sitting on one of the spires, saw the movement and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Devastator who was always in Doomsday mode breathed heavily as he pointed his finger bone in a certain direction.


    "Enemy?"


    Devastator nodded at this.


    "Who will come for us? All have been taken care of. The rest are in another continent in that damned waste. We don''t need to care."


    The Devastator shook his head as if saying that the enemy wasn''t simple.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Let me make a run and see who has the guts to come to the Castle."


    It was Red Death who was ready to make a run and see who was creating trouble. But the moment he started running he realized he was back at the position where he had started from.


    "Eh!!"


    Thinking it was a mistake he made the run again, but after taking a few steps he realized he was back at the same position . It was like a loop for him. Twice. He didn''t understand what just happened. And by this time it was understandable by the other three two.


    There was something wrong going on.


    "Call the Batman who laughs. We have a problem. We can''t let anything go wrong until Batman who Laughs gets what he wants. The plan has already started." Drowned said.


    But the reply came from a different voice.


    "Oh you have a huge problem already. The Batman who Laughs is under chains right now and on the execution order. I wonder how she will feel when she comes to know that her own herald has betrayed her."


    This was the sarcastic voice of Tony who had just arrived near the spire to stop these 4 stopping Batman and others. They were here to take some of the most powerful villains of the multiverse. And as a safe measure Goku was there to back up. So it could be understood that this battle wouldn''t be easy.


    Devastator was already a crazy person so he jumped from the spire and tried punching at the face of this new ''metal person'' who had just appeared with his arrogance. Devastator''s knuckles had bone outgrowth and if any normal person got hit by it, the bones would kill him first before the knuckles could hit him.


    And Tony was going to be hit by one such punch. Tony wasted no time and used his leg to stop the punch of Devastator in order to stop it. Normally it shouldn''t even be possible for Tony to stop the punch as Devastator was too powerful for him.


    But he had the Celestial Armor and he used that as a power to stop the attack. And if that stop wasn''t enough, the next moment he was slashed at his hand by a very sharp blade. It was Ciri who used Zirael to chop off the hand of Devastator.


    And she was successful. Her power was aligned towards space and it had been a long time since the last time she fought seriously. All these years she had been training and training and finally this time Batman had allowed her to take a serious role.


    She would be responsible for Red Death and Devastator along with Hyperion. These two were the most annoying. Drowned could be handled by Thor and Yennefer. Wanda and Pietro would have to handle the rest and also make sure they don''t escape. This was their main concern.


    It was fine if the enemy was not kill-able for sometime but in no circumstances they would be allowed to help others. That would be devastating. Especially for DC Diana.

 776. War (12)

    And so the fight started which honestly looked like a mess. It was good that these 4 had never fought against an enemy while cooperating so there was huge imbalance and looked awkward. While they suffered, the heroes were having fun. These people had been drilled for such a long time that they didn''t even remember when they had started having a great time.


    The first slice of Ciri was successful as Devastator cried out in pain. His hand got sliced with no hindrance whatsoever. The blade of Ciri had the power of space and she now had great control on her power.


    But after moments of Devastator''s hand being cut off, another hand grew in its place. The doomsday virus would let a person evolve if there was sufficient energy just like the Doomsday in the movie. And from the looks of it Devastator had loads of energy as he was able to regenerate his lost arm within seconds.


    The question was, for how long?


    Red Death ran and he understood that he needed to bring this girl with white hair down fast. He could already feel the same power when he was sent in a loop. This girl was dangerous. But as he ran to stop Ciri, he was right on the face with a fast punch.


    Red Death was thrown quite a few metres back.


    "What? You didn''t see that coming?"


    And after Red Death was thrown away he was struck by a massive lightning that came down from the clouds. It was Thor who got away from Drowned and came to bring down Red Death. Hyperion was facing Drowned. Hyperion proved to be too powerful for the Drowned as Hyperion was holding him by his face and was going through the Castle Bat''s upper floor like it was nothing.


    He was flying too fast!!


    Drowned had an ancient power in his body. One of the 7 negative forces but this was not enough to overwhelm Hyperion who could called as the Superman of Marvel along with Sentry.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The last was Dawnbreaker. His constructs were powerful for sure given by his huge will power but. Power and constructs weren''t the same. Especially, if the opposing power was magic and that came from a powerful and angry witch.


    She was using lightning and plasma balls on him like it was July 4th. At first the constructs were able to hold off but constant magic was able to tear them off. And as the constructs were breaking off, lightning and plasma balls hurt his body.


    And from all the 4 points this wasn''t looking good for the 4 negative Justice League members. Ciri and Tony were playing with Devastator. Ciri was busy inflicting on his body while Tony was hurting him badly. And it wasn''t just Tony who was using space power to destroy Devastator.


    The Celestial Armor was normally powered by wormholes with powers that come from different dimensions and the multiverse. And having the space power was one of the basics of the Celestial Armor. Tony could even make black holes if he had enough power and strength.


    This proved how powerful Tony had made this armor. Some of the brightest minds of the multiverse pulled their brains together to get him that armor. Even Hank Pym came and gave his inputs. After the series came out, Tony was really serious about saving his family and thus put away his arrogance and asked for help.


    Meanwhile Red Death was on the verge of crying. He didn''t expect someone could have access to Speed Force at these dark times. And from the looks of it, Pietro had great control over the Speed Force.


    "How? How do you have access to Speed Force? How? We have purged it from the world. Perpetua made sure of it." He was confused as hell.


    "Haven''t heard of multiple Speed Force? You should check your knowledge instead of running after the feet of the laughing guy. You bring down the whole IQ of speedsters down." Petro said as he chased after Red Death. He had already run around the world two times and Pietro, who was running after him like it was a walk in the park.


    It irritated Red Death. He failed to see that Hyrperion was standing right in front of him as he waited for Red Death to meet his fists. Pietro was trying to distract Red Death all this time and he was successful.


    Hyperion, seeing the chances, took a swing and hit Red Death right on his chest, breaking multiple ribs. Red Death threw out blood as the hit was too powerful and he was too fast to notice the fist.


    Dawnbreaker was trying his best as he flew around and tried constructs to capture Yennefer. But she used portals to free herself and move away. Even ropes weren''t enough to stop the crazy witch.

 777. War (13) and Announcement

    "Who are you?" Dawnbreaker had been desperately trying to contact the Batman who Laughs but there was no response. When Devastator first spoke about the intruders for the first time they didn''t pay attention.


    There had been multiple attempts before to breach the Castle and every time it ended with the death of their opponents. The weak bugs were never even able to come close to the Castle.


    But here they were. A special team which seemed like to be made specifically to stop the four of them and counter attack them. And it was pretty apparent that they would go down soon. Devastator was being punched, mauled and thrown down like a piece of stone. He didn''t have unlimited energy source and these heroes seemed to know his weakness too not allowing access to any kind of energy.


    He was their trump card, but here it looked like no trump cards, nothing would stop this special team.


    "I am Pietro, the Quicksilver..."


    "We are not here to introduce ourselves." Yennefer shouted at Pietro who seemed like was having a great time. Quicksilver laughed in shame and made a run as he saw Red Death getting up slowly. The punch was not enough to kill him but he healed slowly this time.


    Blood was stained in his costume and it seemed like a few more punches would do the job. Peitro, seeing Red Death setting up, punched him in super fast speed and that made Red Death fly in the air backward and fall.


    "Stay down Kid." Pietro said while being arrogant. Pietro was still not mature and was as goofy as Flash. Captain America would have smirked seeing Pietro like this.


    Dawnbreaker didn''t understand what Pietro meant by Quicksilver. He had never heard of these superheroes before. Neither in his Dark Universe nor in this. As these thoughts made him more confused, the more distracted he became and more easily were his constructs broken.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    His green lantern suit was not able to hold him for very long and with one fire ball that went straight through his face burnt his skin with at least second degree burns.


    He felt unconscious and thus Dawnbreaker was the first to go down. Drowned was beaten very badly from the beginning itself and it was just his strong body that was able to hold on. The castle was built like a moat with water surrounding all the sides so Drowned was using the power to water to fight all this time, but the team of superheroes chosen to fight them proved too much for him and he was second.


    Though there were no visible fatal injuries in his body, the knock on his head with the Stormbreaker was enough to put full cracks on his skull. Drowned had been hiding from Thor for such a long time and only lightning was little effective on him but it wasn''t enough.


    But the water wasn''t going to help him always and was finally taken down by Thor and his buddies that was making sure that this Drowned guy didn''t get more access to water. And with that the second person was down. Red Death was already breathing heavily after being hit by Hyperion.


    He was like a false Superman and the punch of one was still huge and he could never hope to against his brutal strength. After being knocked out, it was Red Death. He was already bleeding profusely before and Pietro made sure to knock him unconscious with a horse tranquiliser gun.


    A speedster who has any versions of speed force normally would never go down against a tranquiliser gun because the lightning in their body would just burn it. But it was different if the subject was too weak. And Pietro wanted to give a gift to the DC Flash. He had seen the series and being a part of Speed Force himself he had more hatred against Red Death.


    And the last was Devastator. He wasn''t going to go down easily. He was fighting hard and fast. Hyperion, Thor and Pietro had to tussle against him a lot.


    "Pietro, use lightning on him." Thor shouted.


    "Are you an idiot, lightning will just give him energy. Even after all the knowledge from the world tree, you forget the basic common sense." Yennefer complained while using vines that looked like they were made of surrounding bricks and entangled the hands and the feet of Devastator.


    Any elemental attack would be fatal to them. Only pure strength would work.


    "Leave me alone." Devastator shouted as he jumped high and was trying to escape. Yes, he was escaping, in no way he could last long. Batman who laughs was out and these guys seemed like they came with a mission. Being a previous Batman himself he knew that something was fishy.


    He just needed time to find out and then save the other three.

 778.War (14)

    Devastator could fly and that too at high speed. Hyperion, seeing that it was flying away, also went after him and Pietro went after him on land. They didn''t want Devastator to go somewhere that could provide him energy. If that happened the whole process would start all over again.


    And of course make sure he didn''t signal anyone.


    "Hyperion, you better not let him run away." Pietro said over communication.


    "I am trying my best."


    "We should have called the Sentry on this mission."


    "He is unstable right now and is in the Raft. He can''t be trusted." Sentry was another very powerful being from 616. He was there to help during the fight against Knull but his dual personality disorder had always been a problem and they had to lock him up. Sentry himself came forward and allowed himself to get arrested.


    "Yeah. We need to call in some backup." Pietro said as he could easily see that Devastator was flying away at a fast speed and he might reach the other continent if he continued at this pace.


    "Call in the big gun." Hypersion spoke on his communication.


    Devastator, who was flying away, saw that both Hyperion and Flash had stopped following. He breathed a sigh of relief. Now he needed to go to the ruins of another continent and establish contact with the Darksied Batman and try to get in touch with Batman who Laughs. They needed him right now, especially when the other three Guardians had been taken down.


    But before he could cross the ocean and reach the other continent, he saw a person levitating on the same altitude as him. This person had an unusual black hair which was spiky and had a body that could be envied by the big bodybuilders.


    Devastator had a gloomy face as he understood that this person was here to stop him and was probably more powerful than Hyperion and Flash otherwise they wouldn''t have just left mid way in the chase. Finally the dots joined.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Seeing no other option he flew at faster speed to land a punch at this new guy. The person just smiled looking at Devastator as he stopped his punch with just a casual defense with his palm. The person who was the big gun for others in the team was Goku.


    He was called to stop Devastator and kill him!!


    "They said that you have injected yourself with the Doomsday virus. I have fought for a bit with Superman and let me break it down to you. You are nothing in front of the real Superman."


    With that Goku kicked Devastator right on his abdomen Devastator was forced to scream and vomit spit as he felt the pain of that kick. He finally understood why Hyperion had flown away. This guy was in a league of his own.


    "I saw what the Batman who laughs had planned. Taking on the form of Dr. Manhattan. We have travelled very far and wide in order to catch you in your deeds and put an end to the misery that this world is facing." Goku said as he punched Devastator on his right shoulder breaking all the bones and bone outgrowth from his hand and shoulder


    Devastator now was more panicked than the pain he felt. These people knew of their plans. It was always their plan to make Batman who Laughs their ultimate strongest leader. Only the higher ups knew about this, but these new guys who had appeared seemed to know of this in full length.


    Devastator would have asked this guy about how he came to know this if he could speak from his mouth. His hand was healing but at a slower pace. Goku wasn''t ready to give him any more space as he kicked Devastator on the head.


    Devastator was thrown at least a kilometre back with that move. If he would have been a human being, his neck would have just broken. Devastator dropped right on the ocean below at a fast speed blowing away splashes of water in all directions.


    This Goku wasn''t the same Goku that was known to all. He didn''t care about the villains of this world. He had seen how the world would end so it was better for the supposed dead people to die. He might have given them a chance out of the fact that they were defying the world and trying to live.


    But these people have gone down the wrong path and they needed to be obliterated as his father had once said. Devastator was finally out of the ocean looking at Goku. He knew that this was the end of his line and couldn''t go any further just like the other three. But in no way he was going to go down without a fight.


    He flew towards Goku who had taken a weird pose and his hand seemed like it was glowing in blue color intense light, and before he could make head and tail of it he heard


    "Kame...hame....ha.."

 779. Darksied

    A huge beam of bright blue light hit Devastator before he could evade. The light was so bright that he couldn''t even think of which direction he could dodge and was just confused at the end. The bright blue light passed right through his ribs cage and his lungs obliterating everything on its path.


    Devastator cried out in pain. After the bright beam passed through his body, it shut down due to extreme pain and then he fell from the air unconscious. Goku seeing this caught him mid air and flew away. Devastator would probably survive this as his body was already creating his lost pair of lungs and even the bones. It was already visible how his body was being repaired. It might be slow but it was being carried out subconsciously.


    Goku flew away to the team where everyone was waiting for him. When Hyperion called for the big gun, it was him they called. The others were busy with their own missions. Normally John and the other Avengers would have voted for proper invasion of the Bat Castle but they didn''t as there were innumerable Batman versions in the Bat Castle.


    And if all their army was called it would be disastrous as everyone would have to fight in close quarters. Shikamaru was the head of intelligence and strategy and it was him who advised not to fight the enemy on the inside.


    Ninjas were fine with close quarter fights but the Shinigamis wouldn''t be able to use their full power under a roof that could break when they use their power, so it was better they fought in open air in the last fight.


    Only a few of the strongest people would be allowed to go with the two teams that had just infiltrated the Castle from the tunnels underground. The 4 Guardians were taken down in silence and everyone had to make sure for that. Pietro had got special heat and sound inhibitors just for this fight and had placed it around the spires and roof of the castle to make sure none of the people in the Castle would get what was going outside.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Of course there was a chance that Batmans and the Robins would get to see what was going on outside and for this reason the team had tried to take the fight a little further away, high in the air or the ground away from the Castle.


    Shikamaru had been coordinating with everyone as he was seeing the battle from the small drones deployed around. The fight looked just like a normal fight among the different powered people but it was precise in its execution.


    Of course there was always a fear that it would go south at any given moment but they had to take the risk and it looked like that it had paid off. Superman and his team had finally reached the underground wall and were ready to infiltrate.


    "People, I can feel that there are a lot of crawlers inside. What do you want to do? Punch yourself in or quietly get inside." Dr. Strange of 616 who had been accompanying them asked.


    "I think you should just open a portal and I can use a sleeping gas bombs and send them inside. This will be enough." 616-Tony suggested


    "We can do this but it won''t be full-proof. Many inside would have gas masks. And also make sure that the gas is colorless and odorless." Batman said.


    "Got it." Tony''s suit from his back opened by itself as the nanobots did its magic and vomited out small drones that were levitating in the air. These minute drones were carrying small but very concentrated doses of sleeping gas.


    Dr. Strange opened very small portals which would allow the small drones to pass and also to make sure that the other part wouldn''t notice. Batman used his super hearing and then gave the hand signal to open the portals.


    The drones soon were inside the room and it started pouring out gas. The gas soon filled the room, and many had started yawning. By the time they realized that there was something wrong, it was already too late.


    Many tried to run but only to be knocked out.


    "All are not knocked." Batman said as he looked through the wall using his X-ray vision.


    "Then we will take them out." DC Batman said his black lantern ring was shining in a creepy mixture of black and white light. He was ready to fight to the ''death''. He had already met death so he didn''t care even if he died.


    "The things which you are going to see might be a little traumatic even for you." Batman said as he remembered the people in the series John had shown before.


    "I will keep my emotions in check." DC Batman said as he could already guess something might be off.

 780. Darksied (2)

    Diana was getting bored with all the discussion and used her knuckles to blow out the thick 5 inch steel wall suddenly. The others who were busy making plans turned their heads to look at Diana with a stupefied face.


    "What? All talk and no action!!"


    Bruce and others just sighed at her violence and stepped in. When everyone had stepped inside they finally got to see the aftermath that the sleeping gas had produced. Many Robins were almost half dead lying on the floor. It was apparent because some had drooling saliva flowing from the mouth.


    While the other ''Batmans'' weren''t faring any better. Some Batmans were lying face down while blood poured out from their head. While some were just knocked unconscious. In fact there were some who were trying to open their eyelids but it was no help.


    But not all were down. Some were very much active and were ready to fight the enemy who had just appeared. In the gateway to another hall, there stood a robot with a glass shield on its head. From the glass shield one could see the face of the person who was controlling the robot from inside.


    Basically it was Iron Man with a glass shield in his head. It was more like the suit of Lex Luthor in the Justice League Unlimited series. The people around got to see the person inside the robot who was standing in their way.


    When DC Batman saw the face of the person who was controlling the robot, he almost fell on his knees. He had been dead for quite a long time and with that the perk of no emotions had come with him, but the face which he got to see was of someone who he didn''t expect.


    The face of his mother. The mother who had died in that alley all those years ago. DC Batman who was almost on his knees was given a hand by Batman. He was expecting his mother to be there for sometime now. John had already spoken of it in the series.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In the series the face of the woman was not his real mother, but here it was different. Here, it was the face of the mother which he had known for a long time now. He himself was shaking and was overwhelmed with different emotions.


    Sadness, anger, pain, happiness. He was assaulted by all those emotions and it too hit him like a train. But since he was expecting it, he was able to hold on, albeit by the virtue of acceptance from a long time.


    "Mother." DC Batman was finally able to stand straight after a moment of silence.


    "I am not your mother and you will die here." Martha Wayne spoke angrily as she launched a bunch of rockets to the invaders. DC Batman was still a little stupefied that his own mother wants to kill him.


    It was Superman who came forward and stopped the rockets and missiles sent their way.


    "Wake up to reality." Batman shouted. It was not sure if it was said to himself or DC Batman. With this shout he finally got his bearings straight at the robot. The only emotion left for DC Batman now as anger. The anger of defiling the pure image of his mother in his head and dead non-beating heart.


    He used his black lantern ring to raise a bunch of skeletons who had been sleeping and whose graves the Bat Castle was built on. Superman just looked at DC Batman and shook his head. It would have been easier if it was left to him but it seemed like both the Batmans were pumped up and needed to vent their anger.


    Everyone stepped back to watch the show!!


    Batman flew away and directly hit the glass dome with the fastest and the hardest punch possible. The glass was built with the toughest material but it still was enough to put a crack on it. The zombies and skeletons that had just emerged had started to walk towards the robot slowly.


    The robot introduced blades made of plasma from both the robotic hands and started cutting down the zombies that had just emerged. The hit from Kryptonian Batman wasn''t even enough to make her fall.


    The robot was made to fight Superman in her world by Lex Luthor. So of course, the first hit of Batman wasn''t enough. Martha was able to take care of few of the zombies at the beginning as the plasma but there were innumerable ones and they had started piling on her. The robot body wasn''t very huge.


    About 7 feet in height so it was rather easy for the zombies to overwhelm her. This was enough to brush her off her feet and make her fall down. But they weren''t able to effectively cause much damage to the metal body.

 781. Darksied (3)

    This was where Batman came in. He used his heat vision at the glass shield that was placed above and around her head. Batman used the full strength of the heat vision for the first time since he debuted the power of a Kryptonian.


    He had always held back his heat vision until now because there was no need for it, but this battle, this war demanded that. Red laser type light fell on the shield which not only burned away the zombies that were crawling on her robotic body but also burned away the glass.


    Martha wanted to run away but the piling zombies on her body didn''t allow her to run away. She wasn''t able to move even after the zombies were killed around with the heat vision. After a minute of using heat vision, the glass shield finally had a hole and the hole just got bigger with every passing second.


    But it didn''t take long for Martha to scream as the heat vision passed through the hole and impacted right at the neck area of Martha as it burned a good amount of her neck.


    She screamed in pain as Batman finally stopped using his heat vision.


    DC Batman came forward to let Batman stop using his heat vision. Any more would kill Martha. Batman looked at DC Batman with red eyes as he closed off the heat vision. Cracks appeared around his eyelids. Constant use of heat vision did prove to be damaging to the skin and tissues nearby but it was healing at a very fast rate.


    "You want to spare her?" Batman asked.


    "We don''t kill." Batman said.


    "We? Your inability to kill and put an end to the matter has made people die and live in misery. If you would have killed Batman who Laughs long ago, this wouldn''t have happened. But what did you do? You imprisoned him. In your own batcave. You have led countless prisoners and psychopaths roam free. And you care for this person who is a blot in the memory of our mother? A person who wanted to kill you. Oh sorry! I forgot. You are already dead." Batman ushered his sharp mouth on DC Batman.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    There was eerie silence in the room, as everyone saw the emotional outburst of Batman for the first time. He had always been calm but today he seemed to be a lot more agitated. DC Batman just heard the words of his version from the other universe and hung his head.


    He didn''t know how to reply to this. His inaction had led to many problems which had caused many catastrophes but he still was adamant on no-kill rule. He was berated by many. Wonder Woman had criticized this before but Batman never paid attention.


    This time it really came back to bite him.


    "We are not criminals. We aren''t judge, jury and executioner."


    "No we aren''t. So you think it''s the morals that hold the world together. No, it''s the strength. It is the power that you have in your hands that holds the world together. If you have enough strength these rats would not have even crawled into Gotham. Your nightmares are what built the Dark Multiverse. It is your views that influenced everything." Batman said.


    DC Batman had no words to counter his other version.


    "Enough. We don''t want any more emotional outbursts here." a very old voice came from behind. This person was wearing a white haori and he looked so old that even his eyebrows had turned white.


    This was Yamamoto. This mission needed a good amount of manpower and thus even Yamamoto had arrived. With all the other Captains.


    "Yamamoto-sama.." Batman had respect for this old commander like the others in the team. Actually in this war against Darksied Batman, he was their main ace because they knew that the Kryptonite stones would render Batman and Superman impotent.


    So it was better to bring Captains in this war and in a way he was the leader of the people who would confront Darksied.


    DC Batman and Diana also backed away when Yamamoto came. They have no idea of who these people were but they could feel that everyone here respected these people. Especially the old man with a cane.


    DC Batman couldn''t feel the power of Yamamoto like DC Diana but he could tell from the way he walked and carried himself, that he must be amazing. Yamamoto used his cane to open the shield which was on the verge of breaking.


    Martha had become unconscious and Yamamoto just used his cane to press on her forehead. With this small action he died.


    "I have brought the soul to our Seireitei. She will lose all her memories. Bruce Wayne after this ends I will take your soul to our Seireitei. You can choose to be with your mother who had lost her memories. I admire your no kill policy so I can do this small favor for you for having this determination."

 783. Darksied (4)

    With those words he walked away to the other room. From now he would be the one in charge. DC Batman and DC Diana were confused by the words of this old man. What did he mean by the souls being taken to Seireitei?


    Actually, this decision of taking the soul away to Seireitei was taken by John himself when he sent his summons to this Castle. At the end Batman was dead anyways and his life cycle wouldn''t start when this multiverse would jump start itself again.


    This multiverse was doomed to die. Both Superman and Batman would be dead by the end. So it was better to save the soul and let them be in Seireitei. Who knows maybe there will be a new Captain level Shinigami in a few hundred or thousand years.


    Both of their souls were strong. Batman having the will to live and not getting corrupted by the Black Lantern ring and Superman running even after being subjected to the torture of various Krptonite stones in the room.


    Both of these souls were worth saving!! Prime Earth Batman and Superman. Especially a strong Superman who has lived through everything!!


    The Captains followed Yamamoto and so did the others.


    "Do you feel it?" Batman asked Superman.


    "Yes. That direction." Superman said as he pointed out to a long hallway. Superman could feel it in his bones that in that particular direction there was something ominous and if he went there, there would be nothing but doom for him. Batman too felt it.


    It was the effect of the Kryptonite stones that gave both of them this feeling. This was where Darksied was. Yamamoto also listened to the conversation and looked at the hallway.


    "A strong soul resides there."


    Meanwhile DC Diana looked in another direction which was under. John had said that she needed to go deep in the Bat Castle and under it to find out the place where the Truth was hidden. She needed to go and use her lasso of truth to bring that truth out which will help her fight Perpetua.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Apparently, the truth was in the Nexus of realities and they might have to go through the remaining realities to get to the cave of truth.


    "I guess we will have to separate here." DC Diana said.


    Everyone nodded their heads. DC Diana would be followed by all the Kages, Sasuke, Diana of John''s world, Steve, Flash of both worlds and other members of the Avengers. John had repeatedly warned them to take big guns because they might come across some obstacles in this journey.


    In the comics Diana had to face Superboy in order to get to the Truth. She was no match to her and was imprisoned. She had to beg at the end and convince Super Boy to let her go and fight for freedom.


    This time John didn''t want that to happen. He didn''t want to let the fate of the multiverse lie on someone convincing the other. Plus, he also knew that Lobo, the Space Pirate Hunter would be of some help in the journey who was sent by Lex Luthor.


    At the end he had to remain back in order for Diana to pass. Lobo wasn''t exactly a good guy but he wasn''t a bad one. He would do anything for money so Lex had hired him to look for Alfred Boxes which led the way to the Truth.


    John didn''t want him to die for no reason. He wanted as many people to live in this war and thus he had sent the big guns. Superboy wasn''t easy as he was the son of Superman from another universe.


    A Kryptonian was never easy. But they had Flash and some of the best fighters of their universe. In fact Doctor Strange was also with them so they had the magical side too which was always a downside for a Kryptonian.


    DC Diana''s team got separated while Yamamoto started walking towards the hallway. There were cameras on the hallway which was taken care of by Iron Man from Earth 616. He too, like the other Iron Man, had a Celestial Suit.


    The Avengers from 616 had already known the story so they too were taking required steps. The Bat castle wasn''t simple and there were still thousands of Batman and Robins hidden somewhere. Just because the Batman who laughs didn''t mean that their numbers had just vanished away in a span of hours.


    "This hallway looks creepy!!!"


    "All the hallways look creepy if there is no light." Dr. Strange as he used magic to illuminate the place. With the light they finally reached the end of the hallway where they came across a huge metal door.


    The door looked like it was a door which was made to survive a nuclear blast. With thickness of about 1 feet at least. It was thicker than the door Chamber of Secrets for crying out loud.


    "Bruce, your other Darksied version is more paranoid than you." 616-Tony said as he laughed.

 783. Darksied (5)

    It was Ichigo who came forward and took the first step. He took his two swords at his hands and sliced at the huge door while shouting ''Getsuga Tenshou''


    Two black flashes travelled through the air and hit the door right in the middle. This caused a huge explosion. Dust and dirt flew in all directions as everyone covered their mouth and face in order to keep themselves clean.


    "Oi Ichigo, you better tell us before you take such steps." Hirako shouted as he was annoyed to see his haori being soiled.


    "Ichigo, from next time be at the end of the line." Byakuya also added in a very cold tone which seemed like it was devoid of emotions.


    Everyone had started bickering at this point but Tony brought these people back to reality as the dust had settled down. The door was broken open and the hole was big enough for everyone to fit in. Seeing the space Iron Man being the narcissist that he stepped in.


    He had the new armor so of course he would love to show off. Most of the heroes here were either Captains or were from X-men. Since most of the people were not from his own previous team he would live to show how far he had progressed to the X-men and also impress these Captains who dealt in souls.


    Tony was the first to walk in, followed by the X-men and at the end were the bickering Captains. Yamamoto just sighed looking at the broken team. He always had a headache managing all the Captains especially when Ichigo joined in the fun.


    Ichigo''s participation apparently stimulates Mayuri, Hirako, Byakuya and most importantly Zaraki.


    When everyone came to the huge hall that had the ceiling shaped like a big dome, they were still surprised. They had seen this scene multiple times in the series. They had seen how Superman whose body was getting changed and turning into a version of Darksied while he was forced to run on a treadmill while the upper ceiling was filled with stones that were shining in different colors.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The Krytonite stones.


    The moment Batman and Superman had stepped in, they were on their knees. In the Marvel multiverse, there was no Kryptonite and Batman had never faced this kind of weakness before. Superman had faced it once or twice but not of this level where there were multiple types of Kryptonite.


    Tony came forward and held Batman so that he wouldn''t fall more and lose consciousness.


    "Hold yourself my friend."


    Just like the series, they got to see Superman with long hair running on a huge treadmill. It looked more horrific than the series. His body was slowly turning into patches of stone like skin. His eyes looked hollow and he was running like a person who had died along the way and only his soul was holding his body up.


    It looked tragic.


    Yamamoto took the first step as he used his cane to point at the treadmill and said


    "Hado: Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho"


    A bright blue laser type light was emitted from the cane which blasted at the treadmill and with this spell alone the treadmill that was massive and was providing the sun type energy to the Earth was destroyed.


    From this point on there was no solar type energy for the Earth and they would be running on fumes. From this point on they would race against time. Of course John and other level beings would be able to restore the Sun as the Sun of the DC multiverse wasn''t as important as the sun of the Marvel Multiverse.


    John, who had been floating in space, smiled as he sensed that the energy that had been provided on Earth by Superman had finally stopped. He changed himself to Alien X and shouted


    "Let there be light..."


    "Let there be light..."


    "Let there ..."


    A small ray of light shone in front of darkness that Joh had been staring at for a long time. The small ray of light started to get bigger as it started to swim away in the darkness in a particular direction.


    The small ray of light started to get bigger and bigger.


    And in almost no time, the small ray of round light had travelled thousands and thousands of kilometres. Approximately after 5 minutes, the small round ray of light turned into a huge ball of light that was emitting gas and light. And in another 5 minutes, the place where the sun was missing for a long time had finally been filled up.


    The Prime Earth now had a new Sun. A Sun that had been missing from their lives. This illuminated half of the Earth. The Half where the Bat Castle was.


    After the treadmill was destroyed, DC Superman fell from it and laid down on the floor, showing almost no signs of life.

 784. Darksied (6)

    "How does one destroy the stones?"


    "The stones can''t be destroyed." DC Batman said as he took out a defibrillator that was built for the Kryptonians. He needed to bring Superman back to his feet.


    "Can anyone help me with incision?" DC Batman said as the skin of Superman in his chest area was too tough for him to break. Byakuya came forward as he opened the Shikai of his sword. Pink flower petals started to dance around Byakuya as he directed one small petal to do a precise incision at the chest area of Superman.


    DC Batman took the chance and inserted the needle at his chest and added the required chemicals needed to bring DC Superman back to the living.


    After a second of silence, DC Superman opened his eyes with a start. He was shocked to see Batman looking at him.


    "Welcome back, old friend."


    "What is going on?" DC Superman asked as he slowly got up on his feet. The chemicals were working wonders and he looked better. Though, the Kryptonite was still affecting but he was better. Whereas, Superman and Batman were still on the ground panting and trying to get over their weak bodies.


    Batman had even coughed out a little bit of blood. He really didn''t expect his body to be so vulnerable to the Kryptonite stones.


    As DC Superman and DC Batman were getting a hold of each other and him narrating what had happened until this point, a twin rays of light burst out from one corner of the hall and was pointing straight at DC Superman. Tony, who was alert, came straight between the twin rays of laser and Superman but miraculously the laser rays bent in a weird angle and avoided hitting Tony''s body and later of course corrected itself to hit DC Superman.


    Tony, not spending any more time, used his arc reactor at his chest to confront the laser rays in order to stop it. A ray of light from his chest which was faster than the twin rays hit right at it. This prompted an explosion around and everybody had to get back a little.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    A course corrected by red twin lasers meant only one thing.


    The Omega rays.


    Darksied was here!!


    "I thought you would be a good dog and work for eternity but I didn''t expect you to have so many remaining friends alive here."


    Came a very deep and husky voice from the place where the twin lasers came from. Darksied Batman finally showed himself. The body of this person seemed like a typical version of Darksied but the off thing about the body was the Batman costume on his body.


    This looked ridiculous to be honest. Darksied wearing a Batman costume. It was hilarious to say the least. Ichigo and some other captains were really trying hard at this point not to laugh.


    Even Tony inside his suit had a huge smile on his face.


    Darksied turned gloomy seeing weird smiles given by the people. There were many people that had arrived in the room. Faces who he had never seen before. Neither in his universe nor while he was on Prime Earth.


    From the looks of it, these people seemed powerful. But Darksied had trust in his strength.


    "Who are you people? How did you get in?"


    Nobody replied to this question. Everyone was busy looking at the rock paper scissors match between Unohana and Zaraki.


    "Rock, paper, scissors..."


    "Rock, paper, scissors.. Ha.. Unohana, I will take this battle!!" Zaraki was pumped after seeing this. He had been itching for a fight for a long time and so did Uonohana. Darksied seemed strong and he could satisfy their blood thirst.


    Darksied seeing himself being ignored in such a humiliating way couldn''t hold himself together and used his Omega sanction on Kenpachi who was showing his back. Kenpachi didn''t have time to block the attack so he had to dodge.


    But the speed of Kenpachi was a little slow as the Omega rays grazed his shoulder. This small graze put a wound on his shoulder as blood splattered out. Darksied was a little surprised that one could dodge his omega rays even when a person wasn''t using his eyes but nonetheless he was happy that he had put the person back in his place.


    His omega rays were still impactful on their bodies. He thought that these people were immortals seeing the blatant disregard.


    Kenpachi slowly looked at Darkseid. But what Darksied saw wasn''t fear or anger, but a smile on Kenpachi''s face. A smile that gave Darksied chills. The smile that meant this person enjoyed what had happened.


    He had seen that smile before. The smile of Yuga Khan. When Batman fought Darksied long before he became one, he had to fight two of them. One was Darksied himself and the other was his father.


    Yuga Khan loved destruction and he used to give the same smile before he went crazy. Justice League died in that fight and he became Darksied himself due to various reasons.

 785. Darksied (7)

    Kenpachi took a step forward as he unveiled his shikai slowly. Darksied got more agitated seeing such blatant challenge to him and jumped at Kenpachi to give him a nice punch on his head. He was sure that the ''human being'' wouldn''t be able to handle one punch from him. Though he was carrying a huge weapon with relative ease.


    He would still be of no match against him!!


    But what Zaraki did to counter the punch wasn''t something Darksied Batman was expecting. The hilt of his sword Nozarashi was very long and with the hilt alone he stopped the punch of Darksied with the end of the hilt hitting the knuckles of Darksied.


    Darksied and Zaraki''s hands were shaking visibly, signifying that both parties were applying pressure on each other to overwhelm the opponent. The more this happened the more Zaraki smiled and Darksied had a more ugly face.


    "Who are you?"


    "Zaraki Kenpachi, Captain of the 11th Division of Gotei 13."


    Zaraki said as he swooped down Nozarashi to hack at Darkseid. The size of the sword didn''t mean the speed had lessened down during it''s swing. Zaraki used the sword like he did so with the average sword he had previously. Darksied, who had already taken a few steps behind, had to dodge the huge sword which was coming for him fast. Like a normal sword wielder, Kenpachi didn''t use the sword and aimed it at his weak points. He was just randomly swinging it.


    Once hit there wouldn''t be scratches or stab wounds. It would be hacked from any side of the body and chopped off. And the way Kenpachi swung it just now, he had aimed for his shoulder which would have chopped him in half diagonally.


    This was outrageous!!!


    "Never heard of you!!" Darksied said and for the first time he had a bead of sweat on his forehead. He knew that he was very close to death in that second.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Now you did!" Kenpachi smiled. And the next moment he used shunpo. The movement technique of the Shinigami andi came behind Darksied.


    "When did he .." Darksied was horrified and the very next moment he chose to randomly dodge and put his head down in one direction hoping that the sword Zaraki who had just appeared behind didn''t hack him in that particular direction.


    And Darksied was in luck!! Zaraki had swung the sword on the left side and Darksied had chosen to randomly dodge on the right.


    "What was that?"


    "We call it shunpo. Commander had forced me to learn this once after I became the Captain." Zaraki said.


    "He is too fast!! I couldn''t even see him." Darksied was really sweating now. Kenpachi was smiling at him more and more like a crazy person and it seemed like he was enjoying toying with him. Seeing no other option, Darksied used his Omega Sanction and fired at Kenpachi.


    Kenpachi knew that he would have to handle omega rays head on or it would just follow him. The omega rays hit directly at Nozarashi and it stopped there. It couldn''t go any further. Darksied put more energy on it and it still failed to penetrate the big sword.


    "What the hell are you?" Darksied shouted, seeing even his famous Omega rays had no effect on this person.


    "Your death." Kenpachi said as he jumped again at Darksied to hack at him. Now aiming straight at his head. Darksied didn''t have any place to hide and he could only ready his two hands to stop the attack of the sharp blade of Nozarashi and hope the armor which he was wearing was tough to stop this weird sword.


    The sword was only a few inches away from hacking at Darksied when it suddenly stopped. Someone had appeared behind Zaraki and held the hilt of the sword which stopped further movement of Nozarashi.


    Everyone who was enjoying the fight were also a little surprised seeing the new person who had appeared to stop the sword. It was a woman who had stopped Nozarashi.


    A woman who was wearing a Superman or rather a Supergirl costume. But instead of a skirt that was worn by Supergirl, the leg of this woman was more in style with the Superman costume.


    Both of the Superman who were seemingly enjoying the fight and seeing Darksied getting his ass beat had their eyes wide open. The woman who had appeared was Lois Lane.


    Lois Lane in Superman costume.


    "LOIS!!!"


    Both of the Superman shouted out loud.


    "Hello. Clark. It''s been a long time since I had seen your face, my love."


    Lois said and the next moment with just clenching her hold on Nozarashi, she threw away the sword and along with it Zaraki flew away and hit at the side wall with a loud bang.


    The steel wall dented quite a bit due to that hit.

 786. Lois Lane

    Both of the Superman had a dignified face seeing how Zaraki was thrown away. Superman had been with the Shinigami for a long time and he had a general idea of how powerful they were. If that was not enough, the reaction of Darksied Batman was enough to prove how powerful Zaraki was and he was thrown away like a rag doll.


    This Lois Lane wasn''t normal.


    "Calm down both of you. She isn''t who you think she is." DC Batman came forward and stopped both of the weak Superman from taking any rash decisions.


    "What is going on Lois?"


    "I thought you were better than them, Clark? After your death I did what I had to do. I fixed our home." Lois Lane said as she floated. From the looks of it Lois Lane here was a Kryptonian.


    Only a Kryptonian could have that much power. Then why wasn''t she affected by the stones like both of the Superman?


    "My death? I am alive now."


    "Silly you!! Not this you! The other you, who was my fiance. You died under the hands of Doomsday. The Justice League failed to protect you. They let you die. So I did what I had to do. When the Eradicator came to find a vessel for the Kryptonian powers I volunteered to be the experimental subject. And then I took revenge. Revenge upon all the people who wronged you."


    The more the people heard her crazy voice the more they were surprised and horrified. They didn''t know who this Eradicator was but it didn''t matter. She was here with Kryptonian powers and from the looks of it, she went crazy.


    Meaning she came from the Dark Multiverse.


    This wasn''t the same Lois at all.


    "What did you do Lois? What did you do?"


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "I killed them all. I killed them. Isn''t that justice? I saved everyone... Hahahaha..."


    "Lois... You... If you really loved Clark so much then you should have known that he would have never wanted anything to do with you after what you did..." Superman gritted his teeth as he spoke those words. One could hear the teeth clattering when he said that. All this time, he had seen different versions of Batman.


    He thought that only Batman went crazy in the Dark Multiverse but here there was another version of himself. He could only imagine different versions of himself wreaking havoc in the Dark Multiverse.


    Those universes tended to die at the end. But the sufferings could never be looked away from. He hated the Forger more now. Perpetua and her machinations had done nothing but bring suffering in the Multiverse.


    In a sense Superman was a little jealous of DC Superman. At least this guy got to hit the Forger on his face. Superman after seeing this version of Lois Lane wanted nothing but to punch the Forger more so.


    "Don''t you dare speak of my Clark when you haven''t even met him." Lois said as she felt insulted and her eyes had turned red ready to vaporise anyone who might speak of her dead fiance.


    But the next moment she was hit on the head from behind with a huge sword. She was flung off her levitating position and hit right at the wall on the other side.


    This was deja vu..


    She faced the same thing which she did a few seconds ago. Kenpachi hit back at her with Nozarashi. Kenpachi looked more happy seeing that this woman wasn''t killed by his single hit.


    This meant that the woman was strong. From the corner of his eye he looked at Unohana who still had a sweet and gentle smile on her face. But one saw her closely. One could see that her hands were a little trembling.


    She wanted to join Kenpachi and fight this woman but she couldn''t take away the fun from Kenpachi now. Only if he was on the verge of death would any of the Captains interfere.


    Lois after denting the wall slowly got up. She didn''t expect that her previous strength wasn''t enough to bring this weird man with long hair to death.


    "It''s not so good to be hit on the back now. Does it?" Kenpachi said with a evil smile.


    "I thought a bug like you would die by my punch." Lois said


    "Hahaha.. I have been called many things in my long years in the Gotei 13. A demon... A lunatic... But never a bug. This is the first time." Kenpachi said as he used shunpo to bridge the gap between himself and Lois.


    One could feel that he was a little infuriated after Lois called him a bug. After doing multiple shunpo, he used both of his hands to hold the hilt of Nozarashi and used it like a chopping knife at the body of Lois.

 787. Lois Lane (2)

    Lois Lane was little taken aback by seeing the smile that gave her the creeps and the blatant blood thirst she felt from this person. Killing so many people over time made her get accustomed to blood and gory scenes but what this guy made her feel was not something that could be easily explained.


    She felt like this man with spiky long black hair had crawled and emerged from a sea of corpses. Corpses that had resulted from the very same sword that he had killed them with. This was terrifying.


    Lois Lane was pretty sure that she wouldn''t be able to stop the sword attack with just her body so she used her heat vision on the sword to stop the momentum. And it worked. The sword move stopped progressing as it lost momentum in the way. She concentrated on stopping the blade while emitting concentrated rays of heat vision.


    Kenpachi was a little disappointed seeing her only using heat vision. So holding Nozarashi she kicked Lois Lane from his left leg at the abdomen of Lois. She didn''t see the kick coming at her and it threw her off again. She tumbled and rolled for quite a distance before stopping.


    The floor of the room was destroyed while she dragged on the ground.


    "What happened? How did you get kicked by a bug?" Zaraki said as he didn''t stop and used shunpo to appear near Lois. Lois, who had just got up from the ground, was hit at the face this time by another kick from Zaraki.


    She was again thrown off the ground and was dragged. She didn''t get a moment of respite as this process repeated. As Zaraki was having fun and laughing at Lois''s expense, Darksied Batman who was not in the picture was slowly trying to sneak away.


    The more he saw the fight, the more he was convinced that he wouldn''t last if he stayed here. He was not a foolish person to confront all of these odd people. He needed to go back and alert the army to fight these people who had just emerged from nowhere.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He was trying to contact Batman who Laughs but there was no response. This was already a red flag. He needed to take the helm of the whole Castle and get these people out of here.


    But as he sneaked away he saw a woman standing on the doorway. The woman was having a pleasant smile as she stood in the doorway. But Darksied could feel the horror of this person. He could feel that this person was more horrifying than the person he had just met.


    "Who are you people? Why are you stopping us?"


    The person who was standing was Unohana. She smiled at her usual and said in the most gentle way possible


    "You have created so much chaos in the multiverse that even our world was affected and we had to cross the barrier to stop you from continuing your debauchery. This world is now under our hands and we will elevate the world to the place where it once was."


    "Hahahah.... You are delusional if you think you can achieve that. Perpetua has already killed so many universes and soon this world would be created in her image and we will attack the Hand. We will take back what should have been rightfully ours."


    "The only rightful thing that you deserve is your death along with your universe. It is by luck that you are alive and you are still here. If the Batman who Laughs never showed up with the help of Perpetua, you would have been destroyed along with your universe. That was your destiny." Unohana said those cruel things, while maintaining a very good attitude. It was as if she didn''t say any bad thing at all.


    "How dare you?" Darksied was agitated as he used his Omega Sanction on her. She dodged it, but the Omega beam followed her. After dodging multiple times, Unohana appeared right behind Darksied. She then proceeded to use her hands and flip the neck of Darkied from behind her back and threw him to his own Omega rays.


    It was a classic move. Just like when Frieza was cut by his own Distracto Disk in his fight against Goku at the planet Namek. Darksied screamed in pain as felt the brunt of a full powered Omega rays.


    A burnt mark appeared in his back as it destroyed his armor. He was twitching in pain as he got up on his feet.


    "That''s enough!! I will take what is rightfully ours." Darksied said but the next moment he saw his world was spinning in a very slow motion. No it wasn''t that the world was spinning. It was that his head had been chopped off.


    Before his head got chopped off he had heard the faint sound of the woman speaking a word which he had no idea what it represented.


    The word was


    "Minazuki."

 788. Lois Lane (3)

    With that attack, the infamous Darksied Batman died, without even figuring out what those words meant and how was that word related to his death. He dried with an immense curiosity before he lost his soul and one of the greatest villains that Dark Multiverse could ever produce died.


    DC Superman just looked at all of this in trepidation. He had been running on that treadmill for more than a year. For over a year he had been captured by Perpetua and was thrown into this hellish pit to let these savages do whatever they wanted.


    For a year, he was forced in this place where he felt himself the most vulnerable, the most weak. The stones glittering on the high ceiling was enough to make him sick and vomit from time to time. And now the ''jail warden'' who was had been immensely cruel to him and forcing his Kryptonian body to change into a Darksied one had his head chopped off.


    DC Superman just sighed seeing this. Karma was a bitch!!!


    While Darkised died, Zaraki didn''t look happy about it. Both of them were supposed to be his prey but he could also understand that Unohana took the step or else Darksied would have escaped and alerted the army.


    This would be disastrous.


    And this thought made Zaraki more irritated as he fought Lois. Both of the Superman wanted to go and confront Lois for themselves but they were like weak chickens right now. They couldn''t understand why Lois wasn''t affected even after being in the same room as them and having a Kryptonian body.


    They didn''t know the story that she wasn''t born Kryptonian but merged her body with the Eradicator and thus she didn''t possess the same weakness as her. The only weakness she had was her dead fiance. Zaraki had lost his patience as Lois tended to evade his blade. She might not be able to have the same speed as Zaraki, but she was fast enough to evade the attacks of Zaraki and his strong blade.


    Seeing no other way, Zaraki muttered the word to release his Bankai.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Nozarashi."


    With those words there was a sudden outflow of spiritual pressure. Lois, who had been dodging, looked in a horrified manner at Zaraki. She was already under high pressure and now this guy just turned one notch high. The spiritual pressure was so high that even DC Batman could feel it.


    He was dead anyways and thus the Spiritual Pressure was more effective on him. All this time he felt uncomfortable around these so called Captains. He just didn''t understand why.


    Now he had a general idea of why he was irritated around them. These people were from the dead world. At least, that''s what the Black Lantern was screaming at him. And the Lantern Ring was more irritated and scared than it was supposed to be.


    Zaraki''s body started changing and soon there were marking on his face which continued to his torso and even his hands. The skin of the body had changed into red and his eyes looked more evil. Zaraki could be said to be turned to devil while the blade Nozarashi now had changed its shape.


    The shape of the blade was more of a butcher knife, meant to be killing people.


    "Yare Yare... This idiot has again used his bankai. I told you not to send this person." Shinji said as he looked irritated. Zaraki releasing his bankai was always a problem for many as he tended to lose his sanity as used his bankai for a longer time.


    "If he isn''t going to kill this woman, I will go forward and do his job." Byakuya said in a very emotionless tone. DC Superman and Superman shuddered a bit hearing those words. They didn''t expect that Lois would now be on chopping block. When Superman killed the different versions of Batman he didn''t feel much.


    Maybe during the death of Martha, he felt a sympathy mixed with pity for Batman. But now, it was the time of others to feel that same feeling for him. And there was nothing they could do. From what Lois had said, sh meant she had killed everyone in her world.


    Villains and heroes alike.


    This was unforgivable. And these Captains were Shinigamis. They were taught, trained and go through hellish training just so that they could purge the world of things that bring imbalance. They didn''t judge who was right or who was wrong.


    They just killed to bring balance to the universe or in this case the multiverse.


    "We can''t let Louis die." DC Superman didn''t want to lose Lois. He had already lost her some time ago. He was not able to accept that another version of her would die in front of him.


    "There is nothing we could do." Superman just held DC Superman and make sure he didn''t do anything bad. Both of the Superman had tears running down their eyes. It was more tragic for DC Superman. He lost his son, his mother and the last one to go was his wife.

 790. Lois Lane (4)

    Zaraki in his bankai mode was more terrifying to look at. He really looked like an incarnation of a devil. All that was missing were the horns. If Zaraki seemed like a bloodthirsty maniac before, now he looked like someone who had crawled out of hell to reap the blood of anyone he could come across.


    And right now his main point of interest was Lois. And that''s what he targeted this time was Lois. Everyone was really getting serious now. The Avengers weren''t perfectly happy with the arrangement. A person like Lois needed someone who had greater control of things around but then again she was a Kryptonian and only a high level person could take care of her and right now they didn''t have one other than the Captains.


    Sentry wasn''t brought back to this mission due to his dual personality and Hyperion was in another team. So all they could do now was go by the arrangement the Captains had decided. Zaraki now was flying around and hacking at Lois much more furiously.


    And after a couple of struggles, Zaraki finally got the upper hand. With one large hack, he separated her right hand from her body. The blood splashed all around and mostly on the face of Zaraki. His skin was already red due to bankai and now there were big drops of blood on his face and his haori.


    Lois cried out in instant pain. The attack had gone right across her shoulders. Zaraki didn''t stop there as he wanted another piece from Lois. She was already bleeding profusely. And seeing no other way to escape she went right to the only place where she could hide.


    Behind Superman!!


    She flew away fast and stood behind Superman. Zaraki had already lost quite a bit of sanity and already could differentiate between ally and enemy. He used shunpo and came in front of Superman.


    For Zaraki, Superman was just in the way. Lois was panting in pain. She was trying hard to stop the bleeding but there was no time for that because she saw Zaraki lifting up his sword to hack at both him and her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She was horrified. She didn''t expect a day would ever come when she would have to take refuge from another person. Batman who Laughs and Perpetua came to her on the promise that she would get her old fiance back. That was all she wanted.


    But now she was using another version of her own fiance as her shield. And even then it wasn''t effective. The enemy would go through anything just to kill her.


    Superman himself was surprised with what had conspired in the last second because everything happened within the blink of an eye. Everyone''s eyes went wide open when they saw this sudden situation. The Avengers who could keep up with the fight ran at their fastest speed possible. Iron Man used his celestial armor and almost teleported near Zaraki before he could kill their very own friend and leader.


    But Tony and others who had come to save Superman, were stunned to see all the Capatin standing between Zaraki''s blade and Superman. Even Yamamoto had come and used his cane and placed it on the neck of Zaraki. Every other Captain had incapacitated Zaraki from different directions placed their Zanpakuto or using their bodies to make sure Zaraki didn''t take even one step more. (Imagine how Ichigo was stopped in hollow form by the Vizards when Hiyori went full crazy with Ichigo)


    Everyone sighed in relief seeing that. They didn''t really expect Zaraki to go full crazy when he was in bankai mode. His bankai was really a headache for everyone. He always needed supervision.


    "Yamamoto- san please don''t use such kind of heart attacks next time." 616-Tony laughed in a very hollow manner in order to release the tension in the room. Zaraki who was stopped slowly came back to sanity.


    "Tch!!! what a shame in the name of Captains."


    "Should have given me the responsibility."


    "Would have blasted this woman with my bankai."


    The red skin and the marks slowly faded away and his sword turned back into the normal one which he uses. Seeing that everyone was standing in front of him and making sure that nothing would happen, he already knew what had happened.


    He looked at Superman for a second before walking away. That one look at Superman was enough for him to understand that he had asked to excuse himself for whatever he had done or whatever he was going to do.


    He didn''t care about the fight anymore. None of the Captains said anything. Even Shinji, who was blabbermouth, didn''t say a word. Meanwhile Lois who was standing behind Superman was the ire in everyone'' eyes.


    She was responsible for whatever just happened. Everyone was up to date with the bankai of Zaraki so they didn''t really blame him for his insanity. But Lois took Superman as a shield.


    There was no going back from there. Even DC Batman had a look of anger in his face.

 791. Death of Lois

    "You honor your fiance''s death by making someone else be the shield. I didn''t see what my other version was like in your world but if he was alive today, he would be very disappointed upon you." Superman said. This was really infuriating for him. Devastator was already a pain in his chest.


    Being a Kryptoninan on Earth, he always knew how powerful he was. Every step, every sneeze, each reaction he used to make sure that nobody was hurt. But when he saw Devastator and his other version going down the wrong way he could not hold it together.


    In the series he understood one thing for sure. His morals might not have the same boundary line as the morals of others. What was right and what was wrong could be entirely different for another random person.


    One person might find capital punishment totally offensive while others might just vote for it. And for this reason there was a voting system in Avengers and he was happy to see that there was even this system in the Justice League.


    And now he got to see another version of his Kryptonian powers in his ''wife''. Yes, Clark had married Lois which John had brought and in fact they were expecting a baby before he came for this mission. It was one of his motivations, to make sure that their world survived.


    And here he got to see another version of Lois. This was an insult to his wife. Like Superman, DC Superman felt the same. He had seen enough in his life to even let anyone insult the memories of his lost family.


    And after so much time, he wanted nothing but to tear this person into shreds. Maybe the Darksied cells on his body were making him more susceptible to violence. If it wasn''t for the stones around, he would have definitely jumped onto Lois to teach her a painful lesson.


    Meanwhile Lois had tears in her eyes. She was trying her best to stop the bleeding and her Kryptonian body was barely holding on. She was just a host for the Eradicator but in actual true sense she was still human. She could never be like Superman who could do amazing things. There would always be a stoppage of how far she could go.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The fight against Zaraki exposed that, though she was immune to the stones, the strength wasn''t up to par. The actual Superman would definitely be able to fight Zaraki toe to toe if he was ''charged'' sufficiently.


    "What do you know? I brought peace to my world. There are no heroes, no villains. No one dares to commit a crime. It was because of the Justice League that he died." Lois shouted between her tears.


    "Fault of Justice League? I am not sure how he died but if you think members of the Justice League are gods, then you are mistaken. Only Gods have the power to save everyone. You are just a selfish prick who wants to rule the world and impose your ideals upon others. That is all you are." DC Batman came forward and accused her.


    He was fed up with this woman.


    "How dare you speak, peasant. It''s your inaction that Gotham was in gutters. I took care of it. I killed Penguin, Joker, Scarecrow.. Everyone.. And you too. Because you are a disappointment to the people of Gotham."


    "If we kill with no hesitation just because another person doesn''t agree with us, we have another word for that. And that is anarchy. I can kill a person and then what? Another vigilante will follow me and just kill."


    "Excuse me, why are you even debating with this person? We have better things to do." 616-Tony came forward and reminded the team.


    "We need to move on, lads."


    Lois was unwilling to see her death coming close. She wanted a world where her fiance was back. That was what Batman who Laughs promised her. And for no fucking reason the communications were jammed. She had come to see her fiance''s face running on the treadmill but all she was going to receive was death now.


    "You are too late. This world is going to die soon and a new world will be born where everything will be perfect. There will be everything that we wished for...." Lois Lane was hysterical as he stepped back and soon her back on the face of the wall. Byakuya slowly approached her, to put an end to her misery.


    The farce had gone on for too long.


    Lois had lost the ability to fly after her arm was severed. She had lost a lot of blood and in fact she was a little dizzy at that moment. Both of the Superman had already started leaving the room. No matter what, they couldn''t see their beloved being killed.


    Lois Lane continued with her hysterical cries until the last moment when Byakuya used his Zanpakuto to chop her head off. And thus one of the most powerful generals under Perpetua died.